ã€ŠSpotted By Grindelwald And Went To Hogwartsã€‹


 Chapter 1: â€œFor The Greater Goodâ€

    Chapter 1: ¡°For The Greater Good¡±

    July 28, 1991, London, Ennd.

    Mr. n Wallup, who lives in the Chelsea district of Kensington, London, has been in a good mood recently. The business of his private hospital is getting better and better, and he has finally got an official status. His preparation for the next hospital chain has been in the works.

    Of course, this is not the main reason for his happiness. His own son, Sean Wallup, received an offer from Eton College.

    ¡°As expected.¡± Sitting on therge,fortable leather office chair, Mr. Wallup thought proudly.

    Mr. Wallup believed that his eleven-year-old son already possessed all the qualities a nobleman should have. He has enough reasons to believe that the glory of the Wallup family will be continuedter by his own son.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Sean, are you alright?¡± A girl looked a little worried at a park in Chelsea. At this moment, she was talking to a boy beside her.

    The boy was about eleven or twelve years old. He looked handsome, his slightly curly ck hair was well groomed, and even a casual T-shirt and jeans gave him the feeling of a gentleman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just flipped him over and put him on the ground. That boy is really tough. It¡¯s not the first time he did this.¡± Sean pped his hands and said casually.

    Immediately, he showed an impably elegant smile, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have pranked you. I have warned him many times.¡±

    Looking at Sean¡¯s eyes, the girl blushed slightly, and the worries just now were forgotten.

    ¡°Sean, you are such a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°I have always been taught to be humble. I thank you for your words.¡±

    After parting with the girl, Sean leisurely walked towards his vi. Along the way, he caught several girls¡¯ attention around him.

    ¡°Your new hairstyle really fits your face so much.¡±

    ¡°Can you ask your father to give me a consultation? I think I lose my mind whenever I see you around.¡±

    ¡°I am more and more fascinated by you each day. You¡¯re looking amazing as always.¡±

    Sean was used to this situation and knew how to react when encountering this situation. He can always say words that can make the girls blush. After all, who would refuse a sincerepliment from a gentleman?

    When he arrived home along the route he had set a long time ago, a voice could be heard.

    [Mission: Getpliments from girls, 5/5. Completed.]

    [10 points were rewarded.]

    After listening to the system¡¯s prompt, Sean stretched outzily.

    Yes, he is a traveler. He had just entered his favorite university in hisst life but traveled back to Ennd in the 20th century inexplicably.

    However, Sean quickly epted the reality. In hisst life, he had no parents that took care of him. In this life, he had both parents who loved him very much. Even his five-year-old sister was cute and lively. At the same time, the Wallup family is rich, and he tries to continue their legacy.

    Because who would waste this one-time opportunity in life?

    In the third year after his reincarnation, Sean¡¯s system was activated. But it didn¡¯t y any role except releasing various weekly tasks.

    The reasons for Sean¡¯s insistence onpleting tasks are very simple. One is that most of the tasks are easy, and the other is that there is a sign on the system¡¯s panel. Although it can¡¯t be used yet, he wanted to know what is it about.

    Pushing open the door, Sean walked to the swimming pool of his own house. Hey downfortably and picked up the ice drink the nanny prepared beside him.

    Sean narrowed his eyesfortably.

    Suddenly, something hit his chest.

    Sean opened his eyes suspiciously, and an owl was spreading its wings away.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡± Sean picked up the thing on his chest. It was a letter.

    The parchment paper is very thick, and there is a wax seal on it. Above it is the familiar school badge. Below the school badge is a line of words.

    Sean was frozen in ce.

    With surprise, anticipation, and apprehension, Sean opened the envelope and took out the letter. There were several lines of beautiful emerald and green characters on it.

    (Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

    Principal: Albus Dumbledore, President of the International Confederation of Wizards, First-ss Magician of the Order of Merlin

    Dear Mr. Wallup,

    We are pleased to inform you that you have been admitted to study at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Enclosed is a list of required books and equipment. The semester is scheduled to start on September 1. We will be waiting for your reply from your owl by July 31st.

    Sincerely, Minerva McGonagall

    Vice Principal)

    Sean stared at the letter and read it several times. This is not just some random letter but a real school¡¯s eptance letter. At this moment, a voice came from his mind.

    [The system function module is being loaded and updated, please wait.]

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Sean looked at the envelope intensely and fell off the chair.

    He never imagined that there was a wizarding world hidden behind his new life. He immediately began to recall the vague memories of his previous life.

    Frankly speaking, he is not a big fan of the Harry Potter series. Like many people, he has read the book and the movie even more than once, but he couldn¡¯t remember much regarding what happened.

    Sean has a good memory regarding the newest movie, which is ¡°Fantastic Beasts: The Crimes of Grindelwald¡±. After all, the movie was released not long before he crossed the world.

    However, what he remembers most clearly is the various movie clips, random facts and trivia, and some information that was being left online regarding the series by the fandom itself.

    With mixed feelings, he nced at the envelope in his hand again. At this moment, a woman walked over with a little girl.

    ¡°Sean, has your fathere home yet? We agreed to go buy your uniform and some daily necessities together.¡±

    Sean looked at them. He probably didn¡¯t need to buy the Eton uniform.

    However, before he can figure out how to exin it to his family, a familiar voice can be heard at the gate of the courtyard.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m home. Hey, boy! There¡¯s another letter for you.¡±

    Mr. Wallup hugged his wife and daughter and then handed over a letter.

    Sean took the envelope suspiciously. It¡¯s the same pale yellow parchment letter, even the weight is the same.

    Sean turned the letter over. It¡¯s the same wax seal, but the school badge on it has changed.

    It¡¯s a phoenix and a fire dragon surrounding the symbol. A sign that made Sean¡¯s eyes widen. The letters above the logo made Sean¡¯s heart race quickly.

    (Nurmengard)

    Below the badge is a Latin sentence. Thanks to the high requirements of Eton College, Sean can speak many Latinnguages.

    This sentence trantes as,

    (For the greater good.)

 Chapter 2: â€œTwo People From Two Different Schoolsâ€

    Chapter 2: ¡°Two People From Two Different Schools¡±

    Sean read the letter after he tore up the letter cover.

    (Nurmengard School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

    Principal: Gellert Grindelwald, First ss Wizard of the Order of Merlin)

    After reading this, Sean froze for a moment, and his fingers were shaking after holding the letter. He let out a breath to calm himself and continued to read it.

    (To Mr. Sean Wallup.)

    Congrattions, you have been approved to study at Nurmengard School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Enclosed is a list of required books and equipment. The semester is scheduled to start on September 1st. Please give your reply by July 31st.

    Sincerely,

    Vinda Rosier

    Vice Principal)

    Sean feels that he needs to calm down now. This is different from what he usually remembered. Two magic schools were inviting him to be a student in their school. If he remembers correctly, Nurmengard is a prison for wizards.

    Nurmengard was made by Grindelwald himself and originally used to hold his enemies, but itter became Grindelwald¡¯s own prison.

    The most terrifying wizard in existence was given a First-ss Medal.

    The Order of Merlin Medal is the highest honor in the wizarding world. It is awarded to those who have achieved a great contribution to the wizarding world.

    Sean felt that he didn¡¯t have enough imagination to paint a picture of Grindelwald being awarded the medal in his mind. It¡¯s more reasonable that he stole that medal or got it in some dirty way.

    It was a mess, and Sean felt that he desperately needed a copy of ¡°History of Modern Magic¡±. He even began to wonder if there was something wrong with his memory.

    Seeing his son¡¯s dull expression, Mr. Wallup said strangely, ¡°That letter just arrived in the mailbox. Is something wrong with it?

    ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Sean handed over the letter.

    Mr. Wallup took the letter and gave it a quick nce. ¡°Magic school? It must have been a prank.¡±

    Mrs. Wallup also echoed, ¡°I don¡¯t know who would do something like this. Well, kids, get ready. We have to go.¡±

    Sean scratched his head. He remembered that Hagrid informed Harry at the beginning, so he should have someone to exin his situation, right?

    As if to confirm his thoughts, the doorbell rang. The family walked over, and Mr. Wallup opened the iron gate. Standing outside the door is a young girl.

    She has soft blonde shoulder-length short hair and a white face with some freckles. She looks very cherished and confident. There is nothing special about her dress. She looks like an ordinary girl who sells drinks door to door during the summer.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte Hawk, Head of the Hogwarts Student Union.¡± Sean looked at it carefully, and sure enough, the girl seemed to have a stick in her pocket.

    Mr. Wallup¡¯s face turned weird at this time, ¡°What is this? Some kind of a joke?

    ¡°I understand that for Muggles, that magic is really hard to understand. However, Sean Wallup¡¯s talent cannot be concealed, and he has been registered in Hogwarts since birth.¡±

    Mr. Wallup frowned, and his tone became intense, ¡°Since birth? Where did you get the news from? This is a serious vition of my family¡¯s privacy!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, another cold voice sounded, ¡°He has also been included in Nurmengard¡¯s list.¡±

    It was a Caucasian boy in a ck trench coat. His cor stood up, his hair was meticulously groomed, and his face was giving a cold look.

    Mr. Wallup¡¯s eyes widened, he was standing at the door, but he didn¡¯t see where the person appeared from, ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from? Do you know that this is private property?!¡±

    Mr. Wallup put his hand on the rm at the door. The boy¡¯s face was as usual, but a trace of disdain shed in his eyes when he saw the rm.

    ¡°Always with that attitude, typical Sterling family. Didn¡¯t Nurmengard educate you that firste, first served?¡± Charlotte¡¯s face became quite displeased.

    However, the boy called Sterling ignored her and turned to the Wallup family.

    ¡°No offense, allow me to introduce myself. Colton Sterling, I¡¯m from the greatest wizarding school of the century, Nurmengard.¡± He spread his hands gently.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Great?¡± She sneered, with a strong disdain in her tone, ¡°The school hasn¡¯t even been established for a hundred years. How can it be the greatest?¡±

    Colton was still expressionless but said in a light tone, ¡°Great or not has nothing to do with the length of time. At least, Nurmengard will not lie about the glory of the past.¡±

    ¡°Colton, do you think that in front of Muggles, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly.

    ¡°By you? Someone from the Hogwarts School?¡± Colton showed a faint smile, but his tone was full of sarcasm.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her aura became extremely strong, ¡°Looks like you weren¡¯t impressed byst year¡¯s Whip Spell.¡±

    Colton patted the dust on his shoulder, ¡°Whip Spell? That¡¯s a gadget I came into contact with in the first grade. If it weren¡¯t for your colleagues, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch me.¡±

    He turned around and looked directly at each other, with sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°I must admit that I was injured by the joint efforts of both of you. It was indeed because of myck of skill, and I was troubled for a long time. Of course, Nurmengard never teaches us to give up. What we have to do is stand up again and then do better. Oh, as a reminder, Nurmengard won the Triwizard Tournamentst year.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes suddenly became furious, ¡°Victory gained by using dark magic. You dare to mention say that in front of me?¡±

    Colton showed a smug, ¡°Dark magic? Hogwarts haspletely fallen behind this era! In the hands of our great Headmaster Grindelwald, the so-called dark magic has be something that all wizards can use. By the way, what are you learning in there? Let me guess, the ridiculous Defence Against the Dark Arts ss?¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s pupils turned dark, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person that seeks power. Nurmengard is filled with a bunch of idiots.¡±

    Colton¡¯s body tensed up, and he put his hand into his pocket. He still maintained a t expression and continued, ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t pursue stronger power. The weak will always find excuses like that.¡±

    ¡°Really? I would like to see what Mr. Sterling, who is good at pursuing strength, will look like lying on the ground again?¡±

    ¡°Try me, Hawke.¡±

    At that time, the two took out their wands at the same time.

 Chapter 3: â€œConfrontationâ€

    Chapter 3: ¡°Confrontation¡±

    Seeing that the two are about to start fighting, Sean hurriedly pulled his family back away. He did not want to get involved in it. This is not the first time they meet. After a confrontation, the two people still suppressed the fire in their hearts.

    ¡°You should be thankful. Because if it weren¡¯t because of this freshman, I would never let you go.¡± Charlotte said with a grimace.

    Colton pulled his cor with both hands, ¡°I would say the same thing to you, Miss Hawke. Nurmengard does not allow me to lose my temper in front of a freshman like this.¡±

    On the other side, Sean was in a state of distress. It looked like not only were the educational philosophies of the two schools far apart, but even the conflicts between the students were extremely serious.

    Moreover, why is it, not a teacher that picked him up? These two seemed unprofessional.

    Mr. Wallup looked at them with some annoyance. ¡°Both of you solve whatever business you have on somewhere else!¡±

    Colton and Charlotte looked at each other, their wands raised again in their hands. Without further ado, Charlotte raised her wand and waved it gently. A vase near it directly stretched out, and then it spun in ce.

    ¡°Wow, look!¡± E excitedly shouted.

    Colton also raised his wand and waved. Another vase gave birth to a pair of white wings and began to flutter and fly. From time to time also pulled out a flower from the mouth of its vase and threw it down.

    However, this doesn¡¯t impress Mr. Wallup much about them proving the existence of magic.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t know what kind of trick this is. My son is going to Eton. He¡¯ll be a nobleman that everyone respects, not to learn some cheap trick in some inexplicable ce!¡±

    Charlotte and Colton looked at each other, and it was like a spark flickered up between them. The wand waved once again.

    The two vases twitched, and each drew out flowers. The petals fell and gathered together again into a flower shield while the branch turned into a long sword¡ªthe two vases dueled in front of them.

    After a fierce duel, the winged vase still had the advantage. Colton waved his wand. The vase plucked the sword, the wings swung hard, and a blow shattered the other vase.

    But, under Charlotte¡¯s magic spell, the shattered vase threw its sword before itpletely broke, and the sword also shattered the other vase. Looking at the ground full of vase fragments, the Wallups looked at each other.

    ¡°Aww, I kinda like those vases.¡± E muttered and felt a little sad.

    Mr. Wallup seemed to be a little startled, and his lips quirked as he pointed to the pieces on the floor.

    However, Charlotte and Colton raised their wands again, and the pieces on the floor shook for a moment, then flew together. The two vases were repaired, including the bouquet of flowers inserted inside.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re ready for the next step in the conversation.¡±

    ¡°Mom, can I learn magic too when I grow up?¡± E asked, sitting on the sofa with her short legs stretched out towards Mrs. Wallup, who was serving tea to her guests.

    Mrs. Wallup put down her tea, still with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°If you can, you will get the letter about it tooter.¡± Charlotte sat down and exined.

    However, the wizards from both magic schools cast their eyes on Sean.

    Colton didn¡¯t even nce at Mr. Wallop, and he still had that cold tone, ¡°The magic just now uses a Transfiguration Spell, Mending Charm, and so on. Every student in Nurmengard will be taught like this. You can do magic like meter.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for Hogwarts.¡± Charlotte spoke up as well.

    Colton moved his body, ¡°In Newmongard, every wizard can wield his or her talent to the fullest without having to be bound to any old and rotten rules. Sean, you will see a whole new face of magic, not like them, who can¡¯t even use the most basic charm by the time they reach the seventh year.¡±

    In disgust, Charlotte nced at the other side and said to Sean, ¡°Sean, Hogwarts is very famous, and if you study hard, you will be just as good. Moreover, our school was established in 992 AD, and the ancient heritage of Hogwarts can¡¯t bepared to other schools.¡±

    Mrs. Wallup listened to the two and unconsciously put her hands to her heart, knowing that her son was going to learn magic.

    Sean frowned bitterly. The wizarding world was indeed unexpected. But he didn¡¯t think he had to decide which school to attend.

    ¡°Uh, sorry, I want to learn more about the differences between the two schools. I think I should still get some urate information before I choose.¡± Sean said with deliberation.

    ¡°Sean! Are you really going to study¡­ magic?¡± Mrs. Wallup¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.

    ¡°Consider carefully, son, I know you are a smart and mature boy.¡± Mr. Wallup had just dismissed the policeman at the door, and now his face was still serious.

    ¡°I guess so, Dad, Mom. I mean, why not?¡± It makes no sense for Sean to refuse, knowing he could learn something that not everyone could learn.

    He frowned, he took a sip of tea with some annoyance, and looked at his son with a worried face.

    ¡°Choose wisely. You will receive the best education at Hogwarts and be a great wizard.¡± Charlotte nodded at him.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Mr. Wallup spat out the word with some difficulty and a sad face, ¡°Are you really not going to think about it anymore?¡±

    Sean faced his parents and said with a serious face, ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s magic. I¡¯m just too curious about that world, and even after learning magic, I¡¯m still your son, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    At this point, Charlotte added, ¡°Bing a wizard is not a terrible thing. If Sean does not enroll in school, the magic in his body can not be controlled. When the magic reaches its limit, it¡¯ll be hard for anyone to handle it.¡±

    Although Charlotte did not specify what she said, they understood what she meant. If he is not enrolled in school, then what awaits Sean must be something bad. Even Mrs. Wallup covered her mouth in horror.

    Mr. Wallup¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    Charlotte nodded, ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡±

    Colton likewise nodded a little.

    ¡°Very well.¡± n nced worriedly at Sean, then exhaled a long breath as he looked at Charlotte and Colton with a serious face.

    ¡°You two, uh. Since your schools have chosen my kid, it should be his turn to make some choices now, right?¡±

 Chapter 4: â€œMaking a Choiceâ€

    Chapter 4: ¡°Making a Choice¡±

    ¡°Can you guys introduce your respective magic schools? Such as faculty, public facilities, etc. Perhaps you could also consider informing us about the employment rate and employment of students graduating from your respective schools.¡± The love for his son overshadowed Mr. Wallup¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Also, I wonder if your school epts some funding for school fees? I think that since Sean will be studying at your school, there should also be things that a wizard needs. Like items, goods, or anything, I do not know if you ept pounds, but I can also provide some other things, such as gold or gems?¡±

    Mr. Wallup started to ask some things to ensure his son would be doing fer when studying abroad in front of Charlotte and Colton.

    Charlotte had a bit of a headache. Although her abilities and aplishments were excellent, she still had some trouble dealing with Muggles, especially with a smart one.

    She cleared her throat, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry, Mr. Wallup. Hogwarts is the best wizarding school in all of Europe.¡± She emphasized the word ¡®best¡¯.

    ¡°Our school is home to the greatest wizard of this century, Albus Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts.¡± To Sean¡¯s surprise, Colton did not retort.

    Charlotte continued, ¡°Every wizard who graduates from Hogwarts need not worry about employment, as you say. They will be weed in every part of the wizarding world.¡±

    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry at all about whether a wizard can support themselves.¡± Colton still had the same cold tone of voice.

    ¡°Nurmengard is different from Hogwarts in that we conduct an elite education best suited to wizards, unlike Hogwarts.¡± Colton nced gently at Charlotte.

    Seeing that the elite education seemed to have touched Mr. Wallup, Charlotte spoke up, ¡°Hogwarts is located in the UK, while Nurmengard is in Austria.¡±

    Right now is apetition to convince Sean and his Muggle family, who wishes their son had the best education system in the wizarding world.

    Colton continued to throw his leverage without changing his face, ¡°Distance is not an issue at all for wizards, and Nurmengard is not only strong in education, but we have alumni all over the world. Unlike Hogwarts, where the majority of studentse from within the UK while we have students from all over Europe.¡±

    He stretched out his fingers and iterated his hands into a tower, ¡°Although Sean was born in the Muggle world. At Nurmengard, he has ess to wizarding contacts from all over the world and doesn¡¯t have to be stuck in the UK.¡±

    Charlotte immediately retorted, ¡°About connections, once you go to school for seven years, everyone will umte many connections around the wizarding world. Many people would look for an acquaintance from Hogwarts School. And at least we don¡¯t abandon each other when our own colleagues are under attack.¡±

    The two argued again.

    The Wallups looked at each other. Parents always want their children closer to them, but the elite educational system of Nurmengard was tempting.

    ¡°I believe Hogwarts and Nurmengard are both excellent wizarding schools, but please forgive us for not knowing anything about them before. Perhaps you could give us a little more time, plus more information about what you have there¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Colton interrupted Mr. Wallup.

    ¡°For wizards from Muggle families, we need to get a reply right at the time of the visit. That¡¯s the rule.¡±

    Sean looked to Charlotte, who nodded.

    Sean frowned. He wanted to buy a copy of the wizarding world¡¯s history book first and read it properly. The Wallups turned their attention to their son, who would have to make the final decision.

    ¡°Think carefully, son.¡± Mr. Wallup patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±

    After a moment, Sean said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve made my choice. I¡¯ll go to Hogwarts.¡±

    For Sean, at least he knew something about Hogwarts rather than Nurmengard. In Sean¡¯s opinion, the wizarding world is not a very safe ce, and if you want to start a magical life in peace, then it¡¯s better to avoid the unknown side.

    Despite Grindelwald¡¯s amazing talent and charm, Sean felt that his philosophy of education might not be suitable for him. In his previous life, Grindelwald was ssified as a viin, and the school he built would probably be like a military school.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Colton straightened his face and stood up at once. He did not seem to have much intention after hearing the answer. After walking quickly to the door, his figure instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Charlotte was happy that she and Colton had visited five families back and forth today, and Sean was the first to choose Hogwarts.

    ¡°I should be leaving too. There are still other families to visit.¡±

    She handed over a piece of parchment, and Sean nced at the prominent headline: Notes for Muggle Families New Students in Diagon Alley.

    After telling Sean the address of a bar, she winked at him, ¡°You have the magic inside you. You can definitely see that bar. That paper recorded the general information, it could have been a little more detailed, but Professor Dumbledore said that curiosity and exploration would bring more insight. I guess that¡¯s just him being him. By the way, remember to find the bar owner named Tom. He will be happy to help you.¡±

    Having said that, she left in the same manner.

    The family looked at Sean again in unison with wide eyes.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s really a magical day.¡± Sean shrugged his shoulders.

    Mr. Wallup fell back on the sofa, somewhat dejected. He never thought that the dream of reviving the family¡¯s glory had just ended.

    Because now they have a wizard in the family.

    ¡ª-

    In Austria, with a dark, intimidating tower at the center. A huge old castle stands between the mountains. If any visitors mistakenly enter this ce, their eyes will only see jagged, strange rubbles of stone.

    In the highest room of the tower, the heavy wooden door carved with intricate patterns was gently pushed open, and a charming middle-aged woman walked in. Her face had some wrinkles, but the beauty of her youth could still be seen.

    She was wearing a slim ck robe, wearing a spiked wizard¡¯s hat. However, when facing the man in front of the window, she still maintained the fervor of her youth in her eyes.

    ¡°Lord Grindelwald.¡±

 Chapter 5: â€œRollingâ€

    Chapter 5: ¡°Rolling¡±

    In front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window withttice grilles, the man who had been standing with his back turned around, with wild short silver-white hair and a neat mustache, His face was wrinkled, but he was standing there.

    Grindelwald smiled at the visitor, ¡°Vinda, even in private, I prefer you to call me the principal or professor.¡±

    Vinda bowed slightly, ¡°I understood, Professor Grindelwald.¡±

    Grindelwald turned his back and said in a vague voice, ¡°Well, you just have to get used to it. Now, let¡¯s talk about business.¡±

    ¡°This year¡¯s enrollment is good. Many young wizards from No-Maj families have chosen us in Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°Well, what about the UK side?¡±

    ¡°Compared to other regions, the rate of young wizards in the UK choosing Nurmengard has dropped a lot.¡±

    Grindelwald tapped his fingers on the railing rhythmically a few times and said in a rxed tone, ¡°All right then.¡±

    ¡°Professor Grindelwald,¡± Vinda crossed her hands on his chest, ¡°Since the beginning of glory hase, do I need to send someone to fight for it?¡±

    Grindelwald waved his hand, ¡°No, no need at all.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Vinda never questioned any of Grindelwald¡¯s decisions.

    Grindelwald put his hands on the railing, looked into the distance, and then showed a wild expression, ¡°A new era is about to start, Albus. Let¡¯s see who is right.¡±

    ¡­

    While his family had fallen asleep in his room, Sean turned on the updated system. The previously empty system finally has some words in it.

    Name: Sean Wallup [Muggle family, Bloodline Unknown]

    Magic Items: None

    Charm learning talent: 4 [Study more, there is still a chance.]

    Transfiguration talent: 7 [As long as you study hard, you will be a master of Transfiguration]

    Potions Talent: 2 [When making potions, your main goal to stay alive]

    Fantastic Beast Affinity: 9 [Are you a descendant of a druid?]

    Ancient Rune Talent: 0 [Did your head get hit by a troll?]

    Dark magic talent: 8 [Continue this path. Azkaban waits at the end.]

    The corners of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, his talent looked very good, but this Dark magic was questionable. Continuing reading, there are a lot of question marks behind, probably something that hasn¡¯t been opened yet.

    [At present, you are a weak wizard.]

    This is a systemment.

    Sean pouted and clicked on the next page.

    In the upper right corner is the 3,850 points that he has saved, and in the middle of the page is a shimmering box. Looking at the rules, this system probably didn¡¯t refer to the pools of various mobile games inter generations and only had a simple lottery function.

    Ten points are needed for a single roll. There are no limits or guaranteed rewards, so he¡¯ll have to depend on his luck. The prizes are divided into four grades: white, blue, purple, and gold. The specific content has not been shown yet.

    Sean rubbed his hands together and directly pressed the ten consecutive draw rolls.

    [You got a pair of round-rimmed sses.]

    [You get a box of cockroaches.]

    [You get a Lightning Scar sticker.]

    ¡­

    Sean¡¯s eyes darkened, and when he looked around, the sky was already blue, and clouds were starting to appear.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡± A lot of useless things were piled up in the inventory, and only one card caught his attention.

    Call of Mundungus (Blue): After using this card, the sess rate of stealing within an hour increases slightly.

    Reading the description, Sean fell into silence.

    ¡°Roll again!¡±

    Grawp¡¯s sh (Blue): After using this card, your strength will be increased, but your intelligence will be reduced.

    ¡°Roll again!¡±

    Umbridge¡¯s Gaze (Blue): After using this card, you will be ipetent for half an hour.

    ¡°Roll!¡±

    ¡°Roll!¡±

    After several draws, Sean¡¯s eyes were already dark. He changed his strategy and made a single draw. Because single draws might be something that he¡¯ll get lucky on.

    Finally, in the ny-one draw, Sean won a purple quality prize

    ¡°This fucking system¡­¡±

    Sean opened the inventory nkly and was surprised to find a new purple reward that matched the previous one he got.

    George Weasley¡¯s Trick (Purple): A single-use item that is guaranteed to escape from a scene when used.

    Fred Weasley¡¯s Trick (Purple): A one-time-use item. After use, you¡¯ll know who the winner is in a bet.

    The two cards seem to be rtively childish, but these two caught Sean¡¯s attention, and at the same time,bining them could have a really good effect.

    Gemini Suit Effect: It can randomly copy a spell possessed by the target character. The sess rate is inversely proportional to the level of spell mastery and the strength gap between the two.

    After seeing the effect, Sean couldn¡¯t help thinking of Dumbledore. He thought about replicating his power. But he¡¯ll think about itter.

    Looking at the remaining points, Sean struggled for a while and finally pressed the roll button. As long as he has some points, he¡¯ll continue rolling the lottery.

    The 100th draw resulted in a white reward. Sean¡¯s lips trembled a little, knowing that there was no guaranteed reward.

    Fortunately, after three draws, a golden light finally shed. Sean was moved and ecstatic. He immediately checked the details.

    Independently Assignable Talent Point *1 (Gold).

    Looking at his attribute panel, Sean hesitated for a while and directly allocated the points to Transfiguration. He wanted to get strong through Transfiguration because Transfiguration is actually one of the most versatile spells. Investing in it will definitely not be a loss.

    As the number 7 bes 8, the description of his talent information also changes.

    Transfiguration talent: 8 (a once-in-a-century Transfiguration genius)

    Looking at his remaining points, Sean turned his gaze back to the lottery.

    ¡°Why not just one more roll?¡±

    Although this lottery page is straightforward, the shimmering box in the center teases Sean¡¯s heart.

    After struggling for a while, Sean still made a choice.

    ¡°One more roll¡­ no, tenst rolls.¡±

    As the number of points changed, a golden light shed again.

 Chapter 6: â€œA New Diagon Alleyâ€

    Chapter 6: ¡°A New Diagon Alley¡±

    ¡°Is this a dream?¡± Sean immediately opened the card with the corners of his mouth rising wildly.

    Echoes of Hermione Granger (Gold): When activated, you will be given 30 minutes of a buff effect. For every five spells you cast, the next spell will be cast silently. For every twenty spells you cast, the next spell will be cast wandless. For every forty spells you cast, the next spell power will be boosted. (The effect can be ovepped)

    Sean looked at this card in amazement. If Dumbledore got this card, then this card is going to be very helpful to him. But to him, who had not yet learned anything, this card was simply an ace up in his sleeve.

    The only limitation is the number of spells, butpared to its powerful effect, this is not bad.

    Feeling satisfied, Sean chose to quit. He knew that when he needed to quit.

    ¡­

    On the next day, when Sean led his father to stand in front of the Leaky Cauldron, Mr. Wallup looked at the crowd of people on the street with a suitcase in doubt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve passed by here so many times. Howe I never noticed that there¡¯s a bar here?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t noticed either.¡± Sean gently pushed open the door of the Leaky Cauldron.

    It is unexpectedly messy. Mr. Wallup took out his handkerchief, frowned, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m already starting to regret letting you learn magic, Sean.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s also fascinating, isn¡¯t it?¡± As a well-known ce in the wizarding world, the Leaky Cauldron is not luxurious.

    Several old women were sitting in the corner drinking with their sses; one was smoking a pipe. A man in a top hat was chatting with the bartender, who had almost stripped his hair and looked like a shriveled walnut.

    When the conversation between the two came to an end, Sean walked over and nodded to the bar owner, ¡°Good day, sir. Are you Mr. Tom?¡±

    Tom nced at him and showed a slightly grim smile, ¡°Are you a freshman at Hogwarts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    They followed Tom through the bar and came to a small patio surrounded by four walls. Tom took out his wand, ¡°Remember this brick. You can enter by yourself when you have a wand.¡±

    After speaking, he tapped the brick surface three times.

    Mr. Wallup was shocked, the brick began to move, and a small hole gradually appeared. With the movement of the wall brick, the hole becamerger andrger, and soon, a huge passage appeared in front of them.

    Walking out of the passage, the field of vision suddenly widened, and the brick wall was transformed back to its previous appearance. It waspletely different from what Sean had seen in the movies or imagined.

    The solid and t cobblestone streets are crowded with people walking around. Sean has noticed several people are wearing normal but not gregarious clothes, and on both sides of the road are all kinds of wonderful magic shops.

    ¡°Wee to Diagon Alley.¡± Tom showed his front teeth, trying to give him a friendly smile.

    Sean didn¡¯t show any disgust. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Tom.¡±

    After saying goodbye, they looked at all parts of Diagon Alley in amazement. It waspletely different from the narrow alley in Sean¡¯s impression, more like a marketce with a lot of people.

    Is this the new change brought about by the fact that Grindelwald had not been defeated?

    Along the way, Sean and his dad couldn¡¯t help themselves to look around in excitement. All of which were magical things they had never seen before. Not only that, but Diagon Alley seems to have a much stronger atmosphere of businesspetition. He has seen three or four shops selling magical animals alone.

    ¡°Renting the vampire castle in Transylvania¡­ but thepany is not responsible for casualties? Howe this travel agency doesn¡¯t go out of business?¡± As the owner of a private hospital, Mr. Wallup¡¯s reaction was a bit confused.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad. We have a lot to buy.¡± Sean took his father and left the travel agency called Horror Tours.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Mr. Wallup looked into the distance. ¡°That¡¯s Gringotts, right? We need to go there to exchange our money used in here.¡± He calmly picked up the suitcase in his hand.

    Of course, Sean knew what was inside the suitcase. It was full of gold and gems.

    The two walked to a towering snow-white building, and beside the shiny bronze gate stood a goblin in a suit.

    The goblin didn¡¯t seem toe up to greet them. He muttered, ¡°The service awareness needs to be improved.¡± The two passed through a silver door and came to the hall of Gringotts.

    At this moment, another goblin in a tuxedo came up to greet him, his speech was fast, and his voice was cold.

    ¡°A new Muggle family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± The goblin led the two through a door, where there were two rows of very high counters and many customers in jackets and dresses were doing transactions. It looks like this ce is dedicated to Muggle families.

    Walked up to a goblin. Sean said, ¡°Hello, we need to exchange some Galleons.¡±

    ¡°Name and school?¡± The goblin behind the counter didn¡¯t even lift his head.

    ¡°Sean Wallup, Hogwarts.¡±

    The goblin tilted his head, looked at the parchment beside him, and continued.

    ¡°Five pounds can be exchanged for one Gold Galleon. One Galleon can be exchanged for 17 Silver Sickles, and one Sickle can be exchanged for 29 Bronze Knuts. The exchange limit for first-year freshmen is 100 Galleons, and the annual limit is 60.¡±

    Mr. Wallup frowned. He nced at the shop window just now. A book needs two Galleons. How can 100 Galleons be enough?

    He cleared his throat, ¡°Why is the exchange limited to a certain amount?¡±

    The goblin raised his head with an ugly smile on his face, ¡°Do you think Muggle currency is useful to us? Every Galleon, Sickles, and even Knuts have magic on them. What about the pound? Hogwarts itself even sponsors these Galleons.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, what about other types of currency?¡± Mr. Wallup put the suitcase on the counter.

    The goblin raised his sharp ears and opened the box. In an instant, his eyes widened, and his voice suddenly became enthusiastic and sharp.

    ¡°Of course, we could do that! We at Gringotts wee all transactions in precious metals and gemstones!¡±

 Chapter 7: â€œOllivanders Granddaughterâ€

    Chapter 7: ¡°Ollivanders Granddaughter¡±

    The goblin¡¯s abrupt attitude change made the corners of Sean¡¯s mouth rise. He nced at the goblin who was busy weighing the gold and asked curiously, ¡°Do people always bring gold for transactions knowing that pound sterling is not much of a strong currency? Even if it¡¯s a stolen one?¡±

    ¡°Very few dare to do this, let alone walk with it in Diagon Alley. Although sterling is worthless, gold is different.¡± The goblin rubbed his hands and said tteringly.

    In other words, if someone has the guts and the ability to sneak it in, you can trade the stolen goods here.

    Half an hourter, Sean walked out of Gringotts¡¯s gate with many Galleons, Sickles, and Knuts and followed the goblin.

    He sent the two out enthusiastically, ¡°We look forward to seeing you two again.¡±

    Sean patted his bag, which was a deformed lizard skin wallet from Gringotts with an Extension Charm on it. Purses made of this material automatically shrink when a stranger approaches, like a shape-shifting lizard. That purse alone would cost five Galleons.

    Of course, Gringotts is not a charitypany. In addition to the money given to Sean, Mr. Wallup also opened an ount in Gringotts for him. Now, there are plenty of Galleons in his vault.

    After walking a few steps, Mr. Wallupined, ¡°Everything here doesn¡¯t make sense. Even the conversion rates are really high.¡±

    Sean smiled and replied, ¡°Well, I thank you for helping me financially.¡±

    Mr. Wallup smiled slightly and epted his son¡¯s ttery with some pride. Although the price was not small, Mr. Wallup was very satisfied with his n.

    ¡°Okay, what shall we buy first?¡±

    ¡°How about a wand?¡± Sean gave the answer immediately.

    They looked on the map on the parchment to a dpidated shop door, the gold sign on the door had peeled off, and it reads: ¡°Ollivanders, creating wands since 382 BC.¡± A wand stands alone on a faded purple cushion in the dusty window.

    Sean didn¡¯t see the old man he expected when pushing open the store door. Instead, a girl was sitting on a bench.

    The girl¡¯s long bright silver hair fell softly down to her waist in the wizard¡¯s robe. The girl was petite and was holding a huge old book. She was wearing gold-rimmed sses and reading a book at this time. A very delicate and beautiful girl who looks about his own age.

    He stepped forward gently and politely said, ¡°Hello, is the owner here?¡±

    The girl read thest page in a hurry. She put a bookmark and then gently closed the old book. The moment she raised her head, Sean felt that his breathing stopped for a moment, and the girl¡¯s pale blue eyes seemed to have magical power.

    Fortunately, this onlysted for a while, and Sean looked away without showing any trace so that he would not appear so rude. Although she is extremely beautiful, the feeling he¡¯s having is not quite right. She looks like a descendant of a Ve.

    ¡°Grandpa, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± The girl withdrew her gaze and called to the rear in a cold tone.

    She took out her wand and waved it lightly. Mr. Wallup, who was standing behind Sean, was pushed out of the store by an invisible force.

    ¡°Ordinary people may get hurt when testing the fit of the wand.¡± She retracted the wand gracefully and exined softly.

    ¡°I see, I understand.¡± Sean looked back at his father, who stood outside the door unscathed with a puzzled face.

    The sound of light footsteps came, and Sean finally saw Ollivander, an old man with dreary but very bright eyes.

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± His voice was as ethereal as the clouds in the sky.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sir. My name is Sean Wallup.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, Mr. Wallup. I¡¯ve been expecting you and uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± The girl sighed coldly.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­ Mr. Wallup, let¡¯s get to the point.¡± Ollivander smiled shyly and stopped his habitual beginning.

    The tape measure that flew in automatically began to measure the data of every part of Sean¡¯s body. When Ollivander turned around and shuttled between the shelves, the tape measure had already begun to measure the distance between his nostrils.

    ¡°What is your dominant hand, Mr. Wallup?¡±

    ¡°Right hand.¡±

    The tape measure shrank into a ball and fell to the ground. Ollivander opened a box and handed over a wand, ¡°Cedar wood, unicorn tail feathers, eleven inches, very tough. Try to wave it.¡±

    Just as Sean took the wand and waved it, Ollivander took it away almost instantly after it shook the shelves.

    ¡°Try this one, cherry wood, phoenix tail feathers, twelve and a half inches. A loyal and powerfulbination.¡±

    But nothing happened.

    ¡°Try this. Dogwood, dragon heartstring, nine inches, a naughty but interestingbination, although it¡¯s always reluctant to do things.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°How about this one?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hmm, maybe this one?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°This is a difficult one. Try this one.¡±

    ¡­

    Sean tried dozens of wands, but Ollivander was still not satisfied. The old man stared at the shelf with some distress, thinking about the next wand to try.

    Looking at Sean, who did not show a trace of impatience on his face, the girl who had been watching the whole time pointed to a box and said to Ollivander, ¡°Grandpa, try that one.¡±

    Ollivander showed a moving expression and took down the brand-new long box.

    ¡°Come, try this.¡±

    Sean took it. It was a pure ck wand with a smooth surface and straight. It looked elegant and clean.

    Just when he started, a wonderful heat flow gushed out of Sean¡¯s body. He waved his wand unconsciously, and the heat suddenly became hot at his fingertips. Fierce red lights shed, the tip of the staff sshed with sparks, and the shelves rumbled to the ground.

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Sean, who was holding the wand, looked at them, who were under a transparent barrier.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m alright.¡± Ollivander struggled to stand up from the smoke, and a strange light appeared in his eyes.

    He nced at the girl, then turned to Sean and said, ¡°Elm wood, thirteen inches, the core is the Dragon Heartstring. This is mytest work.¡±

    After speaking, Ollivander showed a sigh of relief, ¡°Elm wands tend to be more charismatic, magical, and noble by birth. In my experience, elm has the least idents among all wands. One, wands made of this wood are the least prone to make mistakes and can cast the most elegant spells, but¡­¡± Ollivander¡¯s expression showed some fear.

    ¡°The owner of the core is not a friendly figure.¡±

 Chapter 8: â€œHarry and Nevilleâ€

    Chapter 8: ¡°Harry and Neville¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like to hear more about it.¡± Sean showed an interested expression.

    Ollivander sighed, ¡°This Dragon heartstring used a Hungarian Horntail, and I was meeting an old friend of the MacFusty n. A terrifying fellow was on the other side of the ind. Only in ten minutes, it killed several Hebridean ck dragons, and my goodness, it was a terrifying sight.¡±

    He seemed to be recalling the scene, and it took him a while toe back to his senses.

    Ollivander wrapped his wand swiftly with his hands and said softly, ¡°Mr. Wallup, I hope you can use this wand with full responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    The silver-haired girl on the side stretched out her hand expressionlessly, ¡°That would be seven Galleons.¡±

    Sean showed an elegant smile and handed the Galleons to her, ¡°Thank you for your rmendation. I¡¯m curious, are you also a freshman at Hogwarts?¡±

    The girl sat back on the bench and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m in the third grade.¡±

    He was dazzled knowing she looked younger than him. Sean kept a smile and nodded. He said about looking forward to her in Hogwarts and guiding him and walked out of the store.

    When Sean and his father had gone from the store, Ollivander looked at the girl and said softly, ¡°He is fit for that wand.¡±

    The girl opened the old book again, she put on her gold-rimmed sses, and her tone was t, ¡°I can see that he is gentle and polite. But I think no matter how good of a person is, showing their true face will be self-exnatory of what will happenter.¡±

    Ollivander¡¯s face became a little more serious, ¡°No wonder that wand is very simr to that child.¡±

    The girl turned a page and seemed not to pay attention to them again, ¡°Anyway, Grandpa. You are only responsible for finding the real owner of the wand. After that, whether the new owner became a good, bad, noble, or criminal. You don¡¯t have to bear that feeling within you.¡±

    ¡­

    After leaving Ollivander¡¯s wand shop, Sean¡¯s next destination was Madam Malkin¡¯s Robe Shop. Madam Malkin is a short, chubby witch with a purple robe.

    ¡°Are you a freshman, Honey? Are you looking for a uniform?¡± Madam Malkin looked enthusiastic.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Hogwarts or Nurmengard?¡±

    ¡°Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Come here. There are so many new studentsing here who came to fit their uniform.¡±

    Walking into the inner room, a thin boy stood on a footstool, and a witch measured his length.

    A boy with slick hair, round-framed sses, and a pair of emerald green eyes under the lenses was talking to a boy with a chubby face next to him.

    ¡°Neville, are you really not considering buying a broom?¡±

    The chubby boy looked at him. At this time, he was trying to put on his robe.

    ¡°Harry, like I said, I¡¯m not good at broomsticks, and first-year students are not allowed to bring broomsticks.¡± Neville persuaded honestly.

    ¡°Then why not bring one sneakily? My dad said Gryffindor hadn¡¯t won a championship for many years. Maybe they¡¯d like to take a talented first-year Seeker?¡±

    Sean was a bit confused to see Harry and Neville at this time. Is his memory started to fade regarding the things happening in the series?

    The two also noticed Sean.

    ¡°Oh, hello there!¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Sean stood on the footstool.

    Harry raised his arm so they could continue to measure his body, and he turned his head, ¡°Are you a freshman? Which school do youe from?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at Hogwarts. How about you?¡±

    Harry¡¯s tone suddenly became a lot more enthusiastic, ¡°I am also a freshman at Hogwarts. My name is Harry, Harry Potter, that is Neville Longbottom.¡±

    Neville, who was sitting, also greeted him.

    ¡°Sean Wallup, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Are you all from a wizarding family?¡± Sean now has a strong interest in the two.

    ¡°Yes, our whole family are wizards.¡± Harry smiled kindly.

    It seems that Voldemort may not have any influence at this time. It¡¯s normal to think about it.

    The two principals of the schools who can be said to be the strongest in this era are alive and well. Grindelwald is not only not weaker than Dumbledore, but his ways are tougher. It is also interesting to find out where Tom Riddle went to which school back then.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I guess we¡¯re ssmates from now on.¡± Sean smiled.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too. Are you from a Muggle family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, though, my father is still recovering from a magic spell before.¡±

    Harry murmured, ¡°That¡¯s not too bad, way better than my cousin.¡±

    Harry muttered to himself and asked curiously, ¡°So, you should have two letters of admission, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sean nodded, ¡°how about you?¡±

    Harry showed a proud expression, ¡°Our whole family graduated from Hogwarts, and Nurmengard doesn¡¯t even need to send me a letter because I will definitely choose Hogwarts.¡±

    Neville, who was sitting beside him, also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Sean showed a curious expression.

    Probably because Sean has already chosen Hogwarts, Harry has now regarded him as a ssmate. Taking advantage of the moment between the witch going out to get the clothes, Harry whispered, ¡°Hogwarts is the best magic school in the world, and I heard that Nurmengard used to be a research headquarters for dark magic and many wizards were imprisoned there before it was being rebuilt as a school.¡±

    Harry continued, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the main thing. Nurmengard has been recruiting wizards worldwide since its establishment, and I heard that Nurmengard took every student that was interested in Durmstrang.¡±

    ¡°Howe Nurmengard attracts so many people?¡±

    Harry subconsciously showed an expression of disgust, ¡°Because of Nurmengard¡¯s so-called ¡®Elite Education¡¯ and prioritizing on improving their power more. Those people in Nurmengard shout about the glory of wizards, but the reality is, they did some evil things.¡±

    ¡°Evil?¡± Sean was even more curious.

    Harry cleared his throat, ¡°I don¡¯t know any of the specifics. Anyway, Hogwarts and Nurmengard are in a state ofpetition. Remember that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with kids going out on their own today? Don¡¯t you miss the appearance of your godfather sometimes? I¡¯ll have to think about sending a letter to you at schoolter, Harry.¡± A voice in azy tone can be heard from a distance.

    Sean turned his head to look, it was a middle-aged man with long ck hair that was slightly curly, and his well-defined facial features carried some cynicism that was rarely seen in middle-aged people.

    Harry saw the man, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°No way, Sirius!¡±

 Chapter 9: â€œThe Journey Is About To Beginâ€

    Chapter 9: ¡°The Journey Is About To Begin¡±

    Sirius followed the witch and walked in. He leanedzily against the wall and crossed his chest with his arms. He said with a smile, ¡°Though, it depends on Mr. Potter¡¯s performanceter.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Neville is also good, but you probably don¡¯t have much of a chance.¡± He winked at Neville.

    Neville showed a shy smile, ¡°Sirius, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    Sirius put away his smile and said seriously, ¡°Neville, seriously, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Neville nced at him helplessly.

    ¡°Hey, Sean. This is my godfather, Sirius ck,¡± Harry introduced enthusiastically.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. ck. I¡¯m Sean Wallup.¡± Sean stroked his chest with his left hand, bowed slightly, and nodded with an impable smile on his face.

    However, Sirius didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in him. He nodded slightly, warmly greeted Sean, and then urged Harry to change his clothes.

    Sean didn¡¯t care. He still maintained a good posture so that the automatically measured pins could obtain urate data.

    Harry changed his clothes and walked out. He nced at Sirius a little nervously and said expectantly, ¡°How do I look? How does itpare to my father?¡±

    Sirius looked at him seriously and thenughed again. He stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Very good, you look much better than your father was back then.¡±

    Harry showed a happy smile, and it could be seen that he had a very good rtionship with his godfather.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to buy other things. Let¡¯s go, boys.¡±

    Harry and Neville said goodbyes to Sean and walked out together. Sean looked at their back and could hear a few words of their conversation.

    ¡°Hey, Sirius, is there any way to bring the broomstick into the school?¡±

    ¡°Well, we must hide it from your mother first.¡±

    Sean stood on the stool and thought that this version of Harry seemed really good. Now, he is even more curious about Hogwarts.

    It is worth mentioning that when Sean and his father left Diagon Alley, they saw Harry and his group again. After a few words of greeting, they happened to meet the professor of Muggle Studies at Hogwarts, Quirrell.

    At this time, Quirrell looked like a young man with a slightly pale face, but apart from speaking weakly, he didn¡¯t show any signs of nervousness.

    ¡°Professor Quirrell has always been like this as if he drank a potion of weakness.¡± Sean heard Sirius exin in a low voice.

    It seems that Voldemort did not make any move on him. However, no one noticed that after they left, Quirrell narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes became cold and calm.

    ¡ª-

    That night, Sean was sitting in the room with a specially bought copy of ¡°History of Modern Magic¡± in front of him, and next to him were ¡°The Rise and Fall of Dark Magic¡± and ¡°Important Magical Events in the Twentieth Century¡±.

    ¡°There is nothing that piqued my interest¡­¡± He pressed his temples with some headache.

    There is very little reference to Grindelwald, and only ¡°The Important Magical Events of the Twentieth Century¡± gives some vague information.

    ¡°Gellert Grindelwald had a conflict with Albus Dumbledore in his early years. Grindelwald tried to implement his own ideas. After being intervened by Dumbledore, the two reached a reconciliation. Grindelwald then founded the Nurmengard School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and the same year he founded the Wizarding Reform Association.¡±

    ¡°The Wizarding Reform Association, founded by Gellert Grindelwald, has beenmitted to improving the rights of wizards since its birth.¡±

    In several books, only a few sentences mention Grindelwald. Sean held his chin and thought for a while but still had no clue.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if I went to school and then gained some more knowledge about it. Moreover, the current situation should be much safer than before. At least they don¡¯t have to worry about Voldemort or a Death Eatering to kill anyone.¡±

    While Sean was talking to himself, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Mr. Wallup walked in, holding a copy of ¡°The Rise and Fall of Dark Magic¡± in his hand, which was also purchased.

    ¡°Son, we need to talk.¡± Mr. Wallup looked solemn.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, the wizarding world is not very safe¡­¡±

    After a long discussion between the two, they finally reached a consensus that Sean needed to make some preparations before enrolling in Hogwarts. Ordinary people may not have magic, but they have science.

    ¡­

    On September 1st, the Wallup family¡¯s mansion was busy early in the morning.

    Sean pushed the suitcase to the door. Mr. Wallup took the suitcase and put it in the trunk of the car. He looked at his son, ¡°Is it been concealed?¡±

    Sean patted his deformed lizard wallet, ¡°Of course.¡±

    A miniature pistol was lying quietly in the purse.

    After carefully studying the wizarding world¡¯s history, Mr. Wallup believes that the probability of wizards encountering bad wizards is much higher than ordinary people. The owner of the private hospital, who has always been considerate, made this decision with a heavy heart.

    In addition to trying some basic magic spells for the rest of Sean¡¯s summer vacation, he also learns how to shoot.

    Of course, letting a child who hasn¡¯t had his twelfth birthday with a gun doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea. But Sean¡¯s maturity and excellence far surpassed his peers from a young age, making Mr. Wallup not very worried about it.

    He nced at the door of the house and saw that his wife and daughter hadn¡¯te out yet, so he whispered, ¡°Sean, I trust you very much. So protect yourself, and you must be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I know what I need to do and would not y around with it.¡± Sean winked at him.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    The two started the car, and with Mrs. Wallup¡¯s worried instructions and her sister E¡¯s question, the family finally came to tform Nine and Three-Quarters.

    ¡°Where is the entrance?¡± Mr. Wallup pushed the cart, and the birdcage with the owl on it had already attracted a lot of attention.

    This owl named ¡°Cuckoo¡± was purchased in Diagon Alley that day. It is the most expensive owl in the magical animal store, but it¡¯s not Harry¡¯s Hedwig.

    Sean looked around and happened to see another striking and beautiful owl. He showed a smile, and it seemed like a fate.

    ¡°Hey, Harry!¡± Sean ran over and said hello.

    ¡°Sean? What a coincidence!¡± Harry waved to him and introduced the two behind him, ¡°Sean, these are my parents.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Potter, Mrs. Potter.¡± Sean saluted politely.

    James looks like a much older version of Harry, while his wife, Lily, is a beautifuldy with green eyes that are clean and rich in color.

 Chapter 10: â€œThe Hogwarts Expressâ€

    Chapter 10: ¡°The Hogwarts Express¡±

    The Potters are gentle and polite people. The two greeted Sean in a friendly way, and they didn¡¯t mean to look down on Sean¡¯s family. They were both parents, and they got to know each other happily.

    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know how to enter the tform, do you?¡± Lily asked gently.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Sean nodded slightly.

    The book described her perfectly, representing the beautiful Lily Evans, that is known as Lily Potter. She was described with slightly curly red hair, green eyes, and a gentle smile, just like her name, pure like a lily flower.

    He quickly looked away because Harry tried to pull Sean.

    ¡°See that column? You just need to run through it. Remember, the speed can¡¯t be too slow.¡±

    Sean suddenly understood why no Muggles had tried to go in.

    He pushed his cart and then nced at him, who was still standing there, ¡°Shall we go then?¡±

    ¡°Go on first. We still have to wait for someone.¡±

    Sean nodded, pushed the car, and elerated quickly. The wall was getting closer and closer. At the moment of collision, he felt as if he had entered a cloud, and his vision was dark. After passing through the column, Sean was already standing on the tform packed with passengers.

    On the side, a dark red Hogwarts Express is ready to go.

    The thick smoke of the steam lotive wafted over the chattering crowd, and cats of various colors were walking around under everyone¡¯s feet. Amid the humming of the crowd and the noise of lugging heavy luggage, his owls also screeched.

    Sean smiled involuntarily. With the help of his father, he picked up a heavy suitcase and found an emptypartment. The train horn had already sounded when the luggage was put on the shelf.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go. Take care of yourself, and remember, write us a letter if that owl is really magical, as they say.¡± Mr. Wallup hugged his son heavily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad.¡± Sean also hugged his father.

    Sean waved to his family members on the tform. He saw his sister E running with her short legs and identally fell down.

    ¡°Be careful, E!¡± But E quickly stood up, continued to run, and waved at him with a smile.

    Sean shouted, ¡°Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll bring you a souvenirter from Hogwarts!¡±

    It was not until he could no longer see the tform behind him that Sean went back to his seat.

    ¡°Okay, from now on, time to learn to be a wizard.¡± He murmured.

    Before he finished speaking, the room¡¯s sliding door opened, and a girl with thick, fluffy brown hair stood beside him.

    ¡°Is there anyone here? God, the room where I was staying is now in just too crowded with things, and I¡¯m a bit stressed because of those red-haired brothers. I want to hang out with someone like a normal person would on the way to Hogwarts.¡± The girl raised her head slightly and exined very quickly.

    Sean smiled slightly, stood up politely, and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Of course, no one¡¯s here, and d that I¡¯ll be having a friend along the trip.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s delightful.¡± The girl blushed slightly, thanked him, and sat down.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sean, Sean Wallup.¡± He introduced himself with a smile.

    ¡°My name is Hermione Granger. Do youe here alone? I only saw you when I saw your room just now.¡±

    ¡°No, I was with my parents. They got off the train earlier.¡±

    ¡°So, were your parents¡¯ wizards? I mean, my parents didn¡¯t understand magic. When I got the letter, I was bbergasted, but also very happy. As far as I know, this is the best wizarding school. I have memorized all the textbooks and hope that it¡¯ll be a really good experienced.¡± She said in an energetic tone.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the same as you. The book is very long. I just read it for a bit. Though, it is indeed interesting.¡±

    Knowing that Sean came from the same background, her eyes lit up, ¡°I know, right? The book is really magical, something that I was not expecting. I also experimented with a few spells during my vacation. Although most were basic spells, there will definitely be more advanced ones to learn after entering the school. I am a little worried about whether I can keep up with the progress.¡±

    Sean listened to Hermione¡¯s chatter with a smile, without showing any impatience, and gave a few sincere responses from time to time.

    The two chatted for a while, there was a noise in the aisle, and a woman with a smile pushed open the door and asked, ¡°Honey, do you want to buy something from the cart?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sean stood up, bought a lot of snacks, and put them on the seat. Hermione wanted to take out the purse during this period, but Sean stopped her with a smile.

    ¡°Consider this as a small gift from me.¡± He said.

    Hermione epted his kindness but still said, ¡°Alright, but next time, it¡¯s on my treat!¡±

    Sean smiled and nodded.

    Taking apart a chocte frog, Sean threw it into his mouth, feeling the strange taste still moving in his mouth. He picked up the card in the package, which showed an old man.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Grindelwald.¡± Hermione nced at him, ¡°I¡¯ve read about him in books, but I know very little.¡±

    Sean nodded in agreement, then turned over the card.

    (Gellert Grindelwald, current principal of Nurmengard. Considered one of the greatest wizards of the century. Grindelwald¡¯s well-known contributions include: He founded the Nurmengard School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and The Wizarding Reform Association)

    (He created more than 15 powerful spells. Promoted the development of the awareness of rights and interests in the contemporary wizarding world, and Professor Grindelwald loves ssical music and wizard chess)

    He put away his second Grindelwald card, turned his head, and asked curiously, ¡°Speaking of which, you should have received two letters, right?¡±

    Hermione, who was sipping the steaming honey water, put down the drink in her hand, and then covered her nose. It is a pungent drink that will emit steam after drinking it. Covering the nose can effectively prevent the steam froming out of the nostrils.

    After covering it for a while and knowing that only some transparent steam wasing out of her nostrils, Hermione blushed and said, ¡°Yes, I also received two letters. However, the boy who came to recruit students gave me a very weird impression. I think Nurmengard is a little too arrogant in the face of ordinary people, and I don¡¯t like that.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s voice came out of the room and was heard by a few people passing by. A boy with pale blond hair opened the door.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t wizards supposed to be high above ordinary people?¡±

 Chapter 11: â€œDonâ€™t Come Hereâ€

    Chapter 11: ¡°Don¡¯t Come Here¡±

    The boy¡¯s tone was arrogant and definitely was going to upset anyone who heard it the first time. Hermione frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Draco Malfoy,¡± the boy said slowly, emphasizing his Malfoy name intentionally or not.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, so please leave.¡±

    Hermione gave him a disgusted look. Malfoy narrowed his eyes and then showed a smug smile, ¡°Understood. Are you a Mudblood? Well, being able to enter the school is already a gift for people like you, and naturally, you don¡¯t have the right to pick and choose.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what Mudblood was, it was easy to think of it inbination with Malfoy¡¯ster words. This was not a word of praise but more of an insult.

    Sean stopped her from moving, then stood up slowly. Some wizards born are in Muggle families. The word Mudblood carries a sense of discrimination in it.

    These titles are widely circted among pure-blood wizards to show their ¡®superiority.

    ¡°Malfoy? I¡¯ve heard of thisst name.¡±

    Sean showed his smile. Malfoy nced at him. Although the impable attitude of this boy made him a little ufortable, the fact that he had heard the name of his own family made him puff out his chest slightly.

    ¡°As a Mudblood, I still have some knowledge.¡±

    He responded. Sean bowed slightly, showing the etiquette that a nobleman should have, ¡°Let me introduce myself; I¡¯m Sean Wallup.¡±

    Malfoy searched his memory, there was no Pure Blood family named Wallup in the wizarding world, and his eyes became more and more contemptuous. He is probably someone who wants to use his family¡¯s status again.

    Hermione¡¯s eyes changed when she looked at Sean, and the disgust in her eyes shed.

    She didn¡¯t expect Sean to act like this in front of Malfoy. Sean took out a handkerchief and quickly wiped his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Our ancestors may know each other.¡±

    Malfoy was taken aback. Could it be that he was a noble among Muggles? He had heard from his father that the ancestors of the Malfoy family first came to Great Britain with William I.

    ¡°To think about it, some records kept in my family have mentioned that a certain Malfoy helped King William I, so he awarded him a piece of goldennd in Wiltshire.¡±

    Malfoy narrowed his eyes, and it seemed that he knew something. His family had indeed lived in the Wiltshire manor for ten centuries, although the word ¡°reward¡± made him a little ufortable.

    Before Malfoy could speak, Sean smiled slightly, ¡°If I remember correctly, two hundred years ago, your ancestors were dabbling in Muggle currency and assets?¡±

    ¡°For what? To please the Muggles you despise for the sake of profit?¡±

    ¡°Typical ¡®Malfoy¡¯ family behavior.¡±

    ¡°By the way, William I is also a Muggle. Does the glory of the pure-blood family depend on Muggles to reward you?¡± Sean still maintained a smile, but the sentence from his mouth made Malfoy¡¯s face contort a little.

    ¡°You filthy Mudbloo-¡± He tried to yell loudly but saw that he quickly took out his wand.

    ¡°Quietus.¡±

    In an instant, Malfoy¡¯s angry voice turned into a mosquito sound. Hermione burst outughing and brushed off her anger quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean said with a smile. During the two months of the summer vacation, he still practiced a lot of spells. Although his talent in spells was mediocre, his efforts still paid off. Malfoy¡¯s cheeks flushed, he turned his head and shouted at Crabbe and Goyle, the two looked carefully for a long time before they could recognize the shape of his mouth. The two of them didn¡¯t even think of taking out their wands, so they rushed over aggressively to attack Sean.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Hermione eximed. Sean threw the handkerchief to Hermione and put the wand in his mouth. It looked like it was a big threat, but in Sean¡¯s eyes, the two were slow for him. After two heavy and powerful punches, Crabbe and Goyle were already lying on the ground with their stomachs covered and wailing. Sean stretched out a hand towards Hermione, and she froze for a moment before handing back the handkerchief.

    ¡°Thank you for keeping it for me.¡±

    Sean wiped his hands and wand gracefully, then carefully folded the handkerchief and put it back in his pocket.

    ¡°Almost forgot. You, Draco.¡±

    Sean walked towards Malfoy, who had retreated into the corridor with a flustered face.

    ¡°Don¡¯te back here.¡±

    Seeing Sean getting closer, Malfoy screamed loudly. But unfortunately, his mouth waspletely shut by magic.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll fix it for you.¡±

    After the trio left, Hermione nced at Sean with bright eyes, but she immediately said worriedly, ¡°Are they all right? Would you be breaking the school rules by doing this? The school hasn¡¯t even started yet. If the teacher wants to punish you, I must testify for you that they were the ones who started first.¡±

    Sean smiled and spread out his hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything; I just gave them a simple pat on the back. You¡¯re right, we are not in school. So, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    He didn¡¯t panic at all, while Malfoy is someone with some prolific families, he didn¡¯t care about it at all. After calming Hermione for a while, she started at his wand eagerly, ¡°That¡¯s a Quitening Charm, right? I¡¯ve seen it in books, but I haven¡¯t tried it yet, I¡¯ve practiced other magics myself as well.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°The spell is rtively simple, so I tried it, and it was a sess.¡±

    ¡°Have you practiced any other spells?¡± Hermione¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Sean thought for a while, then stood up and took out two empty cans of Coke from the suitcase.

    ¡°Why are you carrying that stuff?¡± As a daughter of a dentist, Hermione was confused for a moment. Sean winked at her, ¡°To drink it, of course.¡±

    He gave one to Hermione and then put the other one on the table. Sean cleared his throat and said thoughtfully, ¡°Have you ever heard of a popr opinion about it?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± He pointed to the can, ¡°Coke is better to drink when it¡¯s cold. Though, it¡¯s technically not wrong to drink it like it is now. But it¡¯s just different and tasted better.¡±

    Hermione, who was holding a can of Coke, looked puzzled. Sean took out his wand and pointed at the can, ¡°Reparo.¡±

    Sean opened the can and took a sip, ¡°In this way, every sip is the greatest value. I love magic.¡±

 Chapter 12: â€œHogwartsâ€

    Chapter 12: ¡°Hogwarts¡±

    The conflict with Malfoy was only a minor problem. Sean and Hermione got along very happily for the rest of the trip. Hermione had probably never seen such a person like him, they were going out for all topics of discussion, and Sean was perplexed about how she could keep up with many topics to discuss.

    Although he always smiled and listened to each of her topics, Sean had to sigh, Hermione was so good at discussing things.

    Sean felt the train slow down after a topic of ¡®How do Nurmengard students get to school¡¯. He nced out the window, the dark purple mountains covered the woods at the foot of the mountain, and it was already dark.

    ¡°I think we have to change into robes.¡± He stood up.

    After the two changed into in robes, a voice sounded from the train.

    ¡°The train will arrive at Hogwarts in five minutes. Please leave your luggage on the train, and we¡¯ll bring it to schoolter.¡±

    Hermione squeezed her robe tightly and gulped. She nced enviously at Sean, who had a calm face. This new friend was two months younger than her, but he looked amazing.

    ¡°Sean, have you ever thought about which house you will be assigned to?¡± She asked.

    Sean thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I think the four houses are very good. Slytherin has ambition, Gryffindor has courage, Ravenw is wise, and while Hufflepuffs seem to represent mediocrity in many people¡¯s eyes, I think that is precisely the embodiment of their loyalty and generosity.¡±

    Hermione was shocked by his answer.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Of course, if I can, I don¡¯t want to go to Slytherin.¡±

    A smile shed in Hermione¡¯s eyes, but she was still curious, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that every house is good?¡±

    ¡°The excellence of the house doesn¡¯t hide the¡­ behavior of the students,¡± he shrugged helplessly, ¡°Ie from a family without magic, and while I¡¯d love to feel the glory of being in Slytherin, I don¡¯t want to be in a situation where my housemates look down on me every single day.¡±

    Hermione nodded in agreement, Malfoy and his group perfectly confirmed all this.

    While the two were talking, the train¡¯s speed gradually slowed down and finally stopped on the tform. Sean escorted Hermione to the tform amid the crowd.

    The cold night in the Scottish Hignds made him shiver a little, and before he could stand still, Sean identally bumped into someone¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    A figure with a ck pointed hat turned around and nced at him.

    ¡°Hey, is this where the first-year students should wait?¡± Hermione nced curiously at the girl with long silver hair.

    Sean smiled embarrassingly and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s a third-year senior.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s eyes widened at first. She shrank back in embarrassment, ¡°She didn¡¯t hear me, did she? It¡¯s over. Am I being rude? What if I¡¯m assigned to the same house as her¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she shouldn¡¯t mind¡­ right?¡±

    While speaking, a loud voice resounded on the tform, ¡°First-year students! First-year students,e here!¡±

    Sean followed the voice. It was a burly-looking giant, his face almostpletely hidden by his long tousled hair and tangled beard, but you could still see his ck beetle-like eyes under his hair. It¡¯s Hagrid.

    Hagrid held antern and greeted the new students to move closer to him, and three kids circled in front of him.

    ¡°Hey, Hagrid!¡±

    ¡°Harry, my Goodness, You¡¯re big now! You were just a little kid thest time I saw you. Hey, Neville and Ron, how are you?¡± The three have formed a new trio.

    ¡°They must be people from a wizarding family, right?¡± Hermione said.

    ¡°They should be.¡± Sean nodded.

    His attention was focused on other aspects. It was too noisy on the tform, and he did not pay attention, but now he realizes that the number of students seemed to be a lot more than he expected. The new students are expected to be in the hundreds.

    ¡°Hey, Sean!¡± Harry greeted him.

    ¡°Harry! It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Neville, you remember him, right? Oh yeah, this is Ron.¡± Harry pointed to the red-haired boy and introduced him.

    ¡°Ron, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°This is Hagrid, the gatekeeper at Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hagrid. I¡¯m Sean Wallup.¡± Sean also greeted, because of his high affinity for magical animals, he is much more enthusiastic about Hagrid now.

    ¡°Hello there, young man. Nice to meet you.¡± Hagrid bowed down and shook hands with Sean with his big hand.

    Hagrid showed a smile. For some reason, he felt that the first impression of this little wizard in front of him was very good.

    After greeting each other and seeing the students gathered, Hagrid raised thentern and walked in.

    ¡°Come, follow me!¡±

    When Hagrid turned around, Sean keenly noticed a broken pink umbre on the inside of his coat. That should be Hagrid¡¯s wand.

    Sean frowned, that means Hagrid was expelled from school for being framed by Tom Riddle while he was still in school.

    They followed Hagrid, and it was hard for them to follow as if going down a steep, narrow path. In the darkness, a new student beside him stumbled and was about to fall.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Sean quickly supported a student with their hands and then let go of his hand immediately after the student gained his bnce.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The student said his thanks.

    Seeing this, Hermione took out her wand, ¡°Lumos.¡±

    A faint light lit up, although there was only a small mass, but at least they could see clearly under their feet.

    ¡°Nice spell.¡± Sean said in admiration with a smile.

    After a group of people stumbled for a while, they suddenly saw a bright light, and everyone eximed.

    On the opposite side of the darkke are towers, towering castles are brightly lit, and windows are shining under the stars.

    ¡°All aboard! No more than four people per boat. Once you¡¯re all set, let¡¯s go!¡± Hagrid took a boat by himself and led the boat to the other side of theke.

    After walking over the cliff and passing through the woods, they came ashore at a ce paved with gravel.

    He was looking at the ancient and solemn castle in front of him. Standing in front of the huge oak door, Sean gradually opened his mouth. His smile became more and more bright, and the enthusiasm in his heart became more and more excited.

    He finally arrived at Hogwarts.

 Chapter 13: â€œThe Sorting Hatâ€

    Chapter 13: ¡°The Sorting Hat¡±

    Hagrid raised his fist and knocked three times on the castle gate. The door opened, and Sean saw a tall witch in an emerald green robe. Just as he imagined, she was a serious and very temperamental person.

    ¡°Professor McGonagall, the students are here.¡± Hagrid said.

    ¡°Thank you, Hagrid. Leave it to me here.¡±

    Professor McGonagall led the students to an empty room. After introducing the four houses of Hogwarts, she nced sternly at the students present.

    ¡°The sorting ceremony will be held in a moment. I suggest you take care of yourself and stay calm.¡±

    Whether it was Harry, Neville, or Malfoy, they unconsciously lowered their heads under her gaze and were all looking to see if there was anything inappropriate about them. Hermione tried her best to meet Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes to show she was ready.

    When Professor McGonagall walked out of the room, she immediately turned her head to face Sean beside her and asked nervously, ¡°Hurry up and take a look. I always feel that there¡¯s something wrong with my robe.¡±

    Sean looked at her carefully, then smiled, ¡°You look great, Hermione.¡±

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°George and Fred said we need to fight a troll.¡± Ron¡¯s face turned pale.

    Harry pulled down his cor and said, ¡°Sirius said that the sorting ceremony requires threeplete spells to be cast. Find the treasure hidden in the castle¡¯s secret location, and they will sort you ording to your performance¡­¡±

    This time, the crowd became even more noisy, and many students were already praying for what was about toe. Malfoy snorted proudly as he led his group on a small step. However, just as he was about to speak, he happened to meet Sean.

    Sean smiled and waved his hand as if to say hello to a friend. Malfoy¡¯s face turned pale, and he forcibly held back what he was about to say.

    ¡°Sean, are you not worried about the sorting ceremony? If I don¡¯t pass, will they expel me?¡± Hermione¡¯s face also turned pale.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Seanforted in a low voice. ¡°Before we came, we were approached by two wizarding schools. How could Hogwarts easily expel a wizard?¡±

    When the students were worried, suddenly, several people screamed loudly.

    Suddenly, twenty or so ghosts jumped out from the wall behind them. These pearly white, translucent ghosts, whispering as they slid across the room, paid little attention to these first-year students.

    Only a chubby ghost greeted them, ¡°Freshman? I hope you can get a Hufflepuff!¡±

    When the ghosts crossed the wall again, Malfoy muttered angrily.

    ¡°Damn, are there like no rules at all?¡± He had just bumped into a ghost, and his face was pale.

    ¡°Nurmengard will not let these things run through the castle. I should¡¯ve gone to Nurmengard if my Dad hadn¡¯t told me to go to Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°No ghost exists in Nurmengard because the first headmaster is still alive.¡± Harry¡¯s voice came from the side.

    Malfoy narrowed his eyes, ¡°I know you. You¡¯re a Potter, right? You¡¯re probably just jealous because you didn¡¯t get an invitation to Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°At least I won¡¯t stand on Hogwarts territory and talk bad about my own school.¡± Harry retorted.

    Both of them took a step forward. Neville and Ron nced at Crabbe and Goyle, who had fierce expressions. Although their faces were pale, they still stood behind their friends.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight. We¡¯re going to be ssmates for seven years. Come on, Draco. Apologize first. We¡¯ll be friends in the future.¡± Sean stood up and said with a smile. The Malfoy group couldn¡¯t bear to see him take a step between the two of them.

    Professor McGonagall pushed open the door and walked in, ¡°I won¡¯t let any student pack their bags and go home after the ceremony is over.¡±

    The scene suddenly fell silent. Professor McGonagall nced at the audience and gave some nces when he saw Sean.

    ¡°Now, form a line and follow me.¡±

    Seanughed secretly. Teachers always liked students like him, no matter where he was, while it was only a small matter.

    After following Professor McGonagall through the luxurious and elegant hall, they stepped into the luxurious Great Hall of Hogwarts.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± The students eximed in unison.

    The students of other grades in the school sat around four long tables, and the two-color gs representing the various houses were hung high in the air. At the same time, thousands of floating candles illuminated the auditorium, and the golden tes and goblets on the table also shone in the fire.

    The most striking thing was the dome of the auditorium, the ck velvet ceiling dotted with starlight among the soaring marble that stretched on all sides, just like the starry night they had seen when theynded.

    Sean heard Hermione whisper, ¡°It¡¯s been enchanted here. It looks like the sky outside. I read about it in Hogwarts: A School History.¡±

    Professor McGonagall led them to the teacher¡¯s long table in front of them and asked them to stand in a row facing the senior students.

    She looked at a stool with a tattered pointed wizard hat on it. The hat was patched several times and looked dirty.

    ¡°The Sorting Hat hasn¡¯t been washed for thousands of years¡­¡± Sean said.

    Everyone stared at the hat, and then it opened its mouth wide and sang in a strange tone.

    ¡°You may think that I am not good-looking,

    But don¡¯t judge people by their appearance,

    Because I am the Sorting hat!¡±

    After the Sorting Hat finished singing, there was thunderous apuse in the hall, and Sean even saw a pair of red-haired twins stand up and whistle a few times.

    Hermione let out a long breath next to him and whispered to him, ¡°It turns out that you only need to wear this hat. It scares me to death¡­¡±

    Professor McGonagall stood by the stool, holding a stack of parchment.

    ¡°Whoever¡¯s name I call will sit on the stool, put on the sorting hat, and you will be sorted to your houses.¡± She pushed on her sses and called out the first name.

    ¡°Hannah Abbott.¡±

 Chapter 14: A Long Ceremony

    Chapter 14: A Long Ceremony

    A little girl with a ruddy face and two blond braids stumbled out of the line and put on the hat as she sat down. Sean couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces, trying to see if there was a metallic sheen somewhere on the girl¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hufflepuff!¡± shouted the Sorting Hat.

    There was a burst of cheers from the long table on the right.

    ¡°Terry Boot.¡±

    ¡°Ravenw!¡±

    There was warm apuse from the second long table on the left. Sean saw Ollivander¡¯s silver-haired granddaughter there. Her expression was calm, and she didn¡¯t even apud.

    As more and more students were assigned to various houses, Hermione beside him became more and more nervous. When Professor McGonagall called out her name, she nced at Sean, then quickly ran to the stool, put on the hat, and sat down.

    The Sorting Hat didn¡¯t speak for nearly a minute, longer than Seamus Finnigan that the boy was sorted before

    Finally, the Sorting Hat shouted, ¡°Ravenw!¡±

    Hermione took off her hat and sighed in relief, then greeted the Ravenw students, who stood up to greet her. Sean showed a curious expression. Is this also one of the new changes?

    In the following time, Harry and Neville were assigned to Gryffindor as they wished. Malfoy finally showed a satisfied smile after getting put into ¡°Slytherin¡± from the Sorting Hat.

    When there were not a few people left, Professor McGonagall finally called out Sean¡¯s name.

    He put on the sorting hat and sat down. The Sorting Hat wasn¡¯t particrly surprised or shown any interest in Sean. However, Sean didn¡¯t know if it was his own delusion or if it was true that a long time had passed, and the Sorting Hat on his head did not make any sound.

    Just when Sean was puzzled, a slight voice finally came from his ear.

    ¡°A-¡°

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A-ah. It¡¯s really hard to choose the house for you.¡±

    Sean rolled his eyes, which were covered by the brim of his hat. He almost thought he was going to be assigned to Azkaban.

    The hat didn¡¯t seem to hear his heart, and it said with some distress, ¡°You are very talented, no matter what. Besides, it can be seen that you are a very prideful person.¡±

    ¡°As a member of Hogwarts, although it is inappropriate to say that. It seems that you are more suitable for another magic school.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°But since you havee to Hogwarts, Slytherin seems the most suitable for you.¡±

    Sean immediately said forcefully in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Slytherin.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The hat said in surprise when he heard his heart.

    ¡°Because you just assigned so many new students to Slytherin.¡±

    The Sorting Hat choked for a moment, but he continued to persuade him, ¡°But Slytherin can help you gain glory.¡±

    ¡°Just put me wherever that isn¡¯t Slytherin, as the other three are fine. Also, you smell too much.¡± Sean said.

    The Sorting Hat was silent for a moment, then said angrily, ¡°What can I do? I haven¡¯t been washed for thousands of years. I¡¯m just a hat!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a magical hat. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be giving the knew kids a good first impression?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not within my responsibility. I only have one task: assign the students to which house.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t notice that the two had been bickering throughout the whole moment and was seen by other students in the hall.

    Hermione looked worriedly at him. She whispered to the senior student beside her, ¡°It¡¯s been almost ten minutes. Is this normal?¡±

    The senior shook his head, ¡°I have never seen the Sorting Hat spend so long on a student. Come to think of it. If it took this long for each student, the dinner would be breakfast already.¡±

    Beside the stool, Professor McGonagall turned her head and looked at Dumbledore. The old man showed a t smile, indicating that there was no need to worry.

    Sean is still bickering with the Sorting Hat.

    ¡°I must tell the Headmasterter that the Sorting Hat wants to send me to Nurmengard.¡±

    The hat raised his voice and said eagerly, ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself and said that Nurmengard is a perfect ce for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because there are no different houses over there.¡±

    ¡°How do you know about that? Are you trying to spy on Hogwarts or something?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s because my clone is in Nurmengard, and we can share¡­ never mind!¡± Halfway through, the Sorting Hat immediately shut up.

    Sean opened his mouth wide. It was just a fight, but it seemed he had discovered something unique.

    The Sorting Hat let out a few dryughs and whispered, ¡°Can you not tell the others about this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Sean narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, okay. If you can enter the principal¡¯s office, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but you can¡¯t tell others what happened today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I by myself choose the house?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I keep my mouth shut¡­¡± The Sorting Hat said in a frustrated tone, ¡°Alright then, tell me. Where do you want to go?¡±

    Sean thought for a moment, ¡°Ravenw.¡±

    ¡°Ravenw!¡± The Sorting Hat immediately shouted loudly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean took off his hat, only to find that the students in the hall were all looking at him strangely. It wasn¡¯t until he walked towards the long table that Ravenw burst into apuse.

    Sean walked to Hermione and sat down. He found that not only Hermione but the other Ravenw students also had strange expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± He whispered suspiciously.

    ¡°You think? The students in the hall have been chatting for a long time, waiting for you to end. The twins in Gryffindor even secretly yed a game of wizard cards.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing the Sorting Hat for almost thirty minutes!¡± said Hermione.

    Sean frowned. Although he did quarrel with the Sorting Hat for a while, it felt like a few minutes at most. Why did it take so long?

    ¡°Ronald Weasley.¡±

    ¡°Gryffindor!¡± The next student was Ron, and he was assigned to his expected house.

    Seeing his doubtful expression, Hermione told him that Sean may not know what happened.

    ¡°However, the professors didn¡¯t react that much. Maybe you¡¯re special.¡± Hermione said.

    Sean looked at the professor¡¯s table in front of him, ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

 Chapter 15: â€œProfessor Trelawneyâ€™s Prophecyâ€

    Chapter 15: ¡°Professor Trwney¡¯s Prophecy¡±

    Previously, since he was facing other students, Sean just nced at the teacher¡¯s desk roughly. Now that the sorting ceremony wasing to an end, he finally had time to take a good look.

    Unexpectedly, just as he raised his head, he met a pair of brightke-blue eyes. Sean recognized the person¡¯s identity immediately because he already had four of each other¡¯s chocte frog pictures.

    Albus Dumbledore.

    The sudden look from him made Sean panic involuntarily. Because he may be the strongest wizard in the world today. Sean still showed an impable and elegant smile and nodded slightly to show his respect.

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes under his sses contained a gentle smile. He raised his ss to give a gesture and then looked away.

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Although many people had mixed opinions on the old man, in Sean¡¯s opinion, he would not use Legilimency on him at will.

    After thest student was assigned to Slytherin, the long sorting ceremony finally ended. Seeing Dumbledore stand up, Sean quickly opened the panel and entered the lottery page.

    He stared at Dumbledore like the other students. Dumbledore stood up from the golden chair with a smile on his face, and he stretched out his arms as if nothing would make him happier than seeing new faces in Hogwarts.

    ¡°Wee to Hogwarts, first-year students! Before the banquet starts, I want to say a few words.¡±

    At the same time, Sean stared at him with a smile on his face and immediately gave an order in his heart.

    *Fifty draws*

    The brilliant light shed, and Sean immediately discovered the dazzling golden light.

    ¡°I thank you, everyone.¡± Dumbledoreughed and sat down amid the apuse of everyone.

    Sean also apuded lightly. If it weren¡¯t for his family¡¯s etiquette lesson, he would have liked to stand up and whistle like the Weasley twins.

    However, before he could check the results of the lottery, a hand stretched out from the side.

    ¡°Hello there, I¡¯m Cotton Byrne.¡± A senior introduced himself.

    ¡°Hello! Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sean Wallup.¡±

    The seniors began chatting with the new students, and Sean heard what the other tables were discussing.

    The Gryffindors were talking about Quidditch, wizard duels, etc. The Hufflepuffs began to start their dinner, and the Ravenws had already begun to discuss the course of the semester.

    After greeting Cotton with a few words, Sean asked him about the professors on the front table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start on the left,¡± Cotton cleared his throat, ¡°that¡¯s the Care of Magical Creatures professor, Professor Silvanus Kettleburn, and my advice is, be careful with every single thing he hands you.¡±

    ¡°Next one is Professor Aurora Sinistra, the teacher of the Astronomy ss. You can stay in the lounge for a while in her ss because the ssroom is in the tower where our lounge is located.¡±

    ¡°Next is the Flying Instructor, Rnda Hooch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Divination Teacher, Professor Sybill Trwney. She¡¯s always talking to herself very much, for some reason.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Muggle Studies teacher, Professor Charity Burbage. She was on a break, but the former Muggle Studies teacher, Professor Quirrell, has turned into a Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher this semester. She had toe back to teaching again.¡±

    Sean turned his attention to Quirrell. He was not wearing a headscarf and was talking to a colleague next to him.

    Is this a coincidence? Sean thought in his mind.

    Cotton continued, ¡°That¡¯s the Herbology teacher, Professor Pomona Sprout. Who is also the head of Hufflepuff house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our head is Professor Flitwick, the Charm ss teacher. Don¡¯t underestimate him because of his height. He was the champion of the Dueling Club back then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our Transfiguration Teacher, Professor Minerva McGonagall. She¡¯s the head of Gryffindor¡¯s house. I advise you not to mess or do anything mischievous in front of her.¡±

    After introducing several other teachers, only a somewhat bald old man was left on the long table.

    ¡°That¡¯s the head of Slytherin house, our potions teacher, Professor Horace Slughorn. Well, he¡¯s known to have a bad reputation. You¡¯ll find out after you take his ss.¡±

    Sean thought that Snape should teach the potions ss.

    However, Cotton continued, ¡°But he¡¯s only been on the job for four years at Hogwarts. Before that was, wait, what was that teacher¡¯s name? Professor Snape?¡± Cotton looked thoughtful, ¡°It should be that him. ording to the seniors, his reputation is worse than Professor Slughorn¡¯s.¡±

    Sean showed an interested expression, ¡°Wait, what happened?¡±

    Cotton shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Butst year, Professor Trwney made a prophecy, and I don¡¯t know how it transpired, but she said that Professor Snape might being back, and many students were worried.¡±

    Returning? Sean gave a smile, which was interesting.

    After the introduction, Cotton waved his hand, ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s time for us to enjoy the food.¡±

    Sean turned his head and found that there were many delicious dishes on the table. Roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops,mb chops, smi, steak, boiled potatoes, baked potatoes, chips, Yorkshire pudding, carrots, gravy, ketchup, and for some odd reason, Peppermint candy.

    It looks good. Sean avoided the ck pudding in front of him and grabbed a steak. Although this is called pudding, it¡¯s blood sausage with minced meat added. It tastes really weird.

    Sean ate his dinner while maintaining his etiquette on the table. The sorting ceremony took too long, and he was starving.

    During this period, the others ate the food pile before him. Sean met the eyes of another student. It was a student with long, bright silver hair and gold-rimmed sses.

    The small third-year senior was watching him calmly.

 Chapter 16: â€œAcademic Exchangeâ€

    Chapter 16: ¡°Academic Exchange¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart beat fiercely, and a weird feeling in his heart struck. He hurriedly lowered his head and took a sip of pumpkin juice. The girl was still staring at him when he raised his head again, but the feeling dissipated.

    Sean raised his cup, smiled at her, and greeted her. However, he thought in his heart that he would stay away from this senior in the future.

    After everyone filled their stomachs, the rest of the food disappeared from the table, and the tes were empty. After a while, pudding, ice cream in all vors, apple pie, fruit tarts, chocte muffins, fried jam doughnuts, marmde pudding, strawberries, jelly, and rice pudding appeared.

    For Sean, most desserts in the UK have too much sugar.

    Seeing that Cotton smeared anotheryer of cream on the dessert, Sean had a bit of a toothache. That thing must be sweet. As the feast came to an end, Dumbledore stood up again.

    ¡°Now that everyone is finished. Before you go, let me give you a few things to keep in mind for the new semester.¡± The hall suddenly fell silent, leaving only the slight crackling sound of candles burning.

    ¡°First-year students, note that the forest area on the school grounds is forbidden for any students to enter. Some of our senior ssmates should also keep this in mind.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s eyes swept around the Gryffindor table.

    ¡°Mr. Filch also wants me to remind everyone not to use magic in the corridor between sses.¡±

    ¡°The vetting of Quidditch yers will be held in the second week of this term. Students who are interested in participating on their own team, you can contact Ms. Hooch.¡±

    After saying this, Dumbledore¡¯s expression became a little serious. He waved his right hand lightly, and a column of fiery red letters appeared in the air.

    [Nurmengard.]

    ¡°Some of you may already know it. But yes, we have reached an academic exchange n with Nurmengard School of Magic.¡±

    The originally quiet hall suddenly became noisy, and the students all started to discuss it.

    ¡°That gossip actually came true? God, when I think of those students in Nurmengard, I¡¯m going to get sick.¡± Cotton wasining to the others.

    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Sean turned his head to the side and asked softly, and Hermione on the side approached curiously.

    ¡°Oh, are you from a Muggle family?¡± Cotton showed a stunned look, and then his face became ugly.

    ¡°Since its establishment, Nurmengard has promised to be the most outstanding magic school in the new era. I don¡¯t know what agreement the principals reached, and the Triwizard Tournament, which was originally suspended, was restarted again. The number of participants in each school increased, and the organizer added Nurmengard.¡±

    In Cotton¡¯s words, Sean learned that after the establishment of Nurmengard, they not only madly recruited students from other schools but also kept advocating ¡°the new generation of wizards¡¯ elite education¡±.

    However, the three European schools, which were originally the mainpetitor, failed miserably in the newly hosted Triwizard Tournament. In the following decades, Nurmengard won almost all the championships, while Hogwarts won only several of them.

    For decades, there have been more and more students in Nurmengard. While Hogwarts in Ennd is still thriving, but Durmstrang in Germany is now close to bankruptcy. It is said that the entire Durmstrang school may not have many studentspared to the first-year student in Hogwarts.

    Another reason why Nurmengard makes Hogwarts so hostile is magic. ording to Cotton¡¯s words, those guys in Nurmengard use dark magic. They are ruthless,pletely disregarding theirpanions¡¯ safety, and even more ruthless towards their enemies.

    The Triwizard Tournament was held at Hogwartsst year. One of the three students at Hogwarts was from Ravenw. He was cursed by the opponent during the game and spent the rest of his time spent in the St. Mungo Hospital.

    The students who came to Hogwarts didn¡¯t even apologize at all and even tantly provoked them. A lot of conflict broke out between the two schools.

    ¡°They are just a group of monsters in wizard robes.¡± This was Cotton¡¯s finalment.

    Sean nodded thoughtfully. No wonder the two who came to recruit students were fighting when they met. The tension between the two schools was indeed not small.

    Cotton raised his head and nced at the teacher¡¯s table,ining, ¡°I still have tomunicate with those guys academically. I really don¡¯t know what Professor Dumbledore thinks.¡±

    Dumbledore was calm and didn¡¯t even stop the noise in the auditorium. He didn¡¯t extend a hand until the discussion subsided a little.

    ¡°This is a long and well-thought n,¡± the words Nurmengard fade away in front of him, ¡°they wille to Hogwarts after the semester is over, and I hope everyone can get along with the guests from afar.¡±

    He paused, ¡°And do show the glory of being a Hogwarts student.¡±

    Although many students muttered a few words in secret about their dissatisfaction, all the students straightened their backs.

    ¡°And finally, I would like to remind everyone that those who do not want to suffer an ident or die in pain. Please do not enter the corridor on the right on the third floor.¡±

    Sean frowned. Voldemort didn¡¯t appear, but was Dumbledore still protecting the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone? From whom is he hiding it? Grindelwald? Or his followers?

    Dumbledore smiled again, ¡°Now before everyone goes to bed. Let¡¯s sing the school song together!¡± Sean noticed that the smiles of the other teachers seemed to freeze.

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t take out his wand. He waved it lightly. Nurmengard¡¯s font disappeared, and the mes rposed arge paragraph of lyrics in mid-air.

    ¡°Everyone chooses their favorite tune,¡± said Dumbledore. ¡°Get ready and sing!¡±

    ¡°Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,

    Teach us something please,

    Whether we be old and bald,

    Or young with scabby knees,

    Our heads could do with filling,

    With some interesting stuff,

    For now they¡¯re bare and full of air,

    Dead flies and bits of fluff,

    So teach us things worth knowing,

    Bring back what we¡¯ve forgot,

    Just do your best, we¡¯ll do the rest,

    And learn until our brains all rot.¡±

    Everyone sang the school song in unison. Only the Weasley twins continued to sing along with the slow melody of ¡°Funeral March.¡± Dumbledore conducted followed thest two notes with them, and when all of them were done singing, he apuded greatly.

    ¡°Music,¡± He said, while wiping his eyes, ¡°are more morous than anything we¡¯ve done here. Now it¡¯s bedtime. Everyone, please proceed to your own dorms.¡±

 Chapter 17: â€œRavenclawsâ€

    Chapter 17: ¡°Ravenws¡±

    Everyone stood up, and Ravenw¡¯s male prefect, Quinn Gray, and female prefect, Penelope Clearwater, greeted the new students.

    The two arranged the new students into two groups. After the Gryffindors walked out of the hall, they counted to make sure that no new students were left behind and then took the group out with them.

    Following the prefect through the noisy hall and then through the long corridor, they came to a tower. They went to the moving marble staircase, and Penelope introduced the Ravenwmon room.

    ¡°Ourmon room is located in the tallest tower in the entire Hogwarts. Although climbing is a bitborious, you don¡¯t have to worry about bypassing those messy stairs. You can wait it out for them to change its path.¡±

    While speaking, the stairs were reset, and everyone climbed up the spiral stairs to the top. The spiral staircase was very steep, and the group stopped when Sean was tired from climbing up the stairs.

    In front of them was a huge wooden door, which was in except for a bronze eagle-head knocker at the door handle.

    Penelope showed a smile, ¡°This is themon room of Ravenw, but we are different from other houses. As a Ravenw, we do not have a password, but you need to answer a question correctly.¡±

    ¡°Answer a question?¡± Someone asked curiously.

    Penelope nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, Ravenw hopes that anyone can be smart. As long as you can answer correctly, even students from other houses can enter. If you can¡¯t answer, then I¡¯m sorry, even if you are a Ravenw. But you can wait for other Ravenws to open the door for you.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she stepped forward and knocked on the door knocker. The bronze eagle¡¯s head uttered an ethereal and gentle female voice.

    ¡°You havee to a fork in the road, and the two roads lead to Lies Vige and Truth Vige. The people in Truth Vige will only tell the truth, and the people in Lies Vige will only tell lies. There is a viger in each of the two viges guarding the intersection. You don¡¯t know their identities. You can only ask one person to go ahead. How do you solve this problem?¡±

    Sean came up with the answer after a little thought. This question should be regarded as the simplest type of logic puzzle.

    Penelope smiled at the door and said to the students, ¡°Does anyone want to try it?¡±

    Being able to be selected into Ravenw, most of the students present were a little excited, and everyone was thinking hard at this time.

    Sean nced at Hermione in the line. She frowned for a moment. Her right hand moved a few times, and her mouth was muttering something.

    After waiting for a while, when no one came forward, Sean took a slight step forward.

    ¡°Can I give it a try, Miss Clearwater?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Penelope saw him with the Sorting Hat for 30 minutes. She was very interested in Sean, and her first impression of him was really good.

    Sean walked up to Eagle Head and whispered the answer, ¡°You would just ask either of them the question ¡®Which is the way the vige you live in?¡¯ and they¡¯ll lead you to the Truth Vige anyway.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Eagle Head said, and then the wooden door opened.

    Sean showed a smile. It seemed that he answered correctly and deemed the answer by the door. Of course, if it¡¯s not correct, Sean has other answers.

    Such as, ¡®Where does the road lead you to?¡¯ or ¡®Is that person telling the right way about the Truth Vige?¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Both prefects pped their hands a few times. Very few of the students in previous years could answer the questions correctly. What¡¯s more, the questions asked today are quite difficult. Even their seniors had to think about it for a while.

    It seemed that the Sorting Hat spent thirty minutes for a good reason.

    Sean smiled and bowed. To be honest, he thought this kind of question was quite simple, and other Ravenws should be able to solve it after thinking for a while.

    Some other students were also admiring him how well he answered. Sean walked into Ravenw¡¯smon room.

    The lounge has arched windows, and blue and bronze silks hang on the walls. The dome ceiling is painted with stars, while the dark blue carpet covers the floor. Tables, chairs, and bookshelves areid out on the floor, and opposite the door stands a white marble statue of one of the founders of Hogwarts: Rowena Ravenw.

    Sean walked over, looked at the statue quietly, then bowed slightly. This is the respect a great pioneer deserves.

    When he raised his head, there was a sh of eyes beside him. Sean didn¡¯t find where it originated, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal, and he quickly forgot it.

    After the prefect¡¯s speech weing the new students, Sean said goodbye to Hermione and walked into the area where the boys¡¯ dormitory was located.

    He and five other roommates: Anthony Goldstein, Kevin Entwhistle, Michael Corner, Stephen Cornfoot, and Terry Boot, found their dorm.

    After washing up, Sean fell on the four-corner bed with a hanging curtain. Soon, his roommates fell asleep. After all, he was really tired today. Although Sean was equally tired, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that he had a golden item that he hadn¡¯t checked yet.

    With excitement, he opened the system panel.

    Name: Sean Wallup (Muggle family, Bloodline unknown)

    Magic item: Magic Wand (Purple): The material is elm wood, and the core of the wand is a dragon heartstring.

    Charm learning talent: 4 [Study more, there is still a chance.]

    Under the talent, the spells he learned also appear on the list.

    Mending Charm: Lv 0, Proficiency (186/1000)

    Quietening Charm: Lv 0, Proficiency (207/1000)

    Wand Lighting Charm, etc.

    A lot of Level 0 spells are disyed in the list, but most of them are a few points of proficiency. After all, his Charm talent is average.

    In addition, Sean¡¯s transfiguration talent is extremely high. His proficiency in Transfiguration is as high as 10,000 points at level 0, and his self-study has not made any sess.

    Of course, now is not the time to think about it. At Hogwarts, proficiency growth is definitely much faster than self-study. Sean now wants to see what he has drawn.

    Opening the inventory, he immediately found the golden item.

    ¡®Magical Beast¡¯s Egg (Gold) (Unhatched)¡¯

 Chapter 18: â€œClasses Beginsâ€

    Chapter 18: ¡°sses Begins¡±

    Sean looked around, and after making sure that the others had fallen asleep, he took out the newly obtained magical animal egg.

    The egg is not very big, just the size of a head, it feels smooth, and it is covered with turquoise patterns. Sean put it under the quilt and found that it actually glowed a little in the dark environment.

    ¡°What kind of egg is this?¡± Sean pondered for a while but couldn¡¯te up with an answer. The book ¡°Fantastic Beasts¡± doesn¡¯t seem to mention how to identify the eggs of magical animals.

    ¡°Since it is of golden quality, it must be a powerful creature, right? Creatures such as dragons and alike look cool, though.¡±

    However, Sean still doesn¡¯t know how to hatch this egg and how to treat the creature after hatching.

    He might have to go to Hagrid. Sean pulled on the velvet quilt and quickly fell asleep.

    When he woke up the next day, Sean checked the egg in the inventory for the first time. It still didn¡¯t change. It seemed that he really needed to find a way to hatch it.

    But Sean is running out of time for the time being. There is a ss this morning, and Ravenw is going to take two potions sses with Hufflepuff.

    On the way to the hall, he nced at the weekly tasks of the system. Today is Monday, so it¡¯s when the mission task refreshes.

    Mission: Earn 20 points for Ravenw, 0/20 (Unfinished)

    Points reward: 20

    It seems that after entering Hogwarts, the weekly tasks have also changed, and the reward points have also increased a lot. It¡¯s not so bad as it could give him two rolls.

    Following the group to the hall, the table was already filled with all kinds of breakfast. Hermione was already sitting at the long table, putting ¡°Thousands of Magical Herbs and Mushrooms¡± in front of her, flipping through it asionally.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± Sean sat next to her and said hello.

    ¡°The Rhizome Round Aconitum and the Poisonous Aconitum are the same nts and collectively referred to as Aconitum.¡± She recited the contents of the book and said hello without even raising her head, ¡°Morning, Sean.¡±

    Sean took some bacon and sausages and put them on the te. He asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything by heart?¡±

    Hermione hurriedly took a bite of the sandwich that had been on the te for a long time and said in a distressed voice, ¡°I had a dreamst night, the professor asked questions in ss, but I couldn¡¯t answer anything. God, this is terrible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too nervous.¡± Sean smiled andforted.

    ¡°This is what a student should do.¡± Hermione red at him and continued to say worriedly, ¡°If I can¡¯t get good grades, I can¡¯t forgive myself.¡±

    ¡°But today is the first day of school.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not ck off. Sean, do me a favor and ask me a few random questions.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    After eating breakfast, the Ravenws and Hufflepuffs walked toward the Potions ssroom in pairs.

    There are a total of 142 staircases at Hogwarts. Some of them are wide and big. Some are narrow and small, and rickety. Some lead to a different ce every Friday, some are halfway up, and a step will suddenly disappear, and you have to remember where you should jump over.

    Plus, there are lots of doors here that won¡¯t open for you. Some aren¡¯t even real doors at all, just a ce that appears to be a solid wall behind the door. It¡¯s hard to remember what¡¯s where because everything seems to be in constant motion.

    Not only that, the door ahead will open to some wrong ce, and ghosts oftene out of the wall, passing through your body and hitting all people that were there.

    Ravenw¡¯s ghost, Mrs. Helena, has a bad temper. She always looks cold. If the Bloody Baron happens to be there, you¡¯ll see both of them quarreling.

    Though, you can ask the ghosts about directions.

    ¡°There must be something in the past between Ms. Helena and the Bloody Baron.¡± Hermione, who was not fond of gossip, whispered after seeing the two ghosts.

    ¡°But our primary goal is to find the potions professor, and the ss is ten minutes away.¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°Come on, If I¡¯mte for the first ss, I don¡¯t know what I should doter!¡±

    Fortunately, the two managed to find the ss sessfully.

    The potions ss was held in an underground ssroom. It was colder than the main castle building above. There were ss jars along the walls, soaked in all kinds of strange and biological specimens.

    However, what was more striking were the cauldrons in front. The faint steam filled the ssroom above. When Sean passed through those cauldrons, he smelled all kinds of wonderful smells.

    He and Hermione picked a table closest to the podium, and even though the two camete, it was still empty.

    Orange steam was rising from the cauldron in front of the two, and every bubble burst in the pot brought a nice smell of orange water.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen this in a book¡­¡± Before Hermione could finish her words, the door of the basement opened. Professor Slughorn finally arrived in the ss.

    ¡°Good morning. sses these days are really up in the morning, huh? Don¡¯t me me if you didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± He smiled and cracked up a small joke.

    Although only a few peopleughed, he didn¡¯t care at all, picked up a clipboard, and called the students¡¯ names. Slughorn¡¯s tone was obviously more enthusiastic when a few names were called, such as Sean¡¯s roommate Terry Boot.

    ¡°Okay, before your first potion ss starts, I think it¡¯s necessary for you to experience the beauty and power of potions.¡± He pointed at the cauldrons that were still gurgling.

    ¡°Can anyone tell me what kind of potion this is?¡± He pointed to a cauldron containing a transparent potion, and the fine bubbles frequently popped out and burst.

    Before Sean could make a move, Hermione next to him immediately raised her hand high.

    ¡°Very well, what is it, youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Babbling soup, a potion that can make people talk nonsense uncontrobly.¡± Hermione gave the answer immediately.

    ¡°Correct. Does anyone know about this potion?¡± Slughorn said, pointing to the other pot.

    Hermione raised her hand first, and Sean tried to do so, but Slughorn continued to choose Hermione with great interest.

    ¡°Draught of Living Death, potions that keep people who are frightened or mentally injured calm.¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± Slughorn looked at Hermione in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot your name. Could you please tell me what¡¯s your name again?¡± Professor Slughorn had just called her name five minutes ago and already forgot about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s Hermione Granger, Professor.¡±

 Chapter 19: â€œPlease Come To My Officeâ€

    Chapter 19: ¡°Please Come To My Office¡±

    ¡°Miss Granger? Oh, a Granger?¡± He thought for a while, ¡°Are you rted to Hector Dagworth-Granger, the founder of the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers?¡±

    ¡°No, Professor. My parents are just ordinary people.¡± Hermione replied.

    Slughorn didn¡¯t look disappointed. Instead, he gave Hermione a nod and then pointed to the cauldron in front of Hermione and Sean.

    ¡°Do you know this, Miss Granger?¡±

    Hermione showed some uncertainty and then said, ¡°Is it Invigoration Draught? It can increase energy for the user.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Slughorn showed a satisfied look. He waved Hermione to sit down, ¡°Ten points for Ravenw!¡±

    Hermione, who was sitting back in her seat, blushed quietly. She breathed a sigh of relief and gestured to Sean.

    Sean smiled helplessly. With Hermione by his side, his task of umting 20 points suddenly became harder.

    Slughorn straightened his chest, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the ss now.¡±

    ¡°Professor, you haven¡¯t told us what¡¯s in that cauldron.¡± Terry asked while raising his hand.

    Slughorn seemed to be waiting for the students to ask him. His mouth twitched happily, and he smiled, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Does anyone know what potion this is?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at Hermione, thinking that he didn¡¯t think any new students would know about this. Sure enough, Hermione also frowned. She tapped her fingertips in her hand and seemed to recall all of the information in ¡°Magic Potions and Potions¡± book.

    Sean looked at the ck cauldron. The potion in the small cauldron was sshing cheerfully. Its color was like molten gold. Large drops of liquid jumped on the surface, but not a single drop was sshing outside the cauldron.

    Although Sean has forgotten many details, he is still impressed by this magical potion.

    ¡°Oh? Do you know what this is?¡± Slughorn pointed to Sean, who raised his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s Felix Felicis, also known as the Luck Potion,¡± Sean paused for a moment, ¡°It can give you good luck for a period of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Wallup, Professor.¡± Sean reminded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup¡­ you¡¯re exactly right. This is the lucky potion.¡± Slughorn recalled whether there was a well know person named Wallup in his mind. But there wasn¡¯t any, and he smiled at him.

    ¡°How did you know about it, Sean? It¡¯s not mentioned in the books at all.¡± Hermione lowered her voice and looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Miss Granger.¡± He smiled and winked at her.

    Slughorn continued, ¡°This potion is veryplicated to brew, and if you get it wrong, the consequences can be disastrous. But if you make it the right way, like in this cauldron, you will find that you will seed in whatever you do. At least until the effects wear off.¡±

    Everyone in the ssroom was a bit excited.

    Slughorn pulled out a small ss bottle, ¡°A small bottle of this potion will bring you twelve hours of good luck. No matter what you do, anything will be in your favor. Trust me, the feeling is an unparalleled beauty.¡±

    Sean could even hear the people around him swallowing their saliva.

    ¡°Well,¡± Slughorn shook the ss bottle in his hand, ¡°I will give it as a prize if someone canplete this potions lesson perfectly.¡±

    Looking at the eyes of the students, he nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Now, turn the book to the fourth page. We are going to make a Swelling Solution in this ss. I want to remind you that so far, only a few students have won my prize, and I hope there will be another one of you.¡±

    Sean nced at the contents of the book and sighed silently. He didn¡¯t get any extra points, and he needed to make a potion for a chance to get one. But his potion talent-making level is just level 2.

    All the students in the ssroom were frantically flipping through their books with excited eyes. When they first entered the magic world and saw such a magical potion. Many of them were interested in it.

    Sean was also very moved, but he could only follow all the steps in the book seriously and earnestly to ensure that his potion would not go wrong. He didn¡¯t want to be swollen on the first day of school.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Slughorn stretched out his hands, ¡°Everyone, stop stirring.¡±

    He paced the ssroom to check everyone¡¯s potion works. Obviously, most of the brewing can only get his attention for a moment, and the same is true for Sean¡¯s potion. Slughorn just nced at it for a moment and looked away.

    He nodded at Hermione¡¯s brewing, but she didn¡¯t get that bottle either. Hermione was still a little gloomy until she left the ssroom.

    ¡°Do you really want that luck potion?¡± Sean, who didn¡¯t die in the potion ss, asked with a rxed smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a bonus for me, but what mainly bugs me is that,¡± Hermione pped the textbook in her hand, ¡°I followed all the steps correctly. How didn¡¯t I get the perfect potion?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you stillck some experience? I believe you can do it in the future.¡± Heforted her, but Sean didn¡¯t think so in his heart.

    There seem to be steps to follow, but those are just the standard quality potion. A true potion genius will have his own unique understanding.

    After such a wonderful potions ss, the afternoon of the history of magic was much duller, and Professor Cuthbert Binns of the history of magic is a ghost who is said to have been teaching for so long that one day when he went to ss forgetting to bring his own body.

    Professor Binns speaks in a breathless, sleazy tone that can almost certainly make you drowsy in ten minutes. If the weather is cold, five minutes will suffice.

    Even Sean couldn¡¯t concentrate, but fortunately, the only student who listened carefully was sitting beside him. Sean felt that even if he could get some notes to copy from Hermione at the end of the term.

    After dinner, Sean¡¯s first day at Hogwarts came to an end, but the rest he had imagined did note. He received a letter from the Head of Ravenw, Professor Flitwick.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, pleasee to my office after dinner.¡±

 Chapter 20: â€œSecretâ€

    Chapter 20: ¡°Secret¡±

    ¡°Professor Flitwick looking for me?¡± Sean nced at the note strangely.

    Today is the first day of school, and he hasn¡¯t done anything remarkable. So why is Professor Flitwick looking for him? Is it because of the Sorting Hat yesterday?

    It is indeed a big secret that Nurmengard has a clone of the Sorting Hat, but the Sorting Hat himself also said it. However, Sean has already discovered all kinds of secrets between the two principals.

    The Sorting Hat has confessed itself. Was Professor Flitwick reminding him again to prevent him from leaking the information? After all, the fight between the two excites people just thinking about it.

    After thinking for a while, following the location given on the note, Sean hurried to Professor Flitwick¡¯s office.

    ¡°Come in.¡± After Sean knocked on the door a few times, Professor Flitwick¡¯s sharp voice came from inside.

    He pushed the door and entered. Professor Flitwick¡¯s office was unexpectedly spacious. In addition to books on various spells, several wands were disyed on the wall. The most peculiar thing is that there are about a dozen windows. You can even see the west tower of the castle.

    The Charms teacher was sitting behind the desk, only showing his head. Next to him was a girl with silver-white hair, staring nkly at Sean, who walked in. Speaking of which, until now, he doesn¡¯t know the name of this senior.

    Sean bowed slightly and said, ¡°Good evening, Professor Flitwick. May I ask if you have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wallup. There you are.¡± Professor Flitwick jumped out of his chair and walked to his desk, ¡°Do you remember yesterday¡¯s sorting ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡± Sean had a sh of thought, and it seemed that he really came for this reason.

    Professor Flitwick stroked his mustache. He considered the words for a while and then said, ¡°Mr. Wallup, your situation is very rare. It has never happened in the history of Hogwarts. Generally speaking, it should be a secret.¡±

    ¡°Professor, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Professor Flitwick waved at him, ¡°It seems to be a characteristic of the Sorting Hat. Even the principal doesn¡¯t know much about it. At the same time, professors usually don¡¯t let students chime in with this secrecy. But we agree that keeping what happened between you two a secret is a way of continuing our educational philosophy.¡±

    Sean showed a strange look. ording to Professor Flitwick, everything that happened between him and the Sorting Hat should be kept secret no matter what.

    Professor Flitwick continued, ¡°The secret given by the Sorting Hat will not harm Hogwarts itself, and we encourage students to learn at Hogwarts. I think that secret surprised you, right?¡± He winked at Sean.

    Sean nodded, Nurmengard had a clone of the Sorting Hat, and he was really surprised.

    He was quite puzzled before about why Nurmengard¡¯s way of recruiting new students is pretty much like Hogwarts. When you think about it, Dumbledore and Grindelwald likely reached some unknown agreement.

    ¡°Then, professor, what are you looking for me?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°The main thing is to tell you about this so that you don¡¯t have too much pressure. In the past, some students were uneasy because of this, and they have been worried about it for seven years. But it seems that you don¡¯t need my guidance already.¡±

    Sean smiled and thanked Professor Flitwick for his concern. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. The main thing was that there were many other secrets he was hiding.

    ¡°On the other hand,¡± Flitwick looked at the silver-haired girl who had been silent, ¡°Miss Ollivander is going to set up a club, and she needs an assistant. Mr. Wallup, are you interested in it?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Sean pointed to himself.

    ¡°Yes.¡± This time, it was not Professor Flitwick but the girl who stepped forward.

    Sean looked weird. He had just entered school, so he couldn¡¯t even use a lot of magic spells. He and the girl just met for a few days. What caused him to be appointed for this asion? Professor Flitwick trusted her easily?

    The girl¡¯s face did not change. She introduced in an emotionless voice, ¡°Stephanie Ollivander. I am nning to create a new club. Would you like to be my assistant?¡±

    Sean considered his words, avoided her gaze, and said slowly, ¡°Hi there, Miss Ollivander. I don¡¯t quite understand, we do not know each other very well, and today is the first of the school year. In addition, I¡¯m just a new student.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s voice was clear and ethereal, ¡°The club is just a prototype for the time being. I¡¯m just making suggestions. As for why I chose you, I have my own reasons.¡±

    Just when Sean was about to continue speaking, Professor Flitwick waved to the two of them.

    ¡°Miss Ollivander, it¡¯s your job to convince Mr. Wallup. When you¡¯ve settled the club, you can talk about it to me again.¡±

    Stephanie nodded, thanked him, and left the office. Sean was a little confused. He thanked him in the same way and walked out of the office.

    Walking through the corridor, Sean saw Stephanie waiting for him.

    ¡°Do you mind going back to the lounge together?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sean has always been polite when meeting new people, even if this senior struck him a little weird.

    When the two of them walked away, and the door was closed, Flitwick breathed a sigh of relief.

    The two bookshelves in the room slowly moved to both sides, and the stone wall exposed in the middle turned into a secret door after a twist. The wooden door was pushed open, and an old wizard with white hair and a white beard came out.

    ¡°Filius, I wanted to taste some of the toffee in your office. Do you mind?¡± Dumbledore said with a smile.

    ¡°If you want, you can take the whole package, Albus.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll only need a few of them. Eating it all the time will make it less tasty.¡± Dumbledore kept a smile.

    ¡°Why did you make up a reason to call Wallup and let him meet Ollivander?¡± Professor Flitwick walked anxiously, ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard, the Sorting Hat has never been acting this way. This must have something to do with Grindelwald.¡±

    Dumbledore pushed his sses, and he leisurely walked the bookshelves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Filius, this is just a trial.¡±

    ¡°A trial?¡± Professor Flitwick moved his mustache, ¡°Sean Wallup is one of those seven children, and Stephanie Ollivander is from Germany!¡±

 Chapter 21: â€œYou Are Specialâ€

    Chapter 21: ¡°You Are Special¡±

    Dumbledore looked unconcerned and casually said, ¡°You are too worried, Filius.¡±

    ¡°Worried?¡± Flitwick spread his hands in dissatisfaction, ¡°Albus, have you forgotten Sybill¡¯s prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but you also know that prophecy is always vague. You have always had a good rtionship with Mr. Ollivander and praised his granddaughter several times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, but I have to remind you that Grindelwald is someone that¡¯s just different.¡±

    ¡°I know. No one knows him better than I do,¡± Dumbledore nced at a wand in the cupboard, ¡°Oh, I remember this wand. You got it from Webb. After many years, I still remember your amazing silent Full Body Bind Curse.¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t forget that Webb¡¯s father used to be a follower of Grindelwald, Albus.¡± Professor Flitwick was very dissatisfied with Dumbledore¡¯s behavior of diverting the topic.

    ¡°Of course not, Filius,¡± Dumbledore¡¯s eyes shone, and he smiled faintly at Flitwick, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this situation, but someone deserves my attention more.¡±

    ¡°Does it have something to do with the things you arranged?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Filius. I have to say, the Flight Spell you cast on the key is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Those are just gadgets,¡± Flitwick waved his hands indifferently and then showed a puzzled expression, ¡°but I don¡¯t understand. Why put the correct key in?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see the result.¡± Under the sses, Dumbledore¡¯s eyes were still shining.

    ¡ª-

    Sean and Stephanie were walking back to the hall, and there were not many students in the Great Hall. After dinner, the students at Hogwarts were more willing to y with their ssmates in themon room.

    Sean nced at the girl beside him. Although she was already in the third grade, she was obviously a bit shorter than him. Although Sean is very tall, girls in this age group are generally not shorter than boys. She was just too short.

    The two stopped and waited for the stairs in front to rotate to the correct position.

    At this time, Stephanie finally said, ¡°I¡¯m going to organize a club about wands.¡±

    ¡°Wands?¡± Sean wondered.

    She is Ollivander¡¯s granddaughter, and being interested in wands is normal. But the students have their own wands, and he can¡¯t think of how this club can attract members. Sean felt weird about this club.

    The stairs in front were just rotated into ce. Stephanie stepped on the steps and then continued to exin, ¡°My grandfather said that the wand chose the wizard, and in the wizard¡¯s life if there are no idents, the wand will follow the wizard throughout their life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think Mr. Ollivander has chosen me a good wand.¡± Sean smiled slightly.

    ¡°That wand is really suitable for you.¡± The girl nced at him through her sses, and Sean wanted to avoid her gaze subconsciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn away. That¡¯s why I chose you.¡± She continued to look directly at Sean.

    Sean raised his eyebrows slightly, showing a puzzled look, ¡°With all due respect, I don¡¯t quite understand why?¡±

    ¡°I have Ve blood,¡± Stephanie exined tly. ¡°You should know that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much premonition when I saw you for the first time. But yesterday, I was sure that you were indeed special.¡±

    ¡°Special?¡± Sean carefully recalled his several encounters with her, and he didn¡¯t seem to show anything special.

    The two were already standing outside the door of the Ravenwmon room, and Stephanie took off her sses to face him.

    Leaving the sses, the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to have suddenly sucked out the entire starry night as if to attract Sean¡¯s whole eyes. He stared at Stephanie with a little fascination, as if facing a lover he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    Sean was shocked and reacted suddenly. He took a step back involuntarily.

    Stephanie put the sses back on, and regretfully, Sean was surprised to find that his obsession with her had disappeared after putting on the sses.

    Seeing his clear expression, Stephanie murmured, ¡°Sure enough.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Miss Ollivander? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    She gave him a deep look, ¡°Your resistance to me is getting stronger and stronger, and it won¡¯t take long before you can look directly at me and talk to me normally, and that¡¯s good.¡±

    Sean showed some enlightened expression, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you chose me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she nodded, ¡°I hope my assistant is a normal person in front of me instead of a maniac that would only look at me the whole time.¡±

    Without waiting for Sean to speak, Stephanie raised her robe and bowed slightly to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking up so long of your time. I¡¯m just making a suggestion. The club is still under preparation, you can refuse, but I also hope you can think about it during this time.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she pulled the eagle head at the door, and after easily answering the eagle head¡¯s question, she pushed open the door and walked in.

    ¡°Good night. I wish you a good dream.¡± She said to him.

    Sean looked at Eagle Head outside the door.

    Life at Hogwarts seems to be getting more and more interesting.

    ¡ª-

    The next day. Everyone was looking forward to the next ss, and Ravenw was going to take three new sses in a row.

    Defense Against the Dark Arts, Charms, and Transfiguration ss.

    It was a pity for Sean that Quirrell taught the ss poorly. Most of the things he did were basically exining what was already in the books. The only thing that lifted Sean¡¯s mind was Quirrell talking a lot about the ¡®improvement magic¡¯ that Nurmengard had learned.

    However, the Charms ss that followed was much more exciting. After Professor Flitwick showed several wonderful spells, they were casting a Levitating Charm on a feather in the ss.

    What¡¯s more interesting was that Gryffindor students were also learning with the Ravenws.

    ¡°Mr. Finnigan! You¡¯ve blown off your fourth feather!¡± Professor Flitwick said to Seamus, whose face was ck, and his hair exploded.

    At the same time as Sean smiled, the feathers in front of him were also floating tremblingly in the air. It¡¯s a pity that Hermione on the side was too good at it, and he still didn¡¯t get any extra points for Ravenw.

    In the afternoon, Sean finally got his most anticipated Transfiguration ss.

 Chapter 22: â€œDangerous Transfigurationâ€

    Chapter 22: ¡°Dangerous Transfiguration¡±

    Sean has experienced a lot of the wonderful magic in this world, but the one he looks forward to most is Transfiguration. If you think about it carefully, you will find that the masters of wizards, such as Dumbledore and Voldemort, like to use Transfiguration more often.

    If the spells you learned in spells ss were for everyday life activities. The spells you learned in Defence Against the Dark Arts were offensive and defensive spells.

    While Transfiguration seems to be the most used magic in every aspect, it can be helpful in many situations. After your Transfiguration reaches a certain level, you can do a lot of things with it.

    Of course, this is just a loose analogy. For Sean, his imagination of magic is limited to this. He needs someone whose an expert in Transfiguration, like Professor McGonagall, to help him improve.

    Professor McGonagall gave the new students a good first impression when she appeared. Even before the ss started, the Ravenws and Gryffindors wizards had already taken their seats.

    However, since the ss has not yet started, the students are discussing enthusiastically.

    A child from a wizarding family like Harry kept talking to the students around him about riding a broomstick when he was a child. Most of the stories were about escaping a Muggle helicopter. He is outstanding, and his character looks genuine about it, so everyone was convinced about his story.

    Sean snickered. He thought that Sirius was flying around with Harry on a flying motorcycle.

    On the other hand, Hermione wasn¡¯t too impressed with Harry¡¯s story. ¡°It¡¯s very windy near the helicopter, and the brooms will be swept away easily.¡±

    When the ss started, Professor McGonagall still did not appear in the ssroom. Ron looked at the cat on the podium and said to his friends, ¡°Well, I guess someone like Professor McGonagall is prone to bete.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, the cat jumped out and turned into a witch in an emerald green robe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Mr. Weasley.¡± she said solemnly.

    Ron and his friends were stunned. Other students, including Sean, also watched this scene in shock, and everyone came up with a thought, ¡°Is that Transfiguration magic?¡±

    Professor McGonagall nced around with stern eyes. She stood by the podium with her hands behind her back and said in the most serious voice.

    ¡°Transfiguration is the mostplex and dangerous magic you¡¯ve ever learned at Hogwarts. And anyone¡ª¡± She looked at the Gryffindors students, especially Harry, and added, ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t willing to follow my rules shall leave and nevere here again. Let it be a warning to all of you.¡±

    Everyone unconsciously sat up straight, not daring to let out air off their chest. Professor McGonagall walked to the ckboard and scribbled a fewrge characters.

    ¡°Transfiguration is not permanent.¡±

    ¡°Magic acts on items for a limited time. Depending on each person¡¯s strength, itsts from minutes to several hours. After the magic is removed, the object will return to its original shape.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please do keep this in your mind. There¡¯s a lot ofplexity and danger in Transfiguration. I don¡¯t care how far you can learn Transfiguration in the future, but if someone forgets this¡­¡± She nced at everyone again. Although there was nost sentence, everyone understood what she meant.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Wallup,¡± she nced at the parchment and called Sean¡¯s name, ¡°Let¡¯s say I wanted to turn this parchment into a fudge, and you eat it. What will happen to the parchment a few hourster?¡±

    Sean stood up and replied seriously, ¡°It will turn back into parchment, Professor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What if the fudge was changed from a table or steel bars?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll turn back to the previous material or object,¡± Sean paused, ¡°Knowing that you eat the fudge into small bits, it will either turn into wood splinters or steel shards inside your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Very good, you have figured out the key point.¡± Professor McGonagall told Sean to sit down. Her tone became more serious, ¡°At that time, the person who identally ingested the shape-changing object needed to be sent to St. Mungo Hospital for a few days. That¡¯s assuming the person in question could survive.¡±

    She leaned forward, ¡°Not only food, but you must never turn anything into liquid or gas. The liquid will evaporate, and it will turn into a gas. If someone happens to inhale it, then it will be impossible to help themter.¡±

    ¡°I warn all of you that Transfiguration is not a trick for pranks. Whoever dares to joke about this thing, I will personally expel him.¡±

    Professor McGonagall is a stern figure. After these more serious andpelling words, everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously, but they also firmly remembered what Professor McGonagall said.

    ¡°Now, can someone tell me the fundamentalw of Gamp¡¯s transformation?¡±

    Sean raised his hand before Hermione.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup.¡±

    ¡°One, you can¡¯t make food out of thin air.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, you can¡¯t turn a thing into a magical creation. That¡¯s something only an alchemist can do.¡±

    ¡°Third, you can¡¯t make magic metals, such as gold. You can only make blocks that shine like gold at most.¡±

    ¡°Fourth, it cannot give life to a dead thing. Transfiguration can temporarily turn a dead thing into a living thing, but that living thing is only a structure of life, and it is not ¡°the life¡± in a strict sense.¡±

    ¡°Finally,¡± Sean looked at Professor McGonagall with a satisfied look, ¡°Transfiguration can¡¯t change the number of items. One can¡¯t be two, but I¡¯m not sure about these as other books say it can, Professor McGonagall.¡±

    Professor McGonagall nodded in satisfaction and sat him down: ¡°Very good, five points for Ravenw. As for yourst answer, Mr. Wallup. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the rules you remember. One cannot be two, but two ones can be added together to make two. This Advanced Combinatorial Transfiguration is mentioned in the senior years.¡±

    After getting the answer, Sean nodded suddenly but still raised his hand.

    ¡°Anything else? Mr. Wallup.¡±

    ¡°Professor, you just mentioned that liquids and gases cannot be Transfigured, but I don¡¯t quite understand. After all, there are some wizards¡­¡±

    Sean raised doubts because wizards can¡¯t be all walking around with good intentions. If someone turns a piece of steel into water, then sprinkle it on the yground at noon. When the water evaporates, doesn¡¯t it mean that everyone who inhales it will suffer?

    Professor McGonagall motioned for him to stop, gave him a deep look with bright and dignified eyes, and said, ¡°I understand your doubts. I¡¯ll exin it more after the ss ends.¡±

    Sean was stunned. He hadn¡¯t said the specific question, and shouldn¡¯t the answer to the question be told to all students?

    ??

 Chapter 23: â€œTransfiguration Limitationâ€

    Chapter 23: ¡°Transfiguration Limitation¡±

    Professor McGonagall said this and returned to teaching again. Although other students were curious, many people looked at Sean with wary eyes on them.

    Returning to the podium, Professor McGonagall picked up her wand, and with a flick of her, the podium turned into a big pig in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. While the pig was still humming and chirping, Professor McGonagall changed it back to the way it was.

    This move excited the students, and everyone couldn¡¯t wait to learn Transfiguration. However, they soon realized that they were still far from it. After taking a lot of notes, they started trying to turn matches into needles.

    ¡°Remember, when you try to change an object, you must imagine the shape of the object in your mind. The more detailed, the better.¡± Professor McGonagall walked through the ssroom, constantly reminding everyone of the lesson.

    ¡°When the needlees to your mind, connect with your wand and focuspletely on the match.¡±

    ¡°Remember, what is the essence of Transfiguration? It¡¯s transformation and shape. Remember this, Do you want to change the material? No, what you should do is change the shape and structure of the item.¡±

    ¡°Say you wanted to turn a desk into a lion. Lion has golden hair, long whiskers, and a wagging tail, it can roar like a lion and even hunt like a lion. But it can never have the soul of a lion.¡±

    ¡°Students, focus your attention. I don¡¯t expect someone to seed in just a few minutes. I hope you know that you should always be cautious and do Transfiguration carefully.¡± Professor McGonagall kept reminding all her students with hermanding and persuasive voice.

    Sean took a deep breath and tried hard to construct the shape of a needle in his mind. But no matter how hard he tried, the match in front of him remained unchanged.

    He tried Transfiguration himself at home. He thought that he was so talented that he might be able to figure out the spell, but he neverpleted any transformation. Now, under the guidance of a top Transfiguration professor, it was more difficult than he imagined.

    From this, you can imagine how difficult the Transfiguration Charm is.

    In fact, throughout the entire Hogwarts, and even the entire wizarding world. The use of high-end Transfiguration is not everywhere. Because who would use Transfiguration in a fight every single time?

    Well, Dumbledore, Grindelwald, and Voldemort might.

    But it shows that the power level needed is higher than he could have ever imagined.

    He turned his thoughts back to the match in front of him, trying to build the image of a needle in his mind. Sean¡¯s imagination diverged.

    What is a match made of? The matchstick is a soft wood that is soaked in a phosphoric acid solution and then attached with ayer of wax. While the match head is mmable, oxidant, and some sticky substances.

    What about needles? Low-carbon steel wirees from a series of processes of grinding and drilling, which is essentially iron with low carbon content.

    After being sluggish for a while, Sean smiled.

    He slowly sketched the shape of a needle in his mind and then tried his best to ovep it with the match in front of him. For a moment, Sean had a strange feeling.

    Under the wand, his match slowly changed its shape. It became thinner and thinner, and the rough surface was also ted with metallic color. At the same time, the round and heavy match head gradually sharpened.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean took a breath.

    In front of him, a needle was lying on the table.

    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± Professor McGonagall adjusted her sses. Her eyes were full of disbelief. She lowered her head, looked at the needle carefully, and even touched it.

    When Professor McGonagall raised her head again, his eyes showed apletely hidden appreciation.

    ¡°Well done, Mr. Wallup. Ten points for Ravenw.¡±

    Beside him, Hermione said softly, ¡°Sean, you are amazing.¡±

    She stared at his needle, then turned her head to change her match.

    Until the end of the ss, most of his ssmates did not make any changes to their matches. Hermione only made some changes to the matches. The head was obviously getting smaller and thinner. Even so, she got a smile from Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup,e with me.¡± Professor McGonagall picked up the textbook and motioned Sean to follow.

    The other students looking at him changed their tone suddenly and looked at Sean¡¯s back with envy and admiration in their eyes.

    ¡°I bet that Professor McGonagall must have seen Sean¡¯s talent at a nce.¡± Ron whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Ron. Sean just used his skills to win the favor of Professor McGonagall.¡± Harry said something for Sean. Although he also felt a little bit jealous.

    Sean followed Professor McGonagall and was unaware of everything behind him. He was just curious about what Professor McGonagall would say to him.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s office is in the corridor on the castle¡¯s second floor. This is a small office with a firece that has not been lit, and the Quidditch pitch can be seen from the window.

    After entering the office, Professor McGonagall took out her wand and tapped it. A hidden door appeared on the wall, and Sean could only see the gravel-paved floor inside. She went in and rummaged for a while, then came out with a book.

    Professor McGonagall put the book on the coffee table, then looked at Sean, ¡°Mr. Wallup, sit down here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Professor.¡± Sean sat down on the armchair and maintained a good posture.

    Professor McGonagall nced at him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your concern first.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes, professor, I don¡¯t quite understand. After all, not every wizard is a good person.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± Professor McGonagall pushed through her sses.

    ¡°You want to know if there are wizards who have evil intentions and turn an object into liquid or gas. As long as the magic power is maintained for a period of time, those people will have a high chance of being put into the hospital, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±

    Professor McGonagall showed a smile, ¡°That would indeed be a disaster. But in fact, no one can do it at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sean widened his eyes.

    ¡°If you want to turn something into food, it is very difficult. Food can be discerned as it has a strange taste, so it¡¯s easy to detect. It seems that Transfiguration has some limitations on liquid and gas. As far as I know, even Professor Dumbledore could only do it for a few seconds.¡±

 Chapter 24: â€œSpecial Treatmentâ€

    Chapter 24: ¡°Special Treatment¡±

    Even the liquid that Dumbledore cast onlysted for a few seconds. Then the Transfiguration scene he had imagined would be impossible to do. This is probably the same reason why not everyone could use Killing Curse very well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the restrictiones from, but Gamp summed up thew as they did not invent the Transfiguration itself. I think this restriction of transfiguration is absolute.¡±

    Sean nodded clearly, and then he said doubtfully, ¡°But, professor. I don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t exin this in ss.¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s face became more serious, ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe to the office?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Professor.¡± Sean shook his head honestly.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s tone became more serious, ¡°The reason why I don¡¯t tell everyone is very simple, to deepen their impression and let them remember that Transfiguration is a rigorous and serious magic that everyone should take the precaution of it as it has serious consequences. Only this way they would know how serious it is.¡±

    When she turned her eyes, Sean suddenly felt he was stared at by someone outside.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, when I was teaching the lesson, you directly thought of another use of Transfiguration.¡± She changed her tone, but her eyes remained serious, ¡°You have a good sense of magic. Combined with excellent ability, I think there¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re so talented in Transfiguration.¡±

    Sean smiled. It turned out that he was called here because Professor McGonagall was worried that he would go astray. Professor McGonagall looked at him sternly for a while and finally handed over the book she had picked out.

    ¡°I used to be like you in ss long ago¡­¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s face softened suddenly. She showed a nostalgic look and touched the notebook in her hand, ¡°These are some notes I took from my years. Although it¡¯s not very advanced, it should be helpful for you.¡±

    ¡°Professor, this is too much.¡± Sean hurriedly stood up.

    Professor McGonagall showed a smile and did not hide the appreciation in her eyes, ¡°This is not my gift towards you, but my expectation of you. If you can understand the content inside, I can give you more about it when you show me.¡±

    Sean nced at his professor and finally took it.

    ¡°Professor, I assure you that I will always treat Transfiguration in a cautious manner and correct way.¡± He said seriously.

    ¡°Very good. Keep up the good work.¡± Professor McGonagall nodded with satisfaction.

    After Sean left, Professor McGonagall hurried to the principal¡¯s office on the eighth floor.

    ¡°Sherbert Lemon.¡± After giving the order, she passed the stone beast at the door.

    ¡°Minerva, why are you in such a hurry? Did you find anything special today?¡± Dumbledore walked over with a smile.

    Professor McGonagall took a breath and told Dumbledore what happened today.

    ¡°Oh, Minerva. It¡¯s not your style to give a student special treatment.¡±

    ¡°Albus, don¡¯t forget that this also happens to you,¡± Professor McGonagall continued with a sigh of relief, ¡°Of course, I also hope to get an excellent Transfiguration student in a few years.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it. There have been more and more students in recent years. Pomonained to me long ago that the current greenhouse is too small to amodate so many students.¡±

    Dumbledore opened the drawer and pushed a box, ¡°Would you like some honey candy?¡±

    Professor McGonagall nced at Dumbledore with a look, ¡°Albus! Those children have been in contact with them. What are you going to do?¡±

    Dumbledore picked up a honey candy and put it in his mouth. He showed an expression of enjoyment, ¡°Forgive me, I can¡¯t tell you yet. But let¡¯s enjoy the candy at the moment.¡±

    ¡ª-

    When Sean returned to themon room, he still felt a little weird. In just one ss, he actually got Professor McGonagall¡¯s Transfiguration Notes.

    His inventory already shows the information: Minerva McGonagall¡¯s Transfiguration Notes (Gold).

    Sean sighed secretly. Since he entered Hogwarts, he felt that he had received a lot of special treatment. Could it be that he is really going to be transferredter for a student exchange?

    At this moment, Hermione came to him.

    ¡°Sean, what did Professor McGonagall say to you?¡± She asked curiously.

    Sean thought for a while, then shook the notebook in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hermione wondered for a moment, and her voice became sharp, ¡°Is that Professor McGonagall¡¯s notes in Transfiguration?¡±

    Sean nodded and then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell everyone yet about it.¡±

    Hermione nced enviously at the notebook in his hand. She nodded earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing her expression, Sean showed a smile: ¡°When I learn it all, Professor McGonagall agrees to teach it to others. If you want, I can¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sean!¡± Hermione jumped excitedly and hugged him.

    The girl blushed and immediately released him.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m thankful for that.¡±

    Sean showed a relieved smile, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The two met their eyes and finally smiled at each other.

    ¡­

    Sean¡¯s life at Hogwarts suddenly became hectic. They take herbal lessons with Slytherins and learn to take care of herbs and fungi under the teaching of Ms. Sprout. Every Wednesday night, they use telescopes to observe the sky, learning the names of different stars and the trajectories ofs.

    With the help of Professor McGonagall¡¯s notebook, Sean¡¯s proficiency in Transfiguration has improved. While others are still practicing matches and needles, he has already begun to try to turn boxes into mice.

    However, what troubled Sean was the Potions ss. Although there are subjects that he is bad at it, like the Charms ss, he can do it well with Hermione¡¯s help.

    But in this potion ss alone, he couldn¡¯t brew the perfect potion even though Sean had followed the steps in the book extremely cautiously.

    Instead, Harry¡¯s fame suddenly increased because he got the Felix Felicis in Potions ss that Slughorn hadn¡¯t given out for a long time.

    But these things were not in Sean¡¯s consideration for the time being. After getting familiar with the school¡¯s schedule, he sneaked out of the dormitory at night. He has been searching the Room of Requirement for a long time.

 Chapter 25: â€œSearching The Room of Requirementsâ€

    Chapter 25: ¡°Searching The Room of Requirements¡±

    Sean has had this idea for a long time. He has always maintained an elegant and gentleman demeanor. Sean will always look elegant, whether in the ssroom or in the lounge.

    He is excellent in subjects other than potions. He always smiles whenmunicating with people. However, some people think that he is just pretending. At least for now, Sean has a very good reputation in the school. Even several seniors admired him.

    Although it¡¯s a bit weird knowing that he hadn¡¯t even turned twelve, he politely smiled at them every time. Knowing that some people in the same grade have already begun to fall in love.

    Sean always has a heart for that kind of stuff just around the corner. But not now. He was really too curious about everything about magic.

    Of course, Sean found a reason for himself before going out this time. He needed a ce where no one was around to practice his spell. It was veryte now, he walked out of to the hallway, and there was no one in the Ravenwmon room.

    Walking out of the lounge, Hogwarts at night seemed extraordinarily quiet, and even those stairs that liked to change positions at will were quiet.

    He doesn¡¯t remember much about the location of the Room of Requirement, except that it¡¯s across from the tapestry on a floor somewhere in Hogwarts Castle. After searching in the castle for a while, Sean still couldn¡¯t find the tapestry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not on the third floor that I purposely avoided, right?¡± He remembered Dumbledore¡¯s warning, and the key point was that Sean wasn¡¯t sure whether his talent for magical beasts would be effective for the three-headed dog.

    While he was thinking about it, the footsteps on the other side of the corridor were suddenly heard.

    ¡°Damn, is it Filch?¡±

    Mr. Filch will be happy when he catches a student who disobeys the rule and gives them a punishment. His behavior of wandering in the corridor in the middle of the night is likely to end up bad.

    Sean looked around a few times and finally hid in a hidden corner.

    ¡°Mrs. Norris, look for this ce. I have a hunch that someone came out for a walk in the middle of the night and is hiding here.¡±

    Sean held his breath in the dark, and he could still feel it?

    Filch¡¯s dragging footsteps gradually approached, and Sean heard the sound of rummaging for fabrics. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t hide behind that curtain. He breathed a sigh of relief and then saw a pair of eyes bulging like light bulbs.

    It was a scrawny, dark-grey cat and Filch¡¯s partner, Mrs. Norris.

    Sean forced a smile at Mrs. Norris and thenforted her in a very low voice, ¡°Hey, just pretend that you didn¡¯t see me, alright?¡±

    Mrs. Norris watched him earnestly for a while, then walked away.

    ¡°Have you found any trace of that kid? No? Let¡¯s go downstairs and have a look. He can¡¯t run far¡­¡± The footsteps gradually left, and Sean waspletely relieved.

    He was shocked that Mrs. Norris didn¡¯t rat him out. He remembered that Mrs. Norris was very perceptive and keen on helping Filch catch students who sneak out at night, but the cat understood him and let him go.

    Sean¡¯s heart moved. Could it be that his magical beasts¡¯ talent is effective for all animals? Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Sean did not run out of luck. Soon, he saw the target he was looking for in the corridor on the seventh floor.

    Opposite the tapestry where the troll can be seen is a marble stone wall in the castle. Sean walked to the stone wall and said in his heart that he needed a ce to practice magic spells.

    After three times, he saw that the stone wall was constantly changing, and finally, a bare wooden door appeared in front of Sean¡¯s eyes. Sean smiled, pushed the door, and walked in.

    Inside is a spacious room, lit with torches, like a ssroom. There was a row of wooden bookshelves by the wall, and there were no chairs on the floor butrge cushions. On the shelf at the other end of the room are various instruments, such as speculums. In the corner, there is a wooden cab with several mirrors next to it.

    Sean walked to the wooden shelf, which was filled with hundreds of books, including ¡°Common Spells and Solutions¡±, ¡°Oveing Dark Magic¡± and so on.

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± The smile on Sean¡¯s face grew brighter.

    After walking around the room, he closed his eyes again.

    ¡°I need a ce where I can concoct potions.¡±

    After looking around, he found there were no crucibles or other utensils in the room. Sean nodded. It seemed that when he was in the Room of Requirement, the room would not change.

    But now, Sean is very satisfied with this. He is ready toe here if he has nothing to do, and maybe he wille across some wonderful magic items.

    However, before he could open the ¡°Ordinary Spells and Solutions¡± in his hand, Sean saw the only wooden door swaying, like when Sean came in.

    ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± Sean¡¯s face froze.

    He looked around for a while and finally chose to go into cab. If there is no way to confirm who ising, it is better not to be seen.

    Sure enough, not long after he hid, there were slight footsteps in the room.

    Holding the wand that was emitting fluorescent light, Sean looked around the cab. The huge wooden cab was empty, and there was not even a spider web in the corner.

    Sean was stunned because of this. Before he could finish sorting out his thoughts, the sound of footsteps outside suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°No way¡­¡± After waiting for a while, there was still no sound outside. Sean raised his wand and gently opened the cab door.

    The outside is obviously much brighter than the previous room. Sean opened the door further and saw a roaring firece with two red velvet armchairs beside it.

    ¡°The Vanishing Cab¡­¡± Sean finally determined what this thing he got into was.

    Sean gritted his teeth in annoyance, and his vignce had dropped too much under Hogwarts¡¯s peaceful and smooth life. However, looking at it, the Vanishing Cab did not lead to the Borgin and Burkes.

    Just as he was struggling, there was a blind sound of putting down the vinyl record. Immediately, melodious chamber music reverberated in the room.

    ¡°Albus, are you finally willing toe to see me?¡± A happy, confident, and old voice can be heard.

 Chapter 26: â€œThe Feared Wizard in The Worldâ€

    Chapter 26: ¡°The Feared Wizard in The World¡±

    A piece of music can be heard from a distance. Most importantly, the voice said ¡°Albus¡±.

    Sean froze in ce.

    At this moment, the person outside also realized that something was wrong. The melodious music stopped instantly, and the Vanishing Cab that had been closed was automatically opened.

    The people outside the cab looked at him quietly.

    Sean showed a bitter smile. Although this is the first time he met this old man, he had already seen him in the chocte frog many times.

    It¡¯s Gellert Grindelwald.

    In an instant, countless thoughts shed through Sean¡¯s mind, and his hand had already touched the lizard wallet given by Gringotts. In this wallet with Extension Charm, a pistol is hidden inside.

    However, Sean felt that at Grindelwald¡¯s level, even if he stood there motionless, emptying the magazines himself would not do much. Sean finally regretted it and didn¡¯t know if one-time escape items could be drawn from the lottery now.

    But just by drawing the lottery and checking the time, Grindelwald can already deal with him quickly. In the movie he watched, he was very impressed by Grindelwald¡¯s skills.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald¡­¡± Sean showed an unbelievable expression. He didn¡¯t even need to pretend.

    Now he can only pray that Grindelwald will let him go in, knowing Dumbledore is still around somewhere. After all, he is just a little wizard who strayed into the cab.

    Moreover, as the headmaster of Nurmengard, that was still cooperating with Hogwarts. There is no need for Grindelwald to kill a student¡­ right? But he seems to have bumped into something he shouldn¡¯t have seen.

    Sean has no confidence at all. The wizard in front of him is amazing and brilliant but elusive. He is good at deceiving people. Even though he knew that he might be Legillimens, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.

    In front of the cab, the old man was wearing a ck trench coat with a cor. Inside was the white silk lining that was turned over the vest¡¯spels and the coat¡¯s white lining. Grindelwald fiddled with the peculiarly shaped cor pin, then slowly revealed a smile.

    ¡°Looks like we have an unexpected guest.¡± He smiled. His voice was gentle.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, I¡­¡± Before finishing speaking, Sean felt his body was floating.

    With a casual wave, Sean floated and sat on a chair by the firece.

    ¡°Wee to Nurmengard. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Grindelwald didn¡¯t sit. He looked at Sean as if he was looking at the children of an old friend.

    ¡°Sean Wallup, sir.¡± Sean replied honestly, and at the same time, he began to recall an article he had read in his mind madly.

    However, Grindelwald still kept his smile, and he put his wand behind his back.

    ¡°Sean, can I call you that?¡± he asked politely, like a really well-mannered gentleman.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled happily, ¡°Sean, my child. This is just a small ident. You can treat it as a wonderful journey. It¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sean observed his expression and then said, ¡°Can I go back then?¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Grindelwald put his index finger on his lips, and his smile disappeared instantly.

    Sean found that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Grindelwald didn¡¯t speak anymore, he just stood there and looked directly at the Vanishing Cab. It seems that he has to wait for Dumbledore to bring him back.

    Sean shrugged. After the initial shock and worry, he rxed. He looked around. It was a strange room, the ceiling was sloping at a forty-five-degree angle, and the walls were the old-fashionedttice windows that were pushed out and supported by poles.

    While the window was open, the small firece in the room was burning brightly, and the armchair Sean was sitting on was old-fashioned but soft. In the other part of the room, there is a desk. This is the whole content of the whole room. To Sean, it looks like the attic of an old-fashioned house.

    He looked at Grindelwald, whose back turned to him, but an idea suddenly popped into his heart.

    ¡°How about let me do a roll?¡± If he was captured by a Legillimens, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anything.

    When the thought came up, he couldn¡¯t stop it. Sean kept his seated position and looked at the points in his mind.

    [2410 points]

    He could do at least 200 draws. This system has no guaranteed rewards, and this what made Sean¡¯s heart is horrified.

    ¡°Instantly draw 200 rolls now!¡±

    Immediately, the lottery page of the system lit up with countless rays of light. Among them, three golden rays of light were particrly dazzling. Sean stared at the three golden rays of light in a stunned manner.

    Taking a peek at Grindelwald, he was still standing with his hands behind his back as if he was waiting to wee a certain guest.

    Sean immediately checked his rewards.

    Albus Dumbledore Beginner Set (Gold): Learn ¡°lumency¡±, Transfiguration Talent +1, Ancient Rune Talent +2, and a pair of wool socks.

    Gellert Grindelwald Beginner Set (Gold): Learn the ¡°Fire Spell¡± (Grindelwald¡¯s version), Transfiguration Talent +1, Dark Magic Talent +2, and a cor pin.

    Sean never thought that the reward this time was so amazing. Two powerful spells while it was only lv 0, six talent points, and two magic items. Although it cannot be converted into intuitivebat power, it is more than enough.

    Sean saw the words ¡°Beginner Set¡±. It seemed that there would be high and low prizes.

    The third Golden roll made Sean¡¯s mouth twitch.

    Unknown Shard (Gold) (1/7)

    He was a bit disappointed that the thing he got was just a fragment of something that didn¡¯t give out any clues whatsoever. Fortunately, the first two prizes have already made Sean very satisfied.

    Just when he was about to check the details of the spell, the Vanishing Cab was rumbling.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Grindelwald let out a hoarse and pleasantugh.

 Chapter 27: â€œMy Heirâ€

    Chapter 27: ¡°My Heir¡±

    Although Sean couldn¡¯t open his mouth, he still showed an excited expression, even though his heart had already calmed down.

    As a wizard, he felt he should try to behave as normally as possible. On the other hand, he was really excited to have drawn two top prizes.

    Grindelwald waved his right hand, the needle on the record yer next to him yed again, and the melodious music started again.

    Finally, the door of the Vanishing Cab was pushed open. This time, it was Dumbledore who came out of the cab.

    He was wearing a brown-red wizard robe, which the sharp-eyed Sean could see at a nce. This robe was the one worn by Dumbledore at the Hogwarts opening ceremony.

    ¡°Albus.¡± Grindelwald slowly opened his hands. His smile was even fiery than the burning firece beside Sean, ¡°My dear friend.¡±

    Dumbledore also smiled but less enthusiastically.

    ¡°Long time no see, Gellert.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for six years. You didn¡¯t attendst year¡¯s Triwizard Tournament due to illness. I¡¯ve been worried about you for a long time, Albus.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯ll talk to you next time. I have to take this student back. Mr. Wallup, what¡¯s your first ss tomorrow?¡± Dumbledore looked at Sean.

    Just as Sean was about to signal that he couldn¡¯t speak, he suddenly found that his mouth could move again.

    ¡°Uh, Herbology, professor.¡± Tomorrow was Friday, and Ravenw had no sses all morning, but Sean understood Dumbledore¡¯s hint.

    ¡°Well,e on. Professor Sprout certainly doesn¡¯t like you beingte.¡± Dumbledore waved at him.

    Sean nced at Grindelwald. He didn¡¯t mean to stop and still looked directly at Dumbledore with a smile on his face. Sean walked to Dumbledore¡¯s side but kept a certain distance from him.

    ¡°What made Albus like you so much?¡±

    Dumbledore gave him a kind smile and then led Sean toward the cab.

    ¡°See you next time, Gellert.¡±

    Just as Sean stepped into the cab with one foot, Grindelwald¡¯s regretful voice sounded, ¡°Albus, would you be seeing me again?¡±

    Sean could feel that the hand that had been resting on his shoulder paused.

    Dumbledore looked back, with a mncholy voice in his voice, ¡°Gellert¡­¡±

    ¡°Albus,¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice carried some regret and a strange sense of joy, ¡°have you still not let go of that bet?¡±

    Sean could feel his heart beating violently. This is something that only the two of them would know. However,pared to his heart¡¯s huge sense of curiosity, Sean was more worried that he would be silenced or cursed to keep that secret.

    Sean felt Dumbledore¡¯s hand on his shoulder removed, and Dumbledore¡¯s voice sounded in his ear.

    ¡°Sean, you can go back first. Also, can you wait for me there for a while?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡± Sean immediately walked into the cab and breathed a sigh of relief.

    When Sean turned around, he saw that Grindelwald walked to Dumbledore¡¯s side with a wild expression on his face and put a hand on Dumbledore¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s like a close friend whom they haven¡¯t seen in years.

    Unexpectedly, Grindelwald turned his attention to Sean again and asked, ¡°Sean, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    Grindelwald stroked his mustache and smiled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose Nurmengard?¡±

    Sean nced at Dumbledore and said slowly, ¡°Maybe, the Hogwarts student union president who came to recruit students looks more¡­ kind?¡±

    ¡°Kind?¡± Grindelwald¡¯s smile gradually widened as if he heard a joke that made him overjoyed, ¡°Heh, very good. I might have to teach Sterling a lesson tomorrow.¡±

    He waved his hand, and a blue me suddenly ignited in the air. Grindelwald stretched his hand towards the me and took something from it.

    It was a transparent ss bottle with something floating gently in it. The thing seemed to be abination of gas and liquid, showing a psychedelic silver-white color. The ss bottle slowly floated in front of Sean.

    ¡°Sean, take this as a gift of our first meeting. It¡¯s going to be a wonderful journey for you from now on.¡±

    Sean looked at the ss bottle and turned his attention to Dumbledore. Dumbledore nodded slightly at him.

    Since the principal nodded, he could ept the gift. Sean grabbed the ss bottle and stuffed it under the robe.

    The two were still looking at him. Sean sneered and then closed the cab door by himself, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±

    The cab door was about to close, and Sean saw Dumbledore¡¯s increasingly cold expression while Grindelwald waved enthusiastically at him.

    ¡°Looking forward to seeing you next time.¡±

    The cab door was closed, and only the crackling sound of burning in the firece remained in the room, and the cool night wind blew in from the window, overshadowing Grindelwald¡¯sst words.

    ¡°My heir.¡±

    Dumbledore haspletely restrained his usual gentle smile, and he looked at Grindelwald with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Gellert, you vited our agreement.¡±

    ¡°Agreement?¡± Grindelwald smiled. He fiddled with the cor pin on his neck again, ¡°It was just a wonderful ident. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Gellert.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s tone increased a little.

    Grindelwald took Dumbledore¡¯s shoulders and walked to the other side of the room. He waved lightly, the fire in the firece became more vigorous, and a coffee table appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, old friend,¡± he picked up the red wine on the coffee table and pulled the cork, ¡°I think we should celebrate our meeting this time.¡±

    A ss appeared in the hands of the two of them, and Grindelwald poured two sses of red wine. He filled his ss to the full, still holding the wine bottle in his other hand.

    ¡°To both of us.¡± As if not seeing Dumbledore¡¯s serious and indifferent expression, Grindelwald raised his ss with a smile and then drank it.

    He ced the wine bottle on the coffee table, and several old books in the middle of the table shook. A piece of parchment slipped out, with seven names written in wild and unruly squiggles, four circled in red handwriting, and three in green handwriting.

    Grindelwald picked up the parchment, and he flicked it lightly. His tone was psychedelic, as if he was drunk.

    ¡°Albus, we can¡¯t stop the opening of a new era.¡±

 Chapter 28: â€œRewardsâ€

    Chapter 28: ¡°Rewards¡±

    Sean stayed in the cab for a while, then he pushed on the door, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±

    He pushed open the cab door, and outside was the ssroom with torches.

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m back.¡± Seany down on the mat and let out a long breath.

    The experience he encounters this night is interesting. Although Sean is very curious about the topics of the conversation between the two old men, he also understands that this is not something he should know. No matter if the two are reminiscing about the past or the future.

    Seany on the mat for a while, then checked what he got. In addition to the three golden rays of light, Sean also took out five purple items, which were:

    Nymphadora Tonks¡¯ Mask (Purple): It has the ability to disguise as an Animagus for one hour after use.

    Unicorn¡¯s Favor (Purple): Summons a small unicorn to linger around and heal you and your group for half an hour.

    Half-Blood Prince¡¯s Pride (Purple): After using it, the next time you make a potion, it will be a sessful concoction. (the quality of the potion is based on the user¡¯s level and decreases proportionally to the difficulty of the potion mixing)

    Hand of Glory (Purple): A magic item that can be lit in the dark with a candle, and only the person holding it can see the light. (Under the influence of the Hand of Glory, the effect of the Mundungus card increases)

    Desire in the Mirror (Purple): Using it can summon a clone of the Mirror of Erised for half an hour.

    As Sean expected, the effect of purple items is not as good as the golden ones, especially thest ones. He doesn¡¯t know what the use of summoning a replica of the Mirror of Erised is.

    However, it is better than nothing, even though the five items except the Hand of Glory are all one-time consumables.

    After reading the purple item, Sean clicked on the details of the spell.

    Of course, lumency doesn¡¯t need more exnation. But Grindelwald¡¯s improved version of the Fiery Spell has aroused Sean¡¯s strong curiosity.

    After taking a closer look, Sean showed a surprised look. This is the Protego Diabolica.

    The spell is abination of defense and attack. After using the spell, he can summon a circle of blue mes around him. After the spell ends, the fire will turn into a fire dragon to attack the enemy.

    It¡¯s a pity that the level of Protego Diabolica is too low. Sean estimates that he can summon a small fire ring at most. But this is enough. Sean is very satisfied with the powerful effect of the spell. Grindelwald is indeed the most amazing and talented dark wizard in history.

    Of course, he may not be a dark wizard right now.

    Finally, Sean took out the ss bottle that Grindelwald gave him, and the silver thing in it was still floating up and down. The name appeared in the inventory.

    [Demonstration of Grindelwald¡¯s spell.]

    But it¡¯s just a name. It sounds very important, but it¡¯s a pity that Sean doesn¡¯t know how to use it yet. After sorting out tonight¡¯s rewards, Sean stretched out in satisfaction. He nced at the cab and had a thought in his heart.

    ording to the known information, Grindelwald said that he and Dumbledore had not seen each other for six years, and Dumbledore¡¯s attitude seemed to be deliberately avoiding Grindelwald.

    So how was the n for the academic exchange between the two schools decided? Maybe they didn¡¯t meet each other and asionally made a phone call with something.

    After thinking about it for a while, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smack his mouth. The conflict between the two strongest wizards in this era is really interesting.

    After waiting in the Room of Requirement for a while, just as Sean was about to practice the spell to pass the time, the door of the cab was opened. Professor Dumbledore walked out with his face as usual.

    ¡°Professor.¡± Sean bowed in greeting, then nced at Dumbledore quietly.

    It doesn¡¯t seem much has changed. It was only a few moments since Sean was waiting for both of them to end the talk.

    Dumbledore nced at Sean, then said with a smile, ¡°Sean, should I say you are lucky or unlucky?¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, I think it¡¯s more appropriate to describe it as a wonderful journey.¡±

    Dumbledore winked at him, ¡°It looks like you have mastered the essence of how that old man speaks.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe, Professor.¡±

    Dumbledore walked over to the cushion with his hands behind his back and sat down, ¡°Well, this ce is really nostalgic. Come here, Sean.¡± He patted the cushion beside him.

    Sean walked over and sat down like him, but he was habitually keeping a good sitting posture in front of others.

    ¡°Sean, can you tell me what kind of family youe from?¡± Dumbledore nced at his sitting posture and asked casually as if he was chatting with his children.

    Sean thought about his words and recounted the educational philosophy of the Wallup family, which also mentioned his father¡¯s dream of reviving the glory of the nobility. These things can be found anytime, anywhere, and he doesn¡¯t need to lie to him.

    Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully, ¡°You have a very nice family, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Sean responded earnestly.

    Dumbledore leaned back and put his hands on the ground. He pursed his lips slightly and said softly, ¡°Well, then everything¡¯s going to be alright.¡±

    ¡°Professor¡­¡± Sean hesitated.

    ¡°I know what you want to ask. Yes, I¡¯ve known Grindelwald for a long time, but as for the others,¡± he winked at Sean, ¡°it¡¯s not the right time to tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Professor.¡± Sean nodded honestly.

    Dumbledore smiled and then said, ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened tonight.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Minerva¡¯s assessment is correct. You are a smart child.¡± Dumbledore smiled and pushed his sses.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s possible. The next time you see Professor McGonagall, please thank her for me.¡±

    Dumbledore smiled kindly, ¡°No problem, my child.¡±

    He stood up, ¡°You should go back to sleep, Sean.¡±

    The two walked out of the Room of Requirement, and when Sean was about to speak, Dumbledore patted him on the shoulder, ¡°About that, it¡¯s one of Grindelwald¡¯s things. But I guess you wouldn¡¯t understand it now. When you¡¯re a bit older, you cane to me to ask about it.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Professor Dumbledore.¡± Sean nodded clearly.

    ¡°Okay, remember to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Dumbledore winked at him.

    ¡°You too, Professor.¡±

    When Dumbledore came to the corner, he seemed to remember something.

    ¡°Sean, I almost forgot. Students can¡¯te out in the middle of the night, and you will be punishedter on Saturday.¡±

    ¡°Professor¡­¡± Sean¡¯s smile froze on his face.

    Dumbledore showed a smug smile, ¡°It¡¯s the rule we all must follow, Sean. Have a good night.¡±

    When Seany back on the bed, he was a little bit upset. After all these exciting things, he will go through a punishmentter on Saturday.

    Sean decided that if he could surpass these two old men in the future, he would write a book, and he had already thought of the name.

    Volume 1: Hogwarts, A fascinating history.

    Volume 2: Nurmengard, Burning Years.

 Chapter 29: â€œThe Punishmentâ€

    Chapter 29: ¡°The Punishment¡±

    On Friday, after returning to themon room after dinner, Sean tidied up his things and prepared to leave the Ravenwmon room. In the morning, he received a note from Professor Flitwick that his punishment would begin on Friday night.

    When he was about to go out, Hermione also came out of the hallway.

    ¡°Sean, are you going out?¡± Hermione asked. She saw Sean wearing the clothes he was going out.

    Tomorrow is a day off, and Hermione has put onfortable casual clothes. Her upper body is a slim-fitting creamy white cashmere sweater, and her lower body is a beautiful id skirt. Her straight and slender legs are wrapped in thick ck stockings.

    ¡°You look great.¡± Seanplimented her with a smile, trying to change the subject.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Hermione blushed slightly but responded immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Sean!¡±

    Sean sighed secretly. Praising her was his usual routine to divert the topic he didn¡¯t want to discuss. But now that the two of them had be more familiar, Hermione could immediately sense his intentions.

    ¡°No, Hermione. This is my sincerepliment. Anyways, Professor Flitwick called me, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± Sean tried to fool her.

    Hermione stopped in front of him and said suspiciously, ¡°I saw you sneaking into themon room in the middle of the night a few days ago, and I thought it was a bit strange at the time. Besides, Professor Flitwick¡¯s office is in the castle. Don¡¯t you need to wear anything?¡± She pointed to a corner of his armpit.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯m going to the Forbidden Forest.¡± Sean shrugged.

    Hermione¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden. She looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you crazy? Not getting caught by Mr. Filch itself is already hard, and you still wanted to go to the Forbidden Forest?! It¡¯s dangerous! You can¡¯t go, or I¡¯ll tell Professor Flitwick!¡±

    Sean smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m apanied by someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After a while, Hermione raised her voice in dissatisfaction, ¡°You actually went out and got caught?!¡±

    Sean tapped his forehead with a headache, and he knew that if Hermione learned the news, she would definitely be angry.

    ¡°I was just curious, and I ran out of my luck, I guess.¡±

    Hermione red at him angrily and then became worried again, ¡°You can¡¯t go to the Forbidden Forest even if you are given a punishment. I read it in books, it¡¯s a very dangerous ce, and it¡¯s the night! No, I¡¯m going to find Professor Flitwick and persuade him to change his mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Sean grabbed Hermione, ¡°the teachers won¡¯t put me in danger deliberately. I¡¯ve heard that Hagrid is the person who apanied me and is very familiar with the environment.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Hermione¡¯s eyebrows were still furrowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sean pped her hand, then withdrew his arm with a gentle smile on his face, ¡°I know you worried about me, but I¡¯ll be fine with Hagrid. It¡¯s just a little bit of punishment that I¡¯ll have to go through.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s face turned red. She unnaturally withdrew the hand Sean had just patted and whispered, ¡°Well, please be carefulter.¡±

    ¡°I understood, Your Highness.¡± Sean smiled and touched his chest with one hand, bowing in greeting.

    After leaving themon room, Sean breathed a sigh of relief. His methods for girls were still somewhat useful. Otherwise, it would have been a long dy just to be stopped by Hermione asking questions.

    However, Sean didn¡¯t care about the punishment this time, and Voldemort didn¡¯t need the blood of unicorns to continue his life. Hagrid couldpletely deal with other magical animals in the Forbidden Forest.

    What¡¯s more, he still has a magical beast¡¯s egg that hasn¡¯t hatched. It may be the best time to make a good rtionship with Hagrid. When he came to the exit of the castle, Filch, with antern, was already waiting there. Unexpectedly, there were two people beside him.

    It was Harry and Draco.

    When Sean walked over, he saw the two staring at each other.

    ¡°Hey, Harry.¡± Sean greeted with a smile.

    Harry gave Draco onest look, then turned his head to say hello.

    ¡°Hey, Draco. We meet again.¡± Sean kept smiling.

    ¡°Wallup.¡± Draco nced at Harry disdainfully and greeted him slowly.

    ¡°Boys, this is not the time to say hello,¡± Filch interrupted their greetings, then nced at the three of them maliciously, ¡°Come here and follow me.¡±

    Walking on the gravel road outside the castle, Filch continued to ramble, ¡°What a pity, I thought I could use those chains. However, the Forbidden Forest is also a good choice.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Heughed nervously, ¡°I heard that there are werewolves in there.¡±

    ¡°Werewolves?¡± Draco¡¯s face paled a bit, and his lips trembled slightly, ¡°This is not right. You can¡¯t let us go to the Forbidden Forest.¡±

    Harry¡¯s expression also became a little scared.

    ¡°Come here, you guys!¡± Just as Filch was about to continue to sneer, a huge voice greeted them not far away.

    It was Hagrid, with his giant crossbow and a quiver hanging from his shoulders, and behind him was that dog who looked fierce named Fang.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for half an hour. How are you, Harry?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so polite to them, Hagrid,¡± Filch said coldly. ¡°After all, they¡¯re here to be punished.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯rete, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hagrid said, frowning at Filch. ¡°Teaching them all the time, eh? This isn¡¯t your ce to teach people. Your job is done. From now on, I am in charge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the morning to pick up their wreckage,¡± Filch said, turning toward the castle.

    Hagrid waved a big hand, snorted gruffly, and looked at Sean with a smile on his face, ¡°Oh, Sean. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. How are you?¡±

    Sean smiled and shook hands with Hagrid, ¡°I¡¯m fine, to be honest. I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s trip.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Hagrid¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°do you like magical beasts very much?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Hagrid,¡± Sean nodded earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you.¡±

    Hagrid¡¯s smile became more and more enthusiastic. The first impression Sean gave him was good, but now he also likes magical beasts, which made him even happier.

    ¡°You can see a lot of good things tonight,¡± he winked at Sean, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 30: â€œDragon In The Forbidden Forestâ€

    Chapter 30: ¡°Dragon In The Forbidden Forest¡±

    Draco turned to Hagrid, his voice tinged with horror, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    Hagrid took the lead and walked towards the edge of the forest. He said casually, ¡°Look for a dragon.¡±

    This time it wasn¡¯t just Draco. Sean and Harry also stopped in unison.

    ¡°Are you crazy? A dragon?!¡± Malfoy¡¯s voice sharpened, ¡°I¡¯m going to write to tell my father that he will never allow such a thing to happen!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I want to see see what he can do.¡± Hagrid said rudely. ¡°If you do something wrong, you should also pay the price through punishment.¡±

    Draco was silenced, he wanted to say something, but in the end, he closed his mouth.

    ¡°Hagrid, a dragon? Are you sure?¡± Harry was also a little scared.

    Hagrid waved his hand indifferently and smiled at Sean and Harry, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s just a little guy!¡±

    ¡°Little guy?¡± Sean didn¡¯t trust the ¡°little¡± in Hagrid¡¯s view.

    His level 9 talent with magical beasts should be tested to normal magical beasts first instead of facing a dragon when they find one.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Hagrid nodded earnestly, ¡°if it was an adult dragon, the Forbidden Forest would have closed long ago.¡±

    ¡°But how could a dragon, even a cub,e to the Forbidden Forest?¡± Sean wondered.

    Hagrid shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only seen a few w marks on that dragon, so I can¡¯t tell for sure right now.¡±

    As he said that, he raised thentern and signaled a few people to follow, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already checked it. That little guy is struggling to hunt a deer. If it weren¡¯t because it would grow to a bigger size, we wouldn¡¯t be hunting one right now.¡±

    During the conversation, they had already entered the Forbidden Forest. Following the hidden path, after walking past a tree stump covered with moss, towering trees were already all around.

    Hagrid lifted his quiver, ¡°Okay, follow me. We need to find the trace of that little guy.¡±

    Sean walked at the back, holding his wand, and looked at the traces on the ground with the help of the Lumos Spell the wand head. They searched around the periphery but couldn¡¯t find what they were looking for, and Hagrid frowned.

    ¡°Did it just run? This is a bit problematic.¡±

    They followed Hagrid to go deeper.

    ¡°Hagrid, look at this.¡± Sean called out to him, who found messy w marks on a tree stump.

    Hagrid looked at it for a while and then showed an excited look, ¡°Yes, this should be it.¡±

    When walking inside, Sean asked softly, ¡°Why does the dragon cub appear in the Forbidden Forest? I have read some information in the book that female dragons will try their best to protect their children.¡±

    Hagrid scratched his beard and whispered, ¡°Actually, I have a guess.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to a piece of news that Professor Kettleburn told me.¡±

    Professor Sylvanus Kettleburn is a professor of the Care of the Magical Creatures. It is said that there were at least 62 probation periods during his teaching period, and the reason he has settled down in recent years is that he has only one and a half limbs left where those prosthetic limbs have been dragging him for years.

    Hagrid lowered his voice mysteriously, ¡°He told me that a very dangerous Hungarian Horntail attacked the habitat of the dragons in the Hebrides, and those dragons fled. For the past six months, the MacFusty n has been looking for the escaped dragons all over Europe.¡±

    Sean showed an odd look, the story was still fresh in his memory, and the Dragon Heartstring of the Hungarian Horntail was now in his wand.

    Hagrid continued, ¡°I suspect that this little guy may have be separated from their parents or that their mother has died, did not dare to return to their original habitat, and finally flew to the Forbidden Forest by ident.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you notify the MacFusty n?¡± Sean wondered.

    Hagrid showed an unnatural look. He hesitated and said, ¡°Oh, there is no reply for them. I notified them, and they have zero response, so yes, that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes. He suspected that Hagrid wanted to raise that dragon by himself.

    Seeing his expression, Hagrid became more and more unnatural, and he muttered, ¡°I just want to take a few more nces, it was not my turn for this session, but Professor Kettleburn happened to be bitten by his animal.¡±

    Just as Sean was about to continue speaking, Draco¡¯s terrified voice sounded, ¡°What is that?!¡±

    They turned their heads to look and saw a long trail of bright red blood being dragged out into the forest.

    Hagrid came to the bloodstain alertly. He lowered his head and smelled it, ¡°It¡¯s deer blood.¡±

    He made a silent gesture at Sean and the others and then walked slowly along the blood trail. Sean followed behind Hagrid, and after a short walk, the blood trail stopped.

    Hagrid showed a surprised smile and said in a very low voice, ¡°Look, this may be a sight that is hard for you to see.¡±

    Sean stuck his head out behind him, and in the clearing behind the bushes, a dragon was eagerly biting the body of a deer. It has ck, rough scales and a row of razor-sharp ridges that are not deep on its back. The tip of its tail is a pointed arrow, and its wings are bat-like.

    This dragon is indeed, as Hagrid said, it is still a young dragon, and it looks about seven feet in length. For some reason, Sean saw childishness in the dragon¡¯s bright purple eyes.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s the ck dragon from the Hebrides.¡± Hagrid murmured.

    There was surprise and love in his eyes. Sean also showed a look of amazement. This was the first time in his life that he saw a dragon.

    ¡°Oh, looking at it, this dragon must be starving.¡± Hagrid showed a look of pity towards the dragon, who was gobbling up and not paying attention at all.

    ¡°Hagrid, what are we going to do next?¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°Oh, yes. We have to take it out.¡± Hagrid showed a look of regret, but he was responsible for them.

    He drew an arrow from the quiver and then took out a paper bag. After carefully opening the paper package, Hagrid used an arrow to roll around the white powder inside.

    ¡°This thing contained a venom that has a very strong anesthetic effect and is very effective against the dragons.¡± He exined. Hagrid drew his bow and arrow and aimed at the dragon, who was still eager to eat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kid.¡± He muttered.

    But before the arrow was fired, the nearby ground suddenly shook.

 Chapter 31: â€œChaosâ€

    Chapter 31: ¡°Chaos¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Harry and Draco both asked.

    Hagrid also frowned and immediately turned his eyes to the depths of the Forbidden Forest.

    The tremors became more and more intense, and the birds flew from the treetops to the night sky. They circled in mid-air and then flew viciously.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sean looked at the scene in shock.

    Before he could think more, Hagrid shouted, ¡°Get behind me!¡±

    The dragon was disturbed by the sound of the vibration. It stretched its neck to look around, then rushed out toward Sean and the others.

    ¡°Agh!¡± Hagrid put his bow and arrow and aimed at the dragon.

    ording to his original idea, he nned to anesthetize the dragon before moving out of the Forbidden Forest. But now he doesn¡¯t know what went wrong in the Forbidden Forest. The dragon was disturbed, and he did not give Hagrid extra time to prepare.

    Although this dragon was only a cub, it was a fire dragon. He would have faced dire consequences if he had hurt the children behind him.

    However, Hagrid¡¯s bow and arrow shot did not have the desired effect. When the arrow was about to hit the dragon, the bow and arrow were suddenly shot to the side as if there was something invisible swaying it.

    They were stunned for a moment, and at this moment, the dragon had already been in front of them.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Hagrid shouted, pulling out his pink umbre to block.

    The dragon is extremely powerful. It spreads its wings and roars, its sharp hooked teeth and bloodshot eyes shing with cold light, and the temperature suddenly rises.

    Sean hurriedly shouted ¡°Dodge¡± and pulled Draco to the side. Just after they fell on the hard mud ground, a heat wave swept over the ce where they were just now, and Fang¡¯s screams rang out. It just burned his tail.

    Sean stood up, just in line with the red eyes of the dragon. Sean suddenly felt a sense of sadness.

    When he reacted, he was surprised to find that the originally aggressive dragon had retracted its unfolded flesh wings. Its red pupils had also changed to the original bright purple, and staring at Sean with a bewildered face.

    Sean came to the dragon. He looked at the confused pupil of the dragon and showed a gentle smile. Sean slowly approached the dragon.

    ¡°Get back, Sean!¡± Hagrid had just put out the mes on Fang¡¯s tail, and when he turned his head, he saw Sean approaching the dragon.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Harry and Draco also shouted in surprise. The two stopped, looked at each other in disgust, and looked at Sean again.

    Draco¡¯s mood is a bit scared now. Originally, he was beaten by Sean on the train, and he hated him very much. But after meeting Harry, Sean¡¯s hatred position automatically moved down, and he was surprised to find that he didn¡¯t dislike Sean that much.

    In addition, his father wrote to him some time ago. Asking him to restrain his attitude and have a good rtionship with him. Especially now, Sean just saved himself.

    On the other side, Sean reassured the three of them and then walked slowly to the dragon. He maintained a sincere and friendly gaze, meeting the eyes of the dragon.

    ¡°Psth.¡± The dragon snorted with sparks and then leaned his head up.

    Sean smiled even more and put his hand on the dragon¡¯s head.

    It felt a bit strange, like a ss of hot water was poured with ice cubes, and the scales on the dragon were hard with a hint of toughness. The ends of the scales were slightly curved and sharp.

    The three were silent for a while, and they stared nkly at Sean stroking the dragon¡¯s head. The dragon was as obedient as a domestic pet, and it even closed its eyesfortably and rubbed Sean¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°My goodness¡­¡± Hagrid murmured.

    As a very keen person on dragons, he has seen many fire dragons before and has been thinking about raising dragons. But he had never seen a dragon so obedient to a wizard, not even the most docile Welsh dragon.

    However, the increasingly loud vibration interrupted his thoughts. Hagrid nced in the direction deep in the Forbidden Forest and hurriedly said to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. Sean, take¡­ take the dragon.¡±

    Sean smiled. He patted the dragon on the head and followed Hagrid and the others. They had just run for a while when they ran into trouble because a group of centaurs blocked their way.

    The ck-haired centaur in the front gasped violently.

    ¡°Bane, what happened to the Forbidden Forest?¡± Hagrid said to the centaur.

    Bane¡¯s eyes were red, but he seemed to maintain some rity. He irritably kicked the ground and said quickly, ¡°Go, Hagrid, something¡¯s wrong. There is something wrong in the Forbidden Forest.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡± Hagrid murmured. He nced at the centaurs and immediately ran with Sean and the others.

    Finally, the path opened up, and they ran out of the forbidden forest.

    Hagrid looked at them, ¡°How are you guys feeling? Are you guys alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Harry and Draco were equally exhausted. Only Sean looked as usual. His physical strength was good, and he brought the dragon while running, which was extremelyborious.

    Hagrid nced at Sean and the dragon beside him, he took out his umbre, and then a green light shot up into the sky.

    ¡°I have to inform the professors.¡± Hagrid exined.

    However, before the professors arrived, the edge of the Forbidden Forest suddenly became louder.

    The hordes of magical animals fought fiercely.

    A werewolf bit the centaur¡¯s shoulder fiercely, but the centaur seemed to feel no pain. They threw off the werewolf forcefully, and a piece of flesh and blood was taken off his shoulder. They were not afraid at all. Instead, they raised their front hooves and stomped on it ruthlessly.

    Several hippogriffs used their sharp ws to stab into their enemies¡¯ bodies and were screaming in pain at being attacked. In other ces, it is the same situation. All the magical animals have lost their minds and only care about killing the creatures around them.

    A strange hissing sound sounded, and a ssh of water erupted in the ckke just behind a few people.

 Chapter 32: â€œA Kelpie In The Lakeâ€

    Chapter 32: ¡°A Kelpie In The Lake¡±

    Before everyone could react, the dragon, who had been rubbing against Sean¡¯s thigh, suddenly sharpened its eyes. It opened its big mouth, and the mes shot toward the water. The strange hissing sound was mixed with some pain but became more violent.

    The animal finally showed its shape. It had a long mane like a green aquatic nt. The manepletely covered its huge body, exposing only arge mouth. Seeing the front teeth, Sean immediately recognized what kind of animal this was.

    It was a Kelpie. This British and Irish water monster can take a variety of shapes, but it most often takes the form of a horse. It has a rating of XXXX by the Ministry of Magic ssification. This creature has an amazing bite force and is extremely strong and difficult to tame.

    Only half of its body jumped out of the water, but it waspletely visible to Sean¡¯s eye. The dragon was like a puppy in front of it.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s pants!¡± Hagrid¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°When did ck Lake have such a big beast?¡±

    The Kelpie was a bit hostile to them. It neighed, and its huge body pped directly at the people on the shore. Everyone jumped around, barely avoiding the attack of the Kelpie.

    Sean patted Hagrid hard, ¡°Hagrid, Where are the professors?!¡±

    Hogwarts can¡¯t Apparate, but Dumbledore should be here.

    Hagrid spits out the mud in his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know! You guys run! It¡¯ll attract that guy¡¯s attention. I have a certain experience in dealing with Kelpie.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Hagrid¡¯s body was bitten by the Kelpie. He was tossed around in midair.

    ¡°Hagrid!¡± Harry shouted.

    Sean was a bit shocked. Nothing in his hand could deal with such a big animal, and the Fire Spell he had just learned could only protect him. Even that spell took a long time to cast.

    Seeing Hagrid¡¯s body was about to be thrown onto theke, Sean gritted his teeth and patted the dragon beside him.

    ¡°Hey, can you fly me out?¡±

    The dragon winked at him, then spread out its fleshy wings. Sean immediately climbed up. The dragon staggered to take a few steps and then flew up.

    ¡°Okay, aim at his hea- Hey, I didn¡¯t ask you to take me away!¡± Sean was just about to look at the Kelpie, but the dragon took him in the opposite direction and escaped from the scene.

    The dragon tilted its head, expressing doubts. Sean didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He quickly patted the dragon on the head and motioned it to fly back.

    It hesitated for a moment, but Sean¡¯s talent still overcame its instinct, and finally, the dragon took a turn and flew toward the Kelpie.

    The Kelpie bit Hagrid¡¯s body. After shaking violently in mid-air for a while, the Kelpie neighed threw Hagrid into theke, and then he was about to dive away from the scene.

    ¡°Quick!¡± Sean urged the dragon. If the Kelpie went into theke and Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯te, Hagrid would be definitely dead, and only his internal organ would remain.

    When the Kelpie was about to dive into theke, Sean finally saw its eyes. Like other magical animals around the eye sockets, the huge ck pupils were colored with ayer of blood.

    But Sean didn¡¯t have the time to think about other things. He tried his best to calm down and put gentleness and friendliness in his eyes to the Kelpie.

    The Kelpie noticed him, and the moment their eyes met, the Kelpie froze for a moment, the blood around its pupils quickly dissipated, and there was a feeling of confusion in its eyes.

    After that, Sean felt a huge loneliness. He was stunned and immediately reacted.

    Does his talent for magical beasts allow him to detect their inner emotions?

    The dragon was separated from his family, so it was filled with sadness and fear. While the Kelpie was lonely, it must have existed in the ck Lake for a long time.

    Sean kept his friendly eyes and held his hand towards him. The Kelpie hesitated for a moment, then slowly swam over.

    Sean stroked its huge head hidden under the green kelp, and the Kelpie neighed happily. Like the dragon, Sean felt he had established a strange connection with him.

    Moreover, he could already clearly feel that the Kelpie had no malice towards him. Sean got off the dragon and sat on the wet and slippery back of the Kelpie.

    ¡°Do me a favor. Can you get him back here?¡± He patted the head affectionately.

    The Kelpie neighed and plunged into the water.

    Sean closed his mouth immediately as the water current hit his body. The speed of the Kelpie was so fast that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes at all. He could only hold tight to the mane on its body.

    Fortunately, Sean only held his breath for a while, and then he felt the fresh air again. The Kelpie jumped out of the water and carried Hagrid on his back.

    ¡°Alright, now stop.¡± Sean quickly rubbed its head hard.

    The Kelpie snorted and swam towards the shore with the two of them on his back.

    ¡°Hagrid, are you alright?¡±

    Hagrid spat some water from his mouth, then rubbed his shoulders, ¡°That horse is really strong. Good thing I¡¯m wearing these dragonskin shoulder pads.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re alright then.¡± Sean breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hagrid showed an excited smile. He looked at Sean eagerly, ¡°Sean, how did you tame this guy? Merlin¡¯s beard, I have long wanted to try riding a Kelpie. What does it feel like?¡±

    Sean smiled helplessly. Hagrid was too obsessed with magical beasts.

    When he got to theke, the Kelpie swung his body behind him, and Hagrid was thrown to the ground like a ball. He bent his head again and put himself on the shore. Sean slid down from the neck to the ground, then rubbed his head.

    The Kelpie rubbed against Sean and dived into theke with a neigh.

    ¡°See you next time.¡± Sean waved his hand.

    Growing up in a wizarding family, Harry felt that this day was more magical than anything he had seen in the past.

    The punishment is going to the Forbidden Forest to catch the dragon, and something goes wrong. His friend tamed a dragon and then casually made friends with a Kelpie.

    ¡°Sirius didn¡¯t lie to me at all. Hogwarts is magical.¡± Harry muttered.

 Chapter 33: â€œForbidden Forestâ€

    Chapter 33: ¡°Forbidden Forest¡±

    However, now is not the time to chat. Hagrid got up from the ground, rubbed his shoulders, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±

    Fortunately, the animals in the Forbidden Forest only cared about killing and didn¡¯t notice the running group of people.

    On theke, there was continuous surging of water, and Sean saw the Kelpie showing up from time to time. It was helping Sean drive out other aquatic animals that were trying to get close to the shore.

    Sean looked at the castle. He and Dumbledore only met yesterday, but now that something so serious has happened.

    He turned his attention to the animals again. They were obviously weird. Just like the dragon and the Kelpie before, their pupils were all changed, and most of their emotions had also changed.

    Sean frowned at what was happening in the Forbidden Forest and ran quickly. The dragon beside him was in a good mood, rubbing his big head against Sean¡¯s body from time to time.

    ¡°Hagrid, what about this guy?¡± The group came to the circr stone pile, which was the fork leading to the Forbidden Forest and the castle.

    Hagrid nced at the dragon, ¡°You guys go to the castle, and I will take it to Professor Kettleburn.¡±

    A strong white light suddenly lit up behind them when they were talking.

    The group suddenly looked back and saw that it was the location of the Forbidden Forest. The dazzling white light spread from the center of the Forbidden Forest until it enveloped the entire forest.

    The roar of animals that can be heard gradually faded, and Hagrid showed an excited look, ¡°It must have been Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief and then turned his eyes to the gradually dissipating white light. The magic spell can cover the entire Forbidden Forest. Dumbledore¡¯s strength is indeed terrifying. While speaking, the dragon beside Sean seemed to have noticed something and stared in a direction.

    ¡°Hagrid!¡± a gruff voice can be heard.

    The person who came was holding a wand and seemed to be having a trouble walking.

    ¡°Professor Kettleburn, it¡¯s me.¡± Hagrid waved his hand.

    Professor Kettleburn is a little old man with white hair and a beard. Except for missing one of his arms and his legs, the rest of his limbs are wooden prosthetics with many traces of smoke and fire.

    Kettleburn limped over, ¡°Are you guys all right?¡±

    Sean noticed that his arm was also shaking a little bit strangely.

    Hagrid nodded and asked again, ¡°Professor Kettleburn, weren¡¯t you unwell before?¡±

    Keitelborn waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s been a month since, but I saw something was wrong with the Forbidden Forest. I remembered that you were going to catch a dragon tonight. I¡¯m a bit worried, so Ie out and have a look.¡±

    With that said, he turned his attention to the dragon beside Sean and then rubbed his beard, ¡°It¡¯s really a dragon from the Hebrides.¡±

    The dragon was very wary of Kettleborn. It stretched its body and seemed ready to breathe fire at any time. Sean quicklyforted the dragon.

    Kettleburn looked at Sean with strange eyes, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Sean Wallup, sir.¡±

    ¡°Wallup? Very good, you¡¯re not bad.¡± He showed a smile and shook the wooden prosthetic again, ¡°I just came back from the dragon reserve a few days ago and identally knocked out a few dragons. This little guy looked fierce.¡±

    Sean and Harry looked at each other. Howe he identally knocked out a dragon? Are their teacher that powerful?

    Kettelburn waved to them, ¡°Hagrid, I¡¯ll take care of this dragon from now on. I¡¯ll notify someone to take it away tomorrow.¡±

    The dragon seemed to have sensed something. It roared at Kettleburn, then turned its head to look at Sean eagerly. Sean looked at the dragon. He definitely couldn¡¯t raise a dragon now. He would take care of the dragon, but everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, and he couldn¡¯t do much about the situation.

    He pondered for a moment, and when he was about to speak, a light shed, and Dumbledore appeared in front of them.

    ¡°It seems that this punishment is a little too much. But fortunately, all of you are okay.¡± Dumbledore put his hands on his waist and said gently.

    Hagrid felt his heart drop, and he let out a breath, ¡°Professor, it¡¯s nice to see you here. What happened in the Forbidden Forest?¡±

    Dumbledore nodded as if he was handling a trivial matter casually, ¡°Those poor animals have been saved. But Hagrid, Sylvanus, many animals have been injured or even lost their life. So you may be busy for a while.¡±

    Kettleburn moved his feet on the ground hard, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here right now. But, Albus, what the hell happened in the Forbidden Forest? I¡¯ve never seen many animals roaring and making a lot ofmotion this time.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s expression became more serious, ¡°It is still unknown, but I saw a little hint of ancient magic.¡±

    Ancient Magic? Sean thought in his mind.

    As if seeing through his mind, Dumbledore smiled, ¡°Ancient does not necessarily mean powerful. Many ancient magics are extremely troublesome when cast.¡±

    After speaking, he blinked his eyes mischievously, ¡°There are a few of them that are not onlyplex movements and lengthy spells, but you even have to perform a dance.¡±

    Hearing what Dumbledore said, Sean¡¯s emotion dropped after knowing it wasn¡¯t interesting.

    ¡°You did a good job, my child. You reminded me of a person, of course, in terms of handling these animals.¡± Dumbledore said with a smile.

    A name popped into Sean¡¯s mind. It¡¯s Newt Scamander.

    ¡°Let this dragon be taken care of by Hagrid,¡± Dumbledore waved his hand, and the dragon fell into a drowsy sleep.

    ¡°I think tonight¡¯s punishment has made you realize how serious it is when you vite the school rules. Now, it¡¯s time to go back to sleep. Oh, Sean, remember to say goodbye when the MacFustyes to pick it up.¡±

    ¡°I will, professor.¡± Sean nodded and then looked at the dragon reluctantly. It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t raise a dragon.

    After Hagrid carried the dragon and Professor Kettleburn disappeared, Sean turned his head, and Dumbledore looked in the direction of the Forbidden Forest, wondering what he was thinking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Harry.¡±

    Sean waited for a while and then walked to Dumbledore¡¯s side.

    ¡°Professor, can I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What is it?¡± Dumbledore stares at him.

 Chapter 34: â€œBathroomâ€

    Chapter 34: ¡°Bathroom¡±

    Sean thought for a while before he said, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, do you know Mr. Newt Scamander, the author of the ¡®Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them¡¯ book?¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°Newt was a student at Hogwarts. I taught him at the time, and since he graduated from Hogwarts, we have maintained a good friendship. In fact, you look kind of simr to him.¡±

    ¡°Because of my character to the animals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sean,¡± Dumbledore smiled at him, ¡°In fact, Newt can¡¯t tame an underage dragon quickly.¡±

    Sean blinked his eyes unconsciously. In fact, this was one of his doubts. His talent was at level 9, and it was already high, but he always felt that the effect was a bit too much. Because as long as he looks at the animal, they would be under his control?

    If it acts this way, this is way too powerful. Sean definitely was a bit uneasy by this feeling.

    When he was in Diagon Alley, he also went to a pet store. It was true that creatures such as toads, cats, and so on were very warm and close to him, but he never felt the emotions of those creatures.

    Today, he felt it twice in a row, and it happened to be the Forbidden Forest riot when he was going through a punishment, which is too coincidental.

    Dumbledore seemed to see Sean¡¯s doubts. He patted Sean¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Although it is not normal, it is a good thing. It shows that you are a good person.¡±

    ¡°Then, Professor. Does this because of themotion that happened in the Forbidden Forest?¡±

    Dumbledore looked in the direction of the Forbidden Forest again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sean, I can¡¯t give you an urate answer. However, I have a small guess.¡±

    Dumbledore moved slowly, sping his hands together, ¡°Whether it is the influence of magic, the reason those animals acting like this was because they were at the bottom of their emotion.¡±

    Sean was confused, ¡°What do you mean? I helped them bounce back from the bottom, so they were close to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not clear enough, but that¡¯s roughly what it means.¡± Dumbledore withdrew his hand.

    ¡°I found it out when I was casting the spell. Waking those poor animals wasn¡¯t difficult. As long as I could boost their sanity by a bit, the animals can break free on their own.¡±

    Dumbledore looked at Sean with a satisfied look in his eyes. ¡°Newt has such qualities when facing those animals. So I think you are very simr to him in terms of talent.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re also brave, and kind,¡± Dumbledore¡¯s expression brightened, ¡°You didn¡¯t give up on Hagrid and found a way to save him. Which is verymendable.¡±

    Sean smiled slightly, although he felt that Dumbledore¡¯s praise was too much.

    ¡°Okay, Sean, it¡¯ste night, and you should go sleep. I have to go too. By the way, for your brave performance today, ten points for Ravenw.¡± He winked at Sean.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± Sean bowed gracefully.

    Dumbledore¡¯s lit up, and then he disappeared in ce. When the sparks disappeared, Sean smacked his lips. Sean turned around and was about to go back when he saw someone turning back in the direction of Hagrid¡¯s hut.

    ¡°Professor Kettleburn?¡± Sean saw the personing.

    Kettleburn looked unhappy.

    ¡°Wallup? Why haven¡¯t you left.¡± He loosened his brows.

    ¡°I just spoke to Professor Dumbledore and am about to return.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why I just saw something there.¡± Kettleburn face changed, ¡°Have you seen the principal¡¯s phoenix?¡±

    Sean shook his head. From beginning to end, Dumbledore was only surrounded by mes, and Phoenix did not appear.

    Kettleburn sighed, ¡°Well, Albus has been hiding his phoenix from me. Because I want to study its characteristic.¡±

    ¡°By the way, is Hagrid finished?¡± Sean asked casually.

    Speaking of this, Kettleburn stroked his beard, ¡°That Hagrid actually sent me off here. He just wanted to study that dragon by himself.¡±

    Sean still kept a polite smile. He didn¡¯t forget what he should do here because he still had an egg of a magical beast that hadn¡¯t hatched.

    The two entered the castle along the covered bridge and chatted more and more. Kettleburn didn¡¯t care about other things, but he was extremely proud of his knowledge of animals.

    By the time they walked to the main lobby, Professor Kettleburn had shown an interest in him.

    After chatting for a while, Kettleburn stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°The Ravenw Tower is here. You should go back to sleep, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. Can I go to you to learn more about animals if you have time?¡± Sean had a curious expression on his face.

    ¡°Of course, of course. You are always wee in my office.¡± Kettleburn stroked his beard with satisfaction.

    Sean pretended to have a sudden thought and said casually, ¡°Oh, Professor. I forgot which book I read it in. Are there any magical animal eggs, about the size of a head, with turquoise patterns and some fluorescence light¡±

    Kettleburn thought for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Fluorescence light? It may be a Common Welsh Green Dragon, but the size of the eggs is not right. Well, I guess the eggs differ in each different environment, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that one. I can¡¯t give you an urate answer, but you can go find the book that exins that one and maybe talk to me if you need some guidance.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your time, Professor.¡± Although it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t get an urate answer, it¡¯s also a good gain to get to know Professor Kettleburn.

    After saying goodbye, Sean walked towards the tower alone. When he reached the bottom of the stairs, he suddenly felt the urge to urinate. He nced at the long spiral staircase above his head, and Sean walked decisively towards the bathroom at the bottom of the building.

    ¡°It¡¯s so far away.¡± Sean quickened his pace and came to the corner where the bathroom was, but he heard two people arguing.

    The voice came from the direction of the bathroom, and it was a little vague, but Sean could still hear it. What was surprising was he had just said goodbye to one of the voices that were talking, and he felt a strikingly simr tone to the other one.

 Chapter 35: â€œConversationâ€

    Chapter 35: ¡°Conversation¡±

    ¡°Professor Quirrell?¡± Sean frowned.

    In the middle of the night, these two happened to meet in a bathroom. Sean held his breath and got closer.

    Kettleburn¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Quirrell¡¯s voice was the same as usual, but there was a bit of viciousness in it, ¡°Sylvanus, you¡¯ve been at Hogwarts for so long, and you don¡¯t even know the rules?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Kettleburn¡¯s voice was getting weaker, and he panted heavily.

    ¡°People who have been kept on probation so many times should have figured out the rules long ago? Or¡­¡± Quirrell¡¯s voice became fierce, ¡°You did it on purpose?!¡±

    ¡°No, that was just an ident. I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Kettleburn pleaded.

    ¡°I hope so, Sylvanus. You are still very useful. I just came to remind you not to cross the line.¡±

    Quirrell¡¯s voice became frenzied, ¡°I have to rely on you and me to protect¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to believe me¡­¡± Kettleburn¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker, and Sean could no longer hear the conversation between them.

    Without stopping any longer, Sean cautiously left the scene. He quickly ran back to the Ravenw tower.

    Quirrell is threatening Professor Kettleburn. He thinks he caused themotion in the Forbidden Forest. But Kettleburn is usually a rough-tempered and rambunctious teacher. A senior student who is familiar with him knows that he would never do such a thing.

    Howe this professor was weak under Professor Quirrell¡¯s influence? What¡¯s even more strange is Quirrell, the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, who has a cowardly personality and even feels a little boring, acting differently as if he was apletely different person.

    Voldemort¡¯s name has never been revealed in the wizarding world. Without him, Quirrell shouldn¡¯t be acting this way. He also didn¡¯t wear a scarf or anything and behaved normally.

    Quirrell¡¯sst words gave Sean goosebumps, feeling that he was some fanatical believer. After answering a question, Sean returned to Ravenw¡¯smon room. It was midnight now, but Sean was surprised to find someone on the velvet chair in the lounge.

    It was Hermione.

    She curled her legs into the chair, covered with a nket, and had a thick book in front of her. The girl yawned and continued to read the book.

    ¡°Hermione?¡± Sean called in a low voice.

    Hermione turned her head naively, and after a moment of sluggishness, she smiled, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Sean walked to her side, smiled, and said warmly, ¡°Are you waiting for me toe back?¡±

    Her face turned red. She closed the book, straightened her neck, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious about the various effects of a spell, and I¡¯m just fascinated by it.¡±

    Sean said with a smile, ¡°Well, sorry for interrupting you then.¡±

    She red at Sean and then casually said, ¡°Is the punishment over?¡±

    Sean smiled and nodded, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not too bad, and I came back alive.¡±

    Hermione looked him up and down and saw that he was only covered with some dirt, so she snorted, ¡°I guess you deserve it. That¡¯s what you get from viting the school rules, and I dare you to vite another one.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen next time. If you¡¯re that worried.¡±

    Hermione muttered, ¡°Fine then.¡±

    As soon as her feetnded, she staggered toward the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± With Hermione¡¯s voice, Sean immediately caught her.

    He helped her go back to the chair. Sean immediately let go of his hands and then asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Hermione shook her head nervously and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Sean smiled, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go sleep?¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± She nodded.

    Sean took a step towards the bedroom, took two steps, and turned his head in confusion. Hermione was still sitting in the chair.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you twist your foot?¡± He hurriedly walked back.

    Hermione lowered her head and took a long time to hold back a sentence, ¡°Can¡­ can you pick me up?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    There was some embarrassment in her voice. When Sean saw this, he had a smile on his face. He finally picked Hermione up and stayed with her in themon room for a while.

    When he saw Hermione fall asleep, he couldn¡¯t stop the smile in his mouth. She¡¯s so cute when she¡¯s asleep.

    ¡ª

    On the next day, when Sean woke up, he had already missed the breakfast. A few ssmates in themon room had already gone out. It was a day off, so he had nothing better to do.

    Sean stretched. He spent a lot of energyst night and returnedte. Hey in bed, thought about Hermione and Quirrell, and fell asleep momentster. After staying in bed for a while, Sean quickly changed his clothes and took a shower.

    When they came to themon room, Hermione was reading her book again.

    ¡°Morning, Hermione.¡± He greeted me with a smile.

    ¡°Morning¡­¡± Hermione¡¯s face turned red again, probably thinking of what happenedst night.

    However, she quickly returned to her usual appearance and then pushed a te over.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you this morning, so I brought some breakfast. You can eat this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Seeing how elegant but fast he was eating, Hermione¡¯s mouth raised. After eating and drinking, Sean sighed with satisfaction, then stood up again.

    ¡°Where are you going? Is it the library?¡± Hermione asked.

    Sean just wanted to tell a lie, but seeing her eyes, he gave up that thought.

    ¡°Well, I can just show you.¡± He raised his eyebrows.

    ?

 Chapter 36: â€œStaying Awayâ€

    Chapter 36: ¡°Staying Away¡±

    When the two were walking to Hagrid¡¯s hut, Hermione still looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°A different type of magical beast that I¡¯ve never seen before?¡±

    Sean put his hands in the bag and replied with a smile, ¡°Hermione, this description is not urate. There are too many animals you haven¡¯t seen.¡±

    She nced at him unconvinced, ¡°It¡¯s written in the book, and there are pictures of them.¡±

    ¡°The pictures are still quite different from the actual animals.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Hermione muttered.

    When the two came to Hagrid¡¯s hut, they found a temporary shed beside it, which was covered with ck cloth. Hagrid just came out from the other side of the shed and greeted them when he saw them.

    ¡°Oh, Sean, there you are. Who is this?¡±

    Before Sean could speak, Hermione quickly introduced herself, ¡°Hermione Granger, sir. A first-year Ravenw student, I¡¯m Sean¡¯s¡­ friend.¡±

    Hagrid wiped vigorously on his coat, then shook hands with Hermione.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Hermione.¡± He turned his head to Sean again, ¡°I was just about to ask an owl to bring you a letter, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Are the MacFustysing soon?¡±

    Hagrid nodded, ¡°Yes, they set off in a hurry when they heard the news. It is estimated that they will arrive in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°MacFusty?¡± Hermione¡¯s voice interjected, ¡°The wizard n responsible for raising the Hebridean ck Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you also very interested in dragons?¡± Hagrid suddenly became more enthusiastic.

    ¡°Interested?¡± Hermione nced at Sean suspiciously, then suddenly widened her eyes again, ¡°Wait, you?!¡±

    Sean lifted the curtain of the shed, ¡°See it for yourself.¡±

    Hermione poked her head over and was surprised at what she just saw, ¡°A dragon?!¡±

    Sean walked into the shed. The dragon was still drowsy. It smelled Sean¡¯s scent and then turned its head in the direction of Sean.

    Sean smiled and stroked a few times, then turned his head to Hermione and said, ¡°Would you like to touch him? It feels good, as long as you are careful with those thorns.¡±

    Hermione lowered her voice, ¡°Unbelievable, Sean! You actually raised a dragon with Hagrid?! My God, you guys are going to be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°No, Hermione.¡± Sean repeated what happenedst night.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Hermione breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sean winked at her, ¡°Do you want to touch it now?¡±

    When the three of them sat in Hagrid¡¯s hut, Hermione still had an excited look on her face, ¡°I actually touched a dragon!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance in the future. Thank you, Hagrid.¡± Sean thanked Hagrid for bringing hot tea and cookies.

    After secretly reminding Hermione not to touch the rock cake, Sean chatted happily with Hagrid. It has to be said that Hagrid¡¯s knowledge of magical beasts is extremely rich. Both Sean and Hermione are fascinated by this.

    In the afternoon, the members of the MacFusty n came. They were wearing dark robes and thick windproof cloaks and brought a huge specially-made cage.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± After putting the dragon in, they shook hands with Hagrid and Sean.

    The dragon had already woken up most of the time. It bit the cage eagerly and looked at Sean aggrievedly with its big bright purple eyes. Sean smiled and put his hand on its head, conveying his feelings earnestly.

    ¡°Act nicely. This is not the ce for you to stay. You are going back to your ce now.¡±

    The dragon let out a pitiful cry. The dragon¡¯s might was gone. Instead, it was like a puppy that was about to be abandoned.

    Sean rubbed its head hard, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go home. If there is a chance in the future, I wille to you again.¡±

    With the reluctant roar of the dragon, the MacFusty¡¯s wizards rode on their brooms.

    The person in the lead looked at Sean deeply, and he stroked his chest to greet him, ¡°Thank you again for your help. The door to the Hebrides is always open for you, and I look forward to seeing you again.¡±

    Sean sighed mncholy when the broomstick and the cage hanging below disappeared into the sky.

    Hagrid patted his shoulder and said sadly, ¡°I understand how you feel. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t raise a dragon.¡±

    Sean smiled helplessly. He always felt that Hagrid meant something different from what he thought.

    When the two said goodbye to Hagrid, Sean suddenly remembered something. He asked Hagrid, who was about to leave for the Forbidden Forest, ¡°When did Professor Kettleburn leavest night?¡±

    ¡°Last night? After I moved the dragon, he helped me dispose of the animal corpses on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Poor animals. Professor Kettleburn and I were busy until the early morning, and it was almost dawn when he returned.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression froze. Then who was the Kettleburn who was chatting with him yesterday?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Professor Kettleburn leave on his way back to the castle?¡± He asked.

    Hagrid gave him a strange look but answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since there¡¯s a lot of stuff going on that night, but I think he left earlier than me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief, but his brows were still furrowed because that wasn¡¯t what Professor Kettleburn saidst night.

    Sean told Hagrid about his encounter with this Professor Kettleburn.

    Hagridughed loudly, ¡°Professor Kettleburn is always like that. He likes to joke around and frame me from time to time. Because he¡¯s trying to gain everyone¡¯s attention on who should care for the animals. There¡¯s nothing to worry about that, Sean. It¡¯s all alright.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t continue to ask. There must be something wrong with Professor Kettleburn, and Professor Quirrell¡¯s behaviorst night is not normal.

    Saying goodbye to Hagrid, Hermione was a bit curious about his story, but Sean didn¡¯t want to involve her. Moreover, he didn¡¯t find any clues about Voldemort existing, and there should be no problem with Dumbledore at Hogwarts.

    To add, Dumbledore has a partner whom he has a still rtionship with. Sean decided to tell Dumbledore about the bathroom conversation he heardst night and leave it to the adults.

    Back at the castle, he directly told Professor Flitwick what he had heardst night. The professor nodded, indicating that he understood, and sent him back to hismon room.

    Sean shrugged after leaving the office. He said everything he needed to say. If he could, he would prefer to stay away from all of this.

 Chapter 37: â€œHalloween Eveâ€

    Chapter 37: ¡°Halloween Eve¡±

    Life at Hogwarts is still going on. In order to quickly improve his skills, Sean spends almost all his spare time practicing his spell.

    Not only that, he and Hermione became regr visitors to the library. Although he was very jealous of wanting to y wizard chess and other fun and interesting ways of entertainment, Sean could only immerse himself in the amazing world of magic.

    The only thing he doesn¡¯t get jealous of is Quidditch. In the Flight ss, Sean¡¯s performance was not bad, but he has no n to continue to develop it. He simply thinks Quidditch is not that fun.

    It¡¯s not even convenient to use, knowing that the broom doesn¡¯t have a seat. If he flies for a while, his hair will be messy, which will mess up his entire elegant appearance.

    He would let other students take the chance if they wanted to be a Quidditch yers. However, it is most likely that Gryffindor would win no matter how it goes. At the same time, he was going to spend most of his time with Hermione in the library.

    The time came for Halloween. Before attending the dinner, Sean took a look at his system panel.

    Name: Sean Wallup [Muggle family, Bloodline Unknown]

    Magic Items: Elm Wand (Purple), Hand of Glory (Purple), Disposable Wool Socks (Special), Self-Fixing Cor Pin (Special)

    Charm learning talent: 5 [If there are no idents, you can graduate normally.]

    Transfiguration talent: 9 [Unparalleled talent, Professor McGonagall¡¯s biggest regret is that you are not a Gryffindor.]

    Potions Talent: 2 [When making potions, your main goal is to stay alive]

    Fantastic Beast Affinity: 9 [Are you a descendant of a druid?]

    Ancient Rune talent: 2 (Fortunately, your IQ is enough to be interviewed by a reporter. As long you don¡¯t show how stupid you are.)

    ck magic talent: 10 (Good thing that a hundred Dementors in Azkaban have not surrounded you. The entire Ministry of Magic should take action on you.)

    Sean was left speechless by thements made by the system itself. He rolled his eyes and then continued to read.

    Mending Charm: lv 1, Proficiency (268/5000)

    Levitation Charm: lv 1, Proficiency (109/5000)

    Looking at therge row of spells that had reached the first level of proficiency below, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although his talent is not outstanding, he has finally reaped the results after practicing hard.

    At the same time, he also discovered that the biggest use of this system, besides the lottery, is the disy of proficiency.

    Every day he woke up, he could see proficiency being added little by little. This alone can give him a little by of encouragement. Because even if there¡¯s no lottery, it gives Sean a sense of progression toward bing a great wizard.

    At the bottom of the system panel, there are other special spells.

    Transfiguration: lv 1, proficiency (599/50000)

    With the help of Professor McGonagall¡¯s notebook, Sean¡¯s Transfiguration finally broke through level zero.

    He has already tried a lot himself. He has already learned the first-grade Transfiguration contents. After Halloween, he is going to go to Professor McGonagall and ask her if he can study the second-grade content.

    However, the other two spells won by lottery are still level 0.

    Protego Diabolica (Grindelwald¡¯s version): lv 0, Proficiency (969/10000)

    lumency: lv 0, Proficiency (1680/5000)

    These two spells were practiced by himself, and the progress was slow. Sean didn¡¯t have a good idea for the time being. He was going to wait a year or two before going to Dumbledore to ask him about the bottle ss given by Grindelwald.

    He also felt that if he went now, it would be useless.

    After stretching, Sean finally took out the egg of that magical beast and took a look. There is no change in the feel of the size and temperature. If it weren¡¯t for the system, Sean would have thought that this thing might have been fake.

    He really didn¡¯t know how to hatch this thing. He had asked Hagrid, and he didn¡¯t know about it either. During this time, Sean purposely avoided Professor Kettleburn. It doesn¡¯t matter if this thinges out slowly. He doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the mess between teachers.

    He just wanted to be a normal student who didn¡¯t have a lot of problems.

    ¡ª-

    It was gettingte, and Sean and Hermione came to the hall. Today is Halloween, and the school prepared a sumptuous dinner. A thousand bats fluttered on the walls and ceiling. Pumpkins were floating in the air while dark clouds could be seen on the ceiling.

    Sean sat down with his ssmates, chatting andughing. Although he barely participated in entertainment activities among students, Sean¡¯s reputation and poprity were still intact.

    Though, he still has problems in the History of Magic ss. However, Hermione was very dissatisfied with this since she also lent her homework for Sean to copy. She couldn¡¯t say anything and only joked about it with the others.

    After everyone sat down, the delicious food shed on the te again, and everyone ate them all. Until the end of the dinner, there was no such thing as someone rushing into the hall and then saying that a troll had broken into the school.

    It looks like his wizarding life can be peaceful forever. Sean thought about this with satisfaction.

    However, after five minutes, his smile stiffened on his face.

    ¡°All the students! Stay in the hall!¡± Professor McGonagall pointed her wand to her throat.

    Her tone suddenly made everyone panic. The prefects also stopped the students who were about to leave the hall. The hall suddenly became extremely noisy, and everyone was asking what happened.

    Sean also stood there, and Hermione frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to themon room? Is there anything happened?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily¡­¡± Sean responded he had a bad feeling about the situation.

    Hundreds of Ashwinder snakes poured into the entire castle. These animals, with only one hour of lifespan, climbed out of a fire and then drilled into every corner of the castle. They willy eggs within an hour, and if they are not found in time, they will fire everything around them.

    ¡°My god¡­¡± Hermione covered her mouth in horror.

    Just as Sean was about to speak, the crowd on the other side went into a panic.

    ¡°An Ashwinder got in here!¡± A voice shouted in horror, and the crowd instantly went into chaos.

 Chapter 38: â€œSudden Explosionâ€

    Chapter 38: ¡°Sudden Explosion¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice calmed the crowd, and she walked quickly to the crowd.

    A slender, grayish-white snake was at the long table in Gryffindor. Its eyes were shing red, and it was spitting out its tongue at the students.

    ¡°Petrificus Totalus!¡± Professor McGonagall waved her wand, and the Ashwinder snake that was about to bounce was fixed in ce.

    She frowned tightly, then called in a few people. After a moment, she quickly left the hall.

    The prefects quickly called the students from the fifth grade and above. They were responsible for standing on the periphery of the hall while the students were protected in the middle.

    ¡°Everyone listen.¡±

    Sean saw someone he knew before. It was Charlotte Hawke.

    She said to the senior students, ¡°Use the Full Body-Bind Curse to immobilize those annoying snakes and stay calm.¡±

    Under hermand, the hall gradually became more orderly. Sean stood behind the seniors, holding his wand, ready to deal with any snakes that slipped through.

    The snakes were running around in the castle, but they were basically stopped outside the hall. The junior students who were protected in the middle even regarded the ident as an interesting story.

    But Sean doesn¡¯t think so. More than a dozen Ashwinders are in front of him, and these guys arepletely different from the information he saw in the book.

    Ashwinders only have one hour of lifespan. They will try their best to find hidden ces toy their eggs in this short period of time. Although they are aggressive, their ultimate goal is to avoid enemies.

    But the Ashwinders that entered the hall were different. It rushed over when it saw people and did not intend to avoid it.

    This is very simr to the animals in the Forbidden Forest that day. However, the pupils of the Ashwinders were originally red, which made it impossible for him to distinguish. Coincidentally, a snake crawled in Sean¡¯s direction.

    Sean held up his wand and fixed his eyes on the snake. Finally, he met the pair of vertical pupils that shone red.

    He didn¡¯t feel any emotion.

    At this moment, the snake froze for a moment, then turned around quickly and slithered towards another ce.

    Is how he feels their emotions rted to the age of the animal? After all, an Ashwinder can only live for an hour, and it has almost nothing but natural instinct. In other words, these snakes were indeed affected by magic, just like the situation in the Forbidden Forest that day.

    Sean raised his head and looked around anxiously. He wanted to tell the professors the news quickly. But all the professors went out to handle the snakes, and only the students were left in the hall.

    Just as he frowned, he happened to see a figure. It was a tall woman in a long dress, and it was Helena, Ravenw¡¯s ghost.

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up, and he squeezed through the crowd to Helena¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hello, can you do me a favor? Tell the professors that the Ashwinders are in the same condition as the animals in the Forbidden Forest.¡±

    Helena nced at Sean with her sad eyes, nodded lightly, and then passed through the stone wall. Just when Sean thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, there was a shout from the hall¡¯s main entrance.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s pants! Why is this snake so big?!¡±

    On the long pir at the main entrance of the hall, a sturdy and bloated Ashwinder ising. It is more than ten timesrger than an ordinary Ashwinder, and the shing red light in its pupils almost forms a red line.

    ¡°Stand aside.¡± A boy¡¯s voice sounded, then he stood in front and raised his wand.

    It was Gryffindor¡¯s prefect, Percy Weasley.

    The snake is obviously a magical creature with very few distinct differences. Sean suddenly opened his eyes, and he remembered something. He felt that something must be rted to Professor Kettleburn.

    The wizarding fairy tale about The Fountain of Fair Fortune was adapted into a performance at Hogwarts when Armando Dippet was the headmaster. In the show, an Ashwinder is used to y as the worm, and Kettleburn uses an Engorgement Charm to the snake.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Sean in the distance shouted.

    The bloated snake hovering on the stone pir exploded suddenly. Many sparks and smoke covered Percy.

    ¡°No!¡± The Weasley twins rushed over, followed by Ron.

    The students suddenly panicked, and Percy fainted on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Sean gritted his teeth and ran over. Fred already took Percy into his arms.

    Half of Percy¡¯s body became bloody, and he seemed to have cast a Protego Charm at thest moment, which barely covered his head.

    Fred hugged his brother and put the other hand on Percy¡¯s face, and his voice was weak, ¡°Quick, quick help him!¡±

    Sean took out a potion bottle from his wallet, a healing potion he bought in Diagon Alley. Although Professor Slughorn said the potion was not as effective as it said, it could still slowly heal many types of injuries. Sean crouched down, held Percy¡¯s jaw, and poured the potion into it.

    ¡°How is it?¡± the three Weasley brothers asked in unison.

    ¡°There is barely any effect as of now.¡± Sean said.

    After putting down the Galleon and the pistol, there was only room for a bottle of potion. Injuries caused by snake explosions still require specific treatment. The Weasleys looked at Percy worriedly.

    Charlotte rushed over and said solemnly, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°I still need to find Madam Pomfrey.¡± Sean replied.

    Charlotte frowned. She walked out of the hall with her wand and backed away after a while.

    ¡°It was full of snakes running around, and I couldn¡¯t find the teachers.¡± She said with a regretful voice.

    Everyone fell silent. Just a few seniors could not escort Percy without the teacher.

    ¡°No, I have to save him!¡± Fred picked up Percy and was about to go out.

    Charlotte stopped him, ¡°Calm down. To go to the infirmary, you have to go through the tower with the stairs. If you encounter a snake just now, you won¡¯t be able to do anything. Just wait a minute. The professors will be here very soon.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dying!¡± Fred yelled, and then his voice trembled again, ¡°He¡¯s my brother¡­¡±

    Just when the two sides were arguing, Sean stood up.

    ¡°I have a question.¡± Both groups looked at him, and Sean shrugged, ¡°Which one of you has better control over using Levitation Charm?¡±

 Chapter 39: â€œWorse Than Expectedâ€

    Chapter 39: ¡°Worse Than Expected¡±

    Charlotte frowned. She was more impressed by Sean, who was the first student she got on the first day of enrollment.

    ¡°What are you nning? I have to remind you that it won¡¯t do much to call the professors.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Of course, I know. I mean, I need someone else¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Someone else?¡±

    Sean turned to Fred and George, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Quidditch yers? Can you get your broomstick?¡±

    The twins looked at each other and said uncertainly, ¡°I have never tried to use the Flying Charm. Our broom is not too far from the hall, but we are not sure.¡±

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s better than not trying,¡± Sean spread his hands, ¡°Miss Hawke, you can try it if you have a broomstick. I believe in your strength.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Charlotte,¡± she raised her wand. ¡°Are you ready to fly over?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°On the path to the school infirmary, the most dangerous thing is to move to the stair tower. If we use a broom, we can go directly to the courtyard and then fly to the infirmary from the air.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Charlotte nodded in agreement.

    Several senior students and Fred, George, and Charlotte stood up and raised their wands.

    ¡°io Cleansweep!¡±

    ¡°io Comet!¡±

    The names of various brooms were called out, and Fred and George closed their eyes tightly, madly recalling what their broom looked like. Finally, a few broomsticks flew over.

    ¡°It works!¡± Charlotte grabbed the broom. She was the first to seed.

    Fred and George also summoned their broomsticks. A third-year Hufflepuff student owned the other one.

    It was a curly-haired boy, and he extended his hand to Sean, ¡°Cedric, Cedric Diggory.¡±

    Sean shook his hand firmly, ¡°Sean Wallup.¡±

    Charlotte seemed to be quite familiar with Cedric and didn¡¯t stop him because he was a third-year student. She asked everyone to use whatever they could and finally made a simple stretcher.

    Putting Percy on the stretcher, she frowned.

    ¡°Are you worried that the snakes are going to be in the infirmary?¡± Sean asked.

    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Madam Pomfrey is only a school doctor. She should have no problem protecting herself, but¡­¡±

    Sean tightened his robe and said to Charlotte and Cedric, ¡°Can someone take me for a ride?¡±

    Her eyes widened immediately, and she said decisively, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let a first-year student take risks.¡±

    ¡°My spell is actually pretty good. Look, Petrificus Totalus!¡± Sean took out his wand and stopped the snake that was entering the door.

    ¡°However, if I encounter that bloated Ashwinder again¡­¡± Charlotte was surprised by Sean¡¯s spell but still frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a careful person and will make sure everything will be alright.¡± Sean looked into Charlotte¡¯s eyes.

    Charlotte originally wanted to say something, but when she looked at Sean, the firmness and seriousness in his eyes made her swallow what she was about to say.

    ¡°Well, I believe you.¡±

    Amid the uproar of the other seniors, Fred and George carried Percy onto the stretcher while Sean followed Cedric.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sean. You¡¯re one brave student.¡± Cedric said to him in a low voice.

    ¡°So do you.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled.

    Charlotte gave a few words to the others and then stood at the front.

    ¡°They will protect and make way for us. After reaching the courtyard, we will take off directly.¡±

    Hermione looked at Sean worriedly, she took a step, but she stopped. Sean smiled at her, then made a reassuring gesture. He was sure about making this decision because of his talent.

    Even if there¡¯s an unprecedented situation, Sean has other options. He still has some things from the lottery that he could use and even his Protego Diabolica to protect him and the others.

    Sean doesn¡¯t care whether these things will reveal his secrets. In his opinion, the safety of these people is the most important thing. He believes that Dumbledore will help himter in this kind of action.

    For Sean, doing his best to help others while ensuring his own safety is his way of life. Also, he never wanted to see George to be sad, like in the movie.

    ¡°Go!¡± Charlotte gave an order, and the seniors raised their wands to protect them.

    Sean knew why the professors¡¯ expressions were so serious when they went outside. In just one corridor, forty or fifty Ashwinders are swarming around.

    ¡°There is actually magic in the Great Hall, so a lot of ash snakes didn¡¯t slip into the hall.¡± Cedric saw Sean petrifying the snakes as he told some things about the school.

    Sean shook his head and focused on the front. After encountering the swarm of Ashwinders, the group came to the courtyard without a problem.

    ¡°Broomsticks can¡¯t carry people normally, but the two of us are not big. Just hold on to me tight.¡± Cedric ordered.

    Sean nodded. The four brooms slowly lifted into the air.

    ¡°Go back and protect the other students.¡± Charlotte waved her wand at the others, and the broom slowly flew towards the infirmary.

    When flying around the tower, Sean saw Ashwinder lurking out the window. They were looking for a ce toy their eggs.

    ¡°Damn, how many of these things are in the castle?¡± Sean frowned. The situation was even worse than he expected.

    Away from the tower far away, the group flew in a circle and came to the sky above the infirmary.

    ¡°Over there! There isn¡¯t any Ashwinder on there, so let¡¯snd first!¡± Charlotte instructed everyone tond.

    When she reached a certain height, she jumped off the broom directly, and after using the Levitation Charm to reduce the eleration of her fall, she used the spell to catch Percy¡¯s stretcher steadily.

    ¡°Madam Pomfrey, are you inside?¡± George called out directly.

    However, there was no response from the infirmary.

 Chapter 40: â€œMadam Pomfreyâ€

    Chapter 40: ¡°Madam Pomfrey¡±

    ¡°Is Madam Pomfrey not here?¡± Fred said anxiously.

    ¡°She should be here, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± Sean shook his head.

    During the dinner, he remembered that he had seen Madam Pomfrey, and she went out in a hurry in the middle of the dinner.

    This is normal. Many students get injuries in so many ways, and Madam Pomfrey spent most of her time in the infirmary.

    Charlotte looked serious, ¡°Stay where you are. I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together. Taking care of the snakes won¡¯t be easy if we¡¯re all separated.¡± Sean suggested.

    Charlotte thought about it for a while and finally nodded. Then, she took the lead and walked inside.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Sean stopped the others in his doubtful eyes, ¡°We just go in like this?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The others looked at each other.

    Sean shook his head helplessly. The improvement of dark magic is one aspect, and the students¡¯ recklessness is also another aspect. No wonder Hogwarts couldn¡¯t beat Nurmengard in the Triwizard Tournament.

    ¡°Fred, stand in the middle. Control the stretcher with the Levitation Charm and wait from far away.¡±

    ¡°George and I stand on both sides. Keep up your wands, and don¡¯t let any of your shadows be seen.¡±

    ¡°Cedric, you are at the front of the team. Tell everyone immediately if there is a bad situation, and use the magic spell ording to your own judgment. When you encounter a bloated Ashwinder, call me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, you are the strongest. You are in charge of everything. If there is an ident, you will give priority to protecting us with the Protego Charm.¡± Sean quickly assigned tasks to everyone.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Charlotte agreed, showing a look of amazement.

    After briefly forming a formation, they slowly walked into the infirmary.

    There is only a small space on the first floor, and the main room of the infirmary is on the second floor. But fortunately, except for a few Ashwinders, they never saw anything else wrong.

    Walking down the stairs to the corner of the second floor, Sean could already see the arched stone door at the entrance of the infirmary.

    ¡°It seems the coast is clear, but is Madam Pomfrey here?¡± George asked suspiciously while holding his wand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Charlotte reminded.

    Cedric, who was at the forefront, suddenly stopped. He looked forward with a puzzled expression and then took a step back in shock.

    ¡°Over there, there¡¯s a lot of snakes!¡±

    Sean looked in the direction his wand was pointing and saw that at the end of the second floor, plentiful Ashwinders wereing out. They appeared from another exit door of the room, the door connecting to the castle¡¯s main hallway.

    Fred and George both showed a look of fear. Suppose they didn¡¯t bring broomsticks ording to Sean¡¯s idea and brought Percy over manually. It would be expected that the three of them wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Sean urged in a deep voice.

    They walked into the room and saw a familiar figure on the bed at the door. She fell on the bed with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Madam Pomfrey?¡± George eximed and was about to step forward to check.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Sean immediately grabbed him, then pointed his wand at the wall.

    George looked suspiciously, then broke out in a cold sweat. Beside the wall, several bloated Ashwinders were lying on the ground with their eyes closed. It looked like a decoration if they didn¡¯t see it carefully.

    After hearing a movement, the resting snakes opened their eyes and flew toward the group.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Charlotte shouted.

    Sean looked at Madam Pomfrey on the bed and stood in front with a serious expression.

    ¡°Sean, get back!¡±

    Sean ignored the shouts of the others and stared at the snakes. Cedric was shocked to see that as long as he met Sean¡¯s eyes, the snake would freeze in ce and no longer try to hurt anyone.

    Sean drove away the snakes. The bloated snakes are more likely to see his eyes. After making contact, they will not have the urge to explode themselves.

    Although they would still explode after an hour, that wasn¡¯t something Sean should worry about either. The only pity is that he cannot control these animals.

    After confirming the surrounding situation, Sean walked to the bed. Madam Pomfrey¡¯s eyes were closed, and there was a pained expression on her face. He stretched out his hand and checked her breath. She was still alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s like being hit by a Stunning Charm.¡± Charlotte frowned.

    She and Sean looked at each other, and both could see the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Someone infiltrated the castle.

    Sean thought a little deeper, these Ashwinders have not been dealt yet, and he hadn¡¯t seen Dumbledore since the dinner. It means that the principal is probably not in the school. It is most likely someone from the inside that made thismotion.

    Suddenly, Professor Kettleburn is at the top of Sean¡¯s list of suspicions. The coincidences are just too much from the Ashwinders and the Engorgement Charm.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Fred nced anxiously at Percy on the stretcher, Madam Pomfrey was unconscious, and his brother was in a critical condition.

    Someone with a spell attacked Madam Pomfrey, and they could only wait until the effect wore off.

    ¡°We can only wait,¡± Sean said, ¡°When Madam Pomfrey wakes up if a professor returns to the hall, they wille to us too.¡±

    Looking at Percy¡¯s painful expression, Sean was ready to use the Unicorn¡¯s Favor item.

    ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s very dangerous here!¡±

    Everyone else looked surprised, but Sean¡¯s body tensed up.

    That¡¯s Kettleburn¡¯s voice.

    The teacher of the Care of Magical Creatures ss with a wand appeared at another entrance of the infirmary.

    He stepped on his prosthetic limbs, pacing eagerly in ce, and kept talking, ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard, I don¡¯t know how those snakes got here. All of you should go back.¡±

    Something was wrong with Ketelborn. Seeing his anxious appearance, Sean frowned.

    Sean whispered to everyone, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Professor Kettleburn.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Look at him.¡±

    Charlotte looked closely, only to realize that there was a blue light flickering in the shaded area around Kettleburn.

 Chapter 41: â€œMysterious Manâ€

    Chapter 41: ¡°Mysterious Man¡±

    ¡°Professor, what¡¯s the current situation in the castle?¡± Sean asked loudly, his voice filled with concern.

    In response, everyone instinctively gripped their wands, ready for action.

    ¡°It¡¯s a horde of Ashwinders! I¡¯ve never seen so many of them in my life!¡± Professor Kettleburn, the Care of Magical Creatures teacher, seemed unusuallyposed but refused to move from his spot.

    Even George and Fred noticed something was off with his behavior.

    ¡°Professor, can you pleasee and help us? A student has been injured, but Madam Pomfrey fainted for some reason,¡± Sean calmly continued.

    As expected, Professor Kettleburn disyed impatience. ¡°I have more important matters to attend to. All of you leave immediately. I will inform Professor Dumbledore and he will help the poor child.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes, realizing that Kettleburn was hiding something and that the blue light beside him was likely rted.

    ¡°Sister Charlotte, there¡¯s something wrong with the professor¡­¡± Sean whispered, and Charlotte nodded in agreement.

    She held her wand tightly and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and assess the situation.¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Kettleburn grew even more anxious. He struck the ground with his wooden prosthesis and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The group exchanged nces and slowly retreated towards the exit of the ward.

    ¡°Kettleburn,¡± a cold, indistinct voice echoed as everyone reached the arched stone door.

    Kettleburn¡¯s beard trembled, and he struggled to respond, ¡°I can¡¯t, they are my students.¡±

    ¡°Just put them to sleep,¡± the voice said, its tone low and alluring.

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Kettleburn shook his head in agony.

    The voice let out a cold snort, seemingly losing patience.

    ¡°Go, Kettleburn!¡±

    At that moment, Sean and the others watched as the previously pained and conflicted Kettleburn suddenly became expressionless and began walking towards them, brandishing his wand.

    ¡°Stupefy!¡± A red light shot directly at Sean.

    ¡°Protego!¡± Charlotte swiftly summoned a transparent shield, causing the red light to rebound and create arge hole in the stone wall.

    ¡°Wingardium Leviosa!¡± Sean hastily used a Levitation charm to move the unconscious Madam Pomfrey out of the way.

    ¡°Professor, snap out of it!¡± Charlotte dodged a spell and shouted anxiously.

    Sean, carrying Madam Pomfrey and Percy, shouted loudly as he went outside, ¡°It¡¯s no use, he¡¯s under the Imperius Curse.¡±

    Although he hadn¡¯t studied the Imperius Curse extensively, Sean could still recognize the expression on Kettleburn¡¯s face.

    Despite Kettleburn¡¯s advanced age and broken limbs, his strength remained formidable. Cedric, Charlotte, and George barely defended themselves against Kettleburn¡¯s attacks.

    Spells flew around the ward, creating a chaotic scene. Sean focused on the surroundings, wary of any potential sneak attacks from the mysterious individual controlling Kettleburn.

    Suddenly, something was thrown from the darkness, and George swiftly raised his wand.

    ¡°Reducto!¡±

    The object exploded in mid-air, scattering transparent fragments everywhere.

    It was a ss bottle. A red liquid sprayed out when it shattered, emitting a strange odor.

    ¡°Reducto¡­¡± Sean muttered, momentarily stunned.

    The Ashwinders in the distance abruptly stopped in their tracks. Then, all the nearby Ashwinders charged toward the group. The situation took a turn for the worse.

    Sean immediately pulled the unconscious Percy and Madam Pomfrey towards the rear.

    A continuous stream of Ashwinders appeared from all directions, growing in number. The sheer quantity made Sean¡¯s scalp tingle.

    There was no time for eye contact or hesitation.

    Without further dy, Sean waved his wand and incanted, ¡°Protego Diabolica!¡±

    Bright blue mes erupted from the tip of Sean¡¯s wand, forming a protective barrier around the group. The mes roared, though not as grand as Grindelwald¡¯s. They securely enclosed Sean and the others within.

    Apart from the expressionless Kettleburn, everyone was captivated by the sight.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. She was baffled about the spell that was being cast. Even as a seventh-year student, she had never seen anything like it.

    However, the Ashwinders were not concerned with it. They had continued to move and now relentlessly charged into the blue mes one after another.

    Yet, Sean¡¯s spell did not disappoint. Despite its thinyer, any snake that made contact with the mes instantly turned to ash.

    ¡°Grindelwald is truly formidable¡­¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he watched the pile of ashes grow taller.

    Regardless of the snakes¡¯ fearlessness, they couldn¡¯t break through the ring of fire.

    ¡°Come back,¡± the secret voicemanded.

    The expressionless Kettleburn quickly retreated, returning to the other side of the ward and concealing himself.

    Then, a series of murmured hisses followed, an unfamiliarnguage.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened. Could it be¡­?

    He witnessed the Ashwinders advancing relentlessly, suddenly halting in unison. They began slowly retreating, gathering in front of the ring of fire.

    Sean¡¯s expression grew grave.

    Parseltongue? Could that voice belong to Tom Riddle, a.k.a. Voldemort?

    Sean¡¯s breathing became heavy.

    Their wands still at the ready, Charlotte and the others approached cautiously. Observing the peculiar behavior of the fire ash snakes, she asked solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Sean¡¯s face turned grim as he quickly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Come inside! The mes won¡¯t harm you!¡±

    In the scenario he envisioned, Voldemort had no option but to appear directly at Hogwarts.

    Immediately after, a burst of magic shed, and dozens of snakes in front of Sean¡¯s ring of fire quickly bloated in size.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sean cursed in front of others for the first time, though no one paid it any mind anymore.

    Sean¡¯s spell proficiency wascking, and the mes he conjured could only create a small circle.

    With a few people standing inside, the space quickly became cramped.

    Under Parseltongue instructions, the snakes swiftly encircled the entire fire, trapping them inside.

    ¡°Enjoy yourselves,¡± the voice taunted with a satisfiedugh before falling silent.

    It seemed that the person, possibly Voldemort, did not personally intervene, which was a somewhat relieving development for Sean.

    However, the bloated Ashwinders surrounded them, causing the whole room to be cramped.

 Chapter 42: â€œAccidentâ€

    Chapter 42: ¡°ident¡±

    ¡°Sean, what should I do?¡± Charlotte asked, her voice panicked as she saw the snakes on the brink of explosion.

    Throughout their journey, she regarded Sean as an excellent teammate, instinctively seeking his opinion in times of crisis.

    Sean¡¯s face grew heavy. He had only tested the Protego Diabolica spell a few times and had little confidence that it could contain such a massive explosion in all directions.

    His spell proficiency was stillcking, and his magical power was far from Grindelwald¡¯s.

    ¡°The only way is to establish a connection with the animals,¡± Sean thought to himself.

    However, the person controlling the Ashwinders had Parseltongue, which gave them a significant advantage over the snakes.

    ¡°But the other professors should have noticed such a significant disturbance caused by the Ashwinders. They will likely arrive soon, and the mysterious person may have already fled,¡± Sean reasoned.

    With these thoughts in mind, Sean tentatively spoke up, addressing the corner where the voice hade from. ¡°Are they that coward to the point they won¡¯t show themselves at this point?¡±

    There was no response.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to reveal your name. Can I call you an idiot?¡± Sean taunted, trying to provoke a reaction.

    Still, there was no response.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯re gone,¡± Sean said, realizing the mysterious individual had disappeared.

    Under the bewildered gazes of the others. Sean wrapped his hands with a piece of his robe and then stained a small amount of red liquid on the soles of his feet.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of potion it was, he was sure it would attract the attention of the Ashwinders. He held the cloth, and a strange musky scent filled his nostrils.

    Simultaneously, the Ashwinders turned their heads in unison, their attention drawn to the corner of Sean¡¯s robe stained with the red liquid.

    The Ashwinders seemed captivated, and their red pupils locked onto Sean.

    Others watched in horror as the Ashwinders began to rx their attacking posture. Some of the snakes in the distance turned and slithered back into the shadows.

    ¡°How did he do that?!¡± All of them were shocked by the sudden change in the snakes¡¯ behavior.

    However, Sean had no time to answer their questions.

    His talent for magical beasts yed an influential role. Still, Sean had finally realized why merely looking at these magical creatures had such a significant effect.

    Because the violent emotions were being channeled into him.

    Sean could naturally suppress his emotions, but with most of the castle¡¯s Ashwinders gathered there and each one directing their gazes at him. Which the violent emotions would overwhelm him.

    In an instant, Sean¡¯s mind was flooded with aggression and coldness. Looking at him from across the room, Charlotte felt his involuntary urge to do something.

    ¡°I want to kill¡­ I want to tear them apart¡­ I want to break their bones¡­ I want¡­ I want to eat them¡­¡± Sean¡¯s thoughts turned dark and violent.

    ¡°Sean, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Charlotte eximed, horrified to see the sudden change in his character.

    The left eye had a circle of white around the pupil, and his entire demeanor had be cold and violent.

    Sean gripped his wand tightly, and the once-steady blue mes that had protected everyone began to flicker erratically.

    ¡°Sean! Sean!¡± His friends called out. They were trying to bring him back to his senses.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice trembled with concern.

    Sean¡¯s vision started to blur, and the urge to harm everyone grew stronger within him.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Sean knelt down, covering his face with his hands, struggling against the overpowering emotions.

    He managed to speak with great effort, his voice bing sinister and hoarse. ¡°Get out¡­ Get out!¡±

    ¡°Sean?¡± Cedric approached, trying to help him up.

    ¡°Go out, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Sean raised his head slowly, his eyes reflecting a cold and ruthless gaze filled with determination and internal conflict.

    Everyone felt their breath catch in their throats, witnessing the disappearance of the student they had known, reced by a presence that exuded an overwhelming sense of menace.

    Charlotte swallowed hard, sensing that they would be killed if they didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find the professors!¡± she shouted loudly.

    As everyone hurriedly made their way through the mes, they felt a burning sensation, unlike the previous protection offered by the blue mes.

    The Ashwinders went away, and Charlotte and the others quickly escaped the infirmary. Outside, they were horrified to see the blue mes in the second-floor window growing increasingly dazzling and unstable.

    In the corridor, Sean was gasping for air, his mind barely retaining a fragment of rity. The blue mes surged uncontrobly due to his agitated magical power.

    Any Ashwinder that hadn¡¯t fled was instantly incinerated without even a chance to let out a scream.

    Sean, still somewhat disoriented, took steps forward. He felt a strange familiaritying from the other side. The corridor behind Sean had transformed into a zing inferno, reaching its peak.

    As he reached the end, there was no sign of the mysterious man or Kettleburn. Sean finally saw what had been concealed from his view.

    The source of the blue glow was a me, but it was different from Sean¡¯s spell. It appeared both solid and illusory at the same time.

    In Sean¡¯s perception, these two descriptions seemed contradictory, yet that was how it felt to him.

    Then, Sean noticed an Ashwinder slowly emerging from the flickering mes. It hissed and lunged towards him.

    The newborn Ashwinder turned to ashes instantly.

    A moment of realization dawned upon Sean. Ashwinders were created when uncontrolled magic fire, fueled by magical substances such as Floo powder, burned for too long.

    The root cause of the castle incident was a mere small me. The violent emotions surged within Sean¡¯s mind like a raging dragon being imprisoned.

    He knelt down involuntarily, the mes around himing into contact with the blue fire.

    A voice echoed in Sean¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I can help you suppress it¡­¡±

    ¡°Come closer to me¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a beast, do you?¡±

    ¡°I only want to assist you¡­¡±

    The voice was enchanting, ethereal, and carried a bewitching allure.

 Chapter 43: â€œIâ€™m Just A Childâ€

    Chapter 43: ¡°I¡¯m Just A Child¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes trembled as the me before he flickered, and the voice in his mind grew increasingly tempting.

    ¡°I can assist you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I can teach you how to control your power¡ª¡±

    ¡°I can grant you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Unparalleled glory¡ª¡±

    Sean buried his head, struggling with the enticing offers. After a long pause, he managed to speak through the difficulty, ¡°How can I trust that you¡¯re not deceiving me?¡±

    The voice grew more assertive, ¡°Have you seen this magical me? It produces an unending stream of Ashwinders. Its power is unlimited. This is the ultimate goal every wizard strives for eternity.¡±

    Sean¡¯s confusion deepened as he murmured, ¡°But how will you save me?¡±

    ¡°Your emotions require a powerful magical vessel to bear them, and as a gift, this magical me shall serve as the cornerstone and starting point for your glory.¡±

    ¡°What must I do¡­¡± Sean¡¯s hands trembled, wanting to reach out and touch the me, yet hesitating.

    ¡°Go on, touch it,¡± the voice grew increasingly seductive, ¡°Open your heart to it, and imagine forging a connection between yourself and the me.¡±

    ¡°Establish a magical bond, channel your thoughts into it, and then you shall attain the glory you seek.¡±

    Sean¡¯s lips quivered, his face contorting uncontrobly.

    ¡°Just as long as youmunicate through the power of magic¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it, it¡¯s that simple¡ª¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Sean let out a breath, taking a few steps back. Trembling, he bowed slightly and ced a hand over his chest.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance,¡± he managed with a strained smile.

    While Sean¡¯s eyes retained their cold and violent appearance, the confusion in his other eye vanished, reced by rity.

    Maintaining the demeanor of an aristocrat, he uttered less-than-pleasant words, ¡°I may be young, but how could you deceive me in such a manner?¡±

    The magical blue me quivered slightly before violently shaking.

    The voice turned cold once more, the anger within bing uncontroble, ¡°You¡­ fine¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, but let us end this conversation. I have something to attend. Good night, um, Mr. Magic me?¡±

    Sean quickly retreated to the opposite end of the corridor, took a deep breath, and retrieved an item.

    He possessed a vessel capable of containing magical power¡ªan egg adorned with turquoise patterns. Against the backdrop of the blue mes, its surface shimmered with fluorescence.

    ¡°I rely on you¡­¡± Sean inhaled deeply, closed his eyes, and ced his hand on the egg.

    ¡°Establish a magical connection, forge a bridge, and open your heart¡­¡±

    His face contorted with pain and violence, his expression alternating wildly. The egg quivered gently in response.

    After a prolonged period, Sean finally opened his eyes.

    The white rings in his pupils gradually faded, and the cruelty and coldness on his face vanished.

    ¡°It actually works.¡± Sean breathed heavily, astonished to find that all the uncontroble thoughts in his mind had dissipated.

    Exhausted, he leaned against the wall and tenderly touched the egg, which continued to sway gently.

    ¡°You saved my life¡­ If you manage to hatch, you shall be my brother, no, my son!¡± Sean raised his gaze and nced towards the end of the corridor, where the blue light still shed.

    However, he harbored no worries. If the figure had the ability to take action, how could he have allowed himself to be constrained?

    Yet Sean himself was rapidly running out of energy. His physical strength had been depleted to the point where he couldn¡¯t even lift his wand.

    Sean regarded the burning blue mes beside him.

    Under Grindelwald¡¯s enhancement, the most significant aspect of the spell was its controbility, though the term ¡°controble¡± was rtive to each caster.

    With Sean¡¯s current strength, reciting the spell for half a second would result in its effectssting for half an hour.

    He surveyed the infirmary, which the fire had almost consumed, and helplessly leaned against the wall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to revert it now. Forget it. I¡¯ll wait for Dumbledore to return.¡± Sean let out a breath and closed his eyes.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Um¡­ Where am I?¡± Sean struggled to open his eyes and surveyed his surroundings.

    He found himself in a spacious circr room adorned with peculiar little trinkets emitting whimsical sounds. On a delicate-legged table, various odd silverware spun and emitted small puffs of smoke.

    The walls were adorned with portraits of past Headmasters and Headmistresses, all softly snoring within their frames. There was also a grand table shaped like a w in the room, and on a shelf at the back stood a worn and creased wizard hat¡ªthe Sorting Hat.

    ¡°The Headmaster¡¯s office?¡± Sean propped himself up slightly, realizing he was lying on arge red velvet cushion.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve awakened,¡± a gentle voice came from behind him.

    Sean turned his head and saw Professor Dumbledore smiling warmly.

    ¡°Professor?¡± Sean blinked, recalled something, and asked, ¡°How is everyone? The school, Percy, and the others?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore approached and sat on the stairs.

    ¡°They are all well. Madam Pomfrey has regained consciousness, and Percy has received treatment,¡± he moved his fingers.

    ¡°The castle suffered some damage, but fortunately, no one else was harmed. We only need to repair the castle.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hands as if he had encountered something genuinely delightful.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but grin. Everyone was okay. He was relieved by that information.

    ¡°Honestly, I should have taken you to the infirmary, but¡­¡± Professor Dumbledore shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s in ruins now, and I can¡¯t ce where only stone walls are left.¡±

    ¡°Ruins?¡± Sean¡¯s mouth gaped open, suddenly overwhelmed by guilt.

    Professor Dumbledore nodded. ¡°The cause of the incident left behind a blue me originating from the Protego Diabolica. Even I had difficulty handling it. In the end, I could only contain it within a certain range.¡±

    He then spread his hands, a touch of sorrow in his voice. ¡°Poor Madam Pomfrey nearly fainted again when she saw the state of the infirmary.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯t mention Sean¡¯s spell. Sean blinked, realizing that the Headmaster must have known it, but he chose not to say it since he hadn¡¯t brought it up.

    ¡°And what about Professor Kettleburn?¡±

    ¡°About him,¡± Professor Dumbledore¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Silvanus is currently under the Imperius Curse and has yet to awaken.¡±

    ¡°As for the mastermind behind the incident, it is likely a radical pure-blood wizarding organization.¡±

    ¡°They call themselves the Death Eaters.¡±

 Chapter 44: â€œOld Men Are Full of Secretsâ€

    Chapter 44: ¡°Old Men Are Full of Secrets¡±

    ¡°Death Eaters¡­¡± Sean¡¯s eyes flickered several times as he processed the information.

    He had suspected it after witnessing Parseltongue in the infirmary, but hearing Professor Dumbledore confirm it still made his breathing heavy.

    Noticing Sean¡¯s anxiety, Professor Dumbledore patted his hand reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have informed the Ministry of Magic, and if necessary, I will take action myself.¡±

    In his mind, Sean silently urged himself to surpass Grindelwald¡¯s level. He wished he could beat him to death for causing all this trouble.

    Professor Dumbledore continued, ¡°You have done an exceptional job, Sean. I admire you, no matter what.¡±

    ncing at the old man¡¯s satisfied smile, Sean couldn¡¯t help but nce at his mouth secretly.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you at school, none of this would have happened, and I wouldn¡¯t have to fight for my life.¡± Sean thought.

    However, the memory of Quirrell resurfaced in Sean¡¯s mind.

    After sharing the details of that night with Professor Dumbledore pushed his sses up and said, ¡°Ah, yes, I am aware. You needn¡¯t worry about it. Your task now is to rest and recover.¡±

    Sean sighed in relief, knowing that nothing could escape Professor Dumbledore¡¯s mind. The old man was always a step ahead.

    Rubbing his head, Sean slowly got up from the cushion, ¡°Professor, may I take my leave if I have no more thing to do?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore looked at him in surprise and asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about something else?¡±

    How did that mysterious man infiltrate? And why weren¡¯t you at the castle? He wanted to know so much, and Sean knew that asking wouldn¡¯t yield any answers.

    Straightening his robes and fixing hisposed appearance again, Sean replied, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, if you could tell me, you would have already done so. And if you can¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s no point in me asking, is there?¡±

    He turned his head and winked at Dumbledore. ¡°It¡¯s like you have a little secret of your own over everything, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dumbledore was momentarily taken aback before his smile grew wider. He burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Sean, I have to say it once again. You have mastered the art of speaking like that old man.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words,¡± Sean replied with a slight bow, maintaining hisposure and politeness. ¡°Then, with your permission, Professor Dumbledore, I shall take my leave.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore smiled and nodded. Before leaving, Sean nced towards the door, where the phoenix perch stood empty.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t get to see Fawkes¡­¡± Sean descended the spiral staircase.

    He had admired the magnificent creature for a long time, but his intentions were pure. He had no ulterior motives. He had no desire to test if his affinity with magical beasts would be helpful to Fawkes.

    As Sean walked out through the crack in the stone wall, the stone gargoyle returned to its ce on the wall.

    Professor Dumbledore remained seated in the Headmaster¡¯s office, maintaining a smile. Eventually, he shook his head and stood up.

    ¡°It has been three years, six months, five days, twelve hours, five minutes, and thirty-two seconds since youst put me on. The Sorting Hat warmly wees your return. Let me introduce thetest services the Sorting Hat has prepared for the uing school year.¡±

    ¡°I am quite interested, but I have an urgent matter to attend to. Can I contact your clone first?¡± Dumbledore interrupted the Sorting Hat with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, of course. Please wait a moment,¡± the Sorting Hat replied regretfully.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Dumbledore heard a voice in his head. The entric tone of the Sorting Hat remained, but it carried a joy and wildness that no one else could imitate.

    ¡°Albus, you actually took the initiative to contact me. Please allow me to give you an assortment of things. I must have a few more drinks this evening.¡±

    ¡°Gellert, you will eventually sumb to what Muggles call alcohol poisoning,¡± Dumbledore replied with a deep voice.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The voice on the other end sounded even more delighted. ¡°Can I take it as a sign that you care about me?¡±

    Dumbledore interrupted and sputtered, ¡°Voldemort, have you discovered who it is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy task, Albus. You want to uncover a cowardly mole spread all over Europe and even the entire. With all due respect, old friend, it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that before.¡±

    ¡°But you already have a suspect, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°But I have no evidence,¡± Professor Dumbledore earnestly exined, ¡°I can¡¯t use someone based solely on my intuition.¡±

    ¡°Your intuition has always been urate,¡± Grindelwaldughed heartily, ¡°But, as I said, I will help you.¡±

    As if unable to contain his warmth, Professor Dumbledore furrowed his brow. ¡°Let¡¯s return to another topic, Gellert. You do not like to abide by rules but must adhere to our agreement.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, Albus. But I must admit, your trust in me is disappointingly low.¡± Grindelwald pretended to sound regretful.

    ¡°The fire was unusual for such a person to have.¡±

    Grindelwald eximed in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s quite an usation, Albus.¡±

    ¡°Gellert,¡± Professor Dumbledore¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°I must remind you that some battles are fought only between us, and there are people you must not cross.¡±

    ¡°Such as you?¡± Grindelwald responded rhetorically.

    ¡°Yes, such as me.¡± Dumbledore calmly replied.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Grindelwald let out a lowugh, his tone once again filled with enthusiasm. ¡°Alright, Albus, I promise you, I won¡¯t intervene directly.¡±

    Hearing the implications of his words, Professor Dumbledore shook his head. ¡°You should understand that, Gellert.¡±

    ¡°Correct your mistake, old friend. I have always understood.¡±

    In the tower of Nurmengard, Grindelwald removed the Hat from his head, rubbing his fingers together, igniting a blue me.

    ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s have some fun for Albus,¡± he said gleefully. Blue mes flickered, and a dark mist twisted and rose as if being pulled by an invisible hand.

    In a vige in Albania, in a dark room, a man dressed in a ck robe opened his eyes. He let out a long sigh that carried a mix of pleasure and pain.

    ¡°As expected, Grindelwald. It won¡¯t be long now.¡± His eyes turned cold and determined.

    ¡°I will never give up¡­¡±

    ¡°For eternity¡ªand longevity!¡± The man roared like an insane person.

 Chapter 45: â€œFifty Pointsâ€

    Chapter 45: ¡°Fifty Points¡±

    After walking out of the office, Sean paused on his way into the corridor.

    The ssical and luxurious castle is full of smoky traces, and many thick curtains have been burned. Sean also saw a half-burned oil painting, and several peasant women panicked and hid in the corner of the painting.

    It seems that the ident caused by the Ashwinders caused quite serious damage. Going around the stairs that were mostly broken on the first floor, Sean saw a huge figure in front of him.

    It was Hagrid, searching the dark corners with antern with his coat full of things.

    ¡°Hey, Hagrid. It¡¯s nice to see you here.¡± Sean stepped forward and greeted him.

    ¡°Oh, hey, Sean!¡± Hagrid turned his head, then gave a surprised smile, ¡°How are you? You must be all right since Professor Dumbledore took care of you. ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What are you doing now?¡± Sean and Hagrid shook hands.

    Holding thentern, Hagrid shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Looking for the eggs of those Ashwinders. I cleaned them upst night and tried to see if any eggs slipped through my patrol. Well, I found quite a few.¡±

    Sean stretched his head and looked at Hagrid¡¯s pocket, which contained seven or eight Ashwinders Eggs with a me-Freezing Charm.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. By the way, can you tell me what happened to me back then?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Oh, right, you fell asleep,¡± Hagrid showed a look of fear, ¡°Professor Dumbledore suddenly appeared in the castle, and he cast a big me. Those crazy, bloated Ashwinderes calmed down, and the other professors and I spent the night looking for the eggs to prevent them from appearing in the castle again.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen such a situation like this in Hogwarts for so many years.¡± He shook his head and sighed.

    Sean nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that Dumbledore had calmed the Ashwinders. However, the eggs of the Ashwinders that had already beenid should have burned a lot of ces.

    ¡°Well, d that everything¡¯s alright now, and so do you.¡± Hagrid patted him on the back hard, and Sean felt like he was hit by a car.

    Sean rubbed his back and said with a wry smile, ¡°Hagrid, I¡¯m still a child.¡±

    Hagrid showed an embarrassed smile, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m a little excited. But you don¡¯t look like a small wizard who just entered school.¡±

    He raised his hand exaggeratedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Dumbledore carrying you at the time? He praised you as a mature and excellent wizard. Everyone thought you lost your life at that time, you know.¡±

    ¡°But in the end, Dumbledore just said that you were just too tired, so you fell asleep,¡± Hagrid stroked his beard, ¡°With that news, everyone was relieved.¡±

    Sean opened his mouth. He was being carried back? Everyone was worried? And Dumbledore said he was just too tired?

    Sean rubbed his heel against the ground, suddenly feeling embarrassed.

    In order to prevent Hagrid from saying anything anymore that could make him feel embarrassed, Sean quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°By the way, how is Professor Kettleburn?¡±

    Hagrid¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°It is said that he was held under the Imperius Curse for several months. The poor old man tried to break free from it, but he was unsessful, and he was still being controlled. Last night, Professor McGonagall had to stun him, and he was sent to St. Mungo¡¯s hospital.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought about Quirrell. But if the Imperius Curse controls it, he does not need to threaten Professor Kettleburn. Then the person who controls this professor should be the other person¡¯s voice he heard.

    However, in Sean¡¯s view, that mysterious man should probably not be Voldemort but a Death Eater. The man who pursues immortality wouldn¡¯t even dare to appear at Hogwarts just like that.

    After chatting with Hagrid for a while, Sean walked towards Ravenw¡¯s tower. On the way, he met many students who helped to restore the castle. When they saw Sean, everyone greeted him warmly, and some even came up to shake his hand.

    Passing a corner, Sean saw his group fromst night.

    Cedric came up and gave him a hug, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re doing good now? That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Cedric, why even you¡­¡± Sean patted his back with a smile and said helplessly.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve met everyone on your way here.¡± Cedric said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm is a bit too muchtely.¡±

    Cedric patted his shoulder, ¡°Professor Dumbledore gave you fifty points! Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Fifty points?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, fifty points! You saved Percy and dealt with the Ashwinders¡¯ ident. Everyone knows that.¡±

    Sean stopped and asked suspiciously, ¡°Did Dumbledore say that?¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Cedric showed a strange smile, ¡°Fred and George did.¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re fine, but after falling asleep, the two of them told everyone about it. I remember they said that when you wake up, they will wash your underwear for a month.¡± Cedric shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    Cedric looked around, and after confirming that no one was there, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about you summoning that blue ring of fire. We didn¡¯t tell anyone about it. Even Fred and George are keeping it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much about that,¡± Sean showed a puzzled expression, ¡°Dumbledore was there, right? How did he make it away?¡±

    Cedric¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Dumbledore just waved his hand and circled your me in the infirmary.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte was in a hurry and kept screaming ¡®Sean¡¯s still in there¡¯, but Dumbledore said you¡¯ll be fine, and then,¡± Cedric put on an odd look, ¡°The room was blown into ruins by a blue fire dragon, and you were asleep in the infirmary¡¯s ruins.¡±

    Sean smiled embarrassingly. His spell indeed blew up the infirmary.

    After saying goodbye to Cedric, Sean returned to the tower where the Ravenw lounge was located. The students all seemed to be out to help repair the castle, and themon room was empty.

    Sean returned to themon room, changed his robes, and opened the panel. He didn¡¯t forget about the magical beast egg that saved his life.

 Chapter 46: â€œIncubatingâ€

    Chapter 46: ¡°Incubating¡±

    In the inventory, Sean found that the description of the egg had changed a little.

    Fantastic Beast¡¯s Egg (Violent Instance) (Incubating) (Gold).

    A violent animal. Sean licked his lips and looked. The negative emotion passed on by himself affects this egg. However, what Sean didn¡¯t expect was that this egg actually started to hatch.

    He transferred his negative emotions to this egg and actually felt guilty in his heart. Because Sean felt that he might have killed an unborn animal, but he didn¡¯t expect that this animal actually absorbed those emotions, and even it started to hatch.

    Sean rubbed his hands and took the egg out of the inventory.

    ¡°Oh?¡± He widened his eyes.

    The eggshell with the original turquoise pattern is attached with fine, twisted bloodlines that tightly surround the edge of the pattern. The previous green fluorescence has also be a translucent red light, and the whole egg is covered with a kind of dark feeling.

    It swayed gently and rhythmically on the bed.

    ¡°Hey, little guy, are you okay?¡± Sean put his hand on the eggshell.

    He was surprised to find that his hand felt a movement as if it was pressed against a person¡¯s chest, and that person was breathing rhythmically. The most important thing is that the frequency of that movement is almost exactly in line with the rhythm of his own breathing.

    Sean felt a faint connection.

    He gradually revealed a smile, and after gently stroking the eggshell, Sean put it back.

    ¡°Looking forward to the moment when we really meet. I will definitely make it up to you.¡± Sean walked out of the bedroom in a very good mood and happened to meet a girl who walked into the lounge with a huge book.

    It¡¯s Stephanie Ollivander. Since thest time she said she would give herself time to think about it, she hasn¡¯t spoken to him on her own initiative.

    ¡°Good morning, miss.¡± Sean smiled and greeted him in his usual way of saying hello.

    Stephanie, still wearing those gold-rimmed sses, looked Sean up and down. She replied in her cold and ethereal voice, ¡°You¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great thing to be alive, right?¡± Sean spread his hands with a smile.

    Stephanie took off her sses and stared straight at Sean with her beautiful pale blue eyes. Sean felt a slight sense of obsession, but it was quickly suppressed.

    ¡°Miss Ollivander. Although your charm is amazing, I suggest you don¡¯t take off those sses too often.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Stephanie put on her sses again and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Your resistance to me is getting stronger and stronger. That¡¯s good to see.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care about Sean¡¯s words at all. She just said it to herself. Sean raised some doubts. Has her pupil¡¯s color changed?

    Because of her peculiar influence, Sean never dared to look at her directly. But after his resistance became stronger and stronger, he found that Stephanie¡¯s pupil color had changed. Thest time I saw her, her eyes should be ck.

    Stephanie nced at him, then walked straight towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Congrattions on the fact that you¡¯re still alive. You should think about it more about bing my assistant. Also, you can just call me Stephanie.¡±

    ¡°Very well the-¡± Before Sean could finish speaking, her figure disappeared.

    Sean was stunned for a moment. He helplessly shrugged his shoulders. He can¡¯t tell whether she is a likable person or not.

    Sean found a chair by the window and sat on itfortably. The restoration of the castle will be left to others. He chose to rest for a while under the soft and warm sunlight.

    Ravenw¡¯smon room is amazing. While Slytherin¡¯smon room is theplete opposite of it.

    With this thought in mind, Sean slowly fell asleep and what woke him was a hug.

    ¡°Sean, when did youe back? Are you okay?!¡± Hermione hugged him in surprise.

    Sean opened his eyes, and he showed azy smile, ¡°If you hugged me too hard, I might not feel okay after it, Hermione.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry about that.¡± Hermione jumped off him and flushed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, even though I haven¡¯t seen you for a day. It¡¯s nice to see you, Hermione.¡± Sean sat up straight and yawned.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Hermione nodded and then said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a little excited. Did I disturb your rest? God, you must be exhausted from all of those things. Ipletely forgot about that¡­¡±

    Seeing that Hermione was about to babble again, Sean hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve slept at Professor Dumbledore¡¯s ce all night, and now I just want to take my time alone.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Seeing Sean nodding, she smiled again.

    Hermione looked at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Let¡¯s go to the hall. You must be starving.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time.¡± Sean nodded. His stomach is now really starving.

    The two walked towards the Great Hall together. He received a lot of whistles and apuse along the way.

    ¡°Sean, you are already a celebrity at Hogwarts, you know?¡± Hermione lowered her excited voice.

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±

    During lunch, Sean was hugged by the Weasley twins, who were at their peak of enthusiasm for a long time, and Ron also came over to express his gratitude.

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t help much either.¡± Sean smiled wryly.

    ¡°No, Madam Pomfrey said that your potion yed a key role.¡± Fred said.

    ¡°Yes, without that potion, Percy won¡¯t be able tost long. You even helped us go to the infirmary.¡± Said George.

    ¡°Although he¡¯s a lousy brother.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still our brother.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive, which is good news.¡±

    ¡°Well, Fred. I think that¡¯s bad news.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right, George.¡±

    The twins joked for a bit and finally patted Sean on the shoulder, ¡°If you need any things in the future. You cane to us, Sean.¡± Fred raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Oh, and your underwear too.¡± George winked.

    Sean smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you, Fred, George.¡±

    Although the castle urgently needs repair, Sean is in a good mood and his mood is amplified at the dinner.

 Chapter 47: â€œWinged Demonâ€

    Chapter 47: ¡°Winged Demon¡±

    Before the dinner began, Dumbledore knocked on the ss three times, and the noise in the hall gradually subsided.

    ¡°Before you enjoy your meal, I have one thing to announce,¡± Dumbledore stood up. ¡°Professor Kettleburn has suffered some ident and is still recovering. Fortunately, I already have the substitute teacher.¡±

    ¡°Wee, Professor Newt Scamander.¡±

    There was warm apuse in the hall, and Sean could hear Hermione whispering in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s the author of ¡®Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them¡¯ book! He almost single-handedly established the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Werewolf Register list. He even received the Order of Merlin medal, and he is going to teach uster?!¡±

    Sean apuded, turned his head, and smiled, ¡°Professor Scamander is also on a chocte frog picture.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Hermione replied, ¡°The Care of Magical Animals can¡¯t be taken until the third grade, and I can¡¯t even take his ss!¡±

    Sean shrugged. He couldn¡¯t pray that Professor Kettleburn would always be in bad condition so that Newt would always take his ce. In the apuse, Newt stood up. He didn¡¯t seem to be quite used to this atmosphere and just showed a shy smile.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, everyone.¡± Newt greeted and sat down quickly.

    Sean took a second nce. Like the legend, Newt Scamander is obsessed with protecting and researching magical animals and is not very good at socializing.

    The dinner has started. Dumbledore smiled and pulled over a te, ¡°Try this. You have been away from Hogwarts for so many years. I wonder if the dishes are still to your liking.¡±

    Although Newt was full of gray hair, he was still full of energy. He hunched his back and spoke very quickly, ¡°Thank you, Professor Dumbledore. I¡¯m just tired from the journey.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Newt. It¡¯s not the journey that wears you out. It¡¯s your suitcase.¡± Dumbledore said with a smile.

    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have the energy I had when I was young, and only some little guys are left in the suitcase.¡± Newt said quickly.

    Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, then raised his ss, ¡°Newt, thank you again for epting my invitation.¡±

    ¡°Cheers, Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    After dinner, Sean quickly bid farewell to Hermione and then caught up with Newt. Dumbledore, who was talking to Professor McGonagall, saw this scene and smiled slightly.

    Although Newt was old, he was still energetic, and Sean trotted to catch up with him at the corner of the third floor.

    ¡°Professor Scamander.¡± Sean stopped him politely.

    ¡°Oh, hello there. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not ss time yet.¡± Newt nced at him, nodded, and prepared to go upstairs.

    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. But there¡¯s a question that has been bothering me for a long time. I¡¯ve seen a magical beast¡¯s egg and am very curious about what¡¯s inside. It has a turquoise pattern, with dense bloodlines on the edges of the pattern and a bright red glow. As for the size,¡± Seanpared his head, ¡°it¡¯s about the size of my head.¡±

    Sean was worried about what would happen if his egg was something he did not expect, so he could only hurry up and ask Newt, who had just arrived.

    Newt is a wizard who likes to get along with animals far more than humans. Only by throwing his own questions quickly can he attract his attention. Otherwise, Sean suspects that he will not be interested in it and end the conversation.

    Sure enough, Newt¡¯s steps stopped all of a sudden. He turned his head, and his eyes were shining.

    ¡°Are you sure the egg looked like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Sean nodded earnestly.

    Newt leaned against the stone wall, knocking his hands against the wall involuntarily.

    ¡°Strange, it sounds like¡­ But where did the bloodlines and red lighte from? It sounded like a new species¡­¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t bother him. He just stood by with a smile. It took a while for Newt toe back to his senses.

    He looked at his watch, ¡°Sorry, can youe to my office with me? I have to show you something. And, oh, sorry, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Sean Wallup, sir.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Wallup. If you don¡¯t mind going to bed a little bitte.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Sean followed Newt to an office. With sharp eyes, he saw the suitcase on the desk.

    The corners of the suitcase are a little worn, and the brass lock in the middle is also worn a lot. The suitcase opened by itself, and a dull sound came from inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Newt took off his jacket and put one hand on the box.

    ¡°You can find a ce to sit, and I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± Newt carried the suitcase and walked into a small area by the wall.

    Sean sighed and turned to look at the room. It is right to say that the office is a small bedroom because there are no other facilities except tables, chairs, beds, and a wooden door behind the door, which is probably a closet.

    Suddenly, Sean felt his legs being pulled. He looked down and saw a green branch pulling Sean¡¯s legs with its little hands.

    ¡°Hey, little guy.¡± Sean stretched out his hand to the ground.

    The Bowtruckle looked at Sean with its small brown eyes, and after a moment of hesitation, he jumped onto Sean¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Hello, are you Professor Scamander¡¯s friend, or did youe here by yourself?¡± Sean asked.

    The Bowtruckle didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of life at all. It hugged Sean¡¯s fingers with both hands and swung a swing on it.

    ¡°It likes you very much.¡± Newt came out with a thick picture book with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve always been a fan of magical animals, sir.¡± Sean smiled and folded his hands together so that the Bowtruckle had more room to move.

    ¡°Bowtruckles are hard to be befriended with wizards, especially when they meet new people.¡± Newt was slightly surprised and then handed over the picture book.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    Sean looked at the page that was opened and immediately saw the content of it. The picture above is what his egg looked like before. At the bottom of the picture is a line of small characters: Winged Demon.

 Chapter 48: â€œHatching The Winged Demonâ€

    Chapter 48: ¡°Hatching The Winged Demon¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor. It¡¯s like this but with those bloodlines.¡± Sean said with certainty.

    Newt nodded in surprise, looking very interested in the eggs Sean described.

    ¡°Can you tell me where you saw that egg?¡±

    ¡°Forbidden Forest. I saw something with a fur run past holding that egg.¡± Sean said without changing his face.

    ¡°Forbidden Forest, Furry things.¡±

    Newt leaned against the desk and didn¡¯t even notice the Bowtruckle jump from Sean¡¯s body to his hand. He thought for a while. Just before the Bowtruckle was about to pull the button on his hand, Newt stood up straight.

    He gave Sean a smile, ¡°Wallup, thank you for telling me this. I think it might be a mutated egg. This excites me a bit, maybe Winged Demon has a new form, and I¡¯ll have to look for it.¡±

    Sean nced at the Bowtruckle that was dangling on Newt¡¯s hand and asked curiously, ¡°Sir, I only saw very little information about it in your book. Is this magical animal very rare?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Newt nodded, and he continued, ¡°This kind of animal is very rare. I have only seen a few over the years. There is no way to confirm them directly since they are good at hiding. Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to spot one, this creature has ridiculous magic resistance, making it difficult for you to catch them.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Sean nodded thoughtfully, then asked, ¡°What would that furry creature do with the egg? Is it going to eat that egg, or is there any other reason?¡±

    ¡°Good question, if the ¡®egg thief¡¯ is a friendly creature, like a Demiguise. It will protect the egg wholly. If it¡¯s a hostile one, it might just eat the egg as any normal animal would do.¡±

    Newt spread his hands, ¡°But the Winged Demon¡¯s egg is very hard, much harder than a dragon¡¯s egg.¡±

    ¡°Then, if there is an egg of it, how will it hatch? If the egg has no parents, how will the animale out?¡±

    Newt smiled, ¡°Then you¡¯re asking the right person.¡±

    He took the book and quickly flipped through it a few times, then pointed to a picture for Sean to see. In the picture, an egg is suspended mid-air, and a me constantly burns below.

    ¡°The Winged Demon will grow in the egg for a long time, and when it is close to hatching, the egg will shake by itself. Unlike other creatures, the me is not to heat up but to peel off the shell to reveal the cocoon inside. The time depends on the intensity of the me, but it must be a magical me. I hatched one before, and I forgot how many me spells I used, and it took almost three full days to do it.¡±

    A happy smile appeared on Newt¡¯s face. Obviously, he liked that memory very much.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Sean sighed in admiration.

    Then, he showed a curious expression, ¡°Professor Scamander, I heard that the Winged Demons feed on human brains. Is this true?¡±

    Newt¡¯s expression became a lot more serious, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. To be precise, it likes all kinds of brains. Butpared to other creatures, the human brain is more suitable for its appetite. Perhaps because the taste of the human brain is moreplex? I can¡¯t confirm that.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you take care of them back then?¡±

    Newt smiled slightly, ¡°As long as you have established a friendship with it, you can fulfill its appetite with sheep¡¯s brain, and it will take a long time for the Winged Demon to be hungry again after that.¡±

    He knows a lot about magical beasts, and in the movie, he is extremely talkative about animals, which has taught Sean a lot of information about the egg.

    ¡°Professor, thank you very much. I learned a lot today. My only regret is that I couldn¡¯t take your sses. It¡¯s a shame.¡± Sean sighed. He was really interested in taking Newt¡¯s ss.

    Newt is not good atmunication, but he can easily judge that the student in front of him is also interested in magical beasts. Most importantly, Pickett or the Bowtruckle told him that this student made him feel so good that he even wanted to y with him more.

    Sean looked at Newt with a smile. The old man seemed to have always maintained his way of life and his attitude toward people and animals.

    Newt said, ¡°If you want, you cane to me on Sunday. Maybe I can show you something interesting.¡±

    Sean immediately smiled, ¡°Of course, Professor. I¡¯m honored.¡±

    After an appointment was made, Sean patted his chest politely and said goodbye to Newt. When the office door was closed, Newt held down Pickett, who was still pulling on his hand.

    ¡°What an interesting student.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡ª-

    Sean was a little excited when he returned to themon room. He finally found a way to hatch the Winged Demon, but he tried to rush for it.

    ording to Newt, the process of hatching the Winged Demon may take a long time. Sean is quite confident in his Protego Diabolica, but it must be done for a long time.

    Finally, after a week passed. The students once again ushered in the weekend. Sean woke up early on Saturday morning.

    He swallowed the sausage he brought backst night as breakfast, met Peeves, who was pranking him, and finally came to the seventh floor. Standing on the stone wall again, Sean closed his eyes.

    ¡°I need a ce to practice my spell.¡±

    After repeating it three times, the wooden door of the Room of Requirement appeared in front of him.

    Sean pushed open the door, went in, and saw an empty room. There was nothing that could burn in it. There were only a few dummies on the innermost side. Sean nodded with satisfaction and then took out the egg of the Winged Demon.

    The egg was still shaking slightly, and Sean put his hand on it and felt the faint connection.

    ¡°It¡¯s time toe out, little guy.¡±

    Sean rubbed his hands and stretched out his wand, ¡°Protego Diabolica!¡±

    The blue mes rose, and Sean carefully leaned over the egg of the Winged Demon.

 Chapter 49: â€œCocoonâ€

    Chapter 49: ¡°Cocoon¡±

    Sean felt a little uneasy because the nature of his spell is very strange. The me it summons has the characteristics of a fire, but when he and the people he recognizes touch the me, they will not feel the temperature of the me.

    The Winged Demon¡¯s egg should not be affected by this me, but whether or not it will hatch is still unknown.

    Sean put the egg above the me and saw the blue me grazing the surface, and the egg stopped shaking. Sean breathed a sigh of relief, which was consistent with what Newt said about the hatching characteristics.

    The hatching process does not require other steps, and Sean¡¯s Protego Diabolica will continue to burn quietly if he does not stop it or is disturbed by anyone else.

    With this, he could also practice his spell at the same time while hatching the Winged Demon Egg, while Room of Requirement will be indefinitely burned until it¡¯s over.

    The hatching processsted a whole day, and Sean practiced some spells on the side, and from time to time, he had to look at the eggs of the Winged Demon. With time, the turquoise pattern on the surface of the egg gradually blurred.

    When the eggshell that Newt said began to deform, Sean stopped the practice and stared at the center of the me. The egg finally trembled slightly. At this time, the patterns on it had long since melted into mixed colors, and only a trace of red blood remained.

    The shell of the egg made the sound as if being crushed.

    There was no scene in which the eggshell gradually shattered as Sean expected. The shell seemed to turn into a liquid suddenly. The smoke churned violently and shrank suddenly. The egg disappeared, and there was a cyan cocoon lying in ce.

    Sean stretched out his hand, and before he even got close, he felt a strange feeling. The previously vague connection seemed to be strengthened all at once. He felt that the cocoon in front of him seemed to grow with him.

    Sean smiled, and he put the cocoon the size of half a fist into his hand. It moved a few times in Sean¡¯s hand and seemed to be adapting to the new environment.

    ¡°Hey, little guy. Wannae out and see me?¡± Sean squeezed the Winged Demon.

    The cyan cocoon instantly grew bigger. A pair of blue-green wings suddenly opened, and a creature that looked like a reptile and a giant butterfly appeared in front of Sean.

    The thorn-covered wings took up most of its body, the back of the wings showed a turquoise color, and the rest was blue. The twoyers at the tail have a fine mesh pattern; if you look closely, you can find that the edge of the pattern is a faint blood red.

    The Winged Demon¡¯s head was white, and the round ck pupils were staring straight at Sean.

    ¡°You looked very cool.¡± Sean murmured.

    He put his hand on the head of the Winged Demon. This animal, who was just born, made a sharp and hoarse sound. It responded to Sean¡¯s movements and then spread its wings.

    It seems that the flight of the Winged Demon was influenced by magic. It just shakes its wings twice, and the speed is getting faster and faster.

    After circling quickly in the air a few times, the Winged Demon suddenly made a cry, and its pupils were instantly stained with blood. The Winged Demon¡¯s speed suddenly increased, and then it went straight to the dummy in the corner.

    It pounced heavily on the dummy, its saliva mouth suddenly opened, and then bit the dummy¡¯s head fiercely. The head of the practice dummy exploded like a watermelon, and the fangs of the Winged Demon directly broke it.

    ¡°That must be hurt.¡± Sean shrank his neck involuntarily.

    The Winged Demon showed a disappointed expression. It turned around and rushed towards Sean. When Sean saw the fangs, the Winged Demon suddenly shrank and wrapped itself tightly into a cocoon in his hand.

    Sean felt the connection again and vaguely understood the meaning of the Winged Demon. It was hungry and wanted some food.

    Sean was stunned for a while before he came to his senses. He took out the sheep¡¯s brain he got from the kitchen. At that time, the house elf respectfullyplied with his request and even chased Sean to ask if he needed other kinds of brains.

    Sean put the sheep¡¯s brain on the ground, the Winged Demon unfolded its body, and its pupils went big. But it didn¡¯t move. It just stared at Sean.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Well, eat it. It¡¯s all yours.¡±

    The Winged Demon licked its saliva and threw itself on the sheep¡¯s brain. Looking at the little guy who was gobbling down the brain, Sean nodded in satisfaction.

    His biggest worry before was that the Winged Demon wouldn¡¯t listen to him, and his violent emotions were transferred to the Winged Demon, which might make this guy extremely aggressive.

    Now it seems that although this guy¡¯s eating is a little aggressive, he is still willing to listen to his own words. Sean shed a glimpse of enlightenment, it must be influenced by his emotions.

    The Winged Demon was a little bigger than the owl when it unfolded its body at this time, but its eyes turned red when it saw the brain. Sean prepared five pounds of brains, and the Winged Demon swallowed them all in two minutes.

    It looked at Sean with his mouth open, his saliva still dripping as if hinting it wanted more.

    Sean touched its head,forted, ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat too much. I¡¯ll give you more tomorrow.¡±

    The Winged Demon took away the blood in his pupils and turned back into the cocoon. Sean couldn¡¯t help smiling. Although this guy likes to eat brains, it is still cute when it acts obediently.

    Sean wrapped a tentacle sticking out from the tail of the cocoon around his finger and left the Room of Requirement contentedly.

    During this period, Sean met a few people, and the Winged Demon in his hand would always shake. It asked Sean if it could taste that person¡¯s brain. After Sean¡¯s told it not to, the Winged Demon had to wrap himself up again.

    Back in Ravenw¡¯smon room, Sean happened to meet Hermione, who was still reading in front of the firece.

    ¡°Sean, where have you been today? I haven¡¯t seen you all day.¡± Hermione wondered.

    Just as he was about to answer, Sean felt the Winged Demon in his palm shaking violently. The emotion it conveys brings excitement.

    ¡°I want her. Her brain seemed more delicious than anyone else I¡¯ve seen!¡± Said the Winged Demon.

    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t think about brains at all times.¡±

    Sean looked at Hermione, ¡°Oh, I went out to train my brain today. No, I meant I went to train my body.¡±

 Chapter 50: â€œFantastic Beastsâ€

    Chapter 50: ¡°Fantastic Beasts¡±

    In the evening, he talked with the Winged Demon in bed for a while, and Sean fell asleep with the cocoon in his hand. He had a dream. In the dream, he was a big devil who did all kinds of evil things, and The Winged Demon always apanied him.

    As long as his eyes moved, the Winged Demon would fly into the faces of those who opposed him, and the screams of those enemies quickly faded away as it devoured their brains.

    ¡°Their taste is average.¡±

    ¡°The amount is too small.¡±

    The Winged Demon will also send back some feedback to Sean.

    When Sean woke up, it was still pitch ck outside the window, and he found that the cocoon he had been holding in his hand was gone. Sean was a bit panicked. Fortunately, he was still able to receive the emotional state of the Winged Demon.

    Sean looked up and saw the Winged Demon spreading its thorns against the ceiling. At this time, it was staring at Sean¡¯s roommate, with a red light shing in its eyes and saliva dripping from its teeth.

    ¡°Their taste is average.¡±

    ¡°The amount is too small.¡± It¡¯s assessing how delicious Sean¡¯s roommate is.

    The corners of Sean¡¯s eyes twitched, and then he immediately called the Winged Demon down. The Winged Demon reluctantly looked at the roommate and flew back quickly. It wrapped itself tightly in mid-air, turned into a cocoon, andnded on Sean¡¯s hand.

    Its slender tentacles stretched out from its head and wrapped around Sean¡¯s fingers aggrievedly.

    ¡°Hey, like I said, you can¡¯t just eat their brains like that.¡± Sean became a lot more serious. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to teach his pet to be a bad one.

    ¡°I¡¯m just smelling it.¡± The Winged Demon felt Sean¡¯s thought, and it tightened the cocoon a little.

    The thoughts that the Winged Demon conveyed to him were not a lie, and Sean felt a little bad. Because it just wants to smell it.

    However, flying out in the middle of the night is not very safe and can easily scare other students. Sean warned him, and the Winged Demon said that it would never do it again.

    However, He doesn¡¯t know if it was because of its young age or because of its characteristics. The Winged Demon expressed that it was hungry again.

    Sean went to the Hogwarts kitchen and tucked it away somewhere else. The house elves will satisfy almost any wizard¡¯s food needs. With respectful and warm greetings from the house elf, Sean walked out with the Winged Demon¡¯s food.

    The cocoon in his hand was trembling, and it looked like it was starving.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find a ce to let you out. If you are seen outside, it will cause a problem.¡±

    The Winged Demon was very obedient when being told by Sean, and it calmed down its movements.

    ¡°What about that girl? She looks delicious?¡±

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, and he sighed, ¡°You wanted to eat hers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it smells and tastes good.¡± The Winged Demon became excited.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    After the Winged Demon had finished eating, Sean walked straight to Newt¡¯s office. The two had made an appointment to meet today. Beforeing to the office, Sean knocked on the door, and it took a while to open it.

    Newt was wearing a suit vest with a lot of des of grass stuck to the shirt inside. His hair was a little messy, and his forehead had beads of sweat.

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, Wallup.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, sir.¡± Sean responded with a smile.

    Newt led him into the room and locked the office door. As soon as he entered the room, a familiar figure grabbed onto Sean¡¯s legs. It was the same Bowtruckle.

    Sean smiled and took it into his hand, letting it y with his fingers. Newt waved his wand at the doorknob, a light shing across the door lock.

    ¡°Just in case,¡± Newt exined to Sean, and he pointed to the cauldron, ¡°I forgot to introduce him to youst time. His name is Pickett, and he¡¯s a yful little guy.¡±

    Pickett stuck out his tongue at Newt and went onto Sean¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Newt spread his hands helplessly.

    The Winged Demon that Sean put in his inner pocket moved again.

    ¡°I like this man very much. Because he tasted good, not only the brain part of his.¡±

    Seanughed secretly, then asked curiously, ¡°Sir, what are we going to do today?¡±

    Newt strode up in front of him and put the suitcase next to him on the ground.

    ¡°Come in. You would love this.¡± He opened the suitcase and went straight in.

    Sean stretched his head and nced. A long inwarddder appeared in the suitcase. Newt had already descended to the ground and was waving at him. Sean smiled and immediately followed Newt.

    Jumping off thedder, his eyes widened instantly.

    It was a two-story workshop extending in all directions. Deserts, snow, woods, and other terrains are distributed around with various magical beasts wandering around.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Sean was in awe. This is more amazing than in the movie.

    Newt brought up two iron links, then handed one to Sean.

    ¡°Come on. I think they¡¯ll like you.¡± Newt led him outside.

    It was the first time that he hade here, but after seeing Sean, the animals hesitated a little and epted his presence. Not only that, some animals have crawled onto Sean, like Pickett.

    When he came out of the woods area, Sean was wearing five Bowtruckles, two bberts, a Demiguise on his left shoulder, and a row of Fwoopers on his right shoulder.

    As expected, Newt was surprised to see this, ¡°Wallup, the speed at which you be friends with magical animals is too enviable. You are a natural in front of these animals.¡±

    Sean smiled and stretched out his arms, letting them y on his body. Although it was a bit difficult, he still smiled.

    ¡°I also like them. Professor, if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Sean.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Sean.¡±

    While the two were talking, a voice can be heard from a distance

    Newt shook his head helplessly, ¡°Something¡¯s happening there. Let¡¯s go, Sean. Help me on taking care of those guys there.¡±

 Chapter 51: â€œFightingâ€

    Chapter 51: ¡°Fighting¡±

    Sean followed Newt to a deep jungle. The area was enchanted and under the illumination of the moonlight. On a small cliff, two animals are facing each other.

    On one side is a creature resembling a leopard, and the roar just now came from it. On the other side, a huge three-headed snake was coiling. Its three heads kept spitting its tongue, showing an attacking posture.

    ¡°A Nundu and a Runespoor. These two guys have been fighting for a long time.¡± Newt exined.

    The Nundu looked small and seemed to be still young. It didn¡¯t notice the two people who came over and only gave a low roar to the Runespoor.

    The Runespoor, which was more than ten feet long, shook its right head, and the body was about to move. The Nundu bristles stood up, and the neck was also inted.

    ¡°Hey, you two, listen.¡± Newt stepped forward.

    Both of them cast their gazes over.

    Newt spread his hands helplessly, ¡°I have a guest, don¡¯t embarrass me, alright?¡±

    The Nundu and the Runespoor turned their attention to Sean behind Newt. Sean still held several animals in his hand, and he smiled at the Nundu and the Runespoor. The Nundu and the Runespoor turned their heads and nced at each other. After each issued a sound, the two quickly separated.

    Newt looked surprised. He turned to Sean with his eyes full of surprise, ¡°I thought I had a high enough opinion of you, but I didn¡¯t expect your talent to be higher than my imagination.¡±

    Heforted the little animals in his body, and Sean asked curiously, ¡°Why do you say that, sir?¡±

    Newt threw some food deep into the jungle and waited for the Nundu and the Runespoor to share their food. He exined, ¡°This is their favorite food, so they both often fight over it. Because this Nundu is still young, and the Runespoor is far bigger, these two would go on fighting several times. Although they are a bit of a pain to take care of, they¡¯re amazing creatures.¡±

    Newt led Sean to other ces, ¡°Usually, I came just to put an end to their fight, and they will separate after that. But I¡¯m not the one doing it now because you seem to have caught their attention. ¡°

    ¡°Me?¡± Sean didn¡¯t expect this.

    Newt nodded. ¡°I think they both want to make a good impression on you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± Sean spread his hands like Newt.

    Under the lead of Newt, Sean saw other magical beasts he had never seen before, which made him very interested.

    After all, new students can¡¯t take the Magical Animal ss until their third year, and they¡¯re still dealing with creatures like the Flobberworm.

    After helping Newt treat an amy with an injured beak, the two returned to the workshop.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me with today.¡± Newt said as he sorted things out.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sir. I¡¯m just helping you out.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Newt looked at this scene with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t like to praise others against my will. But I have to say that you have a high affinity with those animals. Many acted docile when you¡¯re around, making my job a lot easier.¡±

    Most of the magical animals in Newt¡¯s suitcase were rescued by him. Some of these animals were injured, some were separated from their parents, and some were rare animals that were illegally captured.

    Newt rescued them in various ways, taking good care of the animals until they could live normally, and he would put them back where they belonged.

    Sean had great respect for him. He bowed slightly, ¡°Compared with what you did, it would be my honor if I am a help even for a little bit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good, Sean. Very good.¡± Newt¡¯s eyes were full of admiration.

    Sean smiled and stood straight, ¡°If you need my help, you cane to me anytime. I want to ask you a lot about these animals.¡±

    ¡°Before the day¡¯s end, I might need your help.¡± Newt winked at Sean.

    The Nundu was lying quietly on the cliff in the dense forest area. It fought with the Runespoor like today. However, the person that Newt brought today gave him a very gentle and special feeling, and the Nundu couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to him.

    In order to leave a good impression, the Nundu chose to stay away from trouble.

    ¡°Hey, little guy.¡±

    A voice that has only been heard once but will never be forgotten came, and it also carried the smell of the owner of the voice. The Nundu immediately stood up and saw Sean greeting it from the bottom of the cliff.

    It held its breath involuntarily. Newt told it that the breath it exhaled could hurt other creatures. The Runespoor didn¡¯t care because the person in front of them couldn¡¯t be poisoned.

    Sean beckoned to it and threw another piece of its favorite food over, ¡°Hey, little guy. Could you behave nicely and not fight with the Runespoor in the future?¡±

    Looking at Sean¡¯s expression, the Nundu rubbed its paws uneasily on the ground and finally nodded obediently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. We¡¯ll get along well in the future.¡± Sean showed a smile.

    The slender tail of the Nundu swung involuntarily. It jumped happily twice and then opened its big mouth to show a smile.

    Just as it was about to open its mouth, it immediately thought of its own poisonous breath, and the Nundu swelled its neck, holding back the breath it was about to exhale.

    Sean smiled and waved, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    When Sean walked away, the Nundu opened its big mouth and then hurriedly let out a roar.

    When Sean heard the voice, he turned around and looked at the leopard with anticipation. He waved his hand and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯lle see you when I can. Remember to listen to Professor Scamander¡¯s words!¡±

    The Nundu roared back, saying that he understood his message.

 Chapter 52: â€œChristmas Eveâ€

    Chapter 52: ¡°Christmas Eve¡±

    Sean steadily went to the school library on Sunday, changed his schedule, and Newt¡¯s suitcase became his new destination.

    Sean helped Newt take care of the injured or underage animals. His affinity for magical beasts yed a huge role. Newt even joked, ¡°I¡¯m going to be jealous. You have a good rtionship with them all.¡±

    Sean, who has learned a lot about magical animals, can only shrug his shoulders, saying that he was just doing his usual stuff. Sean¡¯s life at Hogwarts seemed to go smoothly, during which he celebrated his twelfth birthday.

    His parents sent him a brand new watch through the owl, and his sister E included her homemade snacks in the package. However, it was no longer edible when it was delivered to Hogwarts.

    Hermione gave him a thick copy of ¡°The History of Spells¡±. Since Sean stopped going to the library with her on Sunday, she was a little bit disappointed, but she still supported his decision.

    Fred and George brought him a bunch of prank gadgets, and Cedric gave him a wizard hat, which Sean decided to put in the room. He even got a gift from Stephanie. She gave him a pair of monocles.

    Thanks to his usual good rtionship, Sean¡¯s birthday gifts almost filled his bed, and it took him a long time just to open the gifts. Sean also had to write down the birthday of the ssmate who gave the gift to return the favor.

    Before Sean had finished eating all kinds of snacks, he began to receive gifts again because Christmas wasing.

    When Professor Flitwick registered the list of people who went back for Christmas, Sean immediately registered it. Many students going home began giving gifts in advance because not everyone had an owl to give gifts.

    Sean was ready this time. He spent half a daypiling a list and then bought a gift at Diagon Alley. Before the holidays began, there was a crow inside the Hogwarts Castle.

    The morning in the hall is always chaotic because the owls bring all kinds of letters, packages, etc., but no one has ever seen dozens of owls delivering packages to the same person at the same time.

    Everyone in the hall focused on Sean. At this moment, his face was helplessly drowned in a lot of packages. He didn¡¯t expect the gifts he bought to be delivered all at once.

    ¡°Sean, how many people have you bought gifts for?¡± Hermione looked at him.

    ¡°Ah, thanks for your help,¡± Sean took her hand and climbed out of the pile of gifts.

    He shrugged helplessly, ¡°Because many people have given me gifts. Of course, I want to return the favor.¡±

    ¡°Even if it means dozens of them?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes, dozens of them¡­¡±

    In the afternoon, with the help of Hermione, he gave out all the gifts. This time, Sean¡¯s reputation grew bigger. Even the Slytherins were a bit jealous of his action.

    After delivering everything, Sean slumped softly into a chair in themon room. He made up his mind that he must hire someone to help him next year. Giving gifts to people is more tiring than taking care of a Kelpie with their wounds.

    However, Sean is in a good mood because of the thought of being able to go home and start his vacation tomorrow. After chatting with his ssmates for a while, Sean stood up and walked out.

    It¡¯s time to feed the Winged Demon again. Sean named this little guy ¡°Dave¡±.

    He seriously considered ¡®Yo-Yo¡¯, ¡®Tamagotchi`, ¡®Curly Boy¡¯, but finally chose Dave because it¡¯s simple.

    Dave is not the same as the ordinary Winged Demon. Apart from the appearance, the difference is the amount of food he needed.

    ording to Newt, you would only need to feed a Winged Demon once a week. But Dave would need to eat twice a day, or he¡¯ll be starving.

    Sean bought a lot of sheep brains from Diagon Alley and asked the house elves to store them somewhere for him and give them to Dave every day.

    Because the holidays were about to start, students were excited. Sean met many students on the way to the Room of Requirement. Dave, in his pocket, was constantly conveying his thoughts to him.

    ¡°She looks and tastes good.¡±

    ¡°He has a huge amount of food.¡±

    ¡°Eh, he¡¯s alright.¡±

    Evaluating the taste of each person¡¯s brain flower has be Dave¡¯s way of entertaining himself. Because this guy has always been obedient, Sean just let it go.

    As for Hermione, Sean would always remind him not to pick on her.

    However, this may be rted to the fact that Sean has not had close contact with Dumbledore. Hence his taste range had not been expanded.

    ¡°These two are about to expire.¡±

    Shawn passed Crabbe and Goyle. Dave showed a somewhat uninterestedment.

    These two tried to cast a spell on the armor in the castle, the armor jumped off the shelf, and one of them was punched.

    Sean walked around to the seventh floor in a hurry. It was safer to feed Dave in the Room of Requirement, and it would be really bad if he were caught raising a Winged Demon.

    Just before the tapestry, Sean saw a ghost floating there.

    It¡¯s Helena Ravenw. After the Ashwinder Incident, Sean wanted to thank Helena, who helped deliver the news, but he never met her again except to see her from a distance in the hall a few times.

    ¡°Ms. Helena, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Sean stepped forward and greeted him.

    Helena had a sad feeling in her voice. She nodded, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Last time in the hall, I wanted to thank you for helping me back then.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter,¡± Helena fiddled with her skirt, her tone t, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t help much.¡±

    ¡°You are too polite.¡±

    Sean thanked her and prepared to leave. Just as he was about to walk, he remembered a question and asked casually, ¡°By the way, Ms. Helena. Can I ask which professor did you talk tost time?¡±

    At that time, the help from the professors came a littlete, which confused Sean. Logically speaking, the professors should know about the news after Helena delivered the news.

    Helena pointed to the bottom of the building, ¡°I only met the first professor on the fourth floor at that time. The teacher of the Care of Magical Animals, right? I think his name is Kettleburn.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean froze for a moment. Then his eyes widened unconsciously.

    ¡°You said, Professor Kettleburn?¡± He asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 53: â€œMore Than Oneâ€

    Chapter 53: ¡°More Than One¡±

    Helena nodded, and she showed a slightly puzzled expression, ¡°Isn¡¯t that his name? The bearded wizard with prosthetic limbs.¡±

    Sean frowned at once. After the Ashwinder incident that day, he chatted with other students. Later, the head of the four houses finally returned to the hall while other professors were around the school, busy destroying the remaining eggs.

    Professor Kettleburn is obviously in the infirmary. He was influenced by the Imperius Curse and rescued by Professor Dumbledore. He is now lying in St. Mungo¡¯s Magic Hospital for treatment.

    Hogwarts has banned the usage of Apparitions and Professor Kettleburn cannot escape everyone¡¯s sight in that short period of time.

    Professor Kettleburn obviously has been waiting in the infirmary all the time, and it is very likely that Kettleburn who was under the Imperius Curse attacked Madam Pomfrey.

    Then, who is this ¡®Kettleburn¡¯ she meant?

    ¡°Could it be Quirrell? But that can¡¯t be.¡± Sean had a guess.

    He said goodbye to Helena, who was not in the mood to talk, and entered the Room of Requirement alone with a frown. Looking at Dave who was gobbling down his food, Sean fell into a deep thought.

    The one lying in the infirmary must be the real Kettleburn. Professor Dumbledore definitely knows this, then the Kettleburn that the others said must be the fake one.

    But what is he doing on the third floor? There is a high probability that it must be something inside there.

    What about his group? Kettleburn was controlled by that mysterious man with the Imperius Curse, and the impostor took advantage of the riot toe to the third floor to try to steal something.

    It makes sense, but Sean always feels that something is not right.

    Professor Dumbledore was not at Hogwarts at the time, Kettleburn and the other Kettleburn were there when the Ashwinders appeared and no one noticed.

    However, if he came for the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, wouldn¡¯t he just need to go directly to the third floor? Why did he take the time to go to the infirmary and attack his group?

    There are enough Ashwinders around, and other professors have not found the root cause of the disaster. Sean casually ced a Cleaning Spell on Dave to wipe away the blood and foam from the corners of his mouth.

    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly, a thought popped out.

    ¡°But then, who was the Kettleburn he met near the Forbidden Forest?¡±

    He also heard Quirrell threaten him. If Quirrell found out about Kettleburn¡¯s abnormality, it would make sense. But was Kettleburn under the Imperius Curse at that time? And why didn¡¯t Quirrell, who knew what was wrong, tell Dumbledore about it?

    As the thoughts unfolded, Sean recalled more details.

    On the night of the Forbidden Forest, the Kettleburn they met came back from outside the castle, while his office should be inside the castle. Hagrid had said that Professor Kettleburn was bitten by an animal he raised so he was doing the punishment for that night.

    And they happened to encounter the animals going wild in the Forbidden Forest.

    Sean only felt that there was something about these incidents and the more he thought about it, the more confused he became.

    He stood up. Now the appearance of the Room of Requirement was changed ording to Sean¡¯s mind. The ground was covered with something and trees formed a small forest with a small moon hanging in the air.

    There are a lot of sundries in the corner. There are all kinds of useful and useless things hidden in the Room of Requirement. Every time Seanes, the things here are different. He took a few nces and he saw something that caught his attention.

    Sean walked over and removed the debris on it.

    It was a pile of wood. It seemed that someone had cast Severing Charm and fire magic several times. Sean fiddled with the pile with his wand, and there was a faint trace on therger pile.

    Since the establishment of Hogwarts thousands of years ago, wizards who went into the Room of Requirement intentionally or unintentionally have hidden or lost many things. Just likest time, Sean even saw a salted fish covered with dusts. The Room of Requirement really has everything in it.

    Sean shook his head, and at this moment, Dave came to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, but notpletely full.¡±

    Sean smiled. He walked over and touched the Winged Demon¡¯s head, then took out his wand and cleaned the corners of its mouth. When Dave cocooned back into his hand, Sean swung it around like a Yo-Yo.

    This is Dave¡¯s favorite way to his food after a meal. After ying it, Sean stretched, and he decided to give up thinking about the two Kettleburns.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. If Professor Dumbledore knows it, then I don¡¯t need to worry about it. Tomorrow is the Christmas holiday, I should get some rest.¡±

    After exiting the Room of Requirement, and as soon as he got down to the sixth floor, Sean was stopped by someone.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wallup.¡±

    ¡°Hello, professor.¡± Sean greeted politely.

    The person was Professor Slughorn. He shook his body and his bulging eyes rolled around Sean¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, can I trouble you to do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°What could that be, Professor?¡±

    Slughorn¡¯s mouth twitched and his eyes bulged even more, ¡°Oh, to tell you the truth. There was a Niffler around and it messes up my entire collection of things!¡±

    A Niffler? It must be Newt¡¯s animals.

    After speaking, Slughorn sighed deeply, ¡°You also know that certain medicinal materials, such as Horn of Bicorn can be made into several medicinal potions. I wanted to make one since I identally sprained my shoulder when I was picking up those snakes¡¯ eggs.¡±

    No wonder Professor Slughorn rubbed his shoulders in the recent Potions ss, which probably made him feel bad, and even his teaching attitude was a little harsh.

    ¡°Of course, Professor. I can help you with that.¡± Sean nodded.

    Although Slughorn is a bit cheeky, he is still good at potions.

    Sean is willing to have a good rtionship with him. He has no interest in the Slug Club, so he hopes that he can learn more about potions. If it was Snape, he wouldn¡¯t dare to get in trouble.

 Chapter 54: â€œSomething Weirdâ€

    Chapter 54: ¡°Something Weird¡±

    Slughorn showed a smile, and he waved to Sean, ¡°Great, Mr. Wallup, you¡¯re a savior.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, sir.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m telling the truth. People of my age should sit in a small bungalow to bask in the sun and listen to music every day.¡± Slughorn rambled and took Sean to his office on the seventh floor.

    It was a hot, crowded room, even though Slughorn¡¯s office was muchrger than the other professors¡¯.

    The ceilings and walls are hung with emerald green, crimson, and gold drapes. Which at first nce makes people feel like walking into a tent. On the ceiling are luxurious golden chandeliers. However, there seems to be a lot less decoration on the chandelier, which makes it look weird.

    There were many sofas and armchairs in the room, and in the middle was a huge round dining table, which Slughorn presumably used to entertain the members of his Slug Club. There was a ck suitcase at the very edge, which seemed to keep his valuables.

    On the wall beside the suitcase, the doors and drawers of several cabs were wide open at this time, and the contents were all messed up.

    Slughorn moved to the cab, frowned, and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll never put silver and gold powder in the medicine cab again, cursed Niffler.¡±

    He turned his head and said to Sean, ¡°Mr. Wallup. Just put the materials into different categories and put the spilled medicinal powder back in its container.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Sean took the airbag he handed over and started helping him.

    Slughorn saw him helping with the mess and nodded in satisfaction after seeing Sean meticulously repacking his Galleons and an ounce of Horn of Bicorn powder.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, I want you to have this potion,¡± he looked at Sean, then smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say no, it¡¯s what you deserve for your meticulous work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful, sir.¡±

    Sean turned around and went back to work. Although it was tedious and troublesome, Slughorn¡¯s Invigoration Draught was helpful. The potions produced by the potions professor were much stronger than those on the market. Slughorn chatted with him while he was packing a closet.

    ¡°I heard Professor McGonagall say that your talent in Transfiguration is amazing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have some experience in it, so I think I¡¯m just doing what I should be doing.¡± Sean said modestly.

    ¡°You¡¯re very humble, Wallup. Are you from a wizarding family or not?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, my parents don¡¯t know magic.¡±

    Slughorn nodded, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I have no prejudice against Muggle-born wizards. I have taught many Muggle-born wizards and they are equally good.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, sir.¡± Sean said sympathetically.

    He was puzzled that Slughorn didn¡¯t mention Harry¡¯s mother, Lily Potter. What this Professor likes most is to show off his former outstanding students.

    The two continued to chat for a while. Slughorn rubbed his shoulders, then changed his sitting position, and said casually, ¡°Did you also receive the letter from Nurmengard?¡±

    Although he was a little puzzled as to why he asked this, Sean still nodded.

    ¡°Why did you choose Hogwarts?¡± Slughorn asked curiously.

    Sean thought for a while, then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling. I think Hogwarts is more suitable for me.¡±

    ¡°Feeling huh?¡± Slughorn was thinking about something.

    ¡°Is there a problem, Professor?¡±

    Slughorn waved his hand, and heughed, ¡°Ah¡ª nothing, it¡¯s just a random question that I want to know.¡±

    When Sean finished packing all the materials, he closed thest cab.

    He looked at the suitcase, ¡°Is there anything I need to organize, sir?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one is unnecessary.¡± Slughorn walked over to him, blocking Sean from the suitcase.

    He waved his wand, and the dispensing kit flew to his side.

    ¡°Here, take this.¡± Slughorn rummaged for a while and handed over a small tube of a potion.

    He put away the potion and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, sir.¡±

    Slughorn isn¡¯t as fond of taking advantage of others as it is rumored. He was paid for his voluntarybor, which Sean was very satisfied with.

    ¡°You deserve it. Well, I won¡¯t take up more of your time. Time for you to go back.¡± Slughorn showed his smile again.

    ¡°I wish you a good night, sir.¡±

    Just as Sean was about to leave, he remembered something. His roommate, Stephen, had been struggling with his grades in Potions ss. Like himself, he had a mediocre talent for potions, so he had been talking about buying a book on potions that suits him.

    This is the perfect time to ask that since he would likely to buy the same book as well.

    ¡°Sir, Can I ask if there are any books that can help me understand potion making? Something that¡¯s for beginners. You know, I¡¯m not very good at potions.¡± Sean smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good to hear if you want to learn more. Wait here,¡± Slughorn rummaged for a while, then handed over a notebook. ¡°Here, here are some tips I have when making potions. They may help you.¡±

    Sean took it over ttered and said in surprise, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    Slughorn waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Sean smiled. Today¡¯s work is so worth it.

    After thanking him again, before leaving, Sean asked, ¡°Can I tell my ssmates the contents of the notes?¡±

    Hermione should really like this, and Sean doesn¡¯t mind sharing at all if Stephen needs it.

    ¡°Oh, who?¡±

    ¡°My friends, Hermione and Cornfoot.¡± After speaking, Sean remembered that Slughorn might not remember who they were. Just as he was about to exin, Slughorn spoke directly.

    ¡°Miss Granger and Mr. Cornford? Oh, alright then.¡±

    Slughorn remember other people¡¯s names? Though, Hermione is more well known, knowing her performance in ss. Stephen was like him but did not stand out much in the potion ss.

    At this time, there was a loud noise from the suitcase in the corner, and he well hid the stiffness that shed on Slughorn¡¯s face, and then smiled at Sean, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time for you to go back.¡±

    Inside the suitcase, there was a strange voice again. As if a person was covering their mouth. Sean couldn¡¯t help thinking of Professor Moody in the original book. He had a bad feeling about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, sir.¡±

    Sean turned his head and was about to leave, only to find that the door closed automatically. Behind him, Slughorn¡¯s voice suddenly became calm and cold.

    ¡°I almost get caught because of you.¡±

 Chapter 55: â€œSeverus Snapeâ€

    Chapter 55: ¡°Severus Snape¡±

    A bit of thought shed across Sean¡¯s mind about Slughorn.

    He tucked his hands into his sleeves, turned around, and saw Slughorn, who was originally smiling, standing in the middle of the room.

    It was still Slughorn¡¯s appearance, but his eyes became different and colder, his chin was slightly raised, and he looked down at Sean.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir? Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Sean showed a puzzled expression.

    Slughorn¡¯s eyes stared straight at him. He was silent for a while and then said in a soft voice, ¡°A first-year student with lumency¡­¡±

    Sean¡¯s body tensed immediately, and the wand in his sleeve slipped into the palm of his hand.

    ¡°I advise you not to act rashly, Wallup.¡± Slughorn looked at him differently.

    ¡°Professor Slughorn, can I still call you that?¡± Sean asked with his smile.

    At this moment, his mind was frantically thinking about dealing with this situation.

    Who is this man disguised as Slughorn? Tom Riddle was the first person toe to Sean¡¯s mind, but he immediately dismissed it.

    Voldemort¡¯s lifelong pursuit is immortality and power, and he will never take risks to sneak into Hogwarts when there¡¯s Dumbledore unless he has to.

    Is this one of his Death Eaters? Slughorn was a potions professor, and someone that would disguise as him, needed to know a lot of knowledge on that part. There was only one person left in Sean¡¯s mind.

    Severus Snape.

    Coupled with his arrogant and disdainful attitude, Sean is even more certain.

    His face was quite sour. If the person he was facing at this time was really Snape, he would be in big trouble. He is powerful, and he can¡¯t take him by surprise.

    ¡°Wallup, you¡¯re as smart as he said. Unlike any wizard who just entered school.¡± Slughorn said.

    ¡°Who are you really?¡± Sean smiled again.

    His eyes don¡¯t change, ¡°Wallup, you are indeed different. You are still growing, but have you ever thought about something?¡±

    He got a little closer and looked at Sean condescendingly, ¡°The calmer and better you behave, the more trouble it will bring you.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen it now,¡± Sean smiled wryly, then shrugged, ¡°but I think it¡¯s just my natural talent to act like that, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Talent?¡± Slughorn frowned slightly.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my n, do you think you are worthy of that note?¡±

    Sean nced at his mouth. He was sure that the person in front of him right now must be Snape.

    ¡°So, Professor, you have another thing for me in your n?¡± He squinted at Slughorn¡¯s face, which lookedical.

    ¡°You dare to take advantage of a person who is a lot more experienced and stronger than you, Wallup.¡± His tone became more and more serious.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do with me?¡± Sean shrugged and then showed a smile.

    ¡°Think about it¡­¡± He said menacingly.

    Sean clenched the wand in his hand and smiled slightly, ¡°I guess it¡¯s not a good thing, Professor Snape?¡±

    His pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes became more and more dangerous.

    Sean stood still and continued, ¡°Professor Snape, have you ever wondered why I agreed toe to your office tonight?¡±

    Even though he knew that Sean was probably wandering around and making up all kinds of reasons. The fact that he called out his name already gave him a bad feeling.

    He saw Sean show a surprised look, ¡°You¡¯re here, Professor Dumbledore!¡±

    Snape¡¯s body stiffened, but he didn¡¯t turn around. If Dumbledore had appeared here, he would never be so calm. Therefore, this boy must be lying. Although Snape reacted, his attention was really distracted for a moment.

    Sean immediately took out his wand, ¡°Protego Diabolica!¡±

    A blue me immediately enveloped his body. He didn¡¯t choose offensive spells. When facing Snape, his proficiency with those spells was too low, just like anyone would cast an offensive spell, which only resulted in a small injury if they were not proficient at it.

    Sean can¡¯t guarantee whether Snape has any defensive magic. In this case, protecting himself first is the most important thing. Seeing the blue me rising, Snape showed a look of disbelief in his eyes and then pulled out his wand.

    A red light shot at Sean, but when the blue magic me blocked it, the light dissipated.

    Looking at the mes, Snape¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡±

    In the mes, Sean had already pulled out his pistol. He didn¡¯t dare to confirm whether Snape was the double agent or not. But if he was loyal to Voldemort, he would be in danger today.

    The gap between his own magic and Grindelwald is too big. Although the me can stop his spell, it has a limit. After this limit is exceeded, the me will explode to devour the enemy. By then, Sean would have no means of defense.

    Sean narrowed his eyes. He saw that on the opposite side of the me, Snape¡¯s eyes flickered a few times.

    He frowned. Snape¡¯s hand holding the wand moved down slightly as if he was about to put it down. But at this moment, he raised the wand again and then cast several consecutive spells at Sean again.

    The red light was swallowed by the me again, and the me trembled more violently.

    At this moment, a voice sounded, and heughed nervously, ¡°Severus, you¡¯re at your end.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry about it.¡± Snape looked gloomy.

    That voice showed a mocking tone, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened. He saw something that passed through the me and flew to his hand.

 Chapter 56: â€œThe Dark Lord and The Death Eatersâ€

    Chapter 56: ¡°The Dark Lord and The Death Eaters¡±

    Before Sean could see what it looked like, his hand touched something. There was no time to let go at all. Sean suddenly felt as if he was being pulled as if a hook was pulling him with unstoppable force behind him.

    Sean¡¯s feet left the ground and flew forward quickly. He subconsciously grasped what was in his hand, and his eyes were blown open. Suddenly, Sean felt his legs go weak, and then he suddenly fell to the icy ground.

    ¡°Shit.¡± Sean scolded in a low voice, then stood up with his head spinning and clenched his wand.

    ¡°Dave, are you still there?¡±

    After receiving his response, Sean was a little relieved. He saw the thing around him that flew away with him.

    It was an erged version of a goblet. A dragon-shaped handle was on the rim of the ss. In the semi-transparent ss, there were blue and white mes jumping. Even if he had never seen it in reality, Sean recognized what it was at a nce.

    It was the Goblet of Fire.

    This is the magic item used to select the participants in the Triwizard Tournament. Of course, it is now the Quadwizard Tournament. But it was also a Portkey.

    He was transported here by the Goblet. Sean narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t forget that the Goblet was in Nurmengard¡¯s hand, knowing they had won thest tournament.

    Is Snape now working for Grindelwald? Sean remembered that Cotton told him at the opening ceremony that Snape had resigned from Hogwarts four years ago.

    Did Grindelwald recruit him? But why? Did Snape go to Nurmengard to be a potions professor and go back to Hogwarts to be a spy?

    Sean quickly looked around in ce. It was a dark and damp ce. Sean was standing on a t ground surrounded by bushes. Because it waste at night, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Sean¡¯s body became more and more tense. He cautiously stared around, but he didn¡¯t see anyone.

    ¡°Damn it, why did they bring me here?¡± Sean frowned.

    There was a loud bang when he was hesitating about whether he should run, and two figures appeared in front of Sean out of thin air. They were two middle-aged man and woman. They looked a little simr in appearance. The man was tall and thin, and the woman was short and a bit chubby.

    As soon as they appeared, they stared at Sean and then showed malicious smiles.

    ¡°Sean Wallup?¡± The man asked Sean, showing his broken yellow teeth.

    ¡°You may have the wrong person, sir.¡± Sean shrugged and lifted his right shoulder slightly.

    The man showed a puzzled look, but he still held on to his wand and said to the woman behind without looking back, ¡°Did Quirinus make a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. This kid is lying, Amycus.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was rough.

    Sean narrowed his eyes. It was Quirrell all along. He always thought he was weird. But he didn¡¯t expect him to cooperate with Snape in secret.

    The man showed a cold smile, ¡°Boy, you are testing my patience.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now. If you¡¯re looking for Sean Wallup, it should be me. Also, who are you and this¡­dy?¡±

    Under the robe, Sean¡¯s chest heaved rapidly, but his face did not show the slightest panic. Instead, he greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know us. Remember, when you are at the end of the road, The Carrows dedicate you to the Dark Lord.¡± Amycus showed a smile.

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly. He didn¡¯t know him just by name, but as soon as the surname Carrow came out, he immediately remembered them.

    The Carrows are two of Voldemort¡¯s most notorious Death Eaters.

    He just mentioned that they want to dedicate him to the Dark Lord. What does this mean?

    If the Dark Lord they are talking about is Grindelwald, that¡¯s fine. Because Grindelwald is the principal of Nurmengard in this world, and he also was the real Dark Lord in the wizarding world.

    It would be weird if the Dark Lord the Carrows said was Voldemort.

    The Goblet of Fire came from Nurmengard. Could it be that Voldemort has surrendered to Grindelwald?

    After thinking about it, this is the only possibility.

    Seeing their attitude, Sean opened his right arm slightly so that Dave could climb into his sleeve.

    ¡°Dark Lord? What are you talking about?¡± Sean frowned.

    ¡°Boy, you should be honored. You will be seeing the beginning of the Dark Lord¡¯s glory!¡±

    ¡°Who is the Dark Lord, Grindelwald?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Amycus showed a disdainful expression, ¡°Grindelwald? A stupid and stubborn old man? My master is a great person beyond yourprehensible thought!¡±

    ¡°Amycus, you talk too much!¡±

    ¡°Alecto, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just a first-year student.¡± Amycus sneered and approached Sean.

    ¡°It seems that he hasn¡¯t given up. Why don¡¯t you try Crucio him? I think we can do that while we¡¯re here.¡± Heughed frantically.

    Sean¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at Amycus and asked, ¡°Is this how Voldemort taught you to entertain guests?¡±

    Amycus suddenly stopped, his eyes widened, ¡°How do you know the name of the Dark Lord?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Sean showed an intriguing smile, ¡°He¡¯s right behind you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Carrows turned their heads in horror.

    ¡°Now, Dave!¡± Sean shouted and then took out his pistol.

    Dave threw himself out from Sean¡¯s hand and spread his wings instantly. His eyes were stained with blood and he rushed towards Amycus, who was in front of him.

    Sean calmly raised his gun, aimed at Alecto, and pulled the trigger directly.

 Chapter 57: â€œDouble Agentâ€

    Chapter 57: ¡°Double Agent¡±

    Sean¡¯s shooting practice during the summer vacation is worth it, and Alecto fell to the ground with a scream, but Sean didn¡¯t hesitate. He held the pistol steadily and emptied the magazine directly at her.

    Even with a small pistol, the sound of the gunshot close to his ear still shook his eardrums. This made Sean unable to hear the situation next to him.

    Dave went all out when facing Sean¡¯s enemies. Even though it was just a month after hatching, he could withstand Amycus¡¯s spell.

    The spell hit Dave, but the extremely high magic resistance of the Winged Demon only made him let out a small voice. Then, Dave¡¯s eyes became more and more red, and his tail suddenly moved frantically.

    Before he could cast the second spell, Amycus saw darkness shrouded in front of him. A monster with its mouth full of fangs was in front of him.

    Dave stopped Amycus¡¯s voice. Dave tightly bit him, and there was a gurgling sound of blood bubbles bursting from the throat. His hands gradually weakened, and his wand fell to the ground.

    Thest trace of Amycus¡¯ remaining consciousness was gone, and his skull was smashed into pieces.

    While enduring the ringing in his ears, Sean quickly took off the magazine and reced it with a new one.

    ¡°Dave, don¡¯t eat that stuff. His brain will only give you diarrhea.¡± He shouted at Dave, who was lying on the body of Amycus, which was no longer moving.

    Dave turned his head. His mouth was full of blood, and bones and flesh were stuck in his teeth. Dave nced at Amycus¡¯ head. It spread its wings and flew towards Sean, circling quickly around him.

    Sean walked in front of Alecto. She fell to the ground on her back. Her pupils had begun to dte, knowing there was a bullet hole in her forehead.

    Sean had never killed anyone or anything before in his life. Seeing this scene made him vomit. But Sean¡¯s eyes remained calm. He covered his mouth and raised his pistol to Alecto¡¯s body.

    He shot two more bullets into each side of her chest. Sean returned to Amycus¡¯s body, and he wanted to make sure that the two didn¡¯t have any chance of being alive.

    Amycus¡¯s death was much more tragic. His neck was pretty much destroyed, and the horrid smell and the moist earthy smell rushed into Sean¡¯s nostrils.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± His stomach churned, and he couldn¡¯t help bending down.

    Sean straightened up weakly. He raised his hand steadily and fired two more shots at his chest.

    ¡°Shit.¡± He took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of his mouth vigorously.

    ¡ª-

    Outside Hogwarts Castle, two figures emerged.

    ¡°Dumbledore is old, and he didn¡¯t even notice us.¡± Quirrell smiled. The somewhat cowardly Defense Against the Dark Arts professor hadpletely changed his characteristic.

    Beside him, a man with a gloomy expression had an increasingly gloomy gaze. He had a thin nose and long, greasy ck hair.

    ¡°You are too naive and underestimating Dumbledore too much.¡± He said coldly.

    ¡°Naive?¡± Quirrell showed a malicious smile, ¡°Severus, did you forget that the person who was discovered was you?¡±

    Snape pulled out his wand and pressed it against Quirrell¡¯s neck. He said word by word, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even need to change my identity.¡±

    ¡°What about the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone?¡± Quirrell¡¯s voice was hoarse when he was poked with his wand, ¡°Severus, the Dark Lord sent you to watch me. We should be loyal to him and do his task.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Severus.¡± Quirrellughed nervously. ¡°You screwed up the Dark Lord¡¯s task.¡±

    ¡°I created such a good opportunity for you, but you can¡¯t even get the stone that the Dark Lord wants?¡± Snape took a step closer, his hooked nose almost touching Quirrell¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you understand that Grindelwald had already discovered your identity when you used that spell?¡±

    Quirrell stuck out his tongue and licked his lips vigorously, with a mocking expression on his face, ¡°So what? I was originally a spy sent by Grindelwald to Hogwarts. I even took over someone who was tasked to Hogwarts. He even gave me the Goblet of Fire. What are they going to do? Report it to Dumbledore?¡±

    Quirrell raised his hands. He whispered, ¡°Oh, Dumbledore, you didn¡¯t realize that you have spies here. But then, I guess it¡¯s fair knowing that you betrayed me.¡±

    Quirrell stretched out a finger and slowly pushed Snape¡¯s wand away. He straightened his cor, ¡°Severus, you and I have both worked for Grindelwald. But we finally chose to join the Dark Lord. Don¡¯t you understand the reason?¡±

    He gave a mocking sneer, ¡°That old guy no longer has the ruthlessness and courage he had when he was young. Only the Dark Lord can lead us to glory instead of allowing those guys who like to sit in schools and learn magic.¡±

    A look shed in Snape¡¯s eyes. He slowly retracted his wand and said solemnly, ¡°Where did the Goblet send that kid?¡±

    Quirrell licked his lips, and a frenzied look appeared on his face, ¡°The Dark Lord cast a spell on the Goblet of Fire. Originally, that cup was in Grindelwald¡¯s hand. However, the Dark Lord has interfered with Grindelwald¡¯s magic, and the Goblet will teleport to a certain location.¡±

    With that said, he spit on the ground, ¡°It still has some Grindelwald¡¯s magic. The Goblet will teleport anyone near the Dark Lord¡¯s location.¡±

    Snape¡¯s expression was as usual, and he raised his chin, ¡°Why did you teleport that kid away? I didn¡¯t need you to help me. I could use Imperius to control him.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ªyou don¡¯t know?¡± Quirrell¡¯s eyes widened, the corners of his mouth raised high, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dark Lord tell you?¡±

    ¡°My mission is to watch over you.¡± Snape said bluntly.

    ¡°Oh, Severus. The Dark Lord told me something.¡±

    Quirrell showed a crazy smile, ¡°I can get the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone at another time. But now, he wants that Wallup kid.¡±

 Chapter 58: â€œAngry Snapeâ€

    Chapter 58: ¡°Angry Snape¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Snape asked calmly.

    Quirrell stretched out his hands with a hint of fanaticism on his face, ¡°Do you think I know what the Dark Lord wants? As his most loyal servant, I only need toplete the task he gave me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better make sure there are no ident.¡± Snape said slowly.

    ¡°ident?¡± Quirrell gave augh, ¡°Severus, you¡¯re too cautious. What are you trying to do? I guess¡­ you want to win over that kid?¡±

    ¡°But that kid discovered your ws, Severus. You¡¯re really showing yourself as time goes.¡±

    Snape¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He gave Quirrell a cold look, ¡°I suggest that you should be careful drinking anything in the next few days.¡±

    Quirrell¡¯s expression finally stiffened as he walked out of the castle.

    ¡°Severus, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± He sneered.

    Snape¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°I don¡¯t like to joke.¡±

    Snape nced at Quirrell, but a small ss bottle slipped out of his sleeve. The blue liquid in the bottle dripped onto the ground and disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to find that kid. Are you sure there will be no ident?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Severus,¡± Quirrell also took out his wand, ¡°The Carrows have been there for a long time. He won¡¯t die. At most, he¡¯ll be tortured with the Cruciatus Curse.¡±

    Snape¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°If something happens, you¡¯d better pray to the Dark Lord so you won¡¯t die so miserably.¡±

    The two then disappeared in ce.

    ¡ª-

    At the same time, Sean was in trouble.

    The trouble has been resolved, but Sean is now faced with a problem. How does he get out of here and return to Hogwarts?

    He set his eyes on the Goblet lying in the dirt. The Goblet of Fire itself does not have the ability to teleport him to anywhere he wants because this trophy has been enchanted into a Portkey.

    As for why the Goblet is used, it is because the entire Hogwarts castle has been put on a counterspell. Any means of teleportation, such as Apparition, Floo powder, and Portkeys, are prohibited and need the current principal¡¯s approval to be used.

    The Quadwizard Tournament was held at Hogwartsst year, and the moment the winner touched the Goblet, they would be teleported to the podium to receive cheers from the crowd.

    The magic on the Goblet will be removed after the tournament, and it will lose its function as a Portkey. Now it seems that it is very likely that Grindelwald has done something to keep the Goblet as a Portkey at this time.

    ording to the book, you should be pulled back to Hogwarts if you touch the Goblet again.

    But Sean was very worried. He hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening between Voldemort and Grindelwald and whether the Goblet of Fire would be a key to this mystery.

    Moreover, he has always wondered why he was not directly teleported to Grindelwald or Voldemort. Is there a limit to magic, or are there other reasons?

    However, this is not a ce for him to stay. There will even be more Death Eatersing here, presumably Quirrell or Snape.

    At this moment, Sean felt something move in his arms, he took it out, and his expression became strange. It was the monocle that Stephanie gave him. Because the shape was good, Sean always kept it just for style.

    At this moment, the monocle was shaking. After thinking for a while, he put the monocle in front of him. A strange thing happened. Although it was a transparent lens, Sean saw something from his left eye.

    It was a table with a piece of parchment on it. The red ink showed a sentence of it.

    ¡®Touch that the Goblet again, and it will take you back to Hogwarts. Come to my office to find me ¨C Dumbledore.¡¯

    ¡°Dumbledore?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes widened.

    Did he know that he was teleported out of the school?

    As for why Dumbledore was able to use this monocle to contact him, Sean was not surprised at all. There were many magic items that he didn¡¯t know what it capable of.

    Sean thought about it carefully. ording to his theory, if Voldemort surrendered to Grindelwald, then they would not need to engage in such a small encounter.

    Sean turned his attention to the Goblet of Fire. When he was about to touch the Goblet, Sean suddenly stopped and then showed a smile.

    ¡ª-

    A voice sounded. Quirrell and Snape appeared on the ground where Sean was standing. In front of them are the two corpses of the Carrows, who were already dead.

    ¡°You said there will be no ident?¡± Snape looked at Quirrell coldly.

    Quirrell¡¯s eyes widened. In disbelief, he rushed to the Carrows, his lips trembling, ¡°How is this possible? He¡¯s just a first-year student!¡±

    ¡°It must be Grindelwald! No, it could be Dumbledore! They left something for this kid!¡± Quirrell roared loudly.

    Looking at his appearance, Snape said coldly, ¡°You should think about a way to exin this situation to the Dark Lord.¡±

    Quirrell¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, his throat heaved up and down with difficulty, and then he hysterically cast several spells around him.

    ¡°He must be here. That Goblet has been enchanted and can¡¯t be used to teleport again!¡± Quirrell¡¯s eyes were red. His voice showed a hint of fear and panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s your n. Where did you think the Goblet took him?¡± Snape stood where he was, had already stretched out his wand, and was about to leave.

    Quirrell¡¯s hands were shaking. He hurriedly turned to Snape and pleaded, ¡°Severus, help me. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, there was a magical fire around him. A ray of light rushed into the sky and then exploded into a firework. A figure appeared in the air.

    ¡°Someone is going to be punished, but I won¡¯t say who.¡±

    This is the magic firework that the Weasley twins gave Sean, and you can write a few words before it is used. Snape¡¯s expression changed. His face turned sour, and he grasped his wand tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Snape lowered his eyes, covering the anger in his eyes, and disappeared instantly from the ce.

 Chapter 59: â€œMeeting Grindelwald Againâ€

    Chapter 59: ¡°Meeting Grindelwald Again¡±

    After going through Portkey once again, Sean didn¡¯t fall to the ground again. He stumbled a little. Although he was a little bit dizzy, he still stood firm.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Sean looked around strangely.

    It was an elegant and unique room. There are various magical items with strange shapes in the room and many strangely shaped specimens against the wall. Sean can only see that it is some animal.

    On the other side, a desk is ced in front of the railing, on which is a luxurious and elegant ceilingmp, and behind the wooden railing is a hugetticed floor-to-ceiling window. From Sean¡¯s point of view, you can see the hills outside. At this time, the top of the mountain has been covered with snow, and it can be clearly seen even in the dark night.

    Sean suddenly had a bad feeling that this was not Hogwarts. He took out his wand and walked slowly to the railing.

    Sean looked over and saw that he should be on the second floor of this room, while the first floor had sofas and coffee tables, which seemed to be used to entertain guests.

    ¡°Where exactly is this?¡± Sean turned his head but saw something on the desk.

    It was a magnificent, huge red-tailed bird. A word immediately popped into Sean¡¯s mind: Phoenix.

    Is the owner of this room rted to Dumbledore?

    Under the phoenix¡¯s tail, a piece of parchmenty quietly on the table. Sean moved over and saw several names.

    ¡°Harry Potter, Neville Longbottom¡­¡±

    Before he finished reading it, a voice could be heard that made him immediately tense up.

    ¡°Oh, Sean. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Sean raised his head stiffly and saw the person.

    Sean lowered his head and gave him a smile. When he raised his head again, he had already put on a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Grindelwald.¡±

    The look of admiration in Grindelwald¡¯s eyes shed, and he walked over with a gentle smile, ¡°Quite an impable etiquette, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Grindelwald was so interested in him. Couldn¡¯t he have nned to enter the vanishing cab by mistakest time?

    Grindelwald walked over to him and sat down in therge armchair behind the desk.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m getting old. I forgot to entertain guests,¡± Grindelwald didn¡¯t do anything, and a chair against the wall flew behind Sean, ¡°Please take a seat, Sean.¡±

    Sean sat on the chair.

    Grindelwald raised his legs and put his hands on his knees. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Sean, remember this. You can¡¯t just trust a note with Albus¡¯ name on it.¡±

    ¡°Even if you have seen Albus¡¯s handwriting, you should not trust it. I myself had the ability to imitate his handwriting very well.¡± Grindelwald scratched his beard proudly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Seeing that he still lowered his eyebrows, Grindelwald said with a smile.

    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t exined your reason why I¡¯m here.¡± Sean sighed and said softly.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that,¡± Grindelwald patted his own thigh and then smiled again, ¡°Rx, Sean. Do you want to look around in Nurmengard?¡±

    ¡°That would be an honor. But, sir, can I go back to Hogwarts first? I have to catch the train tomorrow morning.¡± Sean said slowly.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t show any displeased expression. He switched the position of his legs and said with interest, ¡°Sean, you are a very interesting wizard. But don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions toward you. I just want to talk with you, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Sean is suspicious of him, who is good at tricking people. But since he said so, he probably doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions for him.

    Sean hesitated for a while, then asked softly, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, I don¡¯t quite understand. Why do you want to see me?¡±

    Grindelwald spread his hands, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a small ident. I saw that you had nowhere to go, so I thought, why don¡¯t I bring you here?¡±

    Sean showed a puzzled expression.

    Seeing his puzzled appearance, Grindelwald exined, ¡°The one who got you out of Hogwarts was Quirrell.¡±

    Sean nodded. Although he didn¡¯t see it, he could guess who would¡¯ve done that.

    ¡°As you can see, Quirrell is my people. Well, he was.¡± Grindelwald spread his hands.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Quirrell betrayed me and went to find his beloved father. I forgot, what¡¯s his name?¡± Grindelwald showed a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Oh, Voldemort,¡± he nodded his head and then winked at Sean, ¡°What a weird name.¡±

    After hearing what he said, Sean realized that Quirrell was a double agent.

    Sean frowned. Why did Grindelwald give Quirrell the Portkey?

    As if seeing his doubts, Grindelwald said, ¡°Oh, I originally wanted Quirrell to help me steal the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone to study it. After all, Albus and Nichs didn¡¯t want to lend it to me. Both of them were painful to deal with sometimes.¡±

    His tone was rxed as if stealing the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone was just a trivial matter. Sean smiled dryly. Grindelwald hasn¡¯t changed at all, and he doesn¡¯t care about rules.

    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Grindelwald stood up as if remembering something, ¡°In order to make our conversation go more smoothly, I¡¯ll show you something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Grindelwald put his arms around Sean¡¯s shoulders, and after a while, Sean found himself in a dark dungeon.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t let him go. He put his head close to Sean¡¯s ear and pointed to the corner with a pleasant tone, ¡°Look, Sean. That¡¯s my gift to you.¡±

    Those were two middle-aged men locked by heavy chains. They seemed to have been tortured just now. Sean looked carefully, then his eyes widened. There is a mark on the wrists of the two men.

    It was a skeleton, the body of the python wrapped around and showing its tongue.

    It¡¯s the Dark Mark.

    Sean looked at Grindelwald, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡±

 Chapter 60: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Lessonâ€

    Chapter 60: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Lesson¡±

    Grindelwald narrowed his eyes slightly, and the corners of his mouth curved. His whole body suddenly became terrifying, as if the kind and gentle old man just now was just an illusion.

    Grindelwald stretched out a hand and waved it in midair, and a somewhat blurry picture emerged. Sean¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and his breathing became rapid.

    It¡¯s the Wallup family vi.

    He took another look at the two Death Eaters, and he immediately reacted.

    Did Voldemort send someone to his house?

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but nce at Grindelwald beside him.

    Did he save his family? Would Grindelwald save ordinary people, saving a Muggle who he would resent?

    Sean had his doubts. Grindelwald seemed to see through Sean¡¯s mind. He slowly stood up straight and put his hands behind his back gracefully.

    ¡°I did save your family, Sean. You should be able to feel it, right?¡± He gazed at Sean and said slowly, ¡°You are special.¡±

    Sean was silent for a while and then asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think an eleven-year-old wizard can be so special. What makes me so valued? Is it because of a prophecy?¡±

    This is the only thing Sean can do. He doesn¡¯t believe that his magic talent can make Grindelwald treat him so special every time they meet.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t hide the admiration in his eyes, ¡°Sharp, mature, calm, and talented enough. Sean, you surprise me more and more.¡±

    Sean smiled bitterly, and he was quite frightened.

    Grindelwald continued, ¡°The prophecy is magical. It¡¯s so magical that you believe it will happen.¡±

    He raised his chin, with unparalleled arrogance and confidence in his eyes, ¡°However, I haven¡¯t decided whether to believe that prophecy or not.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Grindelwald turned into a typical old man again, and he winked at Sean, ¡°It¡¯s always good to make some ns ahead of time.¡±

    ording to Grindelwald¡¯s words, he became a key figure in a prophecy. Just like in the original plot, a savior like Harry?

    Before he could ask a question, Grindelwald said directly, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you the contents of the prophecy for the time being. It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t decided whether to believe it or not.¡±

    Seanughed dryly and murmured in his heart. While Dumbledore is always mysterious with his own things, Grindelwald does the same thing but more cruel. Always teasing him with hints of details.

    Grindelwald smiled and walked over to the two Death Eaters with his hands behind his back, ¡°These two gentlemen tried to use the Imperius Curse to control your family. I¡¯ve left some defenses in order to protect them in the future. But I want you to have them as a gift from me.¡±

    He turned around with a happy expression, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me lying to you. Your principal can vouch for me.¡±

    Sean murmured in his heart, seeing Grindelwald like this. It really doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying to him at all. But he was tricked by him by using Dumbledore¡¯s handwriting.

    However, Grindelwald doesn¡¯t seem to care if Sean trusts him. He waved his hand, and the two Death Eaters slowly floated into the air.

    ¡°Come, introduce yourself.¡±

    Sean saw the two Death Eaters open their mouths. His heart tensed. The two had their tongues pulled out by Grindelwald.

    Grindelwald waved his hand lightly, and Sean saw that forked tongues were growing out of the mouths of the two.

    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± One of them immediately pleaded in a hoarse voice.

    Grindelwald looked at one of them with a displeased expression. The man¡¯s eyes were nk, ¡°The Dark Lord wants us¡­¡±

    ¡°Introduce yourself, gentlemen.¡± Grindelwald spread his hands.

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± He waved his hand impatiently and turned his back.

    Grindelwald them, and they let out a painful voice. The tongues of the two had just grown on their own and seemed to be torn off by something. They then fell to the ground.

    Both of their eyes bulged violently due to the severe pain, and only the sound of bubbles was left in their mouths of blood.

    Grindelwald smiled at Sean, ¡°Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows. He could sense that Grindelwald didn¡¯t lie to him. Knowing they targeted his family, those two Death Eaters deserved to be dead.

    Grindelwald walked to Sean¡¯s side and then put his arms around his shoulders, ¡°Sean, I wanted to teach you one thing. If you want to solve a problem, you aim for the roots. But it looks like you are already very experienced in that matter.¡±

    He thought about it in his heart. Did Grindelwald see the scene where he dealt with the Carrows?

    Grindelwald showed a smile, ¡°Well, about your gift.¡±

    Sean looked at Grindelwald, and he slowly said, ¡°Combustficus.¡±

    Immediately afterward, Sean saw that the two Death Eaters trembled violently. mes burst out from their mouths. Then mes spewed out of their eyes, ears, and nostrils. They turned into a ball of fire and then gradually turned to ashes.

    Grindelwald showed a smile. He lightly patted Sean on the shoulder and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Did you learn anything from it? Look, it left no traces at all.¡±

    Sean¡¯s breathing became a little heavier. Grindelwald taught him this spell, which he had never seen in any spell book.

    He seriously doubted that this was a spell created or improved by Grindelwald himself or even a new dark magic.

    Grindelwald blew the air, and the two ashes on the ground disappeared in the dungeon.

    He pped his hands with satisfaction, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing left here.¡±

    Sean felt something and then found himself in a familiar ce. This is the room he came to by mistakenly entering the Vanishing Cab, and it is also the ce where both Grindelwald and Dumbledore talk about something.

    Grindelwald patted Sean on the shoulder and said gently, ¡°Time to get you back.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened. Grindelwald actually let him go back?

    Sean was worried about this and immediately walked to the Vanishing Cab. He stroked his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, sir.¡±

    Grindelwald waved at him with a smile and then pped his hands as if remembering something, ¡°Oh, by the way. Send my regards to Albus, will you?¡±

 Chapter 61: â€œProphecyâ€

    Chapter 61: ¡°Prophecy¡±

    Sean was about to close the cab door by himself, but he paused for a while. He secretly thought in his heart. He doesn¡¯t know if his encounter with Grindelwald tonight will upset Dumbledore or not.

    But he didn¡¯t refuse, and Sean tried his best to keep a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try when I see Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    Grindelwald put his hands behind his back and bent down slightly, like a kind old man looking kindly at his child. ¡°Tell him that he¡¯s such a thoughtful person.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s thoughtfulness? Sean thought about its meaning.

    Is it about his loving interest in him? Why does it need to be said through him?

    Grindelwald waved at him, and the door of the cab closed automatically.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting, Sean.¡± He said hisst words.

    Sean could only smile. It would be better not to meet him at all. He sighed helplessly. When facing Grindelwald, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He was superior to him in terms of strength and experience. This made Sean feel a deep sense of powerlessness.

    Outside the cab door, Grindelwald quietly watched the cab for a while, and the expression on his face became more and more pleasant.

    He Apparated in his office. Inside, Vinda was already waiting for him.

    ¡°Lord Grindelwald. ording to your instructions, we have already dispatched additional staff around the families of those children.¡±

    Grindelwald nodded with satisfaction and leanedfortably on the back of the chair, ¡°I have to say. Albus still has his own opinions on these things.¡±

    Hearing Dumbledore¡¯s name, aplex light shed in Vinda¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Grindelwald with admiration and enthusiasm.

    Grindelwald smiled gently and said, ¡°Do you understand what I meant?¡±

    ¡°I understand, Lord Grindelwald.¡± Vinda lowered her head immediately.

    Grindelwald turned his chair and looked out the window, ¡°My goals have never changed.¡±

    She wondered, ¡°Are the No-Maj families really worthy of our protection?¡±

    ¡°Vinda, anything is worth doing on the road to glory.¡± Grindelwald said slowly.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Grindelwald.¡±

    When she walked out of the office, Grindelwald stared out the window by himself for a long time.

    ¡°Albus, I¡¯m trying to understand what you mean by magic and love¡­¡± he chuckled, ¡°Is this Wallup has something more than me?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, I suppose.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Sean waited quietly in the cab for a while, then pushed open the cab door and walked out. Seeing the familiar furnishings in the Room of Requirement, he sighed and finally returned to Hogwarts.

    Only a few hours had passed, but he felt as if several days had passed.

    Walking out of the Room of Requirement, Sean saw an old man standing with his back on the corridor as if he was admiring an oil painting.

    It was Dumbledore.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore.¡± Sean called out softly.

    Dumbledore immediately turned around, smiled, and said apologetically, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry. This is my mistake, and it almost caused you an ident.¡±

    Sean showed a smile, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, today¡¯s situation is way more than anything.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry for you this time.¡±

    The two were silent for a while before Sean asked, ¡°Professor, Mr. Grindelwald told me something.¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, walked to Sean¡¯s side, and looked at Sean seriously with his eyes, ¡°I know. ording to his character, I can think what he said to you. But I can tell you that the reason why that prophecy could not be said is simple.¡±

    His voice lowered a little, ¡°The more people know, and the more people believe it, the greater the possibility that the prophecy will be fulfilled. For you, being at the center of the prophecy, your knowledge of the prophecy would only make the prophecye true faster.¡±

    Sean frowned. Is this how strong a prophecy is taken in the wizarding world?

    He thought of another question and wondered, ¡°Professor, is prophecy a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°Good question, Sean,¡± Dumbledore nodded at him, ¡°We can¡¯t define whether the prophecy is good or bad we decided not to let this prophecy spread.¡±

    ¡°As for you, Sean,¡± Dumbledore¡¯s tone was very serious, and he stared deeply at Sean, ¡°You are in the prophecy. Your words and deeds may have consequences on the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Consequences?¡± Sean became more and more confused.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dumbledore nodded earnestly, and then a smile appeared in his eyes, ¡°but at present, your performance has made my expectationse true.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Seanughed dryly. He felt that he didn¡¯t do anything. It was just pure bad luck.

    Dumbledore no longer mentioned the information about the prophecy. He led Sean to the side of the stairs and sat down.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a little cold.¡± He waved his hand.

    When Sean followed him and sat down on the stairs, the cold marble steps were already warm.

    ¡°Sean, I prefer this warm feeling to the cold.¡± Dumbledore turned his head and smiled at him.

    ¡°Me too, sir.¡± Sean nodded.

    Dumbledore looked satisfied and pped his hands, ¡°Gellert should have let you speak, right? Unlikest time.¡±

    Sean was not at all surprised by the understanding between Dumbledore and Grindelwald. The two had been fighting for so many years.

    ¡°Yes, professor. He also said that you are very thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Dumbledore showed a helpless look.

    Although Sean was very curious, he did not ask, but Dumbledore said it himself, ¡°I have arranged something for your family to notify me when they are in danger and protect them.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°But Mr. Grindelwald said¡­¡±

    ¡°He has arranged something for them, right?¡± Dumbledore sighed, ¡°He really hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    Sean decided not toment on this. This is something that only the two of them would know.

    After telling Dumbledore about his experience in Nurmengard, he nodded, ¡°I understand. Please rest assured in the future that your family will never be in danger. This is my promise to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Thank you, Professor.¡±

 Chapter 62: â€œHolidayâ€

    Chapter 62: ¡°Holiday¡±

    Dumbledore stretched his legs up the steps.

    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t think about it too much. Tomorrow is Christmas.¡±

    Sean straightened his legs like him, and the warmth from the stairs made him sigh unconsciously.

    ¡°Well, Professor. I have a question.¡± He put his hands on the warm marble steps, ¡°How do you think Hogwartspares to Nurmengard?¡±

    Dumbledore asked curiously, ¡°Why do you ask that? Is it because you¡¯re interested in Nurmengard?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes, professor. Although it¡¯s making me a bit unpleasant, they made me curious enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡± Dumbledore nodded. He looked out, not knowing whether he was looking at the castle of Hogwarts or the tower of Nurmengard.

    ¡°As an old man, although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I still have to say that Nurmengard has surpassed Hogwarts in some aspects. This is also why I agreed to do a student exchange with them.¡±

    He took a deep breath, and his eyes were fixed, ¡°Hogwarts and I have both been down for so long that we have forgotten our school motto.¡±

    ¡± Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titindus.¡± Sean said softly.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Dumbledore nodded, ¡°But I still need time and more attempts to improve it.¡±

    Sean looked at Dumbledore¡¯s expression, and aplex emotion rose up in his heart for no reason.

    ¡°Professor, I hope you can achieve your goal.¡± Sean said sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you, child.¡± Dumbledore smiled, ¡°But don¡¯t underestimate Hogwarts. Even Gellert will admit that Hogwarts has some qualities that Nurmengard has yet to achieve.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Sean nodded. ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons why I chose Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°I still have to say. You¡¯ve made the right choice, Sean.¡± Dumbledoreughed.

    Sean also smiled. He had to admit that Dumbledore was indeed a very charming person. Of course, so did Grindelwald.

    After chatting casually with Dumbledore for a while, Sean stood up, ¡°Professor, I have to go back to my room. I have to take the train tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Visiting your family is something you should doter.¡± Dumbledore smiled and watched Sean leave.

    When Sean came down to the corner of the stairs, his voice could be heard from a distance, ¡°Sean, I hope you won¡¯t be disappointed in choosing Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t see Dumbledore anymore and shouted at the top of the stairs.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I wish you a Merry Christmas in advance.¡±

    ¡°You too, Professor. Merry Christmas.¡±

    When Sean¡¯s figure waspletely gone, Dumbledore showed a smile, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let Hogwarts down in the future, Sean.¡±

    He sat on the stairs quietly, looking in a certain direction, and didn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    ¡ª-

    Sean naturally didn¡¯t hear Dumbledore¡¯sst words. Although the night was full of ups and downs, tonight¡¯s experience was bizarre. He was in a good mood.

    Moreover, with Grindelwald¡¯s and Dumbledore¡¯s promise. Sean no longer has to worry about the safety of his family.

    He walked into Ravenw¡¯s tower, and as soon as he stepped on the stairs, he met someone. It was Stephanie Ollivander.

    Sean stayed here for a few months, and his height had grown a bit. She doesn¡¯t change a bit in terms of her appearance and height.

    He and Stephanie looked at each other. This was the first time Sean did not avoid her eyes and the first time he didn¡¯t show his smile when facing his ssmates.

    ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re the one who gave me the monocle, right?¡± He asked softly.

    Stephanie unconsciously lowered her eyes. She hesitated for a moment but still answered in her cold voice, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Sean paused, then showed his smile again, ¡°Well, it saved my life. Thank you for your gift, and Merry Christmas, Miss Ollivander.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at her again and went straight up the stairs. Stephanie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, but her fingers clenched slightly while holding her book.

    Sean returned to the lounge and saw Hermione reading a book by the bonfire.

    ¡°Hermione, you¡¯re still awake?¡±

    ¡°I want to read this book before I go home. I asked Professor Flitwick and Madam Pince to allow me to take a book from the library. Because if I bring it home, Madam Pince will definitely kill me.¡± Hermione said quickly without even looking up, staring at the book in front of her.

    Sean smiled and shook his head, then turned around and prepared to walk toward his room. Halfway through, he stopped for a moment and sat back next to Hermione.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me. Just go to sleep.¡± Hermione nced at him and then turned her attention back to the book.

    Sean shrugged, and he leaned softly on the back of the chair.

    ¡°I¡¯m also going to study for a while.¡± He picked up Hermione¡¯s book in front of him.

    Hermione smiled slightly and handed over another book, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to read this first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Granger.¡± Sean took the book with a smile.

    She flushed slightly, and after looking at Sean, she immersed herself in studying again.

    ¡°I love to study.¡± Sean shrugged and lowered his head.

    ¡ª-

    The next day, while the two were on their way to the station, Hermione keptining to him, ¡°Sean! I just missed thest few pages!¡±

    Sean smiled embarrassingly. Last night, he studied for a while and couldn¡¯t help chatting with Hermione.

    She was addicted to learning, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care about anything in her study time, but Sean was so yful that he dragged Hermione to do something else.

    Hermione, who hadn¡¯t finished reading the book, was a bit mad right now.

    Sean originally wanted to say it was her own fault, but he finally chose to give up. It¡¯s best not to mess with her right now.

    Amidst Hermione¡¯s thoughts, the two came to the station to find a room and sat down.

    Before the train started, two boys opened the door of the room. They were panting as if they were running from something.

    ¡°Hey, Sean!¡± Harry and Neville greeted him.

    ¡°Oh, Harry, Neville. Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if we sit here?¡± Sean cast a look at Hermione.

    She muttered regretfully in her heart but nodded anyway.

 Chapter 63: â€œHarryâ€™s Familyâ€

    Chapter 63: ¡°Harry¡¯s Family¡±

    ¡°Come in, guys.¡± Sean was sitting face to face with Hermione but stood up to greet Harry and Neville.

    ¡°What about Ron? Isn¡¯t he with you guys all the time?¡±

    ¡°His parents went to Romania to visit his brother so that Ron will stay at Hogwarts this holiday.¡± Harry smiled, ¡°However, Neville and I prepared a gift for him this morning. He also has his brothers to apany him.¡±

    The train started, and Sean took out a lot of snacks from the pocket of his robe and put them on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sean smiled at the two of them.

    Harry thanked him, then peeled off a toffee and threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°Neville, it¡¯s alright.¡± He patted Neville¡¯s shoulder carelessly and smiled at Sean, ¡°Neville¡¯s grandma didn¡¯t even allow him to eat a few pieces of candy.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Harry.¡± Neville bumped Harry with his elbow, obviously not happy about his friend telling his secret.

    Sean was very curious about the family of origin of the two. After chatting for a while, he asked curiously, ¡°I read it in a certain book. You twoe from, um, the 28th Pure Blood family?¡±

    Harry¡¯s expression changed. He was obviously not interested in the topic.

    ¡°Some arrogant and impolite peoplepiled such a thing for their pathetic and degrading so-called ¡®honor¡¯.¡± Harry thought for a while. His face became more and more disdainful, ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    Neville peeled off another candy and added, ¡°Some Pure Blood wizards in the wizarding world value this very much. But our family and Harry¡¯s family don¡¯t care about those things. Harry knew about that information from Sirius.¡±

    Harry leaned back in the chairzily, ¡°Sirius has the same opinion as I do. Besides, the ck family is also a Pure Blood family.¡±

    He suddenly remembered the origins of Sean and Hermione and exined, ¡°My godfather, Sirius ck is also from a pure-blood family, but¡ª¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°People who hang with my dad don¡¯t really care about the glory of pure blood.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Hermione interjected. She was curious about all things in the wizarding world.

    Harry exined, ¡°My family has been excluded from the Pure Blood category because my grandfather has a more friendly attitude towards Muggles, and they write off my family. After my parents got married, they were even more reluctant to categorize my family.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Even though Sean knew the reason, he still asked.

    ¡°Because my mother came from a Muggle family.¡± Harry spread his hands, then raised his head proudly, ¡°My mother¡¯s skills in magic are amazing, especially potions. All those Pure-Blooded wizards couldn¡¯t even match her at that time.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡± Sean nodded with a smile, knowing that he got the Felix Felicis.

    During the chat, Sean noticed that Harry had been unconsciously trying to scratch the back of his head. But there seemed to be something, and his hand stopped as soon as he reached his hair.

    Harry smiled shyly, ¡°Maybe this is what my dad passed it on to me. My hair grows so fast, and I can¡¯t help but want to scratch it. Even my mom told me to stop doing it.¡±

    He spread out his hands and said in his mother¡¯s tone, ¡°Stop imitating your father¡¯s bad habits, or I¡¯ll give you less pocket money in the future.¡±

    Hearing what he said was funny. Seanughed, ¡°Your parents must be fun.¡±

    Harry is obviously very proud of his family. He nodded with a smile, ¡°Sean if you have the opportunity toe to my house, my parents will definitely wee you.¡±

    Neville already ate a lot of toffee and shrugged, ¡°I think you should think about how to exin to your mother first. About a student who went to Hogwarts and was caught bringing a broomstick inside.¡±

    Harry¡¯s smile suddenly froze, and he leaned back in his chair in frustration, ¡°Why are you bringing this up, Neville¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean asked.

    Neville spread his hands, ¡°He smuggled a broomstick and was found out about it. Although her mom didn¡¯t send him a Howler, she informed him that she would do something to him at Christmas.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Harry whimpered, ¡°I should have stayed with Ron.¡±

    ¡°What should be faced must be faced.¡± Seanforted.

    The sky outside the window gradually darkened, and several students were chatting inside the carriage.

    Harry stood up excitedly at this time, ¡°Sean, you really shoulde to my house sometimes. The Flobberworm Sirius gave me is really big!¡±

    Neville shrugged his shoulders at Sean, ¡°It¡¯s really big. The Flobberworm swallowed my entire arm. If that thing had teeth, I would lose my arm back then.¡±

    Sean smiled and listened to some interesting things that happened between the two of them when they were young. He found that he liked Harry and Neville quite a bit.

    Harry likes to show off, but good parenting makes him very friendly to others, and you can clearly feel he is kind.

    As for Neville, he is loyal. Obviously, his parents are Aurors and provided a lot more education that¡¯s suitable for him.

    Even Hermione gradually became acquainted with the two of them. When they approached the station, Hermione¡¯s rapid speech made them both a little dizzy, so they often asked Sean for help.

    After getting off the train, Harry waved his hand excitedly at once, and Sean¡¯s eyes moved to see Sirius.

    Harry also noticed something was wrong with his expression. He was stunned for a moment and seemed to have thought of something, and his expression also became serious.

    ¡°Sirius, how¡¯s Daisy?¡±

    Sirius nodded solemnly and said quickly, ¡°Your parents have taken her to St. Mungo¡¯s. We should go there right now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harry hurriedly greeted Sean and the others, followed Sirius, and quickly ran out of the tform.

    Sean cast his eyes on Neville.

    Neville¡¯s face was not very good-looking. He said apologetically, ¡°This is Harry¡¯s family business. We should¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we should, Neville.¡± Sean nodded.

 Chapter 64: â€œHarryâ€™s Sisterâ€

    Chapter 64: ¡°Harry¡¯s Sister¡±

    After saying goodbye to Neville, Sean walked out of the tform with Hermione. He was a little absent-minded because he was curious about Daisy, whom Harry mentioned.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Hermione shouted happily and then quickly ran to her parents.

    It was a well-dressed and gentle-looking couple. Sean stepped forward to greet the two of them politely and then looked for his family.

    As soon as he saw his parents smiling at him, someone bumped into his thigh.

    ¡°Sean, I miss you so much!¡± The little girl shouted in a small voice.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Sean hugged his sister, E.

    The Wallup also came over with a smile on their faces. The two got to know each other. The owner of the private hospital and the owner of the private dental clinic happily exchanged their business cards.

    ¡°I¡¯m considering whether to invite Dr. Granger to the hospital with a high sry. Right in time to hire a new dentist.¡± When he got into the car, Mr. Wallup was already thinking about hiring someone.

    Obviously, a wizard¡¯s parents are very worthwhile to befriend.

    Sean smiled, ¡°It depends on whether your offer is good for them, Dad.¡±

    Mr. Wallup started the car and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s always like that.¡±

    E kept sticking to Sean in the back seat, her legs leaning on the seat.

    ¡°Sean, did you bring something for me back there?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean smiled shyly.

    When he got home, Sean rxed his mind. After Dumbledore and Grindelwald both promised to protect their family, Sean had no worries.

    At Christmas, he received a lot of gifts again. Even Dumbledore sent him arge batch of Bertie Bott¡¯s multi-vored beans. He specially stated on the holiday congrattion card that he strictly picked this package of beans, so there won¡¯t be any strange taste in it.

    Under Dumbledore¡¯s package, he received a carefully packaged gift box. Sean took it apart and found that it was an extremely exquisite cloak with magic on it, which could keep the wearer at afortable temperature.

    It was a luxurious and thoughtful gift. Sean raised his eyebrows and opened the greeting card with a line of beautiful words on it.

    ¡°Sorry, Merry Christmas.¡±

    No signature, but Sean knows who it is. It would probably be Stephanie, as she doesn¡¯t have the guts to say it in person.

    On the other side, Mr. Wallup picked up a bean and threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°Bleh! Wizards eat booger?!¡±

    ¡ª-

    Holidays are always short-lived. Before Sean could enjoy it, it was time to go back to school. At King¡¯s Cross Station, he said goodbye to his family, and even Dave in Sean¡¯s pocket conveyed his reluctance.

    With Sean¡¯s advance notice, Mr. Wallup prepared all kinds of raw and cooked brains. Dave basically stayed in his attic for the entire Christmas holiday.

    For the first time, Sean received a happy response from Dave, ¡°I am full. I can¡¯t eat anymore¡­¡±

    On the other side, Hermione was already waving at him, and the two had made an appointment to go back to school together.

    After saying goodbye, Sean and Hermione each carried a suitcase much heavier than when they came back into the tform. When they got to the door of the room, Sean saw Harry and Neville.

    Harry seemed a bit different, with a heavy look of concern on his face. At the same time, Neville wasforting him in a low voice.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay, Harry?¡± Sean greeted him.

    ¡°Oh, Sean. Good morning.¡± Harry forced a smile.

    The four of them found a room and sat down while Harry was in low energy.

    ¡°What happened? Of course, no need to tell us about it if it¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Sean asked with concern.

    Harry struggled for a while and nced at Neville, who immediately went to lock the door.

    ¡°Something happened to my family.¡± Harry said slowly in a deep voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you alright?¡± Hermione also became worried.

    Harry sighed, looked at the two of them, and said seriously, ¡°Sean, Hermione. Because I think you are all very trustworthy people, please don¡¯t tell the others, okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sean and Hermione nodded solemnly.

    ¡°I have a sister who is a year younger than me, Daisy,¡± Harry said with deep pity in his eyes, ¡°She has a strange disease, and even Professor Dumbledore said that he only knew it from an ancient document he found.¡±

    ¡°A strange disease?¡± Sean frowned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harry nodded, ¡°Because of this disease, Daisy can only stay in the house most of the time. If the disease is not treated quickly, she¡­ she will lose her life.¡±

    ¡°God¡­¡± Hermione covered her mouth

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was also low.

    Harry smiled reluctantly, ¡°Fortunately, her condition is barely under control.¡±

    Sean is not a doctor; even Dumbledore can¡¯t do anything about the strange disease. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t think of a good solution, so he finallyforted Harry. Harry¡¯s mood had recovered when he was about to arrive at the station, and he had be optimistic again.

    As if seeing Sean¡¯s doubts, Harry showed a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Daisy can enter the school, I promised her that I would always be happy at school with her. I¡¯ll try to tell her every good thing about it here.¡±

    Sean patted him on the shoulder and said sincerely, ¡°You are a good brother.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my goal is to be the pride of my family.¡± Harry straightened his cor.

    ¡°You are now their Potion Master. Knowing that you¡¯ve won Professor Slughorn¡¯s prize.¡± Sean joked.

    Harry touched his cheek embarrassedly, ¡°Come on now.¡±

    While joking, Sean suddenly thought that after Snape reced Professor Slughorn. Wouldn¡¯t their encounterter be awkward?

    Sean saw a familiar and unfamiliar figure on the teacher¡¯s desk when they sat down in the hall. Long greasy hair, a hazy expression, and a high hooked nose.

    Sean¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face. Coincidentally, he met his eyes, and Snape narrowed his eyes slightly to him.

 Chapter 65: â€œNurmengardâ€™s Attackâ€

    Chapter 65: ¡°Nurmengard¡¯s Attack¡±

    Sean looked away. He wailed in his heart.

    Did Professor Dumbledore bring Snape back again? He¡¯s a Death Eater, and he even enchanted the previous Potion Professor.

    Sean thought about Dumbledore¡¯s purpose again and told him about the night in detail. It was impossible for him not to know Snape¡¯s true identity. But was he willing to get him here? Does it mean that Snape is a double agent?

    Sean has no expectations for the dinner. Will he put something in his pumpkin juice? After all, he set the fireworks, would Snape easily let him go for that?

    Sean was a bit distressed, and Dumbledore stood up.

    ¡°Wee back, students. First of all, please allow me to wish everyone a Merry Christmas. Although it¡¯s a little bitte.¡± He smiled at everyone and then immediately drew a round of apuse.

    Dumbledore stretched out his hands to signal everyone to be quiet, then said, ¡°In this opening ceremony, Hogwarts will have academic exchanges with Nurmengard during the semester. They already havee to Hogwarts at this moment.¡±

    Sean and Hermione looked at each other suspiciously. There were no strangers on the train, and when they came to the school, they didn¡¯t see other wizards wearing different school uniforms.

    Sean was originally curious about the way Nurmengard travels. The Beauxbatons use flying carriages, while The Durmstrang¡¯s ship is still impressive to this day.

    After Dumbledore said this, there was amotion in the hall. Because of the rivalry between the two wizarding schools andst year¡¯s Goblet of Fire, most of the students at Hogwarts were a bit hostile to Nurmengard.

    Among them, Ravenw and Gryffindor students are the most intense.

    Most of the Ravenws were a bit mad. The Ravenw delegate who yed for Hogwartsst year was seriously injured.

    At these two tables, the students made a noise one by one. However, Professor Dumbledore had already said it at the opening ceremony. When Nurmengard announced they had arrived, the students were still excited.

    Under the influence of their friends and ssmates, the Gryffindors made some noises.

    The Slytherins looked at them differently. From their point of view, the elites of Nurmengard were more like their group. Dumbledore let the students make a fuss, and after a while, he raised his hands.

    ¡°Is this your honor as Hogwarts students?¡± Sean had never heard this old man speak in such a serious tone.

    Obviously, everyone was frightened. They raised their heads and looked at the old man. Under the gaze of his eyes, their voices suddenly dropped.

    Dumbledore looked at all the students seriously, ¡°Failure is a foregone conclusion. But I hope you can learn from your failures instead of just being angry right now.¡±

    ¡°Sess does not lie in never making mistakes, but in not repeating the same mistakes.¡± Dumbledore slowed his tone and looked at everyone kindly, ¡°I have always believed that self-examination is a beautiful and powerful virtue.¡±

    ¡°Since all of you chose Hogwarts, I sincerely hope from the beginning that you will be the pride of your family, Hogwarts, and the wizarding world.¡±

    ¡°Children, let go of your prejudice and anger, embrace your opponent, and be a better version of yourself.¡±

    Dumbledore stretched out a hand, and the gs of the four colleges slowly flew down, flying above each student¡¯s head.

    ¡°You are a Ravenw, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Slytherin.¡±

    Dumbledore raised his hands. The torches and candles in the entire hall fluttered one after another, reflecting every college g in the firelight. The starry night on the ceiling of the hall began to brighten.

    Dumbledore¡¯s voice was gentle and powerful, and he said slowly, ¡°All of you are Hogwarts.¡±

    The hall was silent for a moment. Then, the students all stood up. They were all apuding vigorously with anticipation in their eyes. Even the Slytherins couldn¡¯t escape Dumbledore¡¯s earnest and infectious speech.

    Sean stood up and apuded enthusiastically. He believed that what Dumbledore said at this time was from the heart.

    Professor Dumbledore seems to be bing increasingly interested in thepetition between the two schools. He has never spoken like this before.

    With a smile on his face, Dumbledore pressed his hands together, and after the apuse gradually faded away, he said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the guests from afar.¡±

    The tall wooden door of the hall opened. Sean turned his head along with the others. The students of Nurmengard entered the hall, led by two teachers, a man, and a woman.

    They wore ck uniforms resembling high-neck trench coats, and under their dark gray trousers were polished high-top leather boots. The students of Nurmengard lined up in two rows, and everyone¡¯s expression seemed to be carved out of a mold.

    They looked straight ahead, and their expressions were confident and arrogant.

    An idea popped into Sean¡¯s mind unconsciously. Compared with Hogwarts, the students of Nurmengard are indeed more like a group of elites.

    However, it is a little strange that Grindelwald was not in there. The one who led the rows was a witch, and the man beside her was good-looking, like those nobles that Sean often saw at family dinners.

    Dumbledore greeted him, both of them hugged gently, and Sean could hear a few words of greeting.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years¡­¡± Dumbledore and the man seemed to be old acquaintances.

    Is it a student that Dumbledore taught? Looking at the young man, Sean thought curiously.

    The students of Nurmengard kept in line and walked to the vacant long table. Everyone still looked ahead until the woman who led the rows gave a signal, and the students rxed a little but still maintained order and etiquette.

    Sean saw Colton Sterling, the president of the Nurmengard Student Union, who hade to his house to recruit students.

    Sterling looked particrly arrogant. He didn¡¯t even turn his head when he passed Charlotte.

    ¡°Please sit down, everyone.¡± Dumbledore held out his hand.

 Chapter 66: â€œNew Professorâ€

    Chapter 66: ¡°New Professor¡±

    All Nurmengard students sat down at the same time, startling both Sean and Hermione beside him. Sean felt a bit weird. Nurmengard felt like a militarized school.

    ¡°Hey, Sean. Have you seen that boy?¡± Hermione touched him and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Colton Sterling, right? He was the one who came to my house to recruit students. Did you meet him before?¡±

    Hermione nodded, with some resentment in her tone, ¡°His attitude towards my dad is terrible!¡±

    After recalling it for a while, Sean agreed, ¡°Indeed, my family also felt that this guy was too arrogant at the time.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Sean pouted in the direction of the Nurmengard students, ¡°Obviously, their way of behavior.¡±

    Hermione agreed but was a little worried, ¡°The Nurmengards are¡­¡±

    ¡°Excellent?¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Hermione frowned and nodded.

    Sean didn¡¯t care too much. He smiled at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Sean has never met someone like Hermione. In terms of grades, Hermione was slightly ahead of him. Sean was excellent only in the Transfiguration ss. Moreover, because of Sean, Hermione worked harder and harder.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Is it bad if I can¡¯t get the first ceter?¡±

    However, these Nurmengard elites obviously inspired Hermione¡¯s strong sense of urgency to study.

    ¡°I have to worry!¡± She red at Sean with a worried expression on her face, ¡°Will I not be able to catch up with them in ss?¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can start studying in the library tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±

    During the chat, Dumbledore stood up and pped his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the arrival of the Nurmengard students again.¡±

    There was sparse apuse that was not very enthusiastic in the hall.

    On the long table in Nurmengard, the corners of Sterling¡¯s mouth outlined, ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    Beside him, a Nurmengard studentughed softly, ¡°Sterling, what did you dost year? We don¡¯t seem to be very popr.¡±

    Sterling raised his eyebrows, ¡°Will you wee the wolves that rush into the flock?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ªfair enough.¡± The student licked his lips.

    Dumbledore waited for the apuse to subside and raised a toast to the students in the hall, ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the food first.¡±

    Sean turned his eyes back to the table, and a lot of food appeared on the te. In addition to the dishes at dinner parties, there were also dishes such as risotto, roasted pork, spicy bean soup with cream cheese and garlic bread, and other specialties from all over Europe.

    It seems that Nurmengard has indeed absorbed a lot of students from all over Europe. Sean took some food and ate it up.

    He thought as he ate the food that was being presented for the Nurmengard student was a bit luxuriouspared to what he ate in Hogwarts. Sean put a piece of juicy pork into his mouth. The taste was quite good.

    As the dinner drew to a close, the hall was full of people, and the students at Nurmengard¡¯s table were no longer so restrained, and they started chatting.

    However, Sean noticed that they rarely had a group of people chatting together, and almost all of them only casually said a few words to one or two people around them. Unlike Hogwarts, the Weasley twins alone can chat with twenty people at the same time.

    No wonder Charlotte said Nurmengard students would abandon each other when theirpanions attacked. The atmosphere at the table now reflects this.

    Sean looked up at the teacher¡¯s desk, the witch from Nurmengard seemed to have stopped her knife and fork early and was chatting with Professor McGonagall.

    Dumbledore was talking to another wizard. The man was graceful and always had a smile on his face. He was a wizard who could easily give people a good impression.

    Sean moved his eyes to the side, Snape was holding a goblet, and he gently shook the wine in the ss. But until now, the height of the wine has not decreased.

    Next to him, in what should have been Quirrell¡¯s seat, is Professor Trwney.

    Sean was puzzled. Didn¡¯t Dumbledore find a new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher?

    ¡°Why is Professor Quirrell missing?¡± Hermione asked curiously.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he hasn¡¯te back from vacation, or maybe something happened.¡± Sean looked back and said casually.

    ¡°Then what about our Defense Against the Dark Arts ss?¡± Hermione immediately became worried about studying: ¡°I¡¯ve heard others say that Nurmengard doesn¡¯t have this ss and instead teaches some kind of magical attack and precautions.¡±

    Sean nodded, turned his body, and said, ¡°It is said that Nurmengard will learn the so-called dark magic.¡±

    ¡°Dark magic? I said in the book that dark magic is called dark magic because casting spells requires the wizards to be evil. Over time, the wizards themselves will be affected by the influence. That¡¯s why most evil wizards act like that.¡±

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°Who knows? Maybe Mr. Grindelwald found some way to remove the evilness, but I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±

    Sean originally thought that the system panel only showed the spell name. However, after Grindelwald taught him the new spell, a bracket was added to his list of spells.

    Combust (Dark Magic): Proficiency 100/2000

    But for his version of Protego Diabolica, there is no such bracket. He has only seen Grindelwald cast the spell once, and his proficiency has increased by 100.

    When Sean was thinking, thest dessert left on the table disappeared. Dumbledore tapped the goblet, and the students fell silent.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, the students of Nurmengard will take sses with various houses. I hope everyone canmunicate well.¡±

    ¡°Before that, I would like to announce that both Slughorn and Professor Quirrell are no longer teaching at Hogwarts for personal reasons.¡±

    There was a sound of discussion in the hall.

    Dumbledore pointed his finger at Snape, ¡°Fortunately, Professor Snape is willing to resume his position as Professor of Potions.¡±

    Snape stood up and nced coldly at the crowd, and there was a burst of cheers from Slytherin.

    After Snape sat down, Dumbledore continued, ¡°Until a new teacher is found in Defence Against the Dark Arts, and due to academic exchanges, this professor from Nurmengard will be responsible for the rest of the semester sses.¡±

    The man stood up with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Let me introduce to you, Nurmengard, the professor of Magic Attack and Defense Arts.¡±

    ¡°Tom Riddle.¡±

 Chapter 67: â€œForeseeing The Futureâ€

    Chapter 67: ¡°Foreseeing The Future¡±

    ¡°Tom Riddle.¡± The moment he heard the name, Sean froze in ce.

    His eyes were fixed on the man who stood up from the teacher¡¯s desk and greeted him. Tom looked at him in his early thirties and looked at everyone with a gentle smile.

    Sean even wondered if this Tom Riddle was the same that he was thinking. Wouldn¡¯t that be Voldemort? He really couldn¡¯t figure out how Dumbledore could have allowed Tom Riddle to teach at Hogwarts.

    Or does Dumbledore not know Tom Riddle¡¯s true identity?

    Sean looked at Dumbledore. The old man smiled and seemed to be sincerely weing the arrival of his new colleague.

    ¡°Our curriculum will also change,¡± Dumbledore continued, ¡°The students in the lower grades will no longer be taught jointly by the two houses. More information about the rest of the semester will be informed in the future.¡±

    ¡°The students of Nurmengard will also have sses with you all the time. I hope everyone canmunicate well when the timees.¡±

    With a smile on Dumbledore¡¯s face, he opened his hands, ¡°Okay, students. This is the end of today¡¯s dinner.¡±

    The crowd in the hall began to move, and Sean squeezed towards the teacher¡¯s desk amid Hermione¡¯s voice. He had to ask the matter clearly, even if Dumbledore wondered how Sean got the news.

    If it doesn¡¯t work, just say he has some prophecy ability. Whether or not he can deceive the old man, with Dumbledore¡¯s behavior, he won¡¯t go deep into the secrets of his students.

    However, a group of people wearing trench coats blocked his way.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Sean tried to squeeze past the crowd. But those people blocked Sean like a wall.

    ¡°Hogwarts, eh? Do you have anything to do with us?¡± A boy said, with a mischievous smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you. Please move.¡± Sean said quickly.

    Cotton is right. The students of Nurmengard are indeed keen to provoke Hogwarts.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s boring. I want to ask someone to ask where we should sleep tonight.¡± The boy took a step sideways, blocking Sean¡¯s pace.

    In this short period of time, Sean saw through the crowd that Dumbledore and Riddle had disappeared. He irritably scratched his hair, then took a deep look at the boy who was talking, remembered his face firmly, turned his head, and left the scene.

    The group of Nurmengard students didn¡¯t stop them either. They just let out a burst ofughter that their pranks had seeded.

    Sean quickly left the hall. He doesn¡¯t have time to y children¡¯s games with this group of people now. If he doesn¡¯t figure it out tonight, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

    There was a crowd at the entrance of the hall. Sean avoided Filch¡¯s gaze, turned around, and went to the main castle building. The students all went to themon room of their respective houses. Sean quickly went up and waited outside Dumbledore¡¯s office.

    He nced at the stone statue, and it winked at Sean, ¡°Password?¡±

    Sean doesn¡¯t know the specific password, but as long as he tries all kinds of candy in the wizarding world, he will probably be able to guess it, but Sean is not going to do it.

    He turned around at the entrance. Taking advantage of the time before Dumbledore came back, Sean sorted out the thoughts in his head.

    Does Dumbledore know the true identity of Voldemort? Knowing Tom Riddle is teaching at Hogwarts right now. Moreover, even if Dumbledore didn¡¯t know it, did Grindelwald know nothing about his professors?

    Under the circumstance that the Death Eaters had already appeared, the two should have already started investigating Voldemort. Or maybe, Tom is skilled enough not to be suspected by Dumbledore since he entered the school.

    Sean suddenly thought of a question, which school did Tom graduate from? Was Nurmengard established when Tom entered school?

    However, judging from the few words he heard Dumbledore and Tom talking to, the two should have known each other before. This made Sean a little uncertain. His head was spinning faster and faster, and the statue just stared at him the whole time.

    Just as Sean was getting more and more confused, someone came.

    ¡°Sean? What¡¯s the matter? You should have gone back to your dorm at this point.¡± Dumbledore smiled.

    ¡°Professor, I have something I want to ask you.¡± Sean said quickly.

    ¡°Cockroach Clusters.¡± Dumbledore gave the password, and the stone jumped aside.

    He made an inviting gesture, ¡°Come in. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Sean followed Dumbledore into the office, and as soon as he walked up the spiral staircase, he said quickly, ¡°Professor, something is wrong with Tom Riddle.¡±

    Dumbledore turned his head sharply and stared at Sean. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sean, do you have the ability to foresee the future?¡±

    Sean was stunned for a moment. This was a reason he made up. Why did he tell him in advance?

    Dumbledore looked away again. He walked to the perch behind the door and looked at the empty wooden shelf.

    ¡°Sean, you want to say that Tom Riddle is Voldemort, right?¡±

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief. The old man really knew it all. He nodded, ¡°Yes, professor.¡±

    Dumbledore turned his back to him and couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. He said in a reassuring voice, ¡°The answer is yes and no.¡±

    Sean is confused. What does this mean?

    ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, but now is not the time for you to know.¡± Dumbledore turned around and smiled at Sean.

    Sean nced at Dumbledore helplessly and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back and rest. You have a ss to attend tomorrow.¡± Dumbledore winked at him and showed a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving. Good night, Professor.¡±

    ¡°You too, Sean.¡±

    When Sean left the office, Dumbledore stood still as if waiting for someone. A me suddenly shed across the office, and an old man with white hair and a white beard appeared from the mes. If Sean were still here, he would definitely open his mouth.

    It was another Dumbledore.

 Chapter 68: â€œPotions Classâ€

    Chapter 68: ¡°Potions ss¡±

    On the way back, Sean thought about the meaning of Dumbledore¡¯sst words. He waited for the stairs in front of him and lifted his chin.

    Did Dumbledore mean that he should take Tom¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts ss? No, it should be the Magic Attack and Defense Arts ss now.

    He walked up the stairs, wondering what Dumbledore meant. Tom did not dare to act rashly under his hands. Would this mean letting him learn more from him?

    It seems to make sense. After all, it is impossible for him to teach dark magic at Hogwarts tantly.

    Sean returned to the Ravenwmon room and suddenly found that it was sote, and there were still many people reading books in the lounge, and everyone¡¯s brows were tightly locked.

    Sean took a look, most of them were senior students, and they were holding a copy of ¡°Advanced Potion-Making¡± by Libatius Borage.

    Sean froze in ce. The corners of his eyes twitched. The day that snape is here to teach the potions ss has arrived.

    ¡ª-

    In the principal¡¯s office, Dumbledore, who appeared from the fire, looked tired, and his lips were a little dry. He nced at the man in the office who was exactly like him and said, ¡°Gellert, are you keeping an eye on him?¡±

    Dumbledore in the center of the office twitched for a while and gradually turned into the appearance of Grindelwald. He smiled with his hands behind his back, ¡°Of course, but Albus. You are overly worried.¡±

    Dumbledore looked deeply at Grindelwald, ¡°I was wondering if I made a mistake.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled happily, ¡°My old friend, you are on the right path.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Dumbledore walked to a desk, opened the drawer, took out a ss bottle, and drank it.

    He wiped his mouth and looked at Grindelwald, who was smiling, ¡°Gellert, it¡¯s time for you to go back to Nurmengard.¡±

    Grindelwald spread his hands and said, ¡°Albus, I did you a big favor, and you didn¡¯t let me stay at Hogwarts for the night?¡±

    ¡°Gellert.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s expression became much more serious.

    As if he said something that shouldn¡¯t be said, Grindelwald shrugged and didn¡¯t say more. Dumbledore¡¯s gaze rested on the perch behind the door again, his eyes were fixed, and he couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.

    ¡ª-

    The next day, Sean got up early. He took out ¡°Thousands of Magical Herbs and Mushrooms¡± and ¡°Magic Potions¡± for a while.

    Seeing his unpleasant expression, Hermione wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sean? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Sean showed a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at potions. The new professor is here, and I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a first from you. Let¡¯s go. The first ss is Potions. I don¡¯t want to bete.¡±

    Sean sighed and followed her. Fortunately, the four houses merged to learn together. The potions ssroom was erged a lot by magic, and the temperature of the originally gloomy basement dropped a lot after Snape walked in.

    Although the first-year students were unfamiliar with this potions teacher, they knew Snape was not a good teacher like Professor Flitwick.

    Snape walked quickly to the podium, then nced at everyone in the circle with his gloomy eyes.

    When Sean was seen, he felt that the word ¡®Danger¡¯ was imprinted on his forehead.

    Snape picked up a book, pausing as he read Harry¡¯s name. Harry obviously didn¡¯t know who Snape was. He held his chest out. As Slughorn¡¯s favorite student, Harry always had pride in Potions ss.

    ¡°Harry Potter¡ª¡± Snape extended his voice, ¡°has been excellent in all previous assignments¡ªseems to be a celebrity.¡±

    There wereughs from the Slytherins, and it seemed that they had already learned about Snape¡¯s temperament from the mouths of the seniors. Harry¡¯s smile froze awkwardly on his face, and he could hear the sarcasm in the new professor¡¯s words.

    Snape skipped Harry, continued the roll call, and paused at a name.

    ¡°Sean Wallup.¡± Sean gave a wry smile and raised his hand.

    ¡°Why do not you answer me?¡±

    ¡°Here I am, professor.¡±

    ¡°Ravenw will be deducted one point for your sloppy attitude.¡±

    The corners of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. His hatred is still higher than Harry¡¯s.

    After the roll call was finished, Snape slowly closed the book, nced at the students again, and said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have learned before, but here, you have to start from scratch.¡±

    Everyone heard his words clearly, and their backs stood up unconsciously.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t expect you to really appreciate the beauty of the simmering cauldron with white smoke and fragrance wafting out of it. You don¡¯t really understand the fluid that flows into people¡¯s blood vessels, its heart-wrenching magical power of ecstasy. I can teach you how to increase your prestige, glory, and even prevent death. But there must be one thing. I hope that you are not the idiots I often encounter.¡±

    Sean kept his mouth shut like everyone else, and the students were silent.

    ¡°Potter.¡± Snape asked suddenly, ¡°What¡¯s the key to cooking Tubeworms?¡±

    Harry stood up quickly, ¡°When the smoke from the cauldron turns green, use a silver knife to make a small incision in the head, Professor.¡±

    ¡°When should the flower dew of Moonlight Flower be collected to achieve the maximum medicinal effect?¡±

    ¡°The first full moon after blooming, Professor.¡±

    ¡°If I need a bezoar, where can I find it?¡±

    ¡°Bezoar is a powerful detoxifying stone in the stomach of a goat, provided that the goat is constipated first.¡± Harry spread his hands.

    ¡°Potter¡ª¡± Snape narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very humorous?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, sir. I just wanted to adjust the atmosphere in the ss.¡± Harry shrugged.

    Snape¡¯s eyes became more and more gloomy. Obviously, Harry¡¯s behavior made him quite familiar.

    ¡°Because you were acting unruly against a teacher, Gryffindor will be deducted one point.¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± Harry¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.

    ¡°One more point from Gryffindor because you disturbed the progress in ss,¡± Snape continued.

    Harry opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he sat down angrily.

    Sean then breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 69: â€œTom Riddleâ€™s Classâ€

    Chapter 69: ¡°Tom Riddle¡¯s ss¡±

    However, just as Sean was talking about something, he was given a question and could answer it normally.

    Hecks talents in potions ss. He usually depends on memorizing the contents of the book over and over again while Hermione gives him some help from time to time. Harry is the real potion genius here.

    Halfway through the ss, Snape also finds a lot of trouble with Harry. Most of them were small matters, like Harry ying with the knife and did not take the ss seriously.

    ¡°Wallup, can you tell me what was supposed to be the finished product of this half-finished light-blue potion here?¡± Snape raised his hazy eyes from the cauldron, ¡°It looks like a troll made it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, professor.¡± Sean could only answer honestly.

    He strictly followed the textbook¡¯s steps, but the potion he finally got was always unsatisfactory.

    Snape straightened up and sneered, ¡°Obviously, if you knew, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a thing.¡±

    He walked over to the other students and left a sentence, ¡°Wallup, you will be given more homeworkter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, professor.¡± Sean replied angrily.

    While Snape was picking on the Gryffindor students again, Hermioneined in a low voice, ¡°Sean, Professor Snape is targeting you too much.¡±

    Sean looked enviously at the dark blue liquid in Hermione¡¯s cauldron that was slowly fading and said helplessly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s interested in me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a stupid reason. He¡¯s targeting you on purpose. Professor Slughorn doesn¡¯t usually do this.¡± Hermione said, dissatisfied.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows.

    He misses so much now that he is treated like a nobody in Slughorn¡¯s ss.

    The morning potions ss finally came to an end, and Sean failed to obtain the potion he should make in the book. Hermione¡¯s cauldron was basicallypleted, except that the potion was not good enough for Snape¡¯s standards.

    In Harry¡¯s cauldron, the potion was as green and clear as his eyes, and of course, the simmering mes that had been extinguished under the cauldron also seemed to hide the resentment in Harry¡¯s eyes.

    During the ss, Snape poured most of his attention on Harry and Sean. After Snape left the homework for him, the potions ss finally came to an end.

    On the way to the hall, Harry squeezed Neville and Ron over.

    ¡°Man¡­¡± Harry only said that, and Sean immediately felt pity for him.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The two of them sighed and walked towards the hall together.

    ¡°This is the first time that I didn¡¯t get extra points in the Potions ss. I felt like I was going to get stabbed by him when I held the knife.¡± He said dissatisfiedly.

    ¡°Well, maybe he is more strict with a better student like you.¡± Seanughed dryly.

    Snape¡¯s attitude can be imagined. Harry¡¯s current appearance is almost the same as his father¡¯s, except for his eyes and potion talent. In other words, he is a better version of his father. Harry would probably be more popr than his father back in the day.

    But that cynical attitude that likes to make fun of children is exactly the same as his father, with a little bit of Sirius¡¯s influence mixed in.

    They talked about Snape all the way and then walked to the hall. Harry patted his chest and said that he would teach Sean about potions in the future. Sean naturally agreed with a smile.

    However, if he learned some of Harry¡¯s tricks, wouldn¡¯t that make him more targeted by Snape in the future?

    During the meal, Sean saw Dumbledore and Tom talking again, but he seemed tired and less enthusiastic than yesterday. Tom remained elegant, chatting with the professors beside him from time to time.

    Sean buried his head and continued to enjoy his food. Since Dumbledore said it was all right, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    The ss on Magic Attack and Defense Arts is in this afternoon. After a short lunch break, Sean finally ushered in Tom¡¯s first ss.

    When they entered the ssroom, Tom was already standing by the podium. He leaned on the edge of the podium and waited until everyone entered the ssroom before standing up straight with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, my children, I wee you to my ssroom.¡± He didn¡¯t call him by name, and after brief opening remarks, he started to teach his ss.

    ¡°Most of you have gone through the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss before this. But I want to ask you a question first.¡±

    He stood still, looking at the Hogwarts and Nurmengard students on the side.

    ¡°What is dark magic?¡± Tom leaned forward slightly, and his slender fingers lightly held a wand that appeared out of nowhere.

    Hermione immediately raised her hand. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Hermione Granger, sir.¡±

    ¡°Tell us, Miss Granger.¡± Tom smiled.

    ¡°Dark magic doesn¡¯t have a strict definition. It¡¯s a general term for those dangerous magic spells,¡± Hermione bit her lip. ¡°Themon feature of dark magic is that it¡¯s powerful and has no defensive spell. During the casting process, the caster must be filled with malice if the target were to suffer great pain. It is also difficult for magical medical methods to heal them from the injury of dark magic effectively.¡±

    He apuded lightly, ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± He paused, ¡°But that was based on the books.¡±

    Nurmengard¡¯s students let out a burst ofughter. Hermione was a bit embarrassed.

    Tom walked through the students again, ¡°People tend to have awe of the unknown, and if the consequences of the unknown frighten them, that awe can turn into disgust and rejection.¡±

    He yed with the wand in his hand and then raised his hand slightly. A brown humanoid creature flew into his hand in the box on the side of the ssroom. The little guy was about a foot long, like a potato with a big head with out-of-proportion limbs.

    It was a goblin. It struggled violently in Tom¡¯s hands and made a threatening scream. Tom gave a mild smile and raised his wand.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

 Chapter 70: â€œPracticing The New Spellâ€

    Chapter 70: ¡°Practicing The New Spell¡±

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, a green light hit the goblin. The green light shed, and the goblin froze for a moment, then continued to struggle in Riddle¡¯s hands, trying to bite him.

    Riddle showed a smile, he waved his hand, and the goblin flew back into the box again.

    ¡°Does anyone know what spell I just cast?¡±

    Hermione swallowed, but before she could raise her hand, Tom pointed to another student and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s see, Sean Wallup?¡±

    Sean stood up and took a deep look, ¡°It¡¯s the Killing Curse.¡±

    ¡°Correct! What about its effect, Mr. Wallup?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a spell meant for killing, which will take the life of the cursed person.¡±

    Tom nodded in satisfaction, then motioned for Sean to sit down.

    ¡°However, that goblin is still alive and kicking. Is it because I don¡¯t have enough magic power?¡± He smiled and spread his hands to look at everyone, but no one answered him, as if telling a funny joke.

    ¡°Obviously not.¡± He put his hands behind his waist.

    ¡°For every spell, it is entirely based on the caster itself for its effect.¡±

    Hermione raised her hand.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Granger?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think your actions are right.¡± She moved her lips, ¡°Casting dark magic often requires the caster to have evil intentions. Maybe you can control the Killing Curse, but this is something that we shouldn¡¯t learn.¡±

    There was no displeasure on his face. He waved his hand to signal Hermione to sit down, ¡°Miss Granger, you have overlooked one thing. This ss is called Magical Attack and Defense Arts in Nurmengard, and we¡¯re not going to teach a bunch of deranged lunatics to go around wildly killing someone.¡±

    He paused and smiled, ¡°If the malice or evil intentions when casting the spell are eliminated, will the so-called dark magic be a weapon in the hands of wizards?¡±

    The student of Nurmengard raised his chest and put pride on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to teach you the truth. Magic is just magic, and the one who masters it is always a wizard.¡±

    The students at Hogwarts whispered one after another, and today, Professor Tom Riddle brought them new knowledge of magic.

    Only Sean frowned slightly. Tom¡¯s words sounded correct. He also made a reasonable demonstration, and there seemed to be no loopholes that could be pointed out.

    However, Tom missed a point.

    What about the release of the curse?

    Many of the reasons why dark magic is feared is because it does not remove the curse, and the cursed person has to suffer some pain. In his hands, the spell could be harmless, but how about other people prone to this concept of dark magic, such as Grindelwald?

    The Protego Diabolica in Grindelwald¡¯s hand is as docile as a cat, but if people learned it, the spell could potentially bring great harm to everyone.

    Moreover, Sean noticed that the goblin that Tom used as an example was a humanoid creature. He unconsciously nced in the direction of the Slytherins. Draco and his group were discussing something excitedly.

    Sean sighed. Is this his true purpose?

    On the podium, Tom did not stop the students from discussing. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, some things are still far away from you. Today, let¡¯s learn a spell.¡±

    ¡°Well, who¡¯s going to give me a demonstration? What about you, Oaks?¡± He pointed to a Nurmengard student.

    The short brown-haired boy walked down reluctantly while the other Nurmengard students let out augh.

    ¡°Rx, Oaks. This is a first-year material. I believe you should have studied it.¡± Tom patted the boy on the shoulder.

    He and the boy stood, then exined, ¡°This is an offensive spell. The effect is very simple. It will give the person hit by the spell some pain from being pricked by needles, and it has a good effect on distracting others¡¯ attention.¡±

    ¡°Of course, some people use it to do some little pranks.¡± Tom joked as if the spell was just a prank spell.

    He made a gesture for everyone to learn with him, and after seeing everyone¡¯s wands waving, Tom nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus.¡± he emphasized the pronunciation of the ¡®Internus¡¯, ¡°Remember, emphasize the pronunciation, and picture a long needle in your head as you cast the spell.¡±

    ¡°Say it with me, Acupunctinternus.¡±

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Tom turned to the boy, ¡°Oaks, are you ready to duel with me?¡±

    Oaks squeezed his wand nervously and finally nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The boy looked very nervous, but the others didn¡¯t expect Oaks to raise his wand as soon as Tom finished speaking. His movements were fast and urate, and the spell was cast.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

    Tom dodged the spell and waved his wand, ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

    Oaks cried out in pain, then covered his shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re good, Oaks. But you need to practice more.¡± Tom waved his hand to let him return to his position. The boy was still clutching his shoulders as if he had been stabbed too hard.

    ¡°Okay, go into two groups and start practicing the spell. Don¡¯t worry about how much pain you will endure. With your current level of understanding, it should be no different than a mosquito bite.¡±

    Whether it was a coincidence or an ident, the opponents of the Hogwarts students were all their ssmates, and only Sean was assigned a student from Nurmengard.

    ¡°Wallup, he only studied half a semester longer than you, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Tom said with a smile.

    But everyone else looked at Sean with some worry. They were learning this spell for the first time, but the students of Nurmengard had obviously mastered it before.

    The tall, ck-haired boy showed a malicious smile, and he slowly raised his wand. The other Nurmengard students also looked like they were watching the show.

    Sean shrugged. He took time to look at his panel.

    Avada Kedavra (Dark Magic): Proficiency 100/3000

    Acupunctinternus (Dark Magic): Proficiency 200/1000

    His talent for dark magic seems to be a boost in the way he learns things.

    ¡°Duel!¡± Riddle ordered.

 Chapter 71: â€œUpgradeâ€

    Chapter 71: ¡°Upgrade¡±

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± The Nurmengard student didn¡¯t look down on Sean because it was his first time. He did not care about it anymore.

    ¡°Acupunctureinternus!¡± To his surprise, the Hogwarts student cast it on the opposite side.

    ¡°How is it possible? He has only seen one demonstration¡­¡± The tall student widened his eyes and then rolled around, barely avoiding the spell.

    ¡°Morris, are you backing down?¡± Voices of other Nurmengard students can be heard mocking him.

    Morris ignored his ssmates and he stared at Sean. He remembered what the professor said, to never underestimate the enemy. Morris became more and more calm.

    Sean just shifted his body sideways to avoid the opponent¡¯s spell. These elites in Nurmengard don¡¯t seem to be very strong.

    Before that, Sean had never fought against someone on his age, so he was always vignt and didn¡¯t attack as soon as he could. Looking at the student¡¯s suddenly serious and vignt expression, Sean fixed his stance.

    Sean¡¯s wand quickly waved, ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

    There was a strange situation in the ssroom. Morris waspletely suppressed by a wizard who had just attended the first ss. He didn¡¯t even have time to fight back. He just focused on rolling on the ground to avoid the spell.

    Sean¡¯s expression became more serious, is the student holding back? Thinking of this, he made his move faster.

    Morris barely escaped the spell, and sweat had already formed on his forehead. His own wand couldn¡¯t evenplete the movement, and Sean¡¯s spell was cast, giving him no time to rx.

    Morris shouted while dodging the spell again.

    A sense of powerlessness and humiliation arose in his heart. He felt like a practice dummy for his opponent, and he couldn¡¯t do much about it.

    Sean maintained a high degree of concentration. He found his level was still too low, but the student was agile.

    Suddenly, he felt his movements a little faster.

    [Acupunctinertus has been upgraded]

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± The spell finally hit Morris.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Morris fell to the ground and shouted a scream.

    This scene took everyone aback. They saw Morris was half-kneeling on the ground, with blue veins on his forehead, his eyes turned white, and his whole body trembled violently. The shrill cry that came from his mouth told everyone that he was in great pain.

    ¡°Alright, practice is over.¡± Tom narrowed his eyes slightly and stood between the two.

    However, the spell was not the Cruciatus Spell. Morris wailed for a while, and the effect of the spell was finally over. He was panting heavily, and his eyes went nk. The students at Hogwarts looked at each other.

    ¡°Professor Riddle said this spell can be used as a prank?¡±

    ¡°No way I¡¯m going to use this, ever.¡±

    Tom checked Morris and found that he was nk because of the pain, and there was nothing serious. He stood up and looked at Sean with an inexplicable expression.

    Sean spread his hands innocently, ¡°I just released the spell ording to the method you taught.¡±

    Tom smiled slightly, ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s just an ident. I think Mr. Morris may be more sensitive to this spell.¡±

    He knew very well that the upgrade of his Acupuncture Spell caused this effect. Seeing Tom turn around and let everyone continue to practice, Sean narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He was still wondering how the system could judge only some stinging effects as dark magic. It seems that this magic spell can be regarded as a weakened version of Cruciatus.

    ¡°Acupunctureinternus¡±

    In the ssroom, the students who started practicing were all scared. The Hogwarts students were reluctant and didn¡¯t take the practice seriously at all. In addition to the scene just now, they couldn¡¯t even cast it if they wanted to.

    The Nurmengard students were different. It wasn¡¯t the first time they used this spell, nor was it the first time they practiced with each other. However, Morris¡¯ screams made them murmur in their hearts.

    After all, Morris made them feel a little guilty. Sean stood there. He found that the eyes of others looking at him were a little weird. Tom didn¡¯t seem ready to arrange another practice for him either.

    He looked at the crowd, then walked towards the Nurmengard students.

    ¡°Wanna do it with me?¡± Sean showed a polite smile.

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t have time now.¡± The students wanted to refuse Sean firmly, but Morris let out another low groaning sound. The two forced a smile and declined Sean.

    Sean looked at the other Nurmengard students, but the other students avoided his gaze.

    Sean nced at Tom. He was leaning on the podium and staring at everyone, but if you look closely, you will find that his eyes are out of focus, and he doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking. He quietly opened the system panel and took a look.

    Acupunctinternus (Dark Magic) Lv1: Proficiency 30/5000

    This is Sean¡¯s first spell to advance to a level. His dark magic talent might have an influence on it. After waiting for a while, the first lesson on Magic Attack and Defense Arts finally came to an end.

    ¡°This ss ends here. I won¡¯t assign any homework. Everyone remember to practice it by themselves in their spare time.¡± Tom said with a smile.

    He acted as if nothing bad had happened.

    ¡°Okay, you can go now as the ss is over. Oh, I almost forgot, Ravenw gains twenty points.¡± Tom smiled at Sean.

    Under theplicated gaze of the people around him, Sean retracted the wand in his hand. He greeted Morris and then left the ssroom.

    After everyone left the ssroom, Tom moved his neck, his smile gradually subsided, and he stood alone by the podium for a long time. The box by the wall shook again, and Riddle walked over and grabbed the noisy goblin in his hand.

    The goblin showed his teeth, danced, and kept making sharp screams.

    ¡°Oh, poor little guy. I forgot to feed you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Tom smiled again, and he pointed at the goblin.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

 Chapter 72: â€œSeanâ€™s Actâ€

    Chapter 72: ¡°Sean¡¯s Act¡±

    Sean and Hermione were on their way back to the hall.

    ¡°How can Professor Riddle teach us such¡­¡± She nced at Sean, ¡°Such, such powerful dark magic! We are only in the first grade!¡±

    Obviously, Hermione was quite dissatisfied with Tom, whether it was his speech in ss or the magic he taught. However, considering Sean¡¯s excellent performance, she toned down herint by a bit.

    Sean showed an innocent expression, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect the power of that spell to be so terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Professor Riddle also said that it can be used for pranks. God, that person is¡­¡± Hermione frowned. She nced at Sean, ¡°But, Sean, what you did is not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hermione. It is what it is.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t care about it at all. Morris showed no mercy when he faced him. If that spell hit Sean, he would be the one that bore the pain.

    Along the way, the ssmates who used to be friendly to Sean unconsciously distanced themselves from him. It seemed that Sean had to suffer for a while before Morris¡¯ screams disappeared from their minds.

    On the other hand, although Harry and his group¡¯s expressions were a little weird, they were still okay with him.

    ¡°Sean, is there any famous wizard in your family?¡± Harry asked.

    ¡°Yes, Merlin is at the top of my family tree.¡± Sean nodded.

    Ron¡¯s eyes widened, and he said in surprise, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re Merlin¡¯s descendant?!¡±

    Ron was still puzzled walking into the hall, but Sean and the others just joked around and talked with each other on the way there.

    On the spacious stone corridor of the castle, two groups of people are facing each other.

    ¡°Sterling, if you can¡¯t control your stinky mouth, I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± Charlotte had raised her wand, and her voice was cold.

    Sterling casually turned his wand around his fingertips twice and saidzily, ¡°Miss Hawke, do you really need to say that?¡±

    As soon as these words came out, behind Charlotte, several Hogwarts students showed angry expressions on their faces and took a step forward together.

    However, on Nurmengard¡¯s side, they sneered. Facing the Hogwarts students, they took out their wands and refused to let them go.

    ¡°Is that how Hogwarts entertains guests from afar? Well, this isn¡¯t a polite way to greet them, isn¡¯t it, Miss Hawke?¡± A male voice with a strong German ent rang out.

    Sean licked his lips unconsciously. It was the guy who stopped him in the Great Hall yesterday.

    Charlotte nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Is Nurmengard also recruiting wizards with trolls¡¯ blood?¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t look angry at all. He bowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth outlined a provocative arc, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, El Hoffman, a seventh-grade student in Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sean asked a Ravenw fourth grader near him.

    ¡°In front of Charlotte, it¡¯s the same group of bastards that says Kaya deserved it atst year¡¯s tournament.¡±

    Kaya, a sixth-year Ravenw student who participated in the Tournamentst year, spent the rest of the semester at St Mungo¡¯s Hospital because of the opponent¡¯s curse.

    Sean nodded. ording to Charlotte¡¯s character, if someone dared to mock her colleague, she would fight back.

    The confrontation is still continuing, perhaps because today is the first day of academic exchanges, and the two sides are only at the stage of mocking each other.

    After all, they lostst year¡¯spetition, and Charlotte and the others are clearly at a disadvantage. Sean walked to Charlotte¡¯s side.

    ¡°Get back, Sean.¡± Charlotte blocked him. Although both sides were in an intense situation, she couldn¡¯t help but want to do something for them.

    Sterling raised his eyebrows. He still had some impressions of Sean. However, for the Student Council of Nurmengard, bullying a first-year student was a shameful act.

    Hoffman grinned with interest, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you, junior. Because of you, my first impression of Hogwarts was not very good. Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to me? ¡°

    Sean showed his smile, ¡°Ho¡­ Hoeman? Mr. Grindelwald will be very disappointed to see you like this.¡±

    Hoffman narrowed his eyes at once, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to, kid?¡±

    ¡°Let me briefly analyze your character. You don¡¯t know Miss Hawke, which means that you didn¡¯t qualify for thepetitionst year, and maybe you didn¡¯t even get the qualification to watch.¡±

    ¡°Then, you follow Mr. Sterling but don¡¯t want to fall behind him a little bit. Which shows that you have high self-esteem, making you feel that you are on the same level as Mr. Sterling and Miss Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°You also like to y with your hair, and your eyes are always drifting to thedies present. Which shows that you are eager for the attention of the opposite sex.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, you are always stroking the ring on your hand. If I can guess it correctly, it should be a magic item produced by alchemy. It seems that you are not too confident in your own strength. Well, at least you got a nice watch.¡±

    ¡°Wait, your watch is a fake one? A real magic watch should be, oh, Draco,e here.¡±

    Sean pulled over Draco, who was watching the scene next to him, and then opened his sleeve, revealing a delicate watch. On the dial, snowkes continued to fall.

    ¡°Look, the weather spell on the dial interacts with the hands.¡± He looked at Malfoy, ¡°Draco, is it expensive?¡±

    Draco was confused and raised his head subconsciously, ¡°My father gave me this. I think it¡¯s around thirty Galleons.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really suits your family, eh?¡± Sean pushed Draco back into the crowd, and he smiled at Hoffman.

    ¡°It seems that alchemy props and expensive magic watches cannot coexist together, am I right? Hoeman?¡±

    The Hogwarts students burst intoughter, and even some Nurmengard students turned their heads secretly. Hermione covered her wrist in surprise. The Christmas present that Sean gave her must be expensive.

    Hoffman gritted his teeth. In this world, there is nothing more humiliating than being humiliated in public.

    ¡°You¡¯re good, kid¡­¡±

 Chapter 74: â€œReinstating The Clubâ€

    Chapter 74: ¡°Reinstating The Club¡±

    The next day, when Sean was enjoying his morning sandwich in the Great Hall, the Nurmengard students looked at him in a strange way.

    In the first ss, he turned the Acupuncture Spell into some kind of Cruciatus Curse and shocked everyone.

    Hoffman was lying in front of themon room an hourter before being discovered by students who came therete. He has now been sent to the school doctor¡¯s office for treatment. ording to eyewitnesses, it took a whole tube of anti-swelling cream for Hogwarts¡¯ doctor to make Hoffman back into his normal condition.

    At that time, only then did someone recognize him as Hoffman, and Sean suddenly became the object of suspicion.

    Although the Nurmengard students prefer to work alone and don¡¯t care much about the lives of their ssmates, at Hogwarts, Nurmengard is willing to help each other.

    Two of the students had particrly sour expressions and were the first to discover Hoffman.

    Hermione also noticed those unfriendly eyes. She touched Sean, who was looking at his goblet of pumpkin juice carefully, and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Why do they all look at you this way, Sean? Did you go outst night? What have you done?¡±

    Sean, who was sure that Snape had not drugged the pumpkin juice, took a sip and then said casually, ¡°I went out to give Hoffman a full body massage.¡±

    ¡°A body massage?¡± Hermione suddenly thought about the scene where Sean gave Draco fought, and she sighed helplessly, ¡°Sean, the professors wille to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to that guy. He would only lie down in the medical ward for two days.¡±

    ¡°But what if the professor at Nurmengard wants to punish you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sean winked at Hermione.

    There are only two professors at Hogwarts. Tom would not care about it. The other was Vice-President Vinda Rozier, who was Grindelwald¡¯s right hand.

    The reason why Sean dared to act that night is very simple. First of all, he has already made it clear that he is going to do it secretly, so why not make the first move to do so? Secondly, if the enemy wanted to y dirty, then he didn¡¯t hesitate to y dirty as well.

    When breakfast was almost finished, a note floated to Sean¡¯s side.

    (Mr. Wallup, pleasee to my office now.)

    Putting away the note from Professor Flitwick, Sean spoke to Hermione and then walked out of the hall under the watchful eyes of Nurmengard students.

    Beforeing to Professor Flitwick¡¯s office, he knocked politely on the door, and after getting permission toe in, Sean pushed the door and walked in.

    ¡°Good morning, Professor Flitwick.¡± Sean greeted with a smile.

    Professor Flitwick looked serious, ¡°Mr. Wallup, do you know why I asked you toe here?¡±

    ¡°Because I beat up Mr. Hoffman from Nurmengard.¡± Sean answered honestly.

    ¡°Well, it seems that you can also realize your mistake, which is good.¡± Professor Flitwick nodded.

    Sean stood with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°However, we still have to refer to Professor Rozier¡¯s opinion. You must not contradict your story when shees over, okay?¡± Professor Flitwick jumped out of the chair from behind the desk and asked Sean.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Sean smiled, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t even need to get a punishment.

    Professor Flitwick nced at Sean. He touched his mustache and asked, ¡°Sean, did Mr. Hoffman attack you first?¡±

    Before he could speak, Professor Flitwick took out his wand, ¡°I¡¯ll put a swelling spell on you. Don¡¯t worry, it will go away in an hour, and then you can say that Hoffman made the first move, and you have no choice but to fight back.¡±

    Sean smiled embarrassingly. However, before Professor Flitwick could convince Sean to ept the swelling spell, there was a knock on the door.

    Professor Flitwick hurriedly winked at Sean, then cleared his throat, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Vinda still maintained her youthful splendor. She walked in to take a look around and set her eyes on Sean.

    ¡°Ms. Rozier, Wallup has already exined the cause of the incident to me. Mr. Hoffman¡¯s attack on a first-year student is too much.¡± Professor Flitwick sighed as if it was a pity that the students were treated unfairly.

    ¡°However, considering that Wallup also fought back, and Mr. Hoffman paid the price for it. Hogwarts decided not to make the matter worse. Correspondingly, so did Mr. Wallup. What do you think, Ms. Rozier?¡±

    Rozier slowly smiled, and she looked up and down at Sean, who was standing honestly, ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best of us. However, the students at your school are outstanding.¡±

    As Sean expected, Rozier had no intention of pursuing him at all and instead showed a lot of interest in Sean.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wallup is a very good wizard.¡± Flitwick didn¡¯t expect her to let go of it easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Hogwarts and your teaching, sir.¡± Sean added.

    Rozier looked at the teachers and students who were responding harmoniously together. An inexplicable look shed in her eyes, and she said, ¡°Mr. Flitwick, although I can not pursue Wallup¡¯s behavior, the Nurmengard students urged me to do something to satiate their emotions.¡±

    ¡°In order not to destroy the friendship between the two schools, I have a proposal.¡±

    Professor Flitwick and Sean looked at each other, then looked at each other, ¡°Please do tell.¡±

    ¡°Professor Flitwick, you should be familiar with it.¡± Rozier looked at the disy cab in the office.

    On it is the championship trophy of Professor Flitwick¡¯s Duel Club.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Reinstating the Dueling Club?¡± Professor Flitwick frowned.

    ¡°This is also a good exercise for the students of the two schools, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a very constructive proposition,¡± Professor Flitwick said dryly, ¡°but I have to ask Professor Dumbledore¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°I believe he will agree to it.¡± Rozier left and walked out of the office.

    Sean and Professor Flitwick looked at each other, and he could only shrug his shoulders hearing this answer.

 Chapter 75: â€œIn The Libraryâ€

    Chapter 75: ¡°In The Library¡±

    Her intention is obvious. She wants to beat up Hogwarts students openly. Based on what Sean knew about Dumbledore, he would most likely agree to this proposal.

    Sean thinks it is still necessary, and thebat ability of Hogwarts students really needs to be strengthened urgently.

    Moreover, Hogwarts has a very serious stratification. Excellent people can often far surpass their peers because of their talent and hard work, and most students are just doing what they can.

    However, these are the things that Dumbledore should worry about. Sean is just a weak and innocent first-year student.

    After thanking Professor Flitwick, Sean walked straight to the ssroom where he was going to teach.

    However, just as he walked around a pair of armor that was showing off the glossiness of their breastte to thedy in the painting, Sean saw a figure around the corner, holding a book as always with arge robe almost covering her.

    It¡¯s Stephanie. But Sean¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stop at all. He didn¡¯t even nce at her and was about to walk away.

    Stephanie spoke, her voice still as cold as the weather outside the castle, ¡°Sean, the people from Nurmengard said that they will teach you a lesson sometime.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t look back, just waved his hand casually, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Ollivander.¡±

    Stephanie didn¡¯t catch up with Sean, who walked away quickly. She just stared at him leaving. Her eyes turned from ck to blue, and she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Sean didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. Despite the fact, she wanted to tell him that the Nurmengard students were after him.

    She acted very cold the first time they met in Ollivander¡¯s shop. He didn¡¯t think much about it at the time. The Ve blood in her only works against the opposite sex, and Stephanie can find a female assistant instead of him.

    He could stand Grindelwald when facing him directly. At least he has some charismatic characteristics. But Stephanie is just different.

    It has nothing to do with the purpose or the way of doing things. But it just felt weird if someone wereing up to him and asked him to do something like that.

    Sean quickly forgot about it. There was no ss this morning, and he wanted to go to the library to finish the potions ss homework assigned by Snape.

    However, a noise could be heard when he walked to the library.

    ¡°How dare you kids?! Get out of the library! Get out now!¡± Mrs. Pince waved her wand and yelled at someone.

    It was the Gryffindor trio, Harry, Neville, and Ron, and behind them, a few feather dusters were enchanted and were whipping their backs hard with Mrs. Pince controlling them.

    The three tucked their heads, and in the end, they were whipped a few times by Mrs. Pince¡¯s wand and then fled the library in embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet that Mrs. Pince¡¯s wand is not made of wood! It hurts so much¡­¡± Ron rubbed his back with a bitter look on his face.

    ¡°Hey guys, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sean went over to greet the three of them.

    ¡°Hey, Sean,¡± Harry greeted him, then smiled embarrassedly, ¡°We were looking up something and identally knocked over a bookshelf.¡±

    Seanpletely understood why they were treated that way. Last time he identally smeared some ink on a book and was kicked out of the library by Mrs. Pince. It was very gentle that Mrs. Pince didn¡¯t kill the three of them.

    During the conversation, Sean realized that Harry and Ron, except that Neville never showed up in the library, came to find a wizard named Nics mel.

    ¡°Sean, have you heard of this person¡¯s name?¡± Harry put on a look of anticipation. He knew that Sean was a frequent visitor to the library.

    ¡°Why do you want to know about this person?¡± Sean didn¡¯t answer immediately but instead asked them.

    They looked at each other, then pulled Sean into a corner that no one passed by.

    ¡°Sean, remember the first time we met?¡± Harry pushed his sses.

    Sean nodded. It was the first time he went to Diagon Alley and saw Sirius.

    ¡°Hagrid was actually in Diagon Alley that day, but you probably didn¡¯t see him.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for Hagrid to go be in Diagon Alley?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s normal. But Sirius didn¡¯t stay with us at first and went to meet Hagrid. Last time, he was drinking at my house, and he identally revealed that Hagrid was helping Dumbledore get something.¡±

    ¡°Something?¡± Sean asked, pretending to be puzzled.

    Of course, he knew that what Hagrid took was the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, but now Voldemort is still alive and teaching at Hogwarts. He was curious about who Dumbledore was trying to bait with the stone.

    ¡°Yes, a very magical thing!¡± Harry looked excited. His eyes shone under the lens, ¡°With that stone. Maybe it can cure my sister¡¯s disease!¡±

    Sean frowned. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened to Harry¡¯s sister, in his impression, the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone seemed to be able to heal illnesses.

    Harry continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that when Sirius wanted to continue talking, my dad stopped him. I was wondering if I could go to Hagrid and get some information about it.¡±

    ¡°So you heard the name Nics mel, and you thought if you coulde to the library to find some clues?¡±

    Harry smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Sean leaned against the wall, tightened his robe, and said softly, ¡°But if Professor Dumbledore could cure your sister with that magical thing, he should have done it long ago. You know that, right, Harry?¡±

    Harry nodded, ¡°Well yeah. Professor Dumbledore is a great man, so maybe he hasn¡¯t fully studied that thing yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Sean touched his chin and looked at Harry, ¡°But what¡¯s the use of you looking for this, Harry? We¡¯re all just young wizards.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, just maybe, if I showed him what I can do with it, he would use that to cure my sister.¡± Although Harry was a little unconfident, his sister¡¯s condition made him make this kind of choice.

    Sean thought about it and smiled, ¡°Well, I do know who Nics mel is.¡±

 Chapter 76: â€œConflictâ€

    Chapter 76: ¡°Conflict¡±

    Sean took out the chocte frog pictures that he carried all year round. This has be one of his hobbies. He took out Dumbledore¡¯s card and handed it over.

    Harry took it suspiciously, then opened his eyes and read hard, ¡°Known to create the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone with Nics mel.¡±

    The trio looked at each other and then at Sean in unison, ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you read?¡± Sean sighed and exined, ¡°Nics mel is the only known maker of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.¡±

    Neville seemed to remember something. He clenched his fist and said in a low voice, ¡°I remember my grandma mentioned the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. It is a magical substance with many uses. The stone can turn any metal into pure gold and create an elixir of life that will immortalize the person who drinks it.¡±

    ¡°Nics lent the stone to Dumbledore?!¡± Ron eximed in a low voice, ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°Can the stone help my sister¡¯s condition?¡± Harry was obviously more concerned about his sister.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Besides, no one else can understand what Professor Dumbledore does.¡± Sean spread his hands.

    Harry nodded, ¡°Professor Dumbledore is always unpredictable.¡±

    He nced in the direction of the library with some regret, ¡°Mrs. Pince may not let us in again during this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to find information about the stone?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Of course! If I¡¯m lucky, I can provide something that Dumbledore didn¡¯t even think of!¡± Harry¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up again, ¡°I can write something to Sirius. He should have a lot of books at home.¡±

    Harry and Sean said goodbye to whatever they thought of, and the trio left quickly. Sean walked into the library.

    Although he felt that no matter what Dumbledore wanted to do with the Sorcerer Stone, Harry couldn¡¯t do much with it, the old man himself is way more experienced in things while he isn¡¯t.

    Although Harry¡¯s behavior is a bit reckless, his reasoning is good and reasonable. There is no need for Sean to dampen the situation. A person who is willing to think about his family and friends is a formidable person.

    Harry had already pulled out a piece of parchment in the Gryffindormon room, ready to write a letter to Sirius.

    ¡°Hey, have you noticed anything?¡± Neville sat on the edge of the bed, cupping his chin in doubt.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Professor Riddle is acting weird.¡±

    Harry and Ron looked at each other. Ron spread his hands, ¡°Is it normal for a teacher who teaches us those spells in ss?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not normal, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Neville moved closer, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that Professor Riddle has a simr purpose to ours?¡±

    ¡°Huh, I almost forgot.¡± Harry patted his head.

    The three of them overheard the name of Nics mel when the three were looking for Hagrid. They originally wanted to go to Hagrid¡¯s and get some information from him, but when they got to Hagrid¡¯s hut, it happened that Hagrid was having a guest.

    The three didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop but unexpectedly discovered that the guest turned out to be Professor Tom Riddle from Nurmengard. He and Hagrid seemed to be old acquaintances, but the rtionship was very ordinary. The three just eavesdropped on something.

    ¡°¡­Aragog is fine now¡­Tom, that¡¯s not what we should be talking about¡­ Professor Dumbledore and Nicole mel? I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    This is what they heard. Hagrid and Tom seemed to have some disputes. Harry was worried they would be found and quickly ran away from Hagrid¡¯s hut. The next day, they went to the library to try to find information about mel.

    Although Ron remembered it clearly, he was still a little confused, ¡°You mean Professor Riddle is also asking about the stone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ron, think about it!¡± Harry said, ¡°Hagrid and he knew each other like they must know each other back in the day.¡±

    Neville added on the side, ¡°Did you forget what the Nurmengard students were chatting about? Professor Riddle looked in his early thirties but was actually in his sixties.¡±

    ¡°And the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone has the ability to immortalize people!¡± Harry continued.

    Ron also reacted at once, his eyes widened, ¡°So he has something to do with the stone as well?!¡±

    ¡°This is just a guess, but my intuition is always urate,¡± Harry nodded. ¡°Guys, we need to be careful.¡±

    Sean was busy with his homework in the library. He didn¡¯t know that the three missed a piece of key information and didn¡¯t tell him about it. If he told them about it, problems would ur because a Gryffindor would always do things directly rather than think about it carefully.

    The academic exchange n between Hogwarts and Nurmengard is still in progress. However, the so-called ¡°academic exchange¡± has be a provocative conference.

    Lately, the students of the two schools have been breaking out all kinds of conflicts, both on a big and small scale. Even after Sean and Hoffman¡¯s incident, students are more to provoke each other.

    No one knows whether there will be any students from Nurmengard who do not like him anymore.

    Sean was strongly protected by his ssmates at Hogwarts. The strength of this protection became stronger as the conflict between the two sides continued to break out. The Weasley twins have begun to follow Sean to the bathroom to protect him.

    Because on that night, the first physical conflict broke out between the two sides.

    Hoffman returned from recovery. The first person he came looking for was Sean, but Sean didn¡¯t even have time to speak to him. His anger emotion influenced him and came to Sean directly, only to be met with this response from Sean.

    After pulling out his wand, arge crowd of Hogwarts students rushed up. However, while they were punching and kicking Hoffmann, the Nurmengard students arrived. They swarmed up, huddled the Hogwarts students.

    The conflict started with Hoffman¡¯s screams. Someone kicked him multiple times, and Hoffman groaned in pain while covering his crotch.

    The Nurmengard students were upset. They see this as a deration of war from the Hogwarts students. They touched their wands intensely, but they cooled off. If they used their wands altogether, things would go into chaos.

    But then, not long after, both sides fought against each other, and all hell broke loose.

 Chapter 77: â€œStudentsâ€

    Chapter 77: ¡°Students¡±

    A fight between the students of Hogwarts and Nurmengard broke out. The two sides, who had been keeping their emotions for a long time, fought each other. The shouts from the boys and the screams from the girls were mixed together.

    ¡°Stop fighting!¡± A girl shouted loudly from the side.

    Most of the students were using their hands rather than their wands to fight, and Sean was pulled behind by others long before it started.

    ¡°Stop it all!¡± A stern female voice was amplified by magic.

    However, the students did not take it seriously.

    A high-pitched dragon roar sounded, and the students were startled all of a sudden. They stopped and looked around in horror.

    ¡°Why are there fire dragons in the castle?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Newt.¡± Professor McGonagall hurriedly thanked Newt beside him, who was taking something back into his arms.

    ¡°Stand back, everyone!¡± She raised her wand and walked between the two groups, her face trembling slightly with anger, ¡°What are you all people doing?!¡±

    ¡°A group of students fighting in the castle?!¡± Professor McGonagall looked sternly at everyone, including the Nurmengard students.

    ¡°Everyone who did it just now will be punished!¡±

    Filch came up and said, ¡°Professor McGonagall, my suggestion is to start with the dungeon. You know, I oil those shackles every day.¡±

    ¡°Argus, I don¡¯t have time to discuss this with you now.¡± Professor McGonagall interrupted him bluntly and waved her wand.

    Those students who were panting heavily found that a round silver spot was printed on their shoulders.

    ¡°Tonight, everyone wille to my office. Anyone who doesn¡¯te will be punished. I will know. As for your stupid injuries, go to Madam Pomfrey to get the medicine yourself!¡± Although Nurmengard had a small number of people, it did not suffer too much. Seeing this happen, all of themughed lightly.

    Professor McGonagall turned around at once, ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re not my students, you will not be punished. I will exin it to your vice-principal in detail!¡±

    The smiles of those students disappeared. It seemed that Rozier was simr to Professor McGonagall in Nurmengard.

    Sean turned his head and looked at his shoulder. There was no silver circle on his shoulder.

    That night, arge group of students with bruises lined up outside the infirmary. After they got their medicines, they had to go to Professor McGonagall¡¯s office. Everyone who came out from there was a little embarrassed. They seemed to have been scolded, and everyone had received various punishments.

    George and Fred were given the task of cleaning the owl shack, and they were not allowed to use any magic.

    Rosier also punished the Nurmengard students, but the reason for the punishment was not the because of the fight but the failure to win the fight. Those students would undergo brutal physical training on their off days.

    The students on both sides were very dissatisfied with their punishment, but they did not dare to disobey the professor. All kinds of swear words should not be used in the castle when the students of both schools meet each other.

    No one would dare to make the first move to attack them again before the punishment is over, but the atmosphere in the castle is getting more and more tense.

    ¡°Frankly speaking, I didn¡¯t learn anything from this academic exchange.¡± Hermioneined to Sean with her notebook, and the two were preparing to go to the library together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been taunted three times by people I don¡¯t know at all.¡± Hermione was a little angry. She always felt that the fight between the two schools was too stupid.

    Sean followed her and shrugged helplessly. He thought that Dumbledore and Grindelwald had some ideas for facilitating this program, but now it seems that there are no results at all. He hadn¡¯t even seen Dumbledore at the dinner for days.

    Hermione sighed irritably, ¡°And it¡¯s going to be the fourth time.¡±

    Along the corridor, several Nurmengard students were talking over there. They saw Sean and Hermione and immediatelyughed.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the furry little kid and her poodle.¡± The student winked at the two of them with a strong German ent.

    They don¡¯t dare to make a ruckus now, but all kinds of ridicule are getting more and more harsh.

    Sean squinted his eyes, and it was okay to mock him a few times, but they were getting more and more obnoxious. He hated the most when othersughed at his hair, which was what his mom usually styled it.

    He took a step forward, and just as he was about to speak, a voice rang from the side.

    ¡°If stupidity hurts, I guess you would cry because of it daily.¡±

    Stephanie appeared out of nowhere. She put on another pair of sses with thick lenses, but there was no expression on her face, and her tone was t. However, the words that came out of her mouth had already made the Nurmengard students mad.

    ¡°A third grader?¡± The Nurmengards identified Stephanie¡¯s grade through the uniform and sneered, ¡°Do Hogwarts ept little kids now?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°You can go to Madam Pomfrey to check your head to see if you have brain damage.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Hermioneughed out loud.

    Sean¡¯s expression did not change, and he even frowned.

    The expressions of those students were getting ugly. They stood up straight and said fiercely, ¡°Do you want me to clean up that mouth of yours? You little bitch¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a lot of bubbles appeared in his mouth. Stephanie held up her wand and looked at them nkly.

    Sean frowned. Stephanie was only in the third grade. How could she be doing nonverbal magic?

    Although Nurmengard students have bad mouths, their brains are still there. Wizards who can cast spells without saying their incantation is something else.

    They ran away without giving her a counter-attack. Stephanie withdrew her wand, a piece of paper floated to Sean¡¯s hand, and she walked away quickly.

    Sean nced at the handwriting on the note.

    (I¡¯m sorry, I hope you can forgive me.)

    Hermione stoppedughing and looked at Sean, ¡°What happened between the two of you?¡±

 Chapter 78: â€œThe Dueling Clubâ€

    Chapter 78: ¡°The Dueling Club¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She is just being what she is usually.¡± Sean rolled up the note and cast a magic spell to burn the paper.

    Hermione nced at Sean suspiciously. In her mind, Sean always had a smile on Hogwarts students, even at Draco. What did that girl do to make Sean act like this?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go to the library.¡± Sean didn¡¯t want to mention Stephanie at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re weird.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I didn¡¯t speak ill of her because of my excellent quality.¡±

    ¡°Sean, people with quality don¡¯t usually boast themselves like that.¡±

    ¡°But in front of a girl like you is normal. It¡¯s called being confident.¡±

    Sean brushed the topic before with his words, and the two chatted all the way to the library. By the time they went to lunch, many students were already in the corridor outside the hall.

    ¡°They are going to rebuild the Dueling Club!¡± Harry exined excitedly when he saw the two.

    Ron also came over, ¡°Tonight is the first meeting, and we are all ready to attend it. After all, maybe it cane in handy for¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you have to find a way to keep yourself from dying in the arena. The professors don¡¯t have time to take care of your bodyter.¡± The voices of the Nurmengard students rang again, and they always found a way to mock the Hogwarts students.

    ¡°Acupunctinter-¡± Sean raised his wand.

    The annoying student quickly took a step back and fell to the ground in panic.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sean said and even stretched out his hand to help him up.

    But the student had a hellish expression on his face. He didn¡¯t even get up and took a step back quickly.

    Sean slowly put the wand back in his pocket and said innocently, ¡°I haven¡¯t mastered the spell yet, so I¡¯m just ying with you until I get better at it.¡±

    The Hogwarts studentsughed. In the academic exchanges between the two schools, Nurmengard has almost had the upper hand.

    In all kinds of sses, Hogwarts was almostpletely suppressed. The first year was almost entirely carried by Hermione, Neville, and Sean. In the sses of other grades, those who performed better were often the Nurmengard students.

    In terms of advantages, the students at Hogwarts are obviously more united than Nurmengard. While the four houses had some contradictions between them, they were unexpectedly working together to fight the Nurmengard students. Even the Slytherins didn¡¯t even mock the other houses in front of Nurmengard students.

    Regardless of whether it is studying or mocking them, Hogwarts students can always get a lot of cheers and support from their colleagues, and Sean is one of the key figures.

    His innocent expression made them furious. Because after the Hoffman incident, he has not been punished, and Professor Rozier has not shown any justice at all. This makes the Nurmengard students unable to do anything to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you tonight.¡± The Nurmengard student said his final word and left.

    Sean didn¡¯t care much and didn¡¯t worry about anything.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, they returned to the Great Hall.

    At this time, the ceiling hadpletely turned dark, the long table had disappeared, and a long, gilded stage appeared in the center of the hall. Hundreds of candles floated in the air, and the mes danced.

    Almost everyone at the school came, and there was amotion in the hall. On the other side, as if a dividing line was drawn, the Nurmengard students stood together and showed disdainful nces at the Hogwarts students.

    Sean and Hermione squeezed into the front row, and she was a little worried.

    ¡°Sean, who do you think will teach us? It won¡¯t be Professor Riddle, right?¡±

    ¡°Actually, there is a high probability that it will be him,¡± Sean looked at the entrance of the hall, the professor who taught the lesson had note yet, ¡°Professor Rozier proposed the proposal to rebuild the Dueling Club, and the two schools should each have a professor as a representative. But Nurmengard¡¯s representative is already obvious.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s brows furrowed. In the Magic Attack and Defense Arts ss these days, Tom¡¯s remarks were obviously biased towards dark magic, which made her feel very bad.

    ¡°Which professor will be our representative? Is it Professor Flitwick? I remember he was The Duel Club champion when he was young.¡±

    ¡°I also hope it¡¯s Professor Flitwick¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the students suddenly went silent.

    Snape and Tom entered through the entrance of the hall. Tom obviously has a high prestige among the Nurmengard students, and it took Snape only two weeks to have the same aura as Professor McGonagall, which can silence the audience.

    Sean looked at the two of them. While Tom was smiling, Snape was still wearing his ck robe with a gloomy face. However, there was nomunication between the two.

    Does Tom know that the person beside him is actually a double agent? Sean thought curiously. With Dumbledore¡¯s assurance, Sean didn¡¯t pay much attention to Tom anymore.

    He was starting his first year as a student, and a lot of things had happened. At this moment, he should pay attention to these two people in front of him.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice that as soon as Tom came in, Harry and the others lowered their heads and whispered something.

    ¡°Wee, everyone,¡± Tom stepped into the center of the stage, and he made a gesture of opening his hands that Dumbledore often used, ¡°With the approval of the two principals, we have decided to rebuild the Dueling Club.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Professor Dumbledore or Professor Grindelwald. They all think that you need to learn some ways to deal with people, of course,¡± he winked at Hogwarts, ¡°Nurmengard¡¯s students have already had such courses. So all of you must be prepared.¡±

    He paused, then turned to Snape and nodded, ¡°I would like to thank Severus here as he will serve as my assistant.¡±

    Snape looked at him, and when Tom introduced him, he reluctantly stood up and nced at the crowd.

    ¡°Your student may don¡¯t know much about dueling, right?¡± Tom rubbed his hands, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pick a student and demonstrate it.¡±

    Tom took a look around the room, then looked at Sean, ¡°Mr. Wallup, I still remember your excellent performance in ss. Please,e and show us some demonstration about dueling.¡±

    However, with this big kind of event in the school, other professors should watch the scene now to ensure nothing goes wrong.

    Sean nodded and walked onto the stage.

 Chapter 79: â€œThe Dark Lordâ€™s Lessonâ€

    Chapter 79: ¡°The Dark Lord¡¯s Lesson¡±

    Sean stepped onto the stage and stood opposite him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mr. Wallup.¡± Tom¡¯s voice was reassuring.

    Even Sean had to admit that he had a charm that made people want to get close to him. If he hadn¡¯t known how crazy the soul under his skin was, maybe Sean would now regard Tom as trustworthy.

    Tom took a few steps back and exined to everyone, ¡°Before the duel, both parties must salute.¡±

    The two bowed to each other.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, attack me with all the spells you can think of. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± Tom stood with his hands behind his back, standing gracefully. Even he did not take out his wand.

    ¡°Professor, isn¡¯t this a bad idea?¡± Sean looked a little bit embarrassed. He hesitated when he touched his wand.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wallup. Don¡¯t worry about your spell hitting me.¡± Tom smiled.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sean frowned as if he was very resistant to the matter of ¡®attacking a professor¡¯.

    Tomforted Sean, ¡°Be confident. This kind of exercise ismon in Nurmenga-¡°

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± When Tom¡¯s face turned to the Nurmengard students, Sean directly raised his wand.

    A barrier appeared in front of Tom, and the magic light dissipated. He turned his head and continued to smile, ¡°Quite an attack, Mr. Wallup. When facing an enemy stronger than you, A sneak attack is the right choice, but the chants were too loud.¡±

    Sean pouted, knowing his attack didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± Without any hesitation, he continued to cast the next spell.

    It still didn¡¯t work. Tom maintained an elegant stance and pointed to Sean, ¡°The speed of the cast is fast, but you swung your wand too much.¡±

    ¡°There is progress, but that angle is a bitplicated for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but you can recite the spell a little faster.¡±

    ¡°As I said, the range of action should be smaller.¡±

    ¡°Try to cast your spells a little quieter so your enemies can¡¯t tell which one you¡¯re using.¡±

    The situation on the stage became a little weird as the two stood on the spot without moving. Sean was constantly casting the same spell, and Tom resisted those spells without making a move.

    Sean has no ns to stop at all. Dumbledore said that he could learn as much as he could. Tom thought he was showing his strength, but Sean¡¯s proficiency as the time goes increased.

    At the same time, Sean took the time to look at his proficiency level. He was surprised to find that every time he chanted a spell, it increased a lot when facing Riddle.

    Sean raised his brows, and the spell was cast faster than before. After all, not everyone can train against the Dark Lord.

    When Sean chanted the spell and his head hurt a little, it notified him that the spell was upgraded.

    Acupunctinternus (Dark Magic) Lv 2: Proficiency 10/50000. You can cast the spell silently.

    Sean¡¯s head was dizzy, and he licked his tongue. He didn¡¯t expect that the magic now could be silently cast. Nonverbal Spells required anyone to practice them intensely, but he was able to do it with this spell.

    Sean finally understood the biggest use of this system. It gave him a new power when casting a spell. As long as the level can be raised, anything is possible.

    As for why the requirements for the next level suddenly increased so much, Sean also understood. He guessed that after this, the next ability might be Wandless Magic.

    Seeing Sean lowering his head with some difficulty, Tom smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, let me teach you another technique. When your opponent is exhausted, they will be easy to be hit by a spell.¡±

    He raised his wand, ¡°Expelliarmus¡±

    The spell hit Sean, and his wand flew out.

    ¡°Now look at me and think about the oue of this duel.¡± Tom raised his hand.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve learned a lot from this. Thank you, professor.¡± Sean panted, walked to the side, and picked up his wand that was blown away.

    He secretly pointed to Tom, who turned to face the crowd who were about to speak.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus¡± He cast it silently and the spell struck Tom.

    Sean didn¡¯t look at his expression at all and jumped off the stage. Tom¡¯s body paused for a while, and then all the students saw in horror that a ck mist rose came up from him. Those mists rose rapidly and then quickly retracted into Tom¡¯s body.

    He turned around, and the smile he always showed was gone.

    ¡°Professor, thank you for your lessons.¡± Sean bowed as if nothing had happened.

    The Nurmengard students were shocked. Tom has taught them for so many years, and this has never happened. In their eyes, this Professor, the second strongest professor in their school right before Grindelwald, was hit by a first-year Hogwarts student.

    The ck mist also made them curious. Tom did not exin the ck misting out of his body. It is normal for a powerful wizard to have some secret magic.

    He took a deep look at Sean and put on his smile again, ¡°Wallup, you did well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, professor.¡± Sean showed a smile.

    Snape had been watching from the sidelines. He took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Wallup, because you attacked the professo-¡°

    ¡°Severus, tolerance is something that every professor should learn. As I said long ago, Wallup can do whatever he wants.¡± Tom waved his hand.

    Snape nced at him and continued slowly, ¡°No point deduction, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Wallup, you will have a punishment tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 80: â€œStrong Nurmengard Studentâ€

    Chapter 80: ¡°Strong Nurmengard Student¡±

    Facing Snape¡¯s words, Sean had strange thoughts. On the surface, he was punishing him. But he was actually trying to dispel the anger that Tom didn¡¯t show in his heart, right?

    There is a high probability that he is still protecting the Hogwarts students.

    Sean nodded honestly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯lle to you tomorrow, professor.¡±

    No matter whether his guess is urate or not, Sean has already summed up Snape¡¯s action. He just needs to go with it.

    Don¡¯t fight back, or Snape to punish you even further. Harry has proven this many times. As for the fact that he cast the Acupunctinernus on Tom, Sean didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.

    What¡¯s more, probably Dumbledore and possibly Grindelwald might be watching now, and his Nonverball Spell should bemended.

    The Acupunctinernus spell can¡¯t be used properly now as it has serious side effects. Though, when he really is in danger, Sean doesn¡¯t mind casting the Acupunctinernus spell on Tom at all.

    Moreover, Sean didn¡¯t care whether he would offend him at all. No matter his purpose in sneaking into Hogwarts, if he wanted to do anything against him, Sean would definitely not take any chance.

    If Tom really wants to kill him, Sean¡¯s ¡°good or bad¡± performance in front of him has no meaning. With his strength, Sean can only hope that Dumbledore and Grindelwald are reliable enough to protect him.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how much he provokes him. If it is not reliable, even if he bowed and devoted his life to Tom, he will die.

    However, at present, the two old men seemed reliable. Moreover, Sean suddenly thought, could this Tom was Voldemort?

    He remembered what Dumbledore once said. The answer was ¡°Yes and no¡±.

    Voldemort was pursuing immortality and surprising enough to sneak into Hogwarts. Tom had been teaching in Nurmengard for so many years. Was he so confident that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered?

    On the stage, Tom had no other reaction to the spell that could make Morris wring in pain except for the ck mist that hade out of his body.

    He resumed his smile and stood aside, and Sean muttered something.

    Snape began to exin something. His voice was not much louder than a whisper, but everyone dared not speak out and carefully listened to what he said.

    ¡°Everyone practices in pairs, but if anyone dares to use a curse, I¡¯ll add a little something to everyone¡¯s pumpkin juice tomorrow morning.¡± Snape reminded everyone of a threat, and the students started to find their partners.

    Hermione looked at Sean in surprise and worried, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Was it a Nonverbal Spell? How did you do it, Sean?¡±

    Several students beside him also came to him.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re only in the first grade!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a sly one. Did someone teach you that secretly?¡±

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard, Sean. You broke through Professor Riddle¡¯s defense. My dad said that powerful wizards will have various means of protecting themselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that ck mist may be his defensive magic!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make him really powerful?¡±

    ¡°He is!¡±

    Facing all kinds of jokes and questions from his ssmates. Sean showed a smile, ¡°It just happens, you know, and my spells probably won¡¯t hurt Professor Riddle.¡±

    Everyone else agreed. How could a first-year student hurt a professor in a school? The spell might be weaker, knowing it was a Nonverbal Spell.

    During this time, the students had a heated discussion for a while and then began to practice in pairs. Sean observed them, and it was obvious that the Nurmengard students were better at fighting.

    Whether it is the timing or the choice of the spell, they have obviously gone through a lot of training, including the junior students. On the Hogwarts side, even the third and fourth graders were having trouble casting the Disarming Charm, and many of themughed when it happened.

    It doesn¡¯t feel like a duel, more like practicing with friends.

    Sean shook his head silently. The Hogwarts students really need to amp up their skills. How they learn depends on their own intention and motive.

    They will find ways to train themselves, like Neville and Harry. The two of them go back and forth with seriousness and vignce on their faces.

    After observing for a while, Sean could only sigh. There is a long way for Hogwarts students to progress.

    After the students practiced for a while, several Nurmengard students stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Professor, since it¡¯s an academic exchange. Shouldn¡¯t we be able to challenge someone?¡± A student asked the two professors.

    Tom smiled and agreed, ¡°Learning and making progress together is necessary.¡± He turned his inquiring eyes to Snape again.

    Snape¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He just nodded.

    The Nurmengard student who brought it up grinned and showed his teeth. He turned to face everyone at Hogwarts.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Zalos Thompson, a fifth-year student of Nurmengard,¡± he raised his chin, ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept any challenge from fifth-year students or above from Hogwarts only.¡±

    Thompson looked at the Hogwarts students, and the Gryffindors set their eyes on him.

    Finally, a fifth grader from Gryffindor stepped up. His eyes were calm, and judging from the expressions of the students around him, his strength should be good enough.

    ¡°Salute.¡± Snape acted as the referee.

    Both bowed.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±

    However, Thompson¡¯s wand easily blocked the red light.

    ¡°Nonverbal Spell?¡± Sean¡¯s expression changed.

    Did Nurmengard¡¯s fifth graders mastered Nonverbal Spell? And looking at Thompson¡¯s rxed look, he looks quite skilled.

    The Hogwarts students present were stunned, and Thompson¡¯s performance was even more amazing. After blocking a few spells at will, he fired a silent Pertificus Totalus from a tricky angle.

    The Gryffindor student fell straight to the ground.

    However, when everyone thought it was over, Thompson raised his wand again. The Gryffindor student immediately turned over and vomited after the curse was cast.

    ¡°Professor, this curse is okay, right? Besides, our school has been teaching us to make sure that our enemies arepletely defeated, even in a duel.¡± Thompson smiled.

 Chapter 81: â€œNewtâ€™s Helpâ€

    Chapter 81: ¡°Newt¡¯s Help¡±

    Neither Riddle nor Snape spoke. Obviously, the curse wasn¡¯t what they defined as a ¡°dark curse¡±.

    The Hogwarts students were angry. This was just a duel between students, not a life-and-death battle. In their opinion, the Nurmengard student went too far.

    Thompson¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest, and he even said unapologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just used to it.¡±

    Because of anger, several Hogwarts students start to move.

    Neither of the next two students can outmatch him. The spell was being cast aggressively and useless in front of Thompson. The Hogwarts students who were swept were full of ws. It didn¡¯t take long for the two to be carried down just like the previous Gryffindor student.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of boring.¡± Thompson muttered casually with the Nurmengard students.

    The Hogwarts students became angry, but after being defeated in a row, they finally held back, and the rest of the fifth-year students hesitated.

    Thompson is obviously strong. Let alone the fifth graders. Even the higher grades are not guaranteed to win against him. Although the sixth and seventh graders were angry that their people were being humiliated, they were embarrassed to go directly to the stage.

    If they win, they will be told that they¡¯re bullying the juniors. But if they lose, it¡¯ll be a more shameful experience for the seniors.

    The n to attack Hoffman led by Sean was done in arge group. But when ites to one-on-one, they realize that their strength is far above their peers.

    Sean didn¡¯t react to anything. Although Thompson made him a little bit ufortable, he was more ustomed to observing the situation.

    Needless to say, his spell mastery canpletely crush most of the Hogwarts students, and he can even cast it nonverbally. In just three quick duels, Sean saw at least five different spells.

    Moreover, Thompson has always been in thatzy posture, but his hand is firmly grasping the wand. His body is alert and would release a spell at any time.

    Sean also found he likes to provoke his enemy so much. Just like Tom, Thompson will constantly point out the weakness of his opponent¡¯s spellcasting, but his tone is much more sarcastic.

    His opponent is often angry because of this. He had to admit that while Thompson is only a fifth grader, he is quite experienced in a duel. One can imagine the level of education in Nurmengard.

    No wonder they couldn¡¯t beat Nurmengard in the tournament. It may not be because they use dark magic, but how they use magic.

    On the stage, Thompson saw that no one continued to fight him, so he walked up to the edge of the stage.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fifth grader, right? Do you want to try it on with me?¡± He crouched down and pointed at a Hufflepuff student.

    The student¡¯s face was cloudy for a while, but the fierceness that was hidden deep in his heart could still be seen. He gritted his teeth and agreed.

    At this moment, a hand was ced on his shoulder.

    ¡°Picking up on other students might not be a good choice if you just want a duel. Do you mind if I am your opponent?¡±

    The Hufflepuff student and Thompson looked over together.

    Sean showed a smile, ¡°I¡¯m only in the first grade, and I want to learn more from the duel. Is that alright with you?¡±

    Although he was tired after casting many spells just now, Sean still decided to try it because he saw a figure at the hall¡¯s entrance.

    It was Professor Newt Scamander.

    At the same time, a small thing came up from his trouser. It was a Bowtruckle that was climbing to his side. Pickett panted and handed him a note with a mini teapot stuck to it.

    ¡°Sean, why don¡¯t you try a conjuration spell? Of course, there are a lot of different kinds of conjuration spells. Maybe try, Serpensortia?¡±

    The lid of the teapot shook twice. He has seen this kind of teapot before. Ites with the ¡®little guy¡¯ that he has seen in Newt¡¯s suitcase.

    Sean immediately understood what he meant. He secretly smiled and couldn¡¯t stop muttering in his heart.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of the Nurmengard students. Does that mean that he wanted a little bit of revenge?

    However, now is not the time to think about it. Since he has learned a spell ¡®temporarily¡¯, why not give it a try?

    That Hufflepuff student obviously knew Sean. He noticed the tiredness on his face. The Hufflepuff student is keen about their colleagues¡¯ feelings.

    ¡°Wallup, don¡¯t do it,¡± He said, looking at Thompson again, ¡°I¡¯ll be your opponent.¡±

    Thomson was squatting on the stage. He focused his attention on Sean, ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to try?¡±

    Sean ignored him and instead smiled at the Hufflepuff student, ¡°Senior, thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Sean climbed directly onto the stage without waiting for him to speak, ¡°Mr. Thompson, shall we begin?¡±

    Thompson immediately took a step back, his expression focused. One thing Nurmengard has always taught them is never to underestimate the enemy. The seemingly harmless student in front of him just hit their professor with the Acupunctinternus spell.

    Thompson had tried himself, and he couldn¡¯t do it. Even there are only a few seventh-graders in Nurmengard that have mastered casting Acupunctinternus nonverbally.

    After the salute, Sean immediately raised his wand and then realized that the enemy had taken a defensive stance.

    Thompson has no choice. He is not sure how many spells he has mastered, so being defensive is the right choice. He knew that the Acupunctinterus Spell that could hit the professor¡¯s defense was more than just a sting.

    Moreover, Sean was already exhausted, and Thompson had the confidence to drain his energy.

    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Sean muttered.

    However, he had already made up his mind, and this would be a wave of his wand.

    ¡°Serpensortia!¡±

 Chapter 82: â€œA Different Kind of Serpensortiaâ€

    Chapter 82: ¡°A Different Kind of Serpensortia¡±

    The spell immediately popped out of Thompson¡¯s head. It¡¯s a spell that summons animals. The head of the wand will shoot out a light, and a live snake will pop out. The size of the snake and the desire to attack depends on the strength of the caster.

    He was on guard, worried that Sean would do something.

    However, nothing happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not very skilled.¡± Sean smiled shyly.

    Thompson didn¡¯t rx at all. He didn¡¯t even have the guts to move. He has seen what Sean has done before, and this kid is sly.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t let down his guard, Sean pouted, and he might need to change up his strategy. However, with Professor Newt¡¯s pet, he still wondered if it was actually going to work.

    He put the mini teapot in his palm and raised his wand again, ¡°Serpensortia!¡±

    Thompson immediately raised his wand. However, he saw a huge figure appear in front of him. It was a monster with a bird¡¯s head, blue-green scales covering all of its skin, and huge purple wings on both sides of its body started to appear.

    In the hall, all the students held their breaths and looked in horror at the fifty-foot-long beast that suddenly appeared on the stage.

    A sound simr to a bird¡¯s call apanied by a hiss resounded throughout the Great Hall.

    It was a beautiful amy. But at this moment, except for Sean, no one cared about the amy¡¯s beauty. There was chaos in the hall, and the girls had already started screaming. Even Snape immediately grabbed his wand and pointed at the amy that was wrapping Sean.

    ¡°Wallup, get out of there!¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t expect that he would cause such a big panic. Before going on stage, he just expressed his thoughts to the little guy in the teapot. That is to appear a little bit shocking for everyone.

    But things went awry.

    Looking at the messy hall and Snape, who was on guard, Sean touched the amy around his body, ¡°Turn smaller.¡±

    The amy felt weird. Sean usually calls by his name gently. But the amy still shrunk quickly and turned into a scarf wrapped around Sean¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Sean exined.

    The students in the hall finally calmed down a little. They moved away from the stage unconsciously, then stared at the amy twisting around Sean¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You¡¯d better exin to me why you keep an amy in the school. An amy is a beast with a risk rating of XXXX, Wallup.¡± Snape looked gloomy, holding up his wand high.

    Sean spread out his hands, ¡°This is a Serpensortia Spell, Professor.¡±

    ¡°The Serpensortia spell does not conjure that kind of animal.¡± Snape looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore said that my spell is often distorted. The results may differ every time I cast it.¡± Sean looked innocent.

    ¡°How are you going to exin that you can control that thing?¡±

    ¡°I have some talents in handling magical beasts. Several of my colleagues know about this.¡± Sean looked at Harry and Draco.

    ¡°Yes, I can vouch for Sean!¡± Harry said immediately.

    Snape ignored Harry and looked at Draco. He looked at Snape with a slight hint of fear but nodded eventually. Snape was speechless. He could only stare at Harry and Sean viciously as if the two had done something bad together.

    Sean didn¡¯t care. He looked at Thompson, who was still in shock and gasping for breath.

    ¡°Shall the duel continue?¡±

    Thompson swallowed his saliva and hesitated. But Sean was the one who asked it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±

    The amy flew out, and in everyone¡¯s eyes, it once again turned into a huge monster that could cover the entire stage.

    ¡°I sur-¡± Before Thompson could say anything, the amy directly entangled him, and the Protego Charm he was proud of was directly broken.

    His whole body was entangled. Sean had expected such a result for a long time. Naja was an amy that Newt took care of for a long time. It was hatched in the hands of the smugglers. Her personality became a little bit sensitive.

    It likes to hide in various mini containers, and it takes a long time for Newt to find her every time she needs to be fed. However, the arrival of Sean solved this problem.

    Naja is interested in him. She once huddled in Sean¡¯s robes and tried to go back to themon room with him. Then Dave, who had been hiding in his pocket, was frightened out by her.

    Naja¡¯s huge body had already wrapped around Thompson tightly.

    ¡°Wallup, that¡¯s enough!¡± Snape shouted.

    Sean pretended to raise his wand as if he was manipting the amy that he ¡°identally¡± summoned.

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    Naja obeyed Sean¡¯s words, immediately shrank down, and flew over Sean¡¯s shoulders. Thompsony down on the opposite side of the stage.

    Snape stepped forward to check and found that he had fainted from a brief suffocation. He took out a ss bottle, uncorked it, and brought it to Thompson¡¯s nose.

    Thomson woke up, slowly opened his eyes, and subconsciously shouted, ¡°I surrendered!¡±

    ¡°Get off the stage.¡± Snape said to him.

    Amid theughter of the Hogwarts students, Thompson¡¯s face turned red. He gritted his teeth and stepped down from the stage. When Snape was checking on him, Sean pretended to cast a spell to make Naja disappear. Naja cooperated and disappeared from the stage.

    When the amy appeared, Tom didn¡¯t say anything and pped his hands, ¡°Such an excellent spell. I haven¡¯t even seen that kind of spell before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored, Professor.¡± Sean put the mini teapot in his hand back into his pocket.

    The Nurmengard students looked at Sean suspiciously. Serpensortia was a spell that they learned a long time ago. But what he just summoned is an amy. Is that even possible?

    He waved politely at everyone and then jumped off the stage.

    Next time, there won¡¯t be any more Nurmengard students trying to provoke the Hogwarts student. Because as long as someone dared to make a move, Sean will stop them.

    Although it was uncertain that he could pull up that stuff again, no one was willing to gamble for it. Besides, who knows what Sean could doter to them?

 Chapter 83: â€œHogwarts Professorsâ€

    Chapter 83: ¡°Hogwarts Professors¡±

    The first meeting of the Dueling Club came to an abrupt end. The students practiced separately, and the Nurmengards students who were trying to provoke them all held back.

    Originally, he wanted to teach them a lesson, but Sean¡¯s amy is too much, especially for an XXXX-rated magical beast to appear at this time.

    Moreover, Sean¡¯s strange spell impressed them. After the silent Acupunctinternus and amy Serpensortia, who knows what he can pull outter?

    When it was over, Sean left the hall and went to take a nce inside. Tom and Snape seemed to talk about a few things and then walked away quickly. On the way back to themon room, Sean made an excuse and changed his path.

    After walking through a corridor, he saw Newt waiting at the stairs entrance.

    ¡°Professor Scamander.¡± Sean smiled and walked up quickly.

    Newt smiled slightly, ¡°Well done, Sean.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you, Professor.¡±

    Newt shook his head. He reached out his hand to pick up Pickett and said softly, ¡°Sean, you are better than me.¡±

    Sean was a little embarrassed, but Newt continued to say seriously, ¡°Sean, you know that wizards have all kinds of talents, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Sean nodded, but he was a little puzzled.

    What kind of talent did he refer to? Does it mean he is better at learning a certain kind of magic?

    Newt exined, ¡°Generally speaking, as long as a student is diligent enough, they can learn everything. But there are some talents that you can¡¯t learn no matter how hard you try.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°My mother raised Hippogriffs, and I have been very interested in magical animals since I was a child because of it. This is not from the influence of my family but also from the fascinating nature of the magical beasts themselves.¡± When Sean saw Newt¡¯s expression, he becamefortable and happy.

    ¡°I canmunicate with these little guys,¡± he showed a smile. ¡°This is probably the best gift God has given me.¡±

    ¡°Communicate?¡± Sean became curious. Of course, he knew that Newt could have a good rtionship with many magical beasts, butmunication is something that he never knew.

    Newt nodded and picked up Pickett, ¡°He says you don¡¯t taste as good today as when youst met.¡±

    Sean looked at Pickett. He could y happily with Pickett, but it was difficult to understand what Pickett was trying to say fully.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Professor, you can understand what they were saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t fully understand it,¡± Newt spread his hands helplessly, Pickett dangling on his fingers, ¡°Their way of thinking and the ability to understand our words are limited. I can¡¯t talk like any normal person would. I could only interpret what they¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Of course, for me, that¡¯s enough.¡± Newt¡¯s eyes were bright.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Sean praised.

    Newt looked at Sean gently, ¡°Sean, this is a gift you were born with, and yours is better than mine. I hope you use this gift well and consider these animals your friend, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, Professor.¡± Seanughed.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing a good job,¡± Newt also smiled. ¡°When you have a day off,e to me anytime.¡±

    ¡°I will, Professor.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the two of them said goodbye that Sean remembered that Naja was still on his side.

    ¡°Professor, your amy.¡±

    Newt waved his hand, ¡°I leave it to you for some time. I have to look for her for a long time when it¡¯s feeding time.¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t the school forbid students from having this kind of pet?¡± Sean was immediately moved but said with some concern.

    ¡°That amy is harmless and can shrink its body at will, and Naja has listened to you more,¡± Newt scratched his hair and then showed a smile to Sean, ¡°And for you, taking care of them is a fun thing to do, right?¡±

    ¡°Fun? Of course.¡± Seanughed dryly. It seemed Newt had already discovered he was secretly raising the Winged Demon.

    ¡°Many times, magical beasts are more reliable than most people. Remember that well, Sean. See you around.¡± Newt walked up the stairs and left.

    Sean smacked his lips, simple-minded magical beasts will never betray you after they decide that you are a good person. Simple principles are not necessarily applicable to humans, which is one of the reasons why Sean likes to y with magical beasts more.

    He put the teapot with the amy into his pocket and then told Dave not to bully her. He returned to his bedroom. Other than the sheep brain, he has to buy some insects and mice to feed Naja.

    The next day, after cing an order in Diagon Alley through an owl, Sean hurried to the basement floor of the main castle.

    Today, he has a punishment from Snape.

    Sean turned around and easily found Snape¡¯s office. Behind the crescent-shaped doorway was a wooden door with a serpentine pattern, and a buckle in the middle could be pulled open.

    Sean knocked on the door. After a while, the buckle was quickly opened and closed, and the wooden door was pushed open. Snape stood at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He said coldly.

    Sean walked in, and Snape turned around abruptly before he had time to look at the room. With a wave of his wand, the wooden door behind him automatically closed.

    ¡°Wallup,¡± Snape gave him a disgusted look, ¡°You can¡¯t even close the door, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Professor.¡± Facing Snape one-on-one, he felt a lot of pressure, especially after he set off that firework.

    Snape¡¯s office was just like his character. It was dark and gloomy, and no bright thing was in sight. Many huge ss jars were on the shelves against the wall, and all kinds of materials floated back and forth in it. Snape went behind the desk and looked at Sean coldly.

    ¡°Professor, what do I need to do?¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Wallup,¡± Snape finally spoke, leaning forward slightly, ¡°Do you think provoking the Dark Lord is something you should be proud of?¡±

 Chapter 84: â€œNever Talk Backâ€

    Chapter 84: ¡°Never Talk Back¡±

    Sean could no longer hold his expression. He didn¡¯t expect that Snape would say something like that. He tried to open his mouth to say something.

    But Snape stopped him, ¡°Do you think that you can do whatever you want with Dumbledore on your side?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how stupid your behavior is?¡±

    ¡°If the Dark Lord made a move, do you think you can survive at that time?¡± Snape¡¯s eyes were cold. His expression was very dark.

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°I trust Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    Snape snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think that after getting some support from Dumbledore, you feel that you are superior to others and untouchable?¡±

    Sean was sorting out what Snape was talking about at this moment. Looking at the situation, Snape knows a lot of things happened in the background.

    He punished Sean because he angered Tom and needed to do something to calm Tom down. Snape was really protecting him, although the way that he did it was a bit scary.

    Sean said casually, ¡°No, Professor.¡±

    Snape was obviously disgusted with Sean¡¯s attitude. He tossed his robes and put his hands on the desk, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see such stupid behavior again, Wallup.¡±

    Sean blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Professor, who are you working for? Mr. Grindelwald? Professor Dumbledore? Or Tom Riddle, of course. It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re doing it for him.¡±

    Snape narrowed his eyes. His body slowly stood up. He raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Wallup. You don¡¯t need to know these things. What can you possibly attain by knowing this information? You think too much and shouldn¡¯t be asking about these things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, professor.¡± Sean spread his hands innocently.

    ¡°Put away your curiosity!¡± Snape shouted angrily, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for your punishment.¡±

    Sean pouted, then began his punishment under Snape¡¯s lead. He needs to pick out the rotting and stinking ones from the pile of Flobberworm and the herbs for the next potions ss.

    This is obviously not a pleasant one. The smell of the Flobberworm is worse than a barn that has not been cleaned for two months. For every half an hour, Sean has to stand up and take a breath of fresh air.

    Snape was writing something behind the desk, and when Sean stood up, he didn¡¯t even look at him. He didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to Sean at all.

    Afterboriously picking out a bucket of Flobberworm, Sean stood up, took a few breaths of fresh air, and straightened his back. He nced at his watch, it was already afternoon, but he hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and Snape didn¡¯t even move the whole time.

    Sean sighed and then put his eyes on the specimen jar by the wall. Those jars were full of things he had never seen before. It was weird and looked like disgusting things that were soaked in a green kind of mixture.

    However, Sean felt it was not as bad as what he had just gone through, and he was watching it as he was taking a breather.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for a punishment, not for a visit.¡± Snape¡¯s gloomy voice suddenly sounded.

    Sean turned his head and saw Snape¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Understood, Professor.¡± He sat down and resumed his work.

    ¡°A person who can¡¯t even brew a potion will just stare at these things in amazement.¡± Snape mocked.

    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Sean was a little unhappy. He just took a look while he was resting.

    ¡°Looks like the arrogant genius is trying to prove he¡¯s not so stupid,¡± Snape said. ¡°So, what¡¯s in the square jar on the third shelf from the left?¡±

    He muttered and looked at the jar containing something like a handful of hay. Sean recalled the knowledge in his mind and found that there was nothing that came up to his mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Professor.¡±

    Snape¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded, ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t prove anything, Mr. Wallop.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, this is the flint grass I just talked about in thest ss. It can be used to make magic potion directly when it is fresh, but it must be soaked in ice water after drying to preventbustion. Because the grassroots cause sparks and hot gas when brewed.¡±

    Sean nced at the jar, and sure enough, a few bubbles would pop up from the grass in the water from time to time. However, he didn¡¯t talk about what happened after drying it in ss.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you thought about expanding on what you learned in ss at all, but that was expected,¡± Snape said, ¡°a fool never sees his own foolishness, let alone how to improve themselves.¡±

    Sean rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Professor, If you think I¡¯m not good at the ss. Why don¡¯t you give me some books about potions?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    Snape¡¯s voice was filled with disdain, ¡°Even if you have learned the basic potion well, do you still want to understand the art of it?¡±

    ¡°I originally had this notebook so I could study it¡­¡± Sean muttered.

    He suddenly heard the creaking sound of the chair being moved back, and he stood up. Sean turned his head. Snape¡¯s face was dark, and he came to Sean.

    ¡°Do you think you are worthy of getting that notebook?¡± Snape¡¯s voice was really cold.

    ¡°I thought it was given to me by Professor Slughorn.¡± Sean shrugged.

    Snape¡¯s face got closer, and Sean could almost see his reflection in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re funny, Wallup?¡±

    Sean¡¯s face froze, ¡°No, Professor.¡±

    Snape almost pushed Sean against the wall.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more na?ve. I wonder where you get that kind of influence.¡±

    Snape narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°You made me think of someone. Was it Potter¡¯s old man or Sirius ck?¡±

    Sean wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know both of them. But he smiled shyly, ¡°Professor, I just want to say that the fireworks back then were just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Snape grabbed Sean by the cor, ¡°Get out of my office!¡±

 Chapter 85: â€œSnapeâ€™s New Missionâ€

    Chapter 85: ¡°Snape¡¯s New Mission¡±

    Sean still had a bucket of Flobberrworm left unpicked and was told to get out of the office.

    ¡°Professor, then my punishment is over, right?¡± Sean said towards the small window on the door.

    He responded with an angry, ¡°Just go.¡±

    Sean shrugged. He was already punished enough. It¡¯s not Sean¡¯s style to not fight back after being scolded like that.

    Shawn had a stroke of bad luck and finally left Snape¡¯s office. Although he didn¡¯t want to have a good rtionship with him, he had better not stay out of trouble when in Hogwarts.

    In the office, Snape stared gloomily at his desk, which was what he had been writing.

    ¡°Forbidden potion: Unicorn horn powder, Full-Moon grass, Fresh African blood worm.¡±

    ¡°Medicinal supplements: Bag Powder of Poisonous Leopard (Unavable), Winged Demon Venom (1 pint).¡±

    On the paper was arge list of potion ingredients, and at the bottom, Snape marked it, ¡°ording to records and theory, the efficacy of the drug is not outstanding, and there is a possibility of mutation¡±

    Snape took the paper and flipped through it. Then his breathing became rapid. His fingers grip the edge of the paper tightly. He seemed to want to smash the prescription to pieces, but in the end, he endured it.

    Snape turned around and entered his storage room, then put the paper in a box with a thick stack of simr paper. He took a deep breath and stared at the box, withplicated expressions shing across his face, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    A small mirror in the storage room shook slightly, interrupting his thoughts. He stepped forward and nced at it. Half an hour after Sean left, Snape walked out of the office and walked towards somewhere in the castle.

    Walking past the g with the Nurmengard school badge engraved at the entrance of the corridor, he went up to the second floor and then knocked on the wooden door of a certain room.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The owner of the room said in a gentle voice.

    Snape pushed the door in, then immediately closed the door gently.

    He turned his head to look at Tom in the room and lowered his head slowly, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that in the castle we¡¯d better notmunicate?¡±

    Tom¡¯s gentle and elegant smile disappeared as soon as the door was closed, ¡°Severus, are you questioning me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not, master!¡± Snape bowed.

    Tom approached Snape, then put a hand on Snape¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Severus, don¡¯t be nervous. I never doubted your loyalty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡±

    He turned and looked out the window, ¡°The n is ahead of schedule as we expected.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my master.¡± Snape raised his head slowly, without any expression on his face.

    ¡°Severus, what was your original mission?¡±

    Snape replied immediately, ¡°To take Wallup.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s changed.¡± Tom shook his clothes, and the ck mist suddenly appeared, turning into a big ck python.

    The python crawled across the ground, then slowly wrapped Snape with its body.

    ¡°Master.¡± Snape¡¯s breathing increased slightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Wallup anymore,¡± Tom¡¯s pupils suddenly turned into vertical pupils, and then he showed a smile, ¡°In the future, I will kill him myself.¡±

    ¡°He deserves that.¡± Snape said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tomughed hoarsely, then stroked Snape¡¯s lightly, ¡°Get back, Nagini. My loyal servant isn¡¯t quite used to you yet.¡±

    Nagini hissed and slowly swam to Tom¡¯s leg. He stroked his head and said softly, ¡°Severus, your new mission is to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± Snape looked terrified and almost fell to his knees.

    Tom expecting this reaction, he showed a gloomy smile, ¡°Severus, no one can kill me. But it¡¯s time for this body toe to an end.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, this body wille to you. Don¡¯t hesitate, Severus. I understand your loyalty. But you still have to make a move to win Dumbledore¡¯s trust.¡±

    ¡°The old man is too keen on everything. I let you sneak in for the past few years, and you haven¡¯t fully gained his trust,¡± Tom said coldly and immediately showed a smile, ¡°So, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°I understood.¡± Snape lowered his head. His body trembled slightly over

    ¡°This is my trust in you, Severus. When the timees, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Said Tom softly.

    ¡°I am willing to sacrifice my life for you, master.¡±

    ¡°Keep it up, and then do more things for me. After that, I will give you what you want most.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    After Snape left, Tom stood still and didn¡¯t move. After a long time, the ck mist that once appeared in the hall spewed out of his body again. The mist seemed to have life, and it filled the room. The mist constantly transforms into faces that show pain and fear.

    In the middle of the mist, Tom¡¯s face distorted violently, and he made a hissing sound.

    Another face emerged. His face was full of horror and pain. His voice was like someone who was having a near-death experience.

    ¡°Master. I¡­ I can do more things for you¡­¡± It¡¯s Quirrell¡¯s face.

    Before Quirrell could finish speaking, his face distorted again and then changed to Tom¡¯s original appearance.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± He said.

    The ck mist surged again and retracted into his body. His face was a little pale, but his expression was extremely cold.

    ¡°Wallup, what a beautiful spell you did.¡± Tom said in a low voice.

    Hisughter grew louder and more insane-sounding.

    ¡°I am waiting for the day when you be¡ªthe Dark Lord.¡±

 Chapter 86: â€œA Secretâ€

    Chapter 86: ¡°A Secret¡±

    Sean had left Snape¡¯s office and went to Newt¡¯s office again. After a pleasant time taking care of the magical beasts, he walked towards the Great Hall.

    ¡°Ugh, Professor Scamander only has food for them.¡± Sean was hungry and quickened his pace.

    Although Professor Scamander said that wizards could also eat some foods for the animals, he even demonstrated it himself, but Sean still declined the offer. After all, not everyone has the courage to throw a wriggling unknown bug into their mouth.

    Walking to the entrance of the hall, Sean saw the Gryffindor trio, who seemed to have just returned and were talking about something. Sean stepped forward to say hello, and the three immediately came up to him.

    ¡°Sean, have you finished your things with Professor Snape?¡± Harry asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been picking Flobberworm the whole day. It was a total pain.¡± Sean sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Has Snape been in the office the whole time?¡± Harry asked quickly.

    Seeing their expression, Sean nodded suspiciously, ¡°Yes, he watched me and taunted me from time to time.¡±

    The trio looked at each other, and Sean saw the puzzled look in their eyes. Sean was surprised about what they were doing.

    ¡°Why did you ask that?¡±

    Harry looked around, pulled Sean to a corner where no one was around, and said quietly, ¡°We just saw Snape outside.¡±

    ¡°Professor Snape? When?¡±

    ¡°Just now, when we crossed the bridge, we saw Snapeing out of the Forbidden Forest. I¡¯m confident that¡¯s him.¡± Harry said firmly.

    Sean patted his starving stomach. ording to the time he left, if Snape went to the Forbidden Forest, it makes sense as he had been with Professor Scamander for a while.

    He thought for a while, ¡°I didn¡¯t juste back from there, so maybe he went to the Forbidden Forest to do something after I left.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s something wrong with Snape.¡± Harry said with great certainty as if he had some news.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually, I have something that my dad gave me,¡± Harry looked around and spoke quickly, ¡°It¡¯s an invisibility cloak.¡±

    ¡°Invisibility cloak?¡± Although he had known it for a long time, Sean pretended to be shocked.

    Harry nodded, ¡°After you told us about Nics melst time, I was thinking about checking the information about the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.¡±

    ¡°And then you sneaked into the forbidden area of ??the library?¡± Sean guessed what Harry was going to say at once.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harry adjusted his sses, ¡°and when I was rummaging in the forbidden area, I happened to bump into Snape.¡±

    ¡°Snape? In the forbidden area?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He almost discovered me. After he left, I saw that Snape was looking for information about the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.¡±

    Is Snape looking for information about the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone? What was he looking for? Is he doing Tom Riddle a favor? After all, the forbidden area in ??the Hogwarts library is probably not open to Nurmengard professors.

    Harry must have sneaked in in the middle of the night. As a professor at Hogwarts, Snape has the right to ess the forbidden area, but he does not need to go to the library in the middle of the night.

    Sean narrowed his eyes slightly. Could it be that Tom disguises as Snape?

    If he is discovered, Tom will have no problem as long as he acts as Snape. Whether Snape is loyal to Dumbledore or Grindelwald, he is still a Death Eater.

    However, Dumbledore must know all this. Why did he let Tom be in here? To get him to take the bait he put?

    This is what Sean has always wondered about. If Dumbledore has determined that Tom is Voldemort, why didn¡¯t he join forces with Grindelwald to get rid of him? Does Tom have something in him that he wants?

    There¡¯s just too much for this.

    Harry thought he had discovered a big secret and continued, ¡°As for Professor Riddle, he is probably also thinking about the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Just a guess.¡±

    Harry was a little excited, ¡°Sean, think about it. Professor Snape and Riddle entered Hogwarts at the same time, and one of them is probably the mastermind.¡±

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°It makes sense. You should go and tell Professor Dumbledore about it.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡± Harry suddenly became frustrated.

    ¡°I think Professor Dumbledore knows everything in the castle, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Sean advised. He was worried that Harry, after the invisibility cloak, will do something stupid.

    Could this be Dumbledore¡¯s n again? Like training Harry or something.

    When he was in Nurmengard, he saw a piece of paper in Grindelwald¡¯s office with the names of Harry and Neville written on it.

    Harry just nodded, but judging from the way he looked, he probably didn¡¯t listen. Sean can only express his inability to do anything.

    After saying goodbye to them, Sean went to the hall, where Hermione was already sitting at the long table.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at noon. Didn¡¯t Snape let you have lunch?¡± Hermione asked with a frown when she saw him.

    ¡°Well, no. He didn¡¯t have lunch either.¡± Sean sat next to Hermione, waiting for dinner to appear.

    Hermione closed the book hard and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Professor Flitwick. The punishment is unreasonable, and you are not allowed to eat lunch.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Professor Flitwick probably can¡¯t handle this, and I understand why he did that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too nice!¡± Hermione was also not satisfied with Sean¡¯s attitude. ¡°What did you understand?¡±

    On the te, a sumptuous dinner finally appeared. Sean hurriedly took some to the te, raised his knife and fork, and winked at Hermione, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding between me and him. Well, now that has been settled. Let¡¯s just eat this now while we have it.¡±

    Hearing hisidback response, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk to Sean anymore.

 Chapter 87: â€œMidnight Messageâ€

    Chapter 87: ¡°Midnight Message¡±

    ¡°Wallup, these things should be enough for you to learn.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for your guidance, Professor McGonagall.¡± In front of the office, Sean bowed again.

    Just now, Sean passed the Transfiguration test in Professor McGonagall¡¯s office ahead of schedule. Professor McGonagall had higher requirements for Sean, whopleted the course in only half a semester. Still, Sean managed to turn a frog into a beautiful goblet, and he even added some extra details to it.

    Sean could havepleted this level of Transfiguration a long time ago. However, he still went to Professor McGonagall after ensuring that his foundation was strong enough and put forward the idea that he wanted to start the second-grade course earlier.

    Professor McGonagall was obviously very satisfied with Sean¡¯s progress. After seeing the goblet, she directly handed over the second-grade content she had made for Sean and agreed that Sean coulde over at any time when he didn¡¯t understand any of it.

    ¡°Wallup, remember what I said.¡± Professor McGonagall stood at the door with admiration in her eyes.

    Sean nodded, ¡°Of course, Professor, I will always maintain awe in magic and Transfiguration.¡±

    After Professor McGonagall graciously watched Sean leave, she returned to the office and sighed, ¡°Such a shame that you¡¯re not a Gryffindor.¡±

    Sean was in a good mood when he got the content for learning more magic. He flipped through it on the way and found that Professor McGonagall¡¯s detailed annotations were also found in many ces. It seemed that she prepared this course as a teaching material.

    After reading some pages, Sean was amazed in his heart. Professor McGonagall¡¯s understanding of Transfiguration is so deep, and this information alone can bring him a lot of knowledge.

    Sean walked in the direction of themon room. He made an appointment with Hermione to help her perform some Transfiguration exercisester. He just turned around a corridor when a huge ck figure came towards him.

    It was Snape. Sean sighed and then stood by the wall, hoping that he could ignore him.

    Snape¡¯s face was as gloomy as ever. He saw Sean and moved over to him.

    ¡°Good evening, professor.¡± Sean said to him dryly.

    ¡°You do know it¡¯s nighttime, Wallup.¡± Snape looked down at Sean, his voice slow and steady, ¡°I think I should inform you that students are not allowed toe out at night.¡±

    He replied quickly, ¡°I just came back from Professor McGonagall¡¯s office, and I¡¯m going back to mymon room now.¡±

    ¡°Then speed up your pace!¡± Snape flicked his robe, ¡°Professor Dumbledore is not at school tonight. No one wille to babysit you if things happen.¡±

    Sean frowned. Snape was reminding him again about Dumbledore not being present. Does that mean that Tom is going to make a move?

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Professor.¡± Sean replied.

    Snape walked away from him. But then he paused, and his voice could be heard from the echoes of the corridor.

    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t returned to themon room at night, five points will be taken from Ravenw.¡±

    Sean¡¯s smile froze on his face.

    Feeling dejected, Sean hurried back to themon room, and after studying with Hermione for a while, he was in a better mood.

    Whether or not Tom was going to make a move waspletely forgotten by Sean. He should not worry about things like this, knowing Dumbledore is still alive.

    At night, Sean was lying on the bed. He yawned and closed the book in his hand. Professor McGonagall¡¯s notes are so good that he forgot about the time.

    Seeing his roommates had already fallen asleep and Sean closed the book. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he saw a small me burning in the air.

    The golden-red me burned and then quickly extinguished, and a note fell on Sean¡¯s bed.

    Sean looked at the ce where the fire disappeared. A Phoenix was used to send him letters?

    Sean picked up the slightly crumpled parchment.

    (Dear Sean, would you like toe to my office now if you can?

    ¨C Dumbledore.)

    Dumbledore invited him at this time of the night?

    Sean looked at the note again suspiciously, and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    Tom was caught?

    Sean became excited. Although Dumbledore said that he didn¡¯t need to worry, he couldn¡¯t rx knowing that kind of person kepting back and forth in the school.

    Why did Dumbledore call him now? Does it have some corrtion to the prophecy he was told before?

    Unsure of what to do, Sean immediately rolled over and got out of bed. He sneaked out of themon room. Thest time he came out to wander in the middle of the night was thest time he caught into some trouble.

    Sean was worried that he would meet Grindelwald again in the middle of the night, and he thought about not doing it again in the future.

    After leaving themon room, he walked into the castle. It was a little strange that Sean never saw Filch once.

    ording to the Weasley twins, Filch only slept for four hours a day and spent the rest of the time patrolling Hogwarts. It may be that Dumbledore waits until Filch¡¯s bedtime before making a move on Tom.

    Thinking this, Sean quickened his pace. When he reached the fourth floor, he looked at the corridor on the right.

    There was no movement there.

    Sean looked away, and just as he was about to take a step, he saw that the air beside a stone pir moved, and three heads appeared out of thin air.

    It was Harry, Neville, and Ron.

    ¡°Sean, why are you here?¡± Harry waved to him immediately and whispered.

    He looked around and walked quickly to the three, ¡°I told you guys not to do something stupid.¡±

    Harry pulled off the invisibility cloak directly, ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± Sean sighed and got into the invisibility cloak.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to tell me why you came here.¡± Under the invisibility cloak, Sean said helplessly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wander out to stop Snape from getting the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone?¡± Harry¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 88: â€œThe Old Man and The Phoenixâ€

    Chapter 88: ¡°The Old Man and The Phoenix¡±

    ¡°Snape?¡±

    Harry quickly exined, ¡°We got some news from Hagrid that a three-headed dog guards the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. Hagrid called him Fluffy, and he identally revealed how to tame Fluffy someone else.¡±

    ¡°I also heard that Professor Dumbledore is not in the castle today.¡± Harry looked at Sean eagerly.

    ¡°So, you suspect that Snape will help Professor Riddle to steal the stone?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The three nodded.

    Sean sighed, ¡°Guys, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just tell the professor about this rather than handle it yourself?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Harry said, a little annoyed, ¡°We couldn¡¯t get in touch with Professor Dumbledore, so we went to Professor McGonagall. But she told us to stay and made sure Snape wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you went out in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harry¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, ¡°In the hope of curing my sister, I have to get the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone before Snape.¡±

    Harry¡¯s intention was indeed good, but he was too reckless.

    Just as he was about to continue speaking, Neville said, ¡°Sean, why did youe out in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the same as yours,¡± he spread his hands and then interrupted their excited expressions, ¡°but I¡¯m here to find Dumbledore. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Together? But Dumbledore isn¡¯t at school.¡±

    That was fake news spread by Dumbledore. The purpose was to let Tom take the bait. Sean wanted to exin this, but a question suddenly urred to him.

    Snape told himself that Dumbledore was away tonight, but he received another note from Dumbledore. But why?

    At that time, he didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, only Dumbledore could use the Phoenix to send him that message. Sean is not worried that it is fake news from Tom as he couldn¡¯t have possibly done that.

    But after thinking about it, this seems a bit contradictory. Snape is someone who seems to be working with Dumbledore, and he should about a thing or two about Dumbledore¡¯s situation now.

    Thinking from another angle, could it be that it was a fake Professor Snape? Or, the note he received did note from Dumbledore but from someone else.

    Sean took a breath and immediately thought of how he was tricked into Nurmengardst time. The note from the me and a phoenix feather are still in Sean¡¯s bag, but he¡¯s a little hesitant now.

    Is this a letter from Professor Dumbledore? But he really wasn¡¯t sure about it.

    If not, what is their purpose? What can he do by bringing himself to the principal¡¯s office? They would have done it now if they wanted to do something on the way to the eighth floor.

    There are a lot of situations where he put himself in danger at this time and let the enemy a chance to attack him directly on his way out.

    Just as Sean was thinking, he suddenly felt that his mind went nk, so nk that he seemed to have lost all his thoughts.

    Immediately afterward, a huge sense of happiness spread from the depths of Sean¡¯s heart. There seemed to be a voice speaking to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but obey it.

    The three looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand why Sean suddenly stopped talking.

    ¡°Sean?¡±

    Harry asked suspiciously, and then he saw Sean raise his head with a smile, ¡°I have to go back, and I advise you not to go through that door either.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to find Professor Dumbledore?¡±

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°When I heard from you that Professor Dumbledore is not in the castle, I decided to forget about it.¡±

    After speaking, he took off the invisibility cloak and walked out.

    ¡°I suggest you go back to sleep too. This is not something we should be involved in.¡±

    Looking at Sean¡¯s figure without looking back, the three of them looked at each other.

    Ron said softly, ¡°I think he¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Harry was a little annoyed, ¡°But we can¡¯t let Snape get the stone!¡±

    Just as they were arguing, Sean turned around the corridor, and all the expressions on his face were suddenly lost. He smiled happily with a sense of confusion in his eyes.

    He walked into a small corridor, then walked to the end and pushed open a door.

    After walking into the narrow room, Sean pulled something. The center of the room gradually sank and then turned into a stone staircase. Sean walked down the stone steps with a smile on his face. He walked through the corridor with torches and came to a room.

    In the empty room, an old man with white hair and a beard was standing there. He was wearing a loose in robe, and he kept ying with a wand in his hand.

    The old man looked hunched over, giving an intuitive feeling simr to Filch. Of course, he¡¯s well-dressed and looks much cleaner than Filch.

    He had a pair of ck eyes, crossed his hands in front of his waist, and looked at Sean so quietly.

    After a while, a look of struggle finally appeared on Sean¡¯s face. His face gradually distorted, and the confusion in his eyes began to disappear.

    The old man had a surprised look in his eyes. He watched Sean¡¯s expression be more and more distorted. He finally pped his hands as if in admiration, and he waved his wand.

    The nk space in Sean¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts again. The happiness that he gradually suppressed disappeared immediately.

    ¡°Dave! Naja!¡±

    Sean immediately gave the order, and Dave leaped from him and turned into a huge monster, and Naja erged her body to protect Sean.

    ¡°Protego Diabolica!¡± The blue ring of fire immediately ignited.

    The old man showed a look of nostalgia and sighed and then quietly looked at the Winged Demon who was flying towards him. Dave¡¯s eyes were red, and he opened his mouth to the old man¡¯s head.

    A strange sound rang out. Sean saw the old man instantly turn into arge mass of ck oily substance, and Dave flinched.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I have no bad intentions towards you. I didn¡¯t release the curse immediately just now to attack you.¡± He said.

    ¡°You intentionally using the Imperius curse without any evil intention?¡±

    He was controlled by an Imperius Curse before. Although the old man did not show any evil to him, the Imperius Curse itself represents evil. It is one of the Unforgivable Curses anyone could use.

    The old man smiled. He stretched out his hand. Fire shed in the air, and a phoenix cry resounded throughout the room. A fiery red feather appeared on his hand.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Knowing that Phoenix can only be summoned by someone from the Dumbledore family.

    The old man held up the feather and stepped directly into the blue fire ring.

    ¡°First of all, I need to apologize to you,¡± He looked embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m not as good at thinking as Albus. So in order not to let you ruin Albus¡¯ n, I¡¯m forced to use this kind of approach.¡±

    Sean stopped Dave.

    ¡°I can understand your vignce, but I have to stop you. Albus told me about you beforehand, and it¡¯s exactly what he just said.¡± Said the old man.

    ¡°Why did you pretend to be Dumbledore and lure me out?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not me. That¡¯s Grindelwald doing.¡± The old man spread his hands.

    Sean¡¯s eyes twitched for a moment. First, he imitates Dumbledore¡¯s writing, and now Grindelwald can use the Phoenix.

    ¡°What does he want? What does Professor Dumbledore want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But Albus definitely doesn¡¯t want you to meet Grindelwald again, and only Albus can guess what Grindelwald was thinking.¡±

    He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not good at this. Both Albus and Grindelwald are much better than me in all kinds of nning. So, I¡¯m just here to keep an eye out for everyone that sneaked or walked around the castle this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I haven¡¯t introduced myself.¡± He turned around, and the old man with the white beard and hair showed a smile that didn¡¯t match his character, ¡°I¡¯m Aurelius Dumbledore.¡±

 Chapter 89: â€œWatching Tom Riddleâ€

    Chapter 89: ¡°Watching Tom Riddle¡±

    The blue me burned, and Naja moved on the ground.

    ¡°Aurelius Dumbledore?¡± Sean didn¡¯t even react at first because he was more familiar with the other person¡¯s name, Credence.

    Grindelwald once tricked Credence Barebone. He is really powerful and once was once destroyed by the wizards of the US Ministry of Magic, but he still survived.

    In his impression, he seemed to be used by Grindelwald as a tool against Dumbledore. But he didn¡¯t know what happened to him in the current world.

    Aurelius waved his wand, and a tunnel slowly emerged.

    ¡°Take out your me and your friends on the way out.¡± Sean thought for a long time and finally took back Dave and Naja. Taking the me back into his wand took a lot of effort.

    He is someone that can blow up a part of a mountain with a single spell. He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if he is here to target him. Moreover, he proved that he was not a threat by entering his me.

    Aurelius smiled, and when thest trace of blue me disappeared, he said, ¡°I can understand your vignce, but please allow me to exin. I must apologize again for the Imperius Curse. I am used to using dark magic because I don¡¯t need to control any maliciousness.¡±

    ¡°No need to control maliciousness?¡± Sean repeated what the other party said.

    ¡°Yes, the form I just showed is called Obscurial.¡± His expression did not change: ¡°You should have heard of it before. When dark magic is cast with any malicious or evil intent, it will carry the magic in ordance with its power. If it¡¯s not, there isn¡¯t any power.¡±

    Aurelius spread his hands, ¡°In my Obscurus form, I can do anything beyond that. I can get along with this nasty guy and borrow its power inside my body.¡±

    Sean became curious. Obviously, Aurelius yed a key role in the reconciliation between Dumbledore and Grindelwald, and he should have a good understanding of what happened between the two.

    Aurelius saw his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Only the two can tell you the answer you want.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can cast the Imperius Curse on me again and then take me to ask them.¡± Sean replied.

    He stopped talking about this topic, turned, and walked towards the tunnel that just appeared, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you¡­ um, the movie? Forgive me for being out of Muggle society for too long. That should be the right word for it.¡±

    ¡°Movie?¡± Sean followed suspiciously.

    Walking through the tunnel, they came to another room, and then Sean was surprised to find that one of the room¡¯s walls seemed to be transparent, and a picture was disyed in it.

    That was Harry and the others. The three of them were in a brightly lit room, and hundreds of dazzling birds were flying fast under the ceiling.

    Sean immediately understood that Dumbledore had always asked Aurelius to supervise the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.

    ¡°Oh, their speed is quite fast.¡± Aurelius looked at their movements with interest.

    ¡°This is the task that Dumbledore gave you?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aurelius continued to lead Sean into the tunnel, ¡°Of course, my main task is to monitor that malicious bastard.¡±

    No wonder Dumbledore said don¡¯t worry. It turns out that Tom has been monitored by a person who may be the strongest in history.

    Sean followed Aurelius through the long tunnel, passing through several rooms. Sean could see those mechanisms, a huge magic chessboard, and a monster through the transparent walls.

    There was a ck me in front of him. This me seemed to extend for many parts, and there was also a me in front of Sean and Aurelius.

    ¡°Does it look familiar?¡± Aurelius smiled at Sean, ¡°It has the same origin as your spell, but it will be even more ferocious, and it also requires a potion to pass it.¡±

    He handed over a small ss bottle, took out another bottle, and drank it. Sean picked up the small bottle and drank it. The potion slid down his throat like ice, making him shiver.

    ¡°It tasted so bad.¡± Aurelius said, then he waved to Sean and passed through the ck me.

    Sean walked over, and the ck mes did not cause any damage to him. He saw the scene behind the stone wall. It was Tom. He had long since lost his elegant posture, and his face was slightly distorted. At this time, he was staring coldly at a mirror in front of him.

    That¡¯s the Mirror of Erised.

    ¡°Look,¡± before Aurelius walked to the stone wall, he looked at Tom as if he were admiring an oil painting, ¡°Obviously, he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted.¡±

    Sean walked over. On the opposite side of the transparent wall, Tom moved and cast a spell from time to time.

    ¡°I have to admire Albus¡¯ ideas,¡± Aurelius looked at Tom andughed, ¡°It¡¯s a magical mirror, and a person like Tom can onlyugh in front of the mirror. He wishes to get the stone, but he isn¡¯t able to reach it. Even if it¡¯s literally in front of him.¡±

    ¡°Then why did Professor Dumbledore set up these levels? I mean, it doesn¡¯t even stop him at all from getting here.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m only responsible for looking after him. As for thinking about the levels, I¡¯ll leave it to Albus and Grindelwald. To be honest, talking to them often gives me a headache.¡±

    Sean nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Oh, it looks like your friends are almost here.¡± Aurelius nced in the direction where he came.

    He raised his wand and looked at Sean, ¡°Albus should still hope you can see all this. Do you want toe together?¡±

 Chapter 90: â€œCatching The Intruderâ€

    Chapter 90: ¡°Catching The Intruder¡±

    ¡°Together?¡± Sean didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Aurelius nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not the real Tom Riddle. Albus and Grindelwald set up a deal to get something, and I was responsible for driving Harry away when he saw him.¡±

    He has always wondered how could the real Tom Riddle be willing to take a huge risk to sneak into Hogwarts. The person inside seems to be something like a Horcrux or some advanced magic that he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°But what do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Albus seems to want you to see all this. His original words are: Sean is very vignt, can notify others of his findings as soon as possible in the face of danger, and has always been very careful about finding a rat.¡± Aurelius spread his hands.

    Sean raised his eyebrows. He¡¯s been fooled by Grindelwald twice. As for finding rats, Sean always believed that it was right to leave things to the right people.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡± said Aurelius.

    Sean summoned Naja and sat down on her body. The amy curled up behind him to make Sean lean on morefortably.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. You can go by yourself.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t want to join in. What if Tom jumped off and attacked him with all his strength?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same as what Albus said.¡± Aurelius smiled and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sean. If I can¡¯t protect you in front of such an empty shell, then Albus would not ask me to do this.¡±

    ¡°Trust me. I can take him out if things happen.¡± Aurelius suddenly erupted an extremely powerful wave of magic power.

    Sean was a little moved. Aurelius didn¡¯t speak anymore. His pupils suddenly turned white, his whole body twisted up, and then he dposed into a ck oily substance. He floated in mid-air, and he showed a gesture to Sean.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sean nodded.

    A gap appeared, and it floated silently in the air. It shook a bit, moved towards Sean, and the ck oily substance covered Sean. Just the moment it was covered, Sean felt the difference around him.

    It was a kind of darkness that could not be described in words. It was mixed with negative emotions such as resentment, sadness, madness, etc. Those emotions seemed to have aplex form.

    However, a transparent and warm barrier in the middle blocks all the negative emotions. Sean watched in amazement as Aurelius transformed into an Obscurial. That barrier was probably the key to Aurelius¡¯ controlling his current form.

    At the same time, Sean also felt the power. He even had some doubts, could the strength in his Obscurial form be stronger than Dumbledore?

    Before Sean moved, he silently opened a gap so that he could clearly see the situation outside. In front of the Mirror of Erised, Tom¡¯s face was gloomy. He could see himselfughing in the mirror, but that was all.

    Where did Dumbledore hide the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone?

    Aplicated look shed across his face as if he was entangled in something. Then, he felt someone wasing.

    Harry passed through the ck mes and then saw Tom in the chamber in shock.

    ¡°Harry Potter,¡± Tom chuckled, and he became the professor he knew again, ¡°The ignorant are always fearless. I have to admire your bravery.¡±

    ¡°You really came for the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.¡± Harry gritted his teeth and raised his wand.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tom reached out, and Harry¡¯s wand flew into his hand.

    ¡°Phoenix feather, eleven inches long.¡± Riddle smiled at the flustered Harry. ¡°Did someone tell you who the owner of this wand ¡®brother¡¯ is?¡±

    He pulled out his wand, ¡°Thirteen and a half inches long and the same phoenix feather.¡±

    Harry¡¯s eyes widened, and Sean, who was secretly watching all this, muttered in his heart.

    Harry and Riddle¡¯s had a corrtion? Harry was not the boy who survived with the lightning scar. How could there be any connection between them?

    He thought of the note he had seen in Grindelwald¡¯s office in which Harry¡¯s name appeared.

    Could Harry also y a role in this new prophecy and is still associated with Voldemort?

    Tom continued, ¡°You don¡¯t think I know that you¡¯re eavesdropping on me outside Hagrid¡¯s hut? Who do you think you met Snape in the middle of the night while wandering around the restricted area? Do you think¡ª¡±

    His face twisted, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Harry Potter.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Harry trembled.

    ¡°About that prophecy, I¡¯ve been confirming who the person referring to is. I thought it was Wallup, but then I found out that Wallup has other uses, and you are the one I¡¯m looking for. That prophecied person.¡±

    Sean frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Wallup has affected my n. I can¡¯t help it. I can onlye to get the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone in advance and, at the same time, meet you in person.¡±

    ¡°Come here. You know how to take the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, right?¡± He ordered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and you¡¯ll never get the stone from me!¡± Harry eximed.

    ¡°Looks like you need some little help¡­¡± Tom narrowed his eyes and raised his wand gently, ¡°Crucio!¡±

    Harry¡¯s eyes were shrouded after the spell was cast, and his eyes were ck again in an instant.

    He saw a mass of pure ck oily substance squirming in front of him, and the Cruciatus Curse cast by Tom was easily blocked.

    Tom turned his head sharply, his face gradually contorted, ¡°Wallup¡­¡±

    Sean came into the room with Obscurial covering his body.

    ¡°Hello, Professor Riddle.¡± Sean smiled.

 Chapter 91: â€œRiddleâ€™s Last Wordsâ€

    Chapter 91: ¡°Riddle¡¯s Last Words¡±

    ¡°Sean,¡± Harry said in surprise, then said anxiously, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s run!¡±

    ¡°Harry, go back to the me. We¡¯re facing someone who wouldn¡¯t let us run away this time.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± Tom raised his wand directly.

    The green magic light was blocked again by the ck substance.

    ¡°Wallup, no wonder that Dumbledore really likes you.¡± Tom shouted sharply as he used his wand.

    ¡°Did you just find out about it now? No wonder Professor Dumbledore said that you¡¯re not that bright.¡± After Harry ran past the mes, he continued, ¡°By the way, Professor Riddle, I haven¡¯t thanked you for teaching me that spell.¡±

    Tom¡¯s expression became more distorted, and heughed nervously, ¡°Wallup, do you think with what you have now you think you¡¯re better than everyone?¡±

    ¡°At least it can match your level, Tom.¡± Sean called his name directly.

    Tom¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy, he kept waving his wand and then sent out a series of magic spells to attack Sean, but all the magic spells were blocked.

    ¡°Tom, this isn¡¯t like your style, do harder.¡± Sean stood still without moving.

    ¡°Your mouth¡¯s big for a little kid, Wallup. Do you feel that you are favored by everyone, valued by the principal and professors and that you feel that you are the one who will bring something new to this era?¡± Tom dodged Sean¡¯s Nonverbal spell, and the stone wall was destroyed.

    His face constantly twisted, ¡°Do you think you are the Son of Destiny in the prophecy?! No, you are just a little toy being yed by them¡±

    Tomughed loudly, ¡°Wallup, let me tell you the truth! You¡¯re just a catalyst for the corruption that the old man couldn¡¯t hold and use you as a trophy for their sins.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the kind of thing you would always expect it to be,¡± Tom shouted like crazy.

    Sean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He spread his hands, ¡°Frankly, Tom, your speech skills are far worse than Mr. Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡ªyou¡¯re such a strong kid at heart,¡± Tom was no longer a person, the corners of his mouth were almost drawn below his ears, and his eyes were bulging out, staring at Sean.

    He said with a sarcastic voice, ¡°However, I did learn something from Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me about it, Tom?¡± An old man¡¯s voice rang out. It was Dumbledore.

    Tom suddenly looked up at the source of the voice, his face bing more and more distorted, ¡°Dumbledore! I knew it, I knew it.¡±

    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± Tom uttered a spell and went straight to Obscurial. After the ck matter shrank slightly, he transformed into a thick ck mist that directly broke through the stone wall that had just been broken.

    ¡°Wallup, think about what I said. You¡¯re being manipted, and your ending has been written. Are you willing to live your life that way?¡± The ck mist rushed out of the basement.

    Dumbledore did not appear in the room, and the Obscurial that had been surrounding Sean shook for a while, and then he turned into Aurelius again.

    ¡°Stay here. I have to do something.¡± He nodded to Sean.

    On the castle¡¯s third floor, the corridor¡¯s ground suddenly exploded. A thick ck mist spewed out, then broke the ss and flew out.

    In mid-air, a transparent barrier suddenly unfolded, blocking Tom¡¯s path. The ck mist trembled for a while, and it became more violent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run away, Tom.¡± Dumbledore appeared in the air, and at his feet was a big bird pping its wings.

    Tom¡¯s distorted face appeared in the ck mist, and his face was full of resentment, ¡°Dumbledore!¡±

    ¡°Stop what you¡¯re trying to do, Tom.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Stop? Is the greatest wizard of the century advising me?¡± Tom¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded, and heughed again, ¡°Those idiots crowned with your glory will know that the great Dumbledore is a dark wizard.¡±

    ¡°Tom, you still don¡¯t understand.¡± Dumbledore shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your teaching anymore, old man.¡± Tom roared angrily.

    On the way back, a figure shed instantly. It was Aurelius.

    Tom shouted, ¡°Wallup, do you really think you can stop me?!¡±

    Standing still in the room, Sean touched his head.

    Outside the castle, Tom and Aurelius fought. Just as he dodged the opponent¡¯s attack, a me hit him.

    ¡°Dumbledore!¡±

    The ck mist violently tossed along. He cast several powerful spells in a row and finally found a way to escape. The ck mist surged and flew towards the outside of the castle quickly. Just as Dumbledore was about to raise his hand, he saw another ck mist rising into the sky.

    Tom let out a sharpugh, ¡°Severus, my loyal servant. Stop them for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my master¡­¡± Snape took out his wand. Tom¡¯s ck mist passed Snape and fled in the direction behind him.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± The green light hit Tom¡¯s ck mist, revealing his figure in mid-air.

    He widened his eyes and then fell straight down. Snape¡¯s wand tip was still shaking slightly, and he looked down at the fallen body.

    ¡°I appreciate your action, Severus. But I have to remind you it¡¯s better not to use the Killing Curse even in this situation.¡± Dumbledore said, and he controlled the bird to the ground.

    Tom¡¯s body fell to the ground. Based on his eyes itself, he¡¯s at his end.

    Dumbledore looked in the direction of the castle, and doubts shed in his eyes. In a ce that no one could see, a faint ck mist quickly disappeared into the night sky.

    The ck mist flew for a long time and finallynded in a Muggle vige.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Then, a middle-aged man in a fur coat came out to the area.

 Chapter 92: â€œIâ€™ll Be Happyâ€

    Chapter 92: ¡°I¡¯ll Be Happy¡±

    ¡°Muggle, huh? Disgusting.¡± He looked at his hands in disgust and made a dissatisfied sound.

    ??¡±Killian, where are you going in the middle of the night?¡± A neighbor who heard screams came out and saw him.

    During this period of time, Killian seemed to have changed his personality. Although he was often seen to be always grumpy, now Killian looked more gloomy.

    ??¡¯Killian¡¯ turned his head and put his finger on his lips, ¡°Shh.¡±

    ??¡±What?¡± The neighbor was horrified to find that Killian just used his lips. His clothing suddenly came to life, entangling him like a python.

    His weak shouts quickly subsided, and his struggling hands and feet stopped moving. Killian or Tom Riddle now showed a look of pain on his face. His hand just now twitched and trembled.

    ??He made a bellowing voice from his throat, and ck mist emerged from his body again. The ck mist was no longer thick, and the edge of the mist had already diluted.

    ??After standing in ce for a while, Tom took the ck mist that escaped out of his body back into his body, and Nagini appeared at his feet.

    ??¡±Nagini¡ª¡± Tom stroked her head, ¡°Go, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ??Nagini slowly crawled towards the corpse on the ground. The moment she opened her mouth to swallow the corpse, several transparent chains jumped out of the air and tied it firmly to the ground.

    ??Nagini hissed. Tom paused and looked at the air somewhere. The air slowly trembled, and a figure came out of it.

    ??¡±Look at you, Tom. I have been standing here for a long time, and you didn¡¯t notice me?¡± The person smiled.

    ??Tom¡¯s voice almost came from between his teeth as if he was about to spit the name, ¡°Grindelwald.¡±

    ??Grindelwald was wearing a turtleneck trench coat with his hands behind his back and gave Tom a mocking smile, ¡°Tom, you have disappointed me so much.¡±

    ??Tom didn¡¯t speak or run away. He stared at him at this time.

    ??¡±I thought you would be smarter,¡± Grindelwald walked up to Nagini with his hands behind his back without even looking at Tom, ¡°Oh, have you be a Horcrux?¡±??

    He straightened up and walked towards Tom, Grindelwald seemed to want to reach out and pat Tom but finally gave up the idea.

    ??He waved the air in front of him with disgust, ¡°Your performance is getting worse and worse.¡±

    ??¡±Grindelwald,¡± Tom¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°You and Dumbledore joined forces?¡±

    ??Grindelwald gave him a strange look, ¡°Even a new student in Hogwarts can see it, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ??He ignored Tom¡¯s twisted expression and said to himself, ¡°Though, it¡¯s not a total alliance agreement. But I didn¡¯t expect your shell to be so weak. I originally wanted to take Sean to see more things. But, it¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ??¡±Sean?¡± Riddle sneered, ¡°The first-generation Dark Lord wants to take him?¡±

    ??Grindelwald smiled and didn¡¯t mean to correct him at all. He touched his short beard and said, ¡°Tom, Albus is right. In terms of dark magic, you are one of a kind and the most talented person I¡¯ve met. I never thought that the Horcrux would have such a purpose.¡±

    ??Tom didn¡¯t speak, just stared at him.

    ??¡±Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t like Horcruxes very much. The empty life map has length and no meaning,¡± He said, ¡°only you are willing to pursue this kind of garbage. ¡°

    ??Grindelwald seemed pleased with Tom¡¯s twisted face. He moved and said casually, ¡°Come on, Tom. Tell me about your work and about how you incorporated Quirrell¡¯s soul into it. Yes, the coexistence of souls and the ability to resist Death is a bit interesting.¡±

    ??¡±Grindelwald, I can tell this secret with you for an exchange.¡± Tom replied.

    ??¡±Exchange?¡± Grindelwald suddenlyughed, ¡°Tom, I like your humor.¡±

    ??Heughed out loud as if he had heard some very interesting joke and could hardly stop, ¡°Tom, you are so funny.¡±

    ??¡±Tom, I almost resisted the urge to kill you,¡± he finally stoppedughing, then looked at Tom. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is just blocking death itself, and you dare to call it a secret in front of me?¡±

    ??¡±Grindelwald,¡± Tom¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°what do you gain even if you kill me?¡±

    ??¡±Gain?¡± Grindelwald frowned. He held his chin as if he was thinking about some difficult problem. He showed an expression of sudden realization, ¡°I¡¯ll be doing fine and happy.¡±

    ??¡±Grindelwald!¡±

    Dark blue mes spewed from Tom¡¯s orifices. The ck mist poured out like crazy, trapped in a transparent box.

    ??¡±Argh!¡± The screams gradually weakened until Tom¡¯s body waspletely burned to ashes.

    ??Grindelwald stretched out his hand, and Nagini moved to his side.

    ??¡±I still have to go to work.¡± He sighed and said but with a happy look on his face.

    ??The gust of wind blew away the ashes on the ground, and thest trace of ck mist also dissipated into the sky.

    ??Grindelwald stood there, thought for a while, and finally said, ¡°Forget it. Consider it a gift to Sean.¡±??

    He then disappeared with Nagini.

    ??After a long time, a gentle breeze blew over the empty ground, and it seemed that something was about to gather together. The ck ashes were looming in mid-air and about toe back together. But after some time, the ashes werepletely gone.

    ¡ª-??

    Sean didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. He stayed in the stone room with the Mirror of Erised for a while. He stood up and looked in the mirror.

    ??He was very curious about what he really wanted. He had desires, but they were not strong all the time. Sean wanted to see what the Mirror would show him.

    ??He stood in front of the mirror, surprised to find no other scene appeared. In the mirror, there was a tall and good-looking person.

    ??It was a grown-up version of himself.

 Chapter 93: â€œHimself In The Mirrorâ€

    Chapter 93: ¡°Himself In The Mirror¡±

    The grown-up Sean doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much, except that the edges and corners are more distinct. His eyes are more profound, and his face is more good-looking. It ispletely the adult version of Sean now.

    ??He has a charming smile on his face, which is one of Sean¡¯s frequently used expressions.

    ??¡±My dream is to grow up?¡± Sean looked at his grown-up self in the mirror curiously. He was a little confused.

    ??Because, at present, he has no urgent desire to grow up. It is good to be a young wizard, and there is no psychological burden in bing a child.

    ??But why does the Mirror of Erised show him this? Could it be that the thing he wants the most is to grow up?

    ??Sean doesn¡¯t think so. The thing he desires most now is to be stronger and be Hogwarts¡¯ proudest student.

    ??He moved his face closer, wanting to take a closer look at the Mirror of Erised. Suddenly, Sean suddenly moved his face up, and thoseke blue eyes that Sean was all too familiar with were stained with blood.

    ??Sean was startled, took a step back, and frowned deeply.

    ??Sean in the mirror smiled again, but this time it gave him apletely different feeling. He stood up straight, his hands behind his back casually, his brows raised high, and he looked rebellious. It felt like a person whose arrogant enough.

    ??Is there something wrong with the Mirror of Erised? Sean moved away a little, his brows furrowed. The Mirror of Erised should reflect his deepest desires. Many people are immersed in illusion because of the characteristics of the mirror.

    ??But why does this scenery in front of him feel different?

    ??Sean is very clear about himself. He is not the kind of person who has no desires. He loves knowledge and wants to get a lot of money to ensure his happy life.

    ??Sean was in shock and moved away from the Mirror of Erised. He called out Naja and leaned on her body to think about it. ??He has to sort out what happened today.

    ??First, he was tricked out of themon room by Grindelwald, then he met the Gryffindors trio wandering around in the castle, and then Aurelius controlled him.

    ??The underground transparent room was obviously designed a long time ago, and it was also in line with Aurelius¡¯ monitoring duty.

    Several questions remain, why did Grindelwald try to trick him? What did Dumbledore set up for so long to get Tom Riddle?

    ??What did Tom Riddle try to achieve? Horcrux? The two old men must know how to make Horcruxes, and they obviously dislike things like Horcruxes.

    ??Sean still thought a little about what Tom said at the end. Although his face is expressionless, and Tom¡¯s ability to charm people is obviously far inferior to Grindelwald, the information he reveals makes him a little bit curious.

    ??¡±You¡¯re just a catalyst for the corruption that the old man couldn¡¯t hold and use you as a trophy for their sins.¡±??

    What role did he y in the prophecy?

    ??Sean was silent for a while, but he still decided not to think about it.

    ??Tom¡¯s words were obviously not informative. He just wanted to nt a seed in his heart to make Sean doubt himself and simultaneously create mistrust in Dumbledore.

    ??Sean wouldn¡¯tpletely mistrust someone. In his eyes, Professor Dumbledore was probably 10,000 times more reliable than Tom. There was no reason to listen to hisst words.

    ??In Sean¡¯s view, Tom is already a dead person. After all, the two old men made this trap and even brought in Aurelius as a helper. If he ran away, they would only need to immediately track him down and remove him from existence.

    ??Just as he was about to get up, he saw a ck substance squirming in the big hole and then turned into Aurelius again.

    ??Aurelius smiled at Sean, ¡°Albus asked you to go to his office.¡±

    ??¡±How about you, sir?¡±

    ??¡±Oh, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ??He wrapped Sean again and arrived at the principal¡¯s office.

    ??¡±Taffy.¡± After Aurelius had said the password, the stone beast jumped aside, and the two entered the office along the spiral staircase.

    ??Dumbledore was standing in the middle of the office with what appeared to be a corpse under his feet.

    ??¡±Sean, you¡¯re here.¡± He turned his head.

    ¡°By the way, Aurelius. Newt heard that you are here.¡± Dumbledore said to Aurelius.

    ??Aurelius showed a sincere smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s best for me to meet him in person.¡±

    ??¡±Send my regards on your way out.¡±

    ??Looking at the conversation between the two, Sean suddenly had some doubts. Dumbledore seemed to be supporting Aurelius.

    ??There were only two people, one old and one small.

    ??Dumbledore looked at him, ¡°Sean, take a look.¡±

    ?? Sean leaned over and immediately frowned. The corpse was obviously severely impacted, and the form was distorted. He moved his gaze to his face, then widened his eyes.

    ??Although the face was pale and blurred, and many parts were broken and swollen due to the impact, Sean still recognized the other person. It was Quirrell¡¯s face.

    ??¡±Professor Dumbledore?¡± Sean looked at Dumbledore beside him.

    ??¡±Actually, it¡¯s just a body container for Tom,¡± he exined. ¡°I have to admit, Tom¡¯s talent for this kind of magic is amazing. Riddle used Quirrell¡¯s body. I don¡¯t know how to take control of a body, and he can pull Quirrell¡¯s soul up before he dies.¡±

    ??¡±However, this method also has drawbacks,¡± Dumbledoreughed lightly. ¡°For example, huge pain. A body that carries two souls together is not going to be stable.¡±

    ??Seeing his stunned expression, Dumbledore smiled and nodded: ¡°Tom is so confident, so arrogant to the point he lost his mind. I had prepared some ns for him but didn¡¯t expect him to be like this.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. Dumbledore really did have a lot of ns about capturing him in Hogwarts.

 Chapter 94: â€œNaginiâ€

    Chapter 94: ¡°Nagini¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grindelwald?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Gellert has been guarding outside. He has oftenined to me that the weather in Scond is too cold.¡± Dumbledore spread his hands.

    Sean nodded, and sure enough, the fish was caught afterying the bait.

    Dumbledore took out two wands and handed the shorter one to Sean, ¡°Sean, please return this to Harry.¡±

    Sean took the wand and put it in his robe. He nced at Dumbledore, looking at Tom¡¯s wand, and asked softly, ¡°Professor, Harry is also in the prophecy, right?¡±

    Dumbledore stopped his movements, sighed, and finally nodded.

    ¡°Forgive me, Sean. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t tell you whether it¡¯s the limitations of the prophecy itself or other factors,¡± Dumbledore showed a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just an old man who stepped into the grave with half of my leg. There are too many things I don¡¯t understand about magic and wizards.¡±

    Sean fell silent. Finally, he raised his head and gave Dumbledore a smile, ¡°I understand, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sean.¡±

    ¡°You are too kind, Professor.¡±

    At this moment, a fire shed, and the happy and wild voice could be heard.

    ¡°Oh, Albus, my old buddy. You should give me a hug. I can¡¯t imagine anyone else can do it better than me.¡±

    A snake was thrown to the ground, and Grindelwald walked out of the mes with a smile on his face. He opened his hands and walked towards Dumbledore.

    Sean froze in ce, shouting wildly in his heart.

    Fortunately, Dumbledore obviously disliked Grindelwald¡¯s style and said solemnly, ¡°Gellert.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Grindelwald withdrew his hands and then seemed to have just seen Sean, ¡°Sean, how are you doing tonight?¡±

    It felt weird knowing Grindelwald tried to trick him before.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, sir.¡± He replied dryly.

    ¡°What a wonderful night!¡± Grindelwald patted Sean on the shoulder hard.

    Dumbledore looked a little helpless and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask it like that, Albus?¡± Grindelwald showed an exaggerated expression.

    Sean is a little bit wary of Grindelwald now, and this old man¡¯s words don¡¯t seem to be trustworthy enough for him.

    Dumbledore obviously didn¡¯t want to watch Grindelwald anymore. He walked to Nagini¡¯s side to take a closer look and then frowned tightly.

    ¡°Its scale is hard.¡± He frowned.

    After Grindelwald walked to Dumbledore¡¯s desk, he opened the drawer as if he had entered his own home and then picked up a Bertie Botts multi-vored bean from the jar inside and threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural knowing so many years¡­Ugh! Why does it taste like booger?!¡± It was the first time Sean saw Grindelwald¡¯s stunned expression. He hurriedly lowered his head to hide hisugh.

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes shed with happiness. He easily walked around Nagini, took out his wand, and chanted a few spells.

    Sean saw the wand used by Dumbledore. It was pure ck with a smooth surface. There was a metal holder at the bottom, and the bottom seemed to be engraved with runes. Shouldn¡¯t Dumbledore be using Elder Wand?

    The wand has a handle with a ring of metal on it, and then the main body of the wand winds up like a tangled vine and merges together. This was the first time Sean saw Dumbledore use a wand and the first time he saw such an expression.

    Grindelwald rinsed his mouth andined, ¡°Albus, did you deliberately change a batch of the multi-vored beans?¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Dumbledore didn¡¯t look up.

    Sean heard the information contained in their conversation. That means Grindelwald had eaten Dumbledore¡¯s Bertie Botts Beans before.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t seem to care about Sean. He walked up to Nagini and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Credence? Don¡¯t he want to see his old man?¡±

    ¡°Grindelwald!¡± Dumbledore¡¯s tone suddenly became serious, and he even changed his title.

    ¡°Albus, you underestimate Credence and both of us too much.¡± Grindelwald didn¡¯t care about Dumbledore¡¯s attitude. He casually sat on a back chair with his legs crossed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistakes.¡± Dumbledore said bluntly.

    He turned to look at Sean gently, ¡°My child, maybe I need you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Sean, who was busy digesting the huge amount of information in the conversation between the two, almost didn¡¯t react.

    Dumbledore stood up, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, as long as you use the talents you used to take care of magical animals from Professor Scamander.¡±

    He looked at the huge python on the ground, ¡°Do something to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to her.¡± Dumbledore nodded, ¡°Sean, I will wake up Nagini, and then you look into her eyes.¡±

    Sean nodded suspiciously. Dumbledore meant letting him use his talent for magical animals to control Nagini.

    Dumbledore motioned for Sean to stand up and waved his wand, awakening Nagini. She struggled violently as soon as she woke up, but the transparent cage still strained her firmly.

    ¡°Sean.¡± Dumbledore motioned him to step forward.

    Sean stepped forward and met Nagini¡¯s eyes.

    Those were a pair of emotionless eyes, the slit-shaped pupils unique to snakes stared straight at Sean¡¯s eyes, and the ck vertical line in the middle of the eyeball was really dark.

    Their eyes made contact, and the office suddenly became quiet, and Nagini no longer struggled.

    Dumbledore looked disappointed.

    Sean was slightly puzzled. Nagini came from a human who was a Maledictus. He didn¡¯t know whether she was a magical animal, but if she was, why didn¡¯t he feel any emotion at all?

    Nagini is not like the Ashwinders. But since Dumbledore didn¡¯t call to stop, Sean didn¡¯t look away.

    He frowned. Just now, he saw something within her eyes. As soon as he thought that this was Tom¡¯s pet, Sean immediately took a step back, and at this moment, something urred.

    Nagini struggled frantically, her hissing mingled with pain. A ck mist rushed straight to Sean¡¯s eyes in an instant.

 Chapter 95: â€œThe Soul Worldâ€

    Chapter 95: ¡°The Soul World¡±

    The speed of the ck mist was even faster than the Golden Snitch. Sean barely had the time to dodge it. The ck mist shot straight into Sean¡¯s eyes, and Sean felt as if a troll¡¯s breath spewed on his face, and the strong rotten smell was strong.

    He felt the heat in his eyes, and the ck mist rushed into his body.

    Grindelwald had been sitting by the side watching all of this and raised smiled slightly. Dumbledore frowned, he immediately pulled Sean over, and Nagini was pinned to the ground with the wave of his wand.

    ¡°You¡¯re good, Sean?¡± Sean stood where he was. His eyes gradually lost their luster.

    ¡°Grindelwald!¡± Dumbledore looked at him sternly.

    Grindelwald crossed his legs leisurely andughed, ¡°Albus, I understand that you have always been wary of me. You have to admit it, whether it¡¯s cooperation or other aspects.¡±

    He stood up and then walked over to Sean, who had nk eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t be easy to this child.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re putting this child in danger now!¡± Dumbledore was angry.

    ¡°Danger? Stop joking, Albus. I¡¯d be worried if it were Riddle¡¯s whole soul.¡± Grindelwald chuckled, ¡°Albus, you just don¡¯t want to be worried about things not going your way.¡±

    ¡°But none of us can make a choice for Sean,¡± Dumbledore said bluntly.

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°No no no. I don¡¯t think this will affect Sean¡¯s choice. This is just a small gift. Without it, how Sean chooses will still be in line. He is a rational child. Don¡¯t you know how talented Sean is? When I saw him for the first time, I thought he was like a younger version of ourselves.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s pupils were filled with disgust, ¡°Your methods make me sick.¡±

    ¡°Come on, my old friend,¡± Grindelwald put a hand on Sean¡¯s shoulder, ¡°a weak soul fragment. We all know what Riddle wants to do, but¡­ ¡°

    Grindelwald licked his lips excitedly, ¡°Our dear friend doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to face.¡±

    ¡ª-

    When Sean opened his eyes again, he was surprised to find that he was in an extremely bright open space. This ce is like an ind surrounded by blue sky. On the ind, there is a familiar building, which is the mansion of the Wallup family.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Sean subconsciously wanted to take out his wand, but he was surprised to find that not only the wand but also Dave and Naja, whom he had been carrying around him, were gone. The wallet with the pistol was also gone.

    Instead of wearing a robe, he switched to afortable T-shirt and sweatpants.

    Sean stretched out his hand and looked at it. He clearly remembered that a ck mist had just attacked his body, but now he didn¡¯t feel any difort. Instead, his whole body was warm, and he felt veryfortable.

    ¡°Is this¡­ my inner world?¡± Sean suddenly had a thought.

    He remained vignt and slowly walked towards the mansion.

    The big iron gate was there, and Sean nced inside. There was no sign of activity, and there was nothing wrong there. The closer he got, the stronger the feeling of safety, ease, andfort in his heart.

    He stretched out his hand and saw a mark on the door. The mark came from an ident when Sean was a child. He knocked over adder. It hit Sean and then on the door.

    However, both of his parents hurriedly took Sean to the hospital. After examination, they found that he didn¡¯t suffer a big injury, and the mark was preserved.

    ording to his father, it¡¯s a memorial for that time.

    Sean smiled, pushed open the door, and walked in.

    He checked it out. There was no one in the mansion, but there was a boiling hot pot in the restaurant, and Sean¡¯s favorite food was on the table.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my parents specially buy this after I requested it when I was seven years old?¡± Sean was familiar with this scene.

    Sean didn¡¯t feel anything wrong, walked out of the mansion, and walked towards the edge of the ind.

    The further he goes to the edge, Sean¡¯s expression bes more and more strange. The edge of the ind is covered with dark ck te, and there are even railings.

    He stuck his head out and looked down, then widened his eyes. Crimson upied all of Sean¡¯s vision, and the ground below the ind waspletely filled with magma.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Sean frowned.

    He didn¡¯t know that there was an uninvited guest on the ground that he couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± On a small ck rock in the magma, a person stood on it.

    That was Tom Riddle.

    His whole figure is somewhat transparent, the edges are blurred, and his face is distorted from time to time.

    This is not the first time Tom has done this, most of the soul worlds he invaded were narrow and dark, and he didn¡¯t even need to spend much effort to control their soul. That¡¯s what he did to Quirrell.

    While he was hesitating, the magma suddenly began to boil. Tom took a step back, and he was horrified to find that in front of him, something seemed to be rushing out of the magma. He spent a lot of energy turning himself into a ck mist and wanted to escape.

    But the magma boiled violently just after flying into the air, and a huge figure stood up and blocked his way. It was Sean.

    Tom saw Sean¡¯s eyes, and he trembled uncontrobly.

    His eyes were full of violence and murderous intent. The overflowing violence made the ck mist that Tom turned into evaporate continuously.

    ¡°Grindelwald! You did this on purpose!¡± The ck mist that Tom turned into shook violently and dissipated.

    Sean slowly closed his eyes and didn¡¯t notice anything on the ind. He walked around the ind and found nothing else. At this moment, he was lying on the lounge in the mansion, thinking about how to get out.

    His eyes darkened, and when he opened his eyes, he was already back in Dumbledore¡¯s office.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Sean, how are you feeling?¡± He saw Dumbledore¡¯s concerned face.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Sean replied and realized that there seemed to be a lot of things happening in his mind.

 Chapter 96: â€œAnti Tom Riddle Orderâ€

    Chapter 96: ¡°Anti Tom Riddle Order¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression changed, and he didn¡¯t feel anything.

    On the system panel, there are many more spells that Sean has never seen before.

    Imperius (Dark Magic) Lv1: Proficiency 4900/20000

    Cruciatus (Dark Magic) Lv1: Proficiency 6950/20000

    Killing Curse (Dark Magic) Lv1: Proficiency 16500/20000

    Fiendfyre (Dark Magic) Lv1: Proficiency 5000/15000

    ¡­.

    He has learned dozens of magic spells that he has never seen before, and the level is not low. The most important thing is that those magic spells are all dark magic.

    There is even a spell to create the Dark Mark which Voldemort originally created for him and his followers.

    Neither of the two in the office disturbed Sean until he raised his head, and Grindelwald winked at him easily, ¡°How¡¯s the trip?¡±

    Sean looked at Dumbledore with a sullen face.

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t ask what Sean saw but said softly, ¡°A lot of dark magic¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, professor. But I don¡¯t understand.¡± Sean was confused.

    Judging from the results, the ck mist that got into his body just now should be rted to Tom Riddle. But he didn¡¯t feel anything, and it felt like he was on vacation.

    Dumbledore looked at Sean for a while, then sighed deeply, ¡°That is Tom¡¯s soul fragment. Obviously, the one you just faced is not his whole soul. He is vulnerable, and you gained his knowledge and experience.¡±

    Sean nodded and then said suspiciously, ¡°But I didn¡¯t feel anything except receiving those things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± said Grindelwald, who looked very pleasant, ¡°Sean, no matter how many prophecies we hide from you, you must understand that you are special, alright? This is yours. We do not even understand our secrets and will not explore them. In the future, you will solve it yourself.¡±

    Dumbledore stood up with a tone of admonition in his tone, ¡°Sean, I have seen too many fallen wizards. You are a smart child. You should also know what the use of dark magic means, right?¡±

    Sean nodded. The release of dark magic requires the caster to carry great malice. If things go on like this, their emotions and heart will be affected and finally be distorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t indulge in those powerful but evil spells, alright?¡± Dumbledore looked at him and said in a deep voice.

    Before Sean could answer, Grindelwald interjected, ¡°Sometimes, wizards also need some self-defense methods. Sean, you make your own choices.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dark magic.¡± Dumbledore said angrily at Grindelwald.

    ¡°Please, Albus. You only know a lot more dark magic than I do. Aren¡¯t you still the greatest wizard of this century?¡±

    ¡°Sean is only in the first grade, and I will never allow him to be affected by those influences.¡±

    ¡°Sean is not one of those mediocre students. Interests are often apanied by risks, and can¡¯t dark magic be improved?¡±

    The two old men started to quarrel again.

    Sean looked at the two with some headache, and the conversation had extended to their magical differences when they were young. However, he didn¡¯t have the chance to intervene.

    Sean nced at his panel. There was a long list of those dark magic spells. He had a bit of a headache just thinking about it.

    Mastering magic spells is not a bad thing, but as Dumbledore said, dark magic can affect people¡¯s minds. Using it sparingly might not have any effects, but if using it constantly like Tom, then there¡¯s no doubt that his mind will be affected by bad things.

    Sean decided to put the dozens of highly skilled dark magic on hold first. He still prefers Transfiguration and magical beasts. If he can exert these two talents, he¡¯ll be strong.

    Moreover, these dark magics are equivalent to broadening his horizons. If he encounters a dark wizard who wants to cast a spell on him in the future, he will have a way to deal with it.

    Of course, he won¡¯t hesitate when it¡¯s time to use it, but he will only use it if it¡¯s really an emergency.

    In the office, the argument between the two finally stopped.

    Dumbledore¡¯s face was full of anger, and Grindelwald¡¯s face turned a little red, and neither of them seemed toe to an agreement.

    The two old men looked at Sean at the same time.

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s up to you now.¡± Dumbledore said.

    Grindelwald spread his hands, ¡°Make your own choice. You don¡¯t need to give us an answer. After all, the old man who stepped into the grave with half his foot already gave up his life.¡±

    Seanughed dryly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    There was silence for a while. The two old men seemed to be still digesting the argument just now. Nagini made a sound again, and they remembered that they had other things to do.

    Dumbledore carefully checked Nagini and made sure that there would be no second or third soul fragment running out again.

    ¡°Do it again. This time, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He emphasized the word ¡®protect¡¯.

    Grindelwald sat back on the chair and said casually, ¡°Albus, Do you really think there¡¯s another one? Besides, shouldn¡¯t we just make Anti Tom Riddle Order?¡±

    Dumbledore ignored him and looked at Sean. Sean didn¡¯t know whether he should be cautious or expect it. He shrugged and stood in front of Nagini.

    This time, nothing substantial happened. Sean did not influence Nagini and shook her body.

    Sean saw joy shing in Dumbledore¡¯s eyes and asked suspiciously, ¡°Professor, is this enough?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Sean,¡± Dumbledore stood up straight, ¡°Nagini¡¯s result is what I expect it to see.¡±

    He exined, ¡°Nagini is not an animal. Her body is human, but she has been hit by a curse that went straight through her bloodline.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who invented the curse, but this curse is extremely vicious,¡± Dumbledore¡¯s voice was weak, ¡°A person under that curse will switch back and forth between their human and animal form. But eventually, it won¡¯t happen again, and they¡¯ll be an animal forever.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the wildness of animals willpletely suppress their human nature, and her memory of being a human will gradually disappear.¡±

 Chapter 97: â€œHow Grindelwald Mind Worksâ€

    Chapter 97: ¡°How Grindelwald Mind Works¡±

    ¡°Their descendants will even inherit this curse. Every Maledictus is a woman, and the curse is passed down in the blood of their daughters.¡±

    Sean nodded, and he nced at Nagini, ¡°So, she didn¡¯t influenced by me because she is a human rather than an animal, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dumbledore agreed with his point of view and added, ¡°To be precise, I need you to help me judge whether Nagini still has a trace of humanity.¡±

    ¡°If you can attract her, then her human side haspletely disappeared. She will be just an animal, whether that be her body or soul. This is the terrifying fact of being a Maledictus, it curses people, and it will be carried over time.¡±

    Sean looked at Nagini with some sympathy. She turned into a snake and couldn¡¯t turn back. Those memories that belonged to humans were slowly eroded, and the remaining human consciousness in her soul would gradually blur.

    ¡°Can she turn back? Professor, you just said that Maledictus will be animals permanently.¡± Sean asked.

    Nagini obviously followed Tom for a long time, which means that it may have been ten or even decades since she turned into a snake.

    Dumbledore¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°It¡¯s difficult, very difficult. In fact, I have been studying this problem for a long time.¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t found any spells that can lift the curse. I got some information from the notes of some ancient potion masters, researched it with Severus for a long time, and the medicine we created is not guaranteed to work on the curse.¡±

    ¡°Professor, are you familiar with Nagini?¡± Sean asked. He naturally knew some information about Nagini.

    Dumbledore showed an expression, ¡°Yes, we have known each other a long time ago. But due to some idents, I didn¡¯t notice Nagini¡¯s disappearance and only recently discovered she was with Riddle. Our n tonight is not only to get rid of Riddle but also get Nagini.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Sean nodded.

    Dumbledore continued, ¡°You saw it just now, didn¡¯t you? I brought Aurelius because he and Nagini used to be good friends. He never gave up looking for Nagini. I can¡¯t let him see her for his own sake, so I have to send him off first.¡±

    ¡°Credence is not weak anymore, Albus. He will know.¡± Grindelwald interjected.

    ¡°But not now.¡± Dumbledore said angrily.

    Grindelwald spread his hands, not trying to argue with him again.

    Dumbledore cast a spell, and Nagini fell unconscious again.

    ¡°Sean, we will find a way to give Nagini a preliminary treatment. At that time, we may still need your help.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡± Sean replied quickly.

    Dumbledore smiled at him, ¡°Thank you. Of course, It won¡¯t affect your sses.¡±

    When Dumbledore mentioned this, Sean had a thought.

    He looked at him, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, what about our next Defense Against the Dark Arts ss?¡±

    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re right,¡± Dumbledore scratched his head, ¡°I have to find a good candidate to rece him.¡±

    Grindelwald stood up, he stroked his short beard, and smiled, ¡°I know someone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this is the end of our conversation.¡± Dumbledore didn¡¯t even look at Grindelwald. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave Hogwarts.¡±

    He turned to Sean with a gentle smile, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your sleep. Take care now.¡±

    Sean looked at Grindelwald and nodded quickly, ¡°Goodbye, Professor. Good night.¡±

    As soon as he turned around, he heard Grindelwald¡¯s voice, ¡°Wallup.¡±

    ¡°You too, sir. I wish you a good night.¡± Seanughed dryly, turned around, and said good night again.

    Grindelwald put on a smile again on his face and said gently, ¡°Sorry for disturbing your sleep time, see you next time.¡±

    Sean nodded and left quickly.

    Leaving the office and passing the third floor, the big hole that Tom had smashed was still there, and the sky outside was already a little bright. He carefully bypassed the copsed floor, and Sean walked quickly towards themon room.

    Gently returning to the bedroom, Sean sank into the bed. He let out an extremely satisfied sigh and then fell asleep.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Where is this?¡± When Sean woke up, he found that he had slept in another ce.

    Ravenw¡¯s bed was gone, and his body was covered with white linen sheets. With the furnishings around him, Sean quickly realized that he was in the school¡¯s infirmary.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Sean looked at the head of the bed, where gifts and candies were piled up with a lot of cards written on them.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling?¡± Madam Pomfrey came to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. But, ma¡¯am, why am I here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like what Albus said. You¡¯re fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You just need to rest well.¡±

    She handed over a card, ¡°Professor Dumbledore asked me to pass it on to you.¡±

    Sean took the card and unfolded it suspiciously.

    (Dear Sean: Here¡¯s a little thought of mine. I¡¯d love to make it up like this, I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and Albus can¡¯t do it, so I¡¯m going to tell you the truth.

    Apparently, Albus didn¡¯t want me to stay with him for the night. In desperation, I could only find a ce to rest. After all, Scond is really cold.

    I wanted to thank you, Sean. Your quilt is clean and warm. Oh, I moved you to somewhere else for you to rest as well. After all, after fighting the Dark Lord, you must have been injured by something, right?

    Besides, those gifts are from your admirers and friends. Although what happenedst night should be kept a secret, the greatest wizard named Albus Dumbledore once said: secrets always spread like wildfire.

    You¡¯re wee.

    P.S.: I took all the Bertie Botts Beans from you.)

    The signature on the card was Albus Dumbledore. After Sean read it, the handwriting changed and turned into something else.

    (Gellert Grindelwald.)

    Sean was dumbfounded and confused about how this old man¡¯s mind works.

 Chapter 98: â€œAnother Obscurialâ€

    Chapter 98: ¡°Another Obscurial¡±

    Sean returned to the castle from the infirmary. He received countless apuse and cheers. Almost every Hogwarts student who saw him wanted toe up and shake his hand, and those who had already known him were eager to say that they were proud of having him as a friend.

    On the way back, Sean was probably approached by more than 30 people. He even felt that his shoulders were hurt by all the students that came to him.

    However, Sean didn¡¯t feel much. The enthusiasm of the students made him a little embarrassed. After all, he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything yesterday.

    He rushed to the Charms ssroom, but Professor Flitwick didn¡¯t care about histeness at all. When Sean returned the wand to Harry, Professor Flitwick shouted.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, you seem very eager to help your friend. Ten points for Ravenw.¡±

    No other students expressed dissatisfaction. Everyone smiled and nodded, thinking that Sean deserved this. Even the Nurmengard students thought so. The professor of their school was a dark wizard and went for Hogwarts¡¯ treasures, which made them feel bad for the Hogwarts students.

    Many people even thought that if Tom Riddle seeded, they would face a big problem.

    As a result, the conspiracy was foiled down by a first-year student. Whether Tom Riddle is bad or not, the result remains the same. Nurmengard was ashamed of his performance and defeated by a kid.

    Under the gazes of his ssmates, Sean returned to his seat with a smile.

    As soon as she sat down, Hermione immediately sat closer and whispered, ¡°Sean! You went to face Professor Riddle alone!¡±

    Her voice became much sharper, and her shock was mixed with worry and happiness.

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Sean replied in a low voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Hermione sighed, ¡°You even saved Harry¡¯s life!¡±

    Sean sighed in distress.

    When the Charms ss was over, Harry looked excited and wanted toe over and talk to Sean. But after seeing Hermione still by his side, he hesitated for a while and gave up. Sean knew that Aurelius¡¯ Obscurial heavily helped him.

    It wasn¡¯t until before the dinner that Harry found the opportunity. After seeing Sean struggling away from the crowd, he hurriedly pulled Sean and hid in a small room.

    ¡°Thank you, Harry. God, someone touched my face just now.¡± Sean gasped and tidied up his robe.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this situation will continue for a few days,¡± said Harry.

    Sean sighed, then looked at him, ¡°Hey Harry, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. Listen, Sean, I have to thank you because that Obscu¡­¡± Harry said with some fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sean. I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way,¡± Harry looked around, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not, really.¡± Sean said helplessly.

    Harry said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re just a first-year student so you won¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    Sean sighed and decided not to bring up this topic again.

    However, Harry obviously had other things to say, and his voice was even lower, ¡°Sean, I wanted to say something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Harry showed an embarrassed expression, ¡°Actually, besides you. I have seen someone else is an Obscurial.¡±

    ¡°Someone else is an Obscurial?¡± Sean frowned. He originally thought that the news about the Obscurial was told by Dumbledore or ¡°Dumbledore¡±, but now it seems that Harry has other sources of information.

    ¡°It seems that it is not safe enough here.¡± Harry led Sean to a more secluded ce. In the small room, Harry finally continued.

    ¡°Can you tell me a little trick on how to control it? It doesn¡¯t have to be too much, like maybe a method to suppress it when used. Of course, I understand if you don¡¯t want to tell it because it¡¯s a secret.¡± He looked embarrassed.

    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Sean wondered.

    Harry¡¯s expression became sad and heavy, and he said softly, ¡°Do you remember when I said that my sister has a strange disease?¡±

    ¡°Is she the one you¡¯re talking about?¡± Sean asked in surprise.

    Harry nodded bitterly.

    Sean frowned.

    An Obscurial is formed in very specific circumstances. It is a result of their magic being suppressed through psychological or physical abuse.

    Harry¡¯s family is happy, and his sister Daisy may be favored more than him. The Potters are both good wizards, with two children and a godfather who is caring to them. In this situation, Daisy shouldn¡¯t be developing that kind of problem.

    Harry exined, ¡°It came a bitter because of Daisy¡¯s strange illness.¡±

    ¡°Strange disease? So to put it roughly, Daisy was cursed.¡± Looking at Harry, Sean felt bad in his heart.

    ¡°My parents didn¡¯t want to tell me too much about it, but I overheard some of it, and it was a blood curse.¡±

    Blood curse? Did Daisy was turned into a Maledictus?

    ¡°This is the thing my parents have always med the most. They don¡¯t know which¡­¡± Harry gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly, ¡°Evil person cursed a little girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Harry¡­¡± Sean replied.

    Harry shook his head, ¡°The blood curse was not discovered until Daisy was seven years old. She thought it was her magical ability because she had been exposed to magic since she was a child, and she kept trying to surprise my parents.¡±

    ¡°It was discovered because Daisy killed her favorite pet,¡± His tone became more and more low, ¡°Daisy finally knew that it was not a wonderful magic, but a vicious curse.¡±

    Harry lowered his head, ¡°She was confused about it. After all, she¡¯s just a seven-year-old girl. Daisy began to hate her magic, but the curse still made her change form from time to time, which she hated. So I tried my best to suppress my magic, and we tried to make her rx a little bit, but it was toote, and she had be an Obscurial.¡±

 Chapter 99: â€œThe Importance Saving Naginiâ€

    Chapter 99: ¡°The Importance Saving Nagini¡±

    Sean listened to Harry¡¯s story silently, and his mood became a little dejected.

    A little girl mistook the curse as a talent. She couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the two, so she began to suppress herself. Her stubbornness made her unable to understand thefort of her family, so she developed an Obscurus, and the curse still torments her.

    He patted Harry on the shoulder and asked softly, ¡°How is Daisy doing now?¡±

    Harry¡¯s expression was slightly better: ¡°Fortunately, she is a smart and strong girl. My mother has always been with her, and her psychological condition has improved a lot. But the curse and the Obscurus still exist. When she changes, she can¡¯t control it. Professor Dumbledorees to our house once so often, and he casts a spell on Daisy to ease her situation, but it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore said that the blood curse and Obscurus may bepeting for Daisy¡¯s body. Which makes her suffer a lot of damage every time she changes her form.¡±

    ¡°Daisy had a breakdownst Christmas. She was about to be treated in St. Mungo¡¯s, but my father and Professor Dumbledore contacted a lot of people back then, knowing that she could break out at any time. They can¡¯t bring her to the hospital as it¡¯s risky, and the Ministry of Magic¡¯ll strictly monitor her.¡±

    Seeing Harry¡¯s expression, Sean could only sigh deeply together.

    After being silent for a while, Harry asked again, ¡°Sean, can you tell me? Even if it can ease Daisy¡¯s pain. I will do anything, please.¡±

    Looking at Harry¡¯s eyes, Sean sighed in relief and said in a deep voice, ¡°Harry, I have no reason to reject you. But I¡¯m really not an Obscurial. It was another person who helped me that day.¡±

    Hearing his words, the look in Harry¡¯s eyes flickered for a while and finally dimmed. He could hear that Sean wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°So, can that person help me?¡± Harry raised his head again reluctantly.

    Sean pondered, ¡°I can ask him for you, but I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Sean, you can ask him if he wants anything in return, Galleons, potions, rare materials, anything!¡± Harry grabbed his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, Harry.¡±

    After separating from Harry, Sean sighed.

    Aurelius and Dumbledore are obviously close. Even Aurelius¡¯ Obscurus may be suppressed by Dumbledore and Grindelwald, but Dumbledore does not help Daisy. It means that the situation of the two is different.

    Individual differences may cause it, and it is more likely because the curse and Obscurus coexisted, resulting in a change that even Dumbledore did not dare to take it lightly.

    What makes Sean feel strange and felt weird is, who would cast a blood curse on her? Dumbledore was apparently also looking for the same answer.

    A few dayster, Sean and Dumbledore were walking together on the way to Snape¡¯s office.

    ¡°Sean, did Harry tell you about Daisy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor, it was unbelievable,¡± Sean said in a deep voice. Sean has been feeling ufortable over the past few days after hearing about Daisy¡¯s condition.

    Dumbledore¡¯s expression was also heavy, ¡°Daisy¡¯s situation is very special, and Aurelius is not an ordinary Obscurial. It is difficult for me to apply my past experience to that poor child.¡±

    The footsteps and conversations of the two reverberated on the empty corridor.

    ¡°Professor, do you know who put the curse on Daisy?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°This is also the answer I wanted to know. You must know that very few wizards can use that kind of spell. As far as I know, those people are basically active in Southeast Asia.¡±

    ¡°I also told you that the target can only be women, right?¡±

    Sean nodded and wondered, ¡°You said that most of the Maledictus are inherited from the family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and Lily, Harry¡¯s mother, is obviously not the bearer of the curse. At the same time, we have not found such a situation in Lily¡¯s ancestors. Going forward for a hundred years, the Evans family is full of nothing.¡±

    ¡°The blood curse is indeed inherited across generations, but no Maledictus will have a child for hundreds of years. Knowing what evil they will bring to their daughters. Therefore, Daisy¡¯s curse was nted by someone.¡±

    Sean had never heard Dumbledore use such a strong word to describe others. Obviously, casting a spell on a little girl touched his bottom line. The two walked to the door of Snape¡¯s office, and Dumbledore stopped.

    ¡°Sean, do you now understand the meaning of saving Nagini?¡±

    ¡°Not only can it save a soul that is about to be swallowed by the wild, but it can also save another person. Isn¡¯t it, professor?¡± Sean looked at the old man.

    Dumbledore nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Yes, if we can rescue Nagini, then I am also confident that Daisy¡¯s situation will be solved. I am still looking forward to the Potters¡¯ing to Hogwarts in the future.¡±

    He turned around and knocked on the wooden door, ¡°However, in front of your potions, professor. Never mention the Potters.¡±

    After a while, Snape opened the wooden door.

    ¡°You¡¯re a littlete, principal.¡± He didn¡¯t even look at Sean.

    ¡°Excuse me, Severus. I¡¯m a little old. Alright, Sean,e in. I still need your help today. ¡® Dumbledore winked at Sean.

    Snape walked very fast. Dumbledore followed quickly. Sean went to the door, trotted, and followed the two into Snape¡¯s dispensing room.

    Nagini was locked in a cage in the corner, and on the table in the middle, two cauldrons were ced on the me at the same time, and there was arge pile of paper in the corner of the table.

    On another slightly smaller table were several ss tubes containing blood, presumably drawn from Nagini.

    Dumbledore picked up the pile of paper and looked at it, ¡°Severus, I don¡¯t know you made so many recipes. It must have taken you a lot of time, right?¡±

    Snape was expressionless, ¡°I just wrote a few medicinal herbs randomly andbined them at will. More will being.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not good at potions, I can still see how exquisite these forms are.¡± Dumbledore eximed.

    Sean blinked curiously. Speaking of which, did Snape know that the form he studied is used to save someone from the Potter family?

    Knowing that Lily¡¯s daughter is also James¡¯ daughter.

 Chapter 100: â€œTom Riddleâ€™s Indirect Helpâ€

    Chapter 100: ¡°Tom Riddle¡¯s Indirect Help¡±

    Snape¡¯s face showed no emotion, and he walked quickly to the table.

    ¡°ording to records, the magic power of the Maledictus will prate deep into every drop of blood. I have seen the antidote to simr curses. The way they unlock it is to stimte the magical properties of medicinal materials to expel the magic power of the curse. But the way that the blood curse magic works ispletely different. If you use this method to prepare the antidote, it can only be suppressed for a while, and it will cause great harm to the person.¡±

    Dumbledore nced at the pile of medicinal herbs and said casually, ¡°Severus. Sometimes, getting hurt is ast resort because there is no better way.¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t tried it, how do you know there¡¯s no better way?¡± Snape retorted.

    ¡°We need to try it, and we need your help. If there is no way,¡± Dumbledore sighed, ¡°We can only solve it this way.¡±

    Snape paused momentarily and said bluntly, ¡°There will be a better way to solve it.¡±

    ¡°That is also my greatest hope.¡± Dumbledore smiled.

    Snape seemed to hope that the antidote would be sessful. Sean narrowed his eyes slightly as if he understood something.

    Snape took out several bottles of potions, walked to the ss tube containing Nagini¡¯s blood, and gestured to Dumbledore. Dumbledore took out his wand again, and after Snape slowly poured the potion into the ss tube, he clicked his eyes, and Sean saw Dumbledore¡¯s eyes shine through.

    However, the results were obviously unsatisfactory. After a few bottles of potion were dropped, either nothing happened to the test tubes, or they boiled violently, and one tube even exploded.

    Dumbledore and Snape¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change in any way. It seemed that they had expected it. After cleaning up the mess, they continued to experiment. Time passed little by little. Sean nced at his watch. Several hours had passed now, and the progress was not satisfactory.

    Dumbledore and Snape kept discussing during the experiment, and Snape would lean over the paper from time to time to record something. Sean couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    Sean was a little bored and turned his attention to Nagini. She was locked in a cage and obviously felt ufortable and bumped into the cage from time to time. However, the cage should have been enchanted, and Nagini¡¯s movements made no sound.

    Sean squatted down and looked at Nagini. She opened her mouth and wanted to bite but was blocked by the cage.

    If Nagini changed back to a human form, would she still be the same as when she was young?

    As Sean pondered, Dumbledore¡¯s voice rang out, and he said, ¡°Severus, you are truly a genius. I have never seen a better person than you in the potions field.¡±

    Sean turned his head. Dumbledore was holding up a tube of blood and looking at it carefully.

    Snape was writing on the paper, and he didn¡¯t even look up at Dumbledore¡¯spliment, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

    ¡°But at least it¡¯s a good start. It gave us hope.¡± Dumbledore looked very happy.

    After Snape finished writing thest few strokes, he put down the quill and said solemnly, ¡°It seems that the effect is there, but we still have to face a serious problem, the dose.¡±

    He looked at Nagini, ¡°There is no problem with a small tube of blood, but if you want to remove the cursepletely, you need to use a huge dose of potion, and the umtion of other residual medicinal properties will be poisonous for her.¡±

    ¡°At that time, she may change back to a human form. But the poison will take her life.¡±

    Dumbledore raised his chin and said solemnly, ¡°Can this form be improved?¡±

    ¡°Almost impossible,¡± Snape shook his head, ¡°I studied it for three years¡­¡±

    He abruptly stopped his next words, and his face became more and more gloomy.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be improved!¡± He said angrily as if he was angry with himself.

    Dumbledore sighed, ¡°Looks like we need more research.¡±

    He turned to look at Sean, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long. I thought I could let you go today, but I was still a little too optimistic.¡±

    Sean shook his head and then asked, ¡°Professor, the purpose of potions is to expel the magic power of the curse in the blood, right?¡±

    Before Dumbledore could speak, Snape¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s a hundred times moreplicated than you think. You wouldn¡¯t understand it. You can keep your superficial understanding forter.¡±

    Dumbledore nced at Snape and said gently to Sean, ¡°It¡¯s more or less like that, but the magic of the curse is too big. We need a big dose for it, but it will cause her body huge damage.¡±

    Sean heard Snape¡¯s breathing quicken.

    He touched his nose and said, ¡°Professor, I have an idea.¡±

    Dumbledore looked interested, ¡°Spill with it, Sean. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°The blood curse is entangled in every drop of the person¡¯s blood. Maybe we should go for a different approach?¡± Sean pointed to Nagini, ¡°What if we change her blood?¡±

    Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly while Snape let out a snort.

    Sean ignored him and continued, ¡°In the Muggle world, there is a whole process of recing someone¡¯s blood in an operation. Of course, it is a slow process, and the curse may contaminate the new healthy blood. But this is a chance to save her.¡±

    He spread out his hands, ¡°We are wizards, after all.¡±

    Dumbledore thought about it and replied, ¡°There are many ways to keep someone alive, but it ispletely unrealistic for us to drain her bloodpletely. Maybe we can leave the blood that keeps her alive at a minimum and then use the potion.¡±

    Sean went on to say, ¡°The potion removes the blood curse, and it will change into healthy blood. That¡¯s what I think about how we can save her. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea, Sean. You surprised me. How did you think of it?¡±

    Sean smiled back. He was inspired by Tom Riddle¡¯s knowledge, which includes dark magic called the Blood-Drawing Curse.

    Dumbledore looked at Snape, ¡°Severus, Sean¡¯s method has a chance. I¡¯m almost certain. I need your help, and we have to prepare for everything.¡±

    Snape¡¯s face trembled a little. He looked at Sean and wanted to say something, but he turned around in the end. He started to get angry with himself again.

 Chapter 101: â€œNewtâ€™s New Guestâ€

    Chapter 101: ¡°Newt¡¯s New Guest¡±

    At the end of the experiment, Sean was brought by Dumbledore and thought that he was no use. Dumbledore¡¯s original purpose was to let Seanmunicate with the wild side of Nagini and then try to suppress it as much as possible.

    But the effect of the potion was not as good as expected, and Sean naturally had no chance to make a move.

    After Sean proposed the idea, Dumbledore discussed it with Snape for a long time. After all, the blood curse is not kidney disease, and a blood transfusion alone will not solve the whole problem.

    After reaching a preliminary conclusion, the two decided to start storing blood first, during which Snape would continue to improve the form, and Dumbledore would also look for more ways.

    At the door of the office, Dumbledore paused as he was about to leave. He looked at Sean and said softly, ¡°We also need to consider the age and endurance of the person, as well as the strength of her own magic power. Not only that, the curse has magic, but there are other factors.¡±

    Sean immediately understood. He took over the topic, pretended to think,, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Professor. If we decide to use this method, we still need to think of other factors tha-¡°

    ¡°When I have time, I will do more research.¡± Snape dropped a word before he could finish speaking and mmed the door shut.

    Dumbledore and Sean looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Sean, your cooperation with me is getting better and better.¡± Dumbledore walked in front.

    ¡°Professor, what happened to Professor Snape and the Potter family?¡± Sean is very curious. After all, he only knows one result, and he doesn¡¯t know anything about the specific situation of this era.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. It involves their privacy. I think Severus may not want too many people to know his past,¡± Dumbledore tilted his head, ¡°However, I vaguely remember that when they entered the school, their friendship was really good.¡±

    Snape and James were good friends?

    Sean almost couldn¡¯t control his expression. He even wondered if his memory was messed up.

    ¡°The world of young people is always colorful and full of variables. When they graduate, they don¡¯tmunicate much.¡± Dumbledore spread his hands.

    ¡°Is it because of Mrs Potter?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    Dumbledore winked at him, ¡°Sean, your intuition and curiosity are outstanding, but I suggest that it would be better to be lessened when facing Severus. During his time over the years, there are several things that I would avoid talking about it to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious.¡± Seanughed dryly.

    He should forget about it, as he doesn¡¯t want to lie in the hall one day with foam in his mouth while drinking pumpkin juice.

    After saying goodbye to Dumbledore, Sean walked towards Newt¡¯s office. He stayed in the office for a long time today. He hadn¡¯t fed Dave and Naja and wanted to meet Newt.

    After arriving at the location, Sean knocked on the door, and the door was opened after a while.

    ¡°Professor Scamander?¡± Sean pushed the door in but didn¡¯t see him.

    He felt his trouser legs being pulled.

    ¡°Pickett, it¡¯s nice to see you. Did you open the door for me?¡± Sean squatted down with a smile and put his hands on the ground so that Pickett could climb up effortlessly.

    Pickett stood on his palm, stretched out a branch, pointed to the suitcase lying in the corner, and began to gesture again with his hands.

    It punched itself and then drooped its tongue out. Sean scratched his head, ¡°Fight? Fainted?¡±

    Pickett nodded. He pointed to Newt¡¯s coat hanging on the hanger, pointed to the wooden door, then spread out his twigs and motioned to lie on all fours.

    ¡°You mean, Professor Scamander went outside,e back, lie down on all fours¡ªno? Uh, fighting with a six-legged animal?¡± It took a while for Sean to understand what Pickett meant.

    Pickett danced, then put one hand on his hip and pointed at Sean with the other.

    ¡°Am I going to help?¡±

    Although Pickett was silent, the expression on his face probably meant that and then a bud suddenly appeared on his branch-like fingers.

    ¡°Alright, I get it now.¡± Sean smiled and stretched out a finger. Pickett jumped up and gave him a happy p.

    It seems that Newt has a new guest in his little world. Sean turned around to lock the door and picked up the suitcase.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Professor Scamander told me that if you press it, turn it back and turn it right¡­¡± Sean twisted the brass on the suitcase while recalling Newt¡¯s method.

    It twisted, and a small brass sign popped out above the keyhole with the words ¡®Muggle Mode¡¯ written on it. Twist it again, and a new brass sign popped up with the words ¡®Dumbledore Mode¡¯ on it.

    After twisting again, Sean put the suitcase on the ground, opened it, and got in. After he got down, the suitcase jumped in ce and closed automatically.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Sean was walking down thedder and widened his eyes.

    There was already a mess below. Newt¡¯s shack was crowded with all kinds of animals. They all huddled together and shivered. Not far away, there were bursts of noises and growls.

    ¡°Oh, leave it to me.¡± Sean reached out and picked up a photo frame on the ground: a photo of Newt and his wife.

    A few small animals were holding the photo frame with their small heads to prevent it from being shattered. Sean¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of all the animals in the shack.

    The animals rushed over as if they had seen their rtives.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was drowned in all kinds of animals before he evennded.

    ¡°Hey, hey, guys!¡± He was thrown directly to the ground, and all the animals scrambled to get into his arms.

    ¡°Hey Nick, your butt is on my face! Bert, your tail! Ow! Charles, stop kissing me! I can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    Sean managed to break free, took a deep breath of fresh air, carried a bbert on his chest to the ground, and said solemnly, ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t use your tail to get into my robe next time. ¡°

    Sandy the bbert stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Okay, guys, stay here first. I¡¯ll check on the situation.¡±

 Chapter 102: â€œFailâ€

    Chapter 102: ¡°Fail¡±

    Afterforting the animals around, Sean walked towards the source of the sound.

    It was a huge roar simr to a lion or a leopard. It was somewhat simr to the Nundu. It was obviously a powerful creature. When Sean passed by the Nundu, he was restlessly digging the hard soil with his front ws.

    Seeing that the tumor on the Nundu¡¯s head glowed slightly red, Sean hurried up tofort him. Since then, he has had a close rtionship with the animals in Newt¡¯s suitcase. Many times, Newt is even a little jealous.

    After the Nundu regained calm, Sean continued to set off. After arriving at the mountain area, he finally saw Newt. He is a little embarrassed now. His body is covered with mud, and his short vest has been torn open.

    Newt had a wand in his mouth, a bucket in one hand, and food in the other. After a deafening roar, Sean only saw a huge gray shadow stealing the food from Newt¡¯s hand and overturning Newt on the soil.

    Newt spat out the dirt in his mouth and then saw Sean not far away, ¡°Hey, Sean, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Professor.¡± Sean raised his hands and waved vigorously, then widened his eyes again, ¡°Behind you!¡±

    The huge shadow reappeared and charged toward Newt.

    However, a wizard who can tame a Nundu and a Runespoor and even befriend an Obscurial is obviously a pro at such things. Newt nimbly avoided the attack with his agile reflexes and then picked up the wand on the ground to cast a Protego Charm.

    The shadow turned and hit the transparent barrier, and it jumped back to the tree trunk, staring at Newt.

    Only then could Sean see the whole picture of the animal. It was a creature that looked like a leopard and a cat, but its body was like a lion. Its brown fur was soft like silk, and the dark blue circle was round. A peculiar magic power can be seen by just looking at it.

    On its abdomen, its six legs clinging tightly to the tree trunk, its back raised high, and a threatening low-pitched roar kepting out of its mouth. Sean had carefully read Newt¡¯s notes and immediately recalled the animal: A Wampus Cat.

    The name may seem uncharacteristic, but it has a rating of XXXXX on the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Rating, meaning it is a very dangerous animal and hard to tame.

    This animal is native to the Appchian Mountains in the United States. It is agile, strong, and it is almost impossible to kill them. The famous American wand maker Johannes Jonker used Wampus cat hair as the core of his wand.

    ¡°Professor, where did this guye from?¡± Sean was dumbfounded. Why are there more and more dangerous animals in Newt¡¯s suitcase?

    Newt hunched over, facing the Wampus cat, who was still growling, and then slowly backed up to Sean¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s nice to see you now.¡± He wiped his dirty face and smiled at Sean.

    ¡°Professor, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Newt took a piece of food from the iron bucket, threw it in the open space in front of him, and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s unclear how it got here. I don¡¯t know if he was smuggled or touched an illegal Portkey by mistake, and part of Hogsmeade was destroyed by it. Fortunately, today is not a holiday. I brought it back before anyone else was injured.¡±

    The Wampus cat let out a dull growl. It looked hungry, but the Protego Charm made him very wary about Newt, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to approach the food.

    ¡°Our new guest is very sensitive now,¡± Newt sighed. ¡°When he first came in, he made a big ruckus. The other animals must be terrified. The environment here is a little bit different than the usual one where he used to live.¡±

    Sean set his sights on the Wampus cat. This one is not like the Nundu. This is obviously an adult, and his size is so big.

    ¡°Professor, are Wampus cats usually this big?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky or not,¡± Newt shrugged. ¡°I always meet these kinds of breed.¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°This is exactly my request. It¡¯s too sensitive now. He won¡¯t listen to anything I say. I need you to help me calm him first.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Sean took a step forward.

    The Wampus cat¡¯s attention immediately turned to Sean. Sean stared at its dark blue round pupils and wanted to get closer. Then he saw that the cat¡¯s pupils were illusory for a moment, and the dark blue suddenly turned to pitch ck.

    ¡°Sean, turn your head! Don¡¯t look at it too long!¡± Newt¡¯s voice sounded from behind.

    After hearing this, Sean immediately turned around, but he already felt sleepy and drowsy before he finally cut his eye contact.

    The Wampus cat stood up and rushed in Sean¡¯s direction. His sharp ws didn¡¯t hit Sean¡¯s head because Newt cast a Protego Charm to stop the Wampus cat.

    Its pupils changed from pure ck to dark blue again, and the Wampus cat roared and returned to the tree trunk.

    Sean was frightened, and his sleepiness disappeared immediately. He retreated to Newt¡¯s side and said in shock, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Sean, you must know one thing about the Wampus cat,¡± Newt slowly stepped back to protect him and exined as he moved, ¡°Its eyes have a magical power to hypnotize, and it could do Legillimency. It would change its pupils to know whether or not they¡¯re trying to use one of that.¡±

    Sean was a little bit shocked. His ability has been unstoppable until now, but The Wampus cat seems to be resisting his influence.

    ¡°Because of this, they tend to be sensitive. When they hunt, they will hypnotize their prey and then use their ws to strike them. When facing an enemy, they will change it to Legilimency. Although it is difficult to understand how humans think, they can predict our next move.¡±

    Sean took a peek at the Wampus cat, but he was still staring at the two of them.

    ¡°This one seemed to be a feisty one,¡± Newt looked at the cliff in the distance, ¡°Sean, we have to find you a helper.¡±

 Chapter 103: â€œThe Wampus Cat and The Runespoorâ€

    Chapter 103: ¡°The Wampus Cat and The Runespoor¡±

    The Wampus is lying on a branch, where the branches and leaves are abundant, and he can hide his body well. The area around him was dimly lit, making it harder for anyone to see. However, the Wampus cat is still in a state of vignce. After all, this is an unfamiliar ce.

    He recalled what brought him here. He was wandering in its own territory. Eating the wild boar in the Appchian Mountains bored him. He wants to try another one. When hunting a bird, he saw a strange thing. When he touched the thing, the mountains and woods that were familiar to him disappeared.

    He went to a strange vige, where the people were very afraid of him, but the strange environment made him very wary about it, and the gray-haired person smelled good. But the lighting out of his stick seemed powerful, which made him feel threatened.

    The Wampus cat moved his front paws. There was an invisible obstacle in the air, and his front paws were a little hurt when hitting it.

    It made him a little bit mad because he won¡¯t allow him to kill the shorter person. His smell was even better than the old person¡¯s. At most, he just wanted to remove the threat and stun them so they won¡¯t eat him.

    However, the Wampus cat was a little puzzled that his natural ability to see through his mind was useless to those two. Fortunately, his ability to hypnotize was still useful.

    At this moment, the two humans left, but he did not rx. He licked its front paws again and involuntarily put its gaze on the food in the open space.

    He is hungry. He grabbed a few pieces of food just now, but that was not enough to fill his huge belly. His appetite has always been huge. The Wampus cat misses those wild boars in the Appchian Mountains.

    Suddenly, it smelled those two familiar humans again, the Wampus cat¡¯s long tail flicked, and its tongue licked.

    On the way back to the mountain area, Sean stretched out his head and shouted, ¡°Professor, does this really work?¡±

    He rode on a Runespoor.

    ¡°Of course, Sean,¡± Newt threw a piece of food into each of the Runespoor¡¯s three heads, ¡°Wampus cat¡¯s hypnotic ability is generally used to deal with enemies weaker than himself, and when faced with strong enemies, it has no effect. It will make them switch back to their flight or fight response, and then you will be able to look at it normally.¡±

    ¡°I hope it works.¡± Sean patted the snake¡¯s head under him.

    He didn¡¯t even know that the spikes on the Runespoor¡¯s body could be retracted, making him not worry about his robe being damaged.

    The snake heads on the left and right are a little dissatisfied with Sean¡¯s actions. They also came over and motioned for Sean to touch him.

    Sean smiled and rubbed their heads. Out of the three heads, the one on the left is the decision maker, the one in the middle is the idealist, and the one on the right is the critic. Because of bad breath, the other two heads often bite the right head off.

    Newt would put a cover on the right head from time to time. After Sean came here often, he didn¡¯t even need the cover because he helped them.

    Behind them, the Nundu was lightly jumping over a few small cliffs. Since the breath would bring out the poisonous gas, it couldn¡¯t always follow Sean¡¯s side, which made the Nundu a little sad that he couldn¡¯t get near Sean.

    The Nundu let out a smile. It could already imagine the beautiful scene of Sean oiling his hard barbed mane.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you when it¡¯s the right time, alright?¡± Sean heard the movement of the Nundu and turned around.

    The Nundu nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Wampus cat?¡±

    Newt looked around seriously and then pointed to the middle of a tall tree, ¡°It should be there. It¡¯s a little difficult for that little guy to hide in my suitcase.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes and looked at it. Sure enough, the soft fur of the Wampus cat can be seen among the branches.

    ¡°When they confront each other, you wille forward, and I will be behind you.¡± Newt said.

    Sean nodded, the Runespoor got their signal, and their huge body moved.

    The Wampus cat roared angrily. It jumped down the tall tree and made a roar at them. Sean wanted to step forward and saw the Wampus cat¡¯s eyes turn pitch ck again.

    He turned his head quickly, ¡°Professor, doesn¡¯t he feel threatened?¡±

    ¡°We need to add more food.¡± Newt said while throwing arge piece of food onto the open space.

    The Wampus cat startled and then stared at the Runespoor. They got Sean¡¯s signal, and their heads shook without even looking at the Wampus cat.

    The Wampus cat¡¯s pupils suddenly turned to dark blue and felt threatened. However, the left head stretched forward suddenly, directly swallowing the food into its stomach.

    The Wampus cat was angry.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but to shook his head that one of the heads just took the food that was supposed to be for the Wampus cat.

    The Wampus cat jumped up instantly. The Runespoor hissed at the same time, and it twisted its body without fear. It was originally muchrger than before. The Runespoor itself was not scared of the Wampus cat¡¯s attack, given that they had fought a Nundu before.

    The two animals scuffled frantically, and Newt drew out his wand.

    ¡°Protego!¡± The speed of the Wampus cat was too fast, and the spell was difficult to hit him, so he used it to protect the Runespoor.

    The Wampus cat made a dull roar. The Runespoor on the opposite side is untouchable, and the transparent wall often hinders its sharp ws.

    The Wampus cat was getting angrier.

 Chapter 104: â€œTaming The Wampus Catâ€

    Chapter 104: ¡°Taming The Wampus Cat¡±

    The Wampus cat stood up straight again, the two legs between the waist and abdomen moved back, and more sharp ws slightly curved between the fleshy palms emerged.

    Before, his pounce was not as fast as usual, focusing on the strength of the attack rather than the speed.

    The Runespoor is huge, and hard for them to avoid his attack. Although Newt¡¯s spell has excellent defensive effect, as long as he is fast enough, his ws will pierce through the Runespoor¡¯s body.

    The snake scales couldn¡¯t stand the sharp ws of the Wampus cat. With just one scratch, a palm-sized scale could be ripped off.

    The Runespoor¡¯s heads suddenly hissed. It swung its tail violently, and the spikes on the skin started to appear.

    The Wampus cat wanted to back off because Newt cast it perfectly, and a spell prevented him from moving on. Its Legilimency ability is somewhat insufficient when facing the snake and these people.

    The snake¡¯s tail pped the Wampus cat. Under the pain, it bent down and tried to escape, but the transparent barrier appeared again. The snake moved over, and the sturdy body suddenly entangled the Wampus cat.

    ¡°Hey,e on, your spikes!¡± Sean shouted quickly.

    Although they were a little reluctant, they still had to listen to what Sean said. The Runespoor tightened its spikes and wrapped the Wampus cat tightly.

    The Nundu had been watching them all the time, he sighed and let out a poisonous gas, and it immediately subconsciously held its own breath.

    ¡°What a grumpy kid.¡± Newt put away his wand and smiled at Sean.

    The Runespoor he raised has passed down some of Newt¡¯s characteristics. While they had different ways of thinking, they were able to restrain the Legilimency from the Wampus cat.

    Sean rubbed the Runespoor¡¯s head and then climbed over its curled body, where only the head of the Wampus cat could be seen.

    Seeing Sean approaching, the Wampus cat immediately let out a threatening roar, struggling even more violently.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Sean sat down and looked directly at the Wampus cat.

    As Newt said, the pupils of the Wampus cat no longer change if it was in this situation. Sean slowly smiled at the pair of pupils that shone with cold light.

    Newt held his breath.

    If you look closely at the pupils of the Wampus cat, you will find that there is no linear sclera like other creatures. Those pupils are like pure sapphire, and there seems to be an illusory fog lingering in the center.

    Sean felt the Wampus cat¡¯s emotions. It was uneasy and angry, and he could even feel a small grievance in his heart.

    As the mood shifted, the Wampus cat struggled less and less, and finally, the muffled low roar in its throat disappeared.

    It called out aggrievedly at Sean.

    Newt couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and praised him, ¡°Amazing, this is amazing.¡±

    Sean rubbed the head of the Wampus cat, and he let the Runespoor let go of him. Feeling the release of the restraint, the Wampus cat jumped. It nced at the Runespoor and Newt vigntly and then walked cautiously to Sean¡¯s side.

    It rubbed against Sean¡¯s chest like a big cat.

    ¡°Rx, no one here will hurt you.¡± Sean rubbed his head and scratched his chin.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± Sean took the iron bucket and put it in front of him.

    Looking at the Wampus cat that was gobbling down, Newt walked over with a smile, ¡°Well done, Sean.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I need to do, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re just as important as dealing with this situation.¡±

    After the Runespoor and the Wampus cat calmed down, Sean looked at Newt, ¡°Professor Scamander, what are we going to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Take care of it for a while¡± There is a book floating in front of Newt, and he is using a wand to use a quill to describe the appearance of a Wampus cat.

    In his career, he has note into contact with a Wampus cat this close and has only watched from a distance.

    Newt was never a person who brought animals to study them. All kinds of animals in his suitcase came from various unexpected sources, which was what Sean admired the most about him.

    The book was turned over, the quill moved again by itself, and Newt stood up straight, ¡°What a beautiful animal.¡±

    ¡°Professor, does the ¡®Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them¡¯ book has to be reprinted again?¡± Sean said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± Newt said, ¡°but until then, we might need to send this little guy back to where he was supposed to be.¡±

    Sean looked down at the Wampus cat, and under his hand, the Wampus cat narrowed his eyes veryfortably.

    Although a little reluctant, Sean nodded.

    Newt smiled, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    ¡°You are too much, Professor.¡± Sean moved his eyes, feeling a little embarrassed.

    He really likes magical animals, and Sean thinks the same way as Newt, hoping these animals can live where they should be.

    After helping Newt tidy up the shack andforting the Wampus cat for a while, Sean and Newt said goodbye, and he returned to themon room.

    It was already nighttime, but the lights in Ravenw¡¯smon room were brightly lit, and many people were leaning on their chairs and reading books seriously, discussing something with their ssmates from time to time.

    Sean blinked, knowing that the final exam wasing.

 Chapter 105: â€œThe Final Examâ€

    Chapter 105: ¡°The Final Exam¡±

    As the exam approached, the noise in the castle suddenly calmed down a lot, but there was still a crowded atmosphere.

    Because in Defense Against the Dark Arts ss, Dumbledore announced something, and the Nurmengard students will take the exam together.

    Dumbledore couldn¡¯t find a professor who could temporarily teach in the ss. Because of it, he had to teach the rest of the ss in person. Fortunately, there were not many sessions left.

    However, the students were a little disappointed. Dumbledore¡¯s courses were far less interesting than they thought they would be. The old man could only be said to be quite satisfactory in the course, better than Quirrell, but in terms of expectations, he was not as good as Tom.

    Only Sean knew why because Snape had been quieter in the potions ss recently, and he wouldn¡¯t even taunt Harry for not correctly holding the silver knife.

    During this period of time, Dumbledore and Snape spent almost all their energy on the research. When he came back from the Owl Shack, he happened to meet Professor Dumbledore and learned why they have been so busytely.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Professor.¡± Sean greeted.

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t even notice Sean at first. His face was full of exhaustion, ¡°Oh, Sean. It¡¯s nice to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Professor, have you been too busy recently?¡± Sean asked with concern.

    Dumbledore sighed in distress, ¡°Sean, I have to say, doing two very important things at the same time is tiring, but it never stopped.¡±

    Sean knew that the two things Dumbledore said were the blood curse and Obscurial. Because after he received a letter from Harry¡¯s family, his whole state became a lot more decadent. Many times, he was even anxious about not being able toplete the research.

    It seems that Daisy¡¯s condition is getting bettertely.

    There was a huge package flying in front of Dumbledore. He and Sean walked out of the owl shack with a smile, ¡°I even regret giving Severus this task. He came to my office more than three times a day just for it.¡±

    Although he doesn¡¯t know what happened between them and how Dumbledore persuaded Snape to rescue James and Lily¡¯s daughter, it is clear that Dumbledore had convinced his heart to do so.

    ¡°Sean, Severus, and I probably have a solution after the exam. At that time, we still need your help.¡± Dumbledore said when the two separated.

    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I hope you can achieve your goal.¡± Leaving this sentence, Dumbledore opened the huge package and left.

    Sean stood on the spot and scratched his head. He always felt that the old man had something to say.

    After Dumbledore announced that Nurmengard would take the exam at the same time, the atmosphere in Hogwarts became even hotter. Although the results will not be made public,petition is inevitable.

    Everyone, even the Gryffindors, did not rx, even more so for the Nurmengard students.

    They were all holding their breath. They were beaten at the dueling club. The professor of their school was a dark wizard who tried to steal Hogwarts¡¯ treasures. Even he was defeated by a first-year student.

    After such a long academic exchange, the Nurmengards are so in a bad situation. Their pride and self-confidence have been held downtely by the events that are happening throughout the semester.

    At least now, they should dominate the ranks in the exams.

    The two sides are getting more and more tense. Under such an atmosphere, Sean is probably the most rxed person.

    In addition to studying, he also has time to go to Newt¡¯s suitcase. The Wampus cat has be more and more clingy recently, and there is a tendency for him not to be happy to eat without Sean. After Sean¡¯s warning, the Wampus cat calmed down a bit.

    Dave, who has been with Sean, said, ¡°He has a problem with his own mind.¡±

    Its food intake is getting bigger and bigger, from two meals a day to three meals a day. Unlike what Newt said, the growth rate of the Winged Demon was imed to be extremely slow, but Dave¡¯s size is getting bigger and bigger.

    It was less than a year old when he was born, and his body size exceeded the size of the adult Winged Demon recorded in Newt¡¯s notes. Now it canpletely cover an adult person after spreading its wings.

    Apart from taking care of the magical animals, Sean¡¯s other task is to help Hermione rx because she gets more nervous as the exam gets near.

    From Sean¡¯s point of view, her progress was about twice his own, five times than Harry and twenty times than Ron, but Hermione was still worried.

    Sean seriously doubts. Does she think that she will be expelled from Hogwarts if she fails to be the first in her grade?

    Surrounded by all kinds of things, Sean felt very fulfilled. Maybe he had experienced too many big thingstely, so things like final exams really didn¡¯t make him nervous.

    But then, the exam week came.

    In arge ssroom, the professors will give the students brand new quills with anti-cheating spells on them.

    In addition to the written test, they also take some practical tests. After Sean turned a mouse into an exquisite box, Professor McGonagall smiled. Sean knew that it meant that he would get the highest score.

    The Defence Against the Dark Arts exams brought a little fun because of Dumbledore. They had to fight an enchanted dummy, and your spell must be cast exactly where the target was marked on the dummy.

    If you miss too many times, the dummy will raise its hands and make a mocking voice.

    Thest exam was the History of Magic, and with the notes that Hermione lent him, Sean¡¯s quill didn¡¯t stop at all. When he started to write a lot of stuff regarding magical animals, Professor Binns asked everyone to stop writing.

    After a brief noise, everyone couldn¡¯t help cheering.

    ¡°Sean, how can you write a bunch of things like that?!¡± Hermione¡¯s eyes widened when she saw his paper.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡± Sean thought about whether or not to exin it.

 Chapter 106: â€œIn The Officeâ€

    Chapter 106: ¡°In The Office¡±

    After the exam, Hermione said, ¡°It¡¯s easier than I thought. I thought I was going to memorize the ¡°Werewolf Code of Conduct in 1637¡å.¡±

    They went outside in ck Lake. Theyy downzily under the tree beside them. Sean narrowed his eyes happily while talking with Hermione, who was still reviewing the exam content. The weather in Scond is the only one that can be considered pleasant.

    ¡°Sean, can you do me a favor?¡± A voice came from behind. It was the Weasley twins and Lee Jordan.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean hummedzily.

    He doesn¡¯t know if it was Fred or George who came up to him, his fiery red hair gleaming in the sun, ¡°Sean, we know you have a knack for magical animals. Can you help me tame something?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it will be mine if I tame it. The little guys in the pet store are all trained. You need to buy it and get along with it,¡± Sean said.

    ¡°But, there¡¯s none in the pet store.¡± Another red-haired figure came up with a distressed expression.

    Sean turned his head suspiciously, and the Weasley twins¡¯ eyes glowed with excitement.

    ¡°That guy.¡± The two stretched out their hands in unison.

    Sean turned his head and saw a huge squid basking in the sun in the shallow waters of the ck Lake.

    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t you think that guy is cool?!¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Hermione spoke before Sean, frowning, ¡°That¡¯s dangerous! Besides, squid are not magical animals!¡±

    The Weasley twins spread their hands simultaneously: ¡°Hermione, you¡¯re too easy on Sean.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sean is the one who defeated that wizard¡¯s evil n!¡±

    ¡°Even the Nurmengard students avoided him when they saw him.¡±

    ¡°Some even want to lick his shoes.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Hermione. I know both of you are having a good time right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you need us to teach you guys something about dating?¡±

    Fred and George looked at them, which suddenly made Hermione¡¯s face turn red.

    ¡°Okay, guys.¡± Sean stopped the Weasley twins, then smiled at Hermione again, ¡°They¡¯re just joking.¡±

    He looked at the big squid curiously. In fact, Sean was also very curious. Is that one a magical animal?

    However, he had just walked to theke surrounded by the Weasley twins and Jordan. After the big squid swayed its tentacleszily, it dived into theke and disappeared.

    ¡°Ah.¡± The other three made a disappointed voice in unison.

    Sean shrugged, ¡°Guys, I tried my best, but it looks like this squid is not interested in you guys.¡±

    ¡°Well, alright then, that¡¯s a bummer.¡±

    Hermione looked at them by theke. The blush on her face had not disappeared. She mumbled, ¡°Childish.¡±

    While they were joking around, Ron and Neville ran over quickly.

    ¡°Hey, Sean! Come here.¡± They greeted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where¡¯s Harry?¡± Sean walked to the two of them.

    Ron looked a little anxious, ¡°Harry just received a letter, and he went straight to the professor¡¯s office.¡±

    Neville also added, ¡°He didn¡¯t even attend the year-end dinner. He just gone like that.¡±

    ¡°Gone?¡± Sean frowned, ¡°Is it because of Daisy?¡±

    Neville nodded, ¡°It¡¯s very possible that Harry was the reason, to the point he didn¡¯t even have the time to tell us what happened.¡±

    Judging from the behavior of Snape and Dumbledore, Daisy¡¯s situation may not be good.

    ¡°Sean, you are very familiar with Professor Dumbledore. Can you help us to ask how the situation is at Harry¡¯s house?¡± Ron showed a worried expression, ¡°His expression changed drastically, and both of us were worried.¡±

    Sean pondered for a while, then agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    However, before he could find him in the principal¡¯s office, Dumbledore took the initiative to find him.

    (Sean,e to meter when the exam is over.) Charlotte was the one who brought Dumbledore¡¯s message.

    He hurried to Snape¡¯s office. Sean knocked on the door, but there was no response inside. When Sean thought they weren¡¯t there, the wooden door opened itself.

    ¡°Come in, Wallup.¡± Snape¡¯s voice sounded mixed with gloom and anger.

    Sean pushed open the door, walked in, and saw the two facing each other in the office.

    On one side was Snape, whose face was extremely gloomy, and on the other was a man he had seen before.

    It¡¯s Sirius ck.

    Neither of them looked at Sean right away. They looked at each other without any hesitation. Sirius turned his head first.

    He was much more enthusiastic thanst time, ¡°Hello, Sean. It¡¯s nice to see you again. Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. You¡¯re Harry¡¯s godfather.¡± Sean nodded and shook hands with Sirius.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Professor Dumbledore say this before, I need your help this time.¡± Sirius¡¯ expression revealed sincerity, and Sean could even see something in his eyes.

    Sean shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Harry is my good friend. Professor Dumbledore and Professor Snape is the one that-¡°

    ¡°Wallup.¡± Snape interrupted him, ¡°You¡¯re here toplete a task, notmunicate.¡±

    Unexpectedly, what Sean expected was that Sirius would confront Snape. But he just nced at him and stood aside.

    Inside the office, the atmosphere fell silent again.

    Seanughed dryly and broke the silence, ¡°Where¡¯s Professor Dumbledore? He called me here. What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you all waiting,¡± Sean¡¯s words were like a summoning spell. Dumbledore pushed open the door and walked in, ¡°Sean, I didn¡¯t expect you toe so quickly.¡±

    He looked at Sirius again, ¡°Sirius, long time no see, but to be honest, I thought Remus would alsoe over.¡±

    Sirius and Dumbledore hugged, ¡°Long time no see you too, Professor. Remus did n oning here, but he had trouble on the way out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I forgot.¡± Dumbledore replied.

    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m the only one left avable, although¡­¡± Sirius shrugged and hesitated.

    Dumbledore nodded and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Sirius¡¯ expression became serious. He shook his head, ¡°Daisy¡¯s situation is not optimistic now.¡±

 Chapter 107: â€œNaginiâ€™s Fateâ€

    Chapter 107: ¡°Nagini¡¯s Fate¡±

    <em>¡°The Obscurus broke out uncontrobly yesterday,¡± Sirius rubbed his sleeves heavily, ¡°This is the first time she doesn¡¯t know me anymore. ¡°</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Dumbledore¡¯s expression became more solemn.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°Professor, although no one wants this to happen, the fact is that the blood curse and the Obscurus¡¯ coexistence caused all of this.¡± Sirius put down his sleeves, his voice solemn and sad.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°When both are not under Daisy¡¯s control, The Obscurus bes an irrational dark force. The spell you left behind can only hinder its outbreak, but the blood curse itself suppresses Daisy.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Snape¡¯s breathing became much more rapid, and his eyes became more gloomy.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Dumbledore thought for a while and finally said, ¡°It¡¯s earlier than I expected. We must not waste any more time.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>He looked at Sean, ¡°We¡¯ll have to try it. I need you to influence Naginiter.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Sean nodded first and then said, ¡°Professor, I can only appease the souls that belong to animals. But you said that while Nagini¡¯s soul is cursed, she is still a human being in essence.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°That¡¯s true, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it won¡¯t influence Nagini in some way,¡± Dumbledore exined, ¡°when the potion works, the wildness of the curse will explode in full force, like a beast that was about to die. It will struggle, and at that time, you will be needed.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Snape took a step forward and handed over a bottle of medicine.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°That wildness may have an impact on your heart, and you need to drink this potion.¡± His voice did not change, and he even frowned slightly.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>When Sean took the potion, he found that the bottle was a little damp.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Snape¡¯s hand was quickly retracted into his robe, and he squeezed his sleeve to wipe the sweat from his hand. He walked towards the dispensing room.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>A few people walked into the dispensing room, and Sean saw that Nagini had already woken up, but she seemed to be fed something. She looked a little weak, and her consciousness was not very clear.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>In the middle of the room is a huge mirror, the Mirror of Erised. Dumbledore walked to the magic mirror and took out something which contained golden powder.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Snape handed over a test tube containing blood, ¡°The blood has just been drawn, and the magic power of the blood curse has beenpletely emptied.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Dumbledore nodded. He put his little finger into the test tube and then quickly smeared ayer of gold dust on his fingertips. Sean saw that the gold powder on his fingers was peeling offyer byyer, and the blood mushed together with the dust.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>A symbol appeared in the air. It shed for a moment and then disappeared.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>It seems like a rune. The appearance of that symbol looked familiar, and Sean seemed to have seen it in a copy of the ¡°Exnation of Ancient Runes¡± that Hermione bought.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Dumbledore repeated the action and stopped when the seventh symbol shed and disappeared.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>The old man sighed lightly and then exined to Sean, ¡°Sean, your idea of ??changing blood is very good. Although the magic in the blood curse is not so easy to solve, I still find a way to do so.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°I will draw out the blood from Nagini¡¯s body, which will weaken the power of the blood curse. Then, the potion prepared by Severus will shock the remaining magic.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>He pointed to the Mirror of Erised, ¡°At the same time, the mirror will help Nagini to see what is in her heart, which may help her resist her wildness. At this time, the runes below are about to start working. It¡¯s an ancient magic. While it may seem cumbersome, I think this should work now.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°It can maintain the vitality of Nagini¡¯s blood and simultaneously suppress all the magic power, including the magic of the blood curse.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Sean nodded, is the ancient magic learned through runes that powerful?</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Looking at Sean¡¯s curious eyes, Dumbledore smiled gently, ¡°Runes is a bit difficult for you now, but I can teach you a little bit of basic knowledge when I have the time.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Professor.¡± Sean replied quickly as if he was worried that Dumbledore would be distracted now.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>He looked at Snape and Sirius, ¡°Severus, we will start with the predetermined dose, and then you need to decide how much to increase.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°Sirius, Nagini needs you to input magic power to maintain her state.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Snape and Sirius nodded at the same time. Snape¡¯s face froze, he seemed to be very annoyed by the two, and Sirius spread his hands.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°Professor, what about me?¡± Sean asked.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Dumbledore pulled a chair and sat down. The chair in Snape¡¯s office seemed to make him a little ufortable. He moved his hips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time. Oh, Severus, you should really change your chair. I could give you some money to buy a new one.¡±</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Principal.¡± Snape replied bluntly, turned, and returned to the dispensing table, where the potion was still bubbling in the cauldron.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Dumbledore and Sean looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. After Snape filled the potions in tubes of different sizes, Dumbledore waved his wand. Nagini slowly floated in front of the Mirror of Erised.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Although consciousness and action were slow, Nagini became irritable until she saw the Mirror of Erised. The scene in the mirror is very strange. It is a huge snake. Its belly is bulging. It is lying in a cave.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Above the snake, a figure appeared that was Nagini¡¯s true appearance. A beautiful woman, she stood there quietly with a smile on her face. The picture in the mirror began to twist, and the snake moved, and it was crawling toward Nagini.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>¡°Sirius.¡± Dumbledore said quickly with a heavy expression on his face.</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>Sean saw that he had raised his wand. The red and ck blood was drawn from Nagini¡¯s body, and she trembled wildly.</em>

 Chapter 108: â€œSaving Naginiâ€

    Chapter 108: ¡°Saving Nagini¡±

    Sean saw that Nagini¡¯s original body was visibly withered, and her brown-ck body changed as if deted. Nagini let out a sharp and painful hiss, and she tried frantically to twist her body, but she waspletely immobile under Dumbledore¡¯s spell.

    Her breath is getting weaker and weaker, and her pupils are also covered with a misty pale. Sirius immediately took out his wand. Dumbledore seemed to have told him the method before. He used the tip of his wand to outline a trace, and the rune symbols flickered.

    Nagini¡¯s rapidly dissipating vitality was forcibly restrained. Dumbledore nodded, and Snape stepped forward and poured the potion into Nagini¡¯s mouth.

    Sean held his breath involuntarily.

    The potion seemed to have something. Almost instantly, Nagini¡¯s shriveled skin and body suddenly rose up. No matter how smooth it was, irregr bumps appeared on the snake skin everywhere.

    Nagini screamed in pain. The hissing sound was like a red-hot iron put into cold water, and she kept on screaming. Everyone looked nervously at what was happening in front of them. For the first time, Snape¡¯s eyes lost their ruthlessness.

    The bulging bubbles on the snake skin continued to appear and subside. Nagini¡¯s body began to exude a mist slowly. The mist left the body and was immediately closed under Dumbledore¡¯s wand and then put into a crystal container.

    Nagini is still struggling in pain. After the rune symbol was activated, Dumbledore¡¯s spell to suppress Nagini lost its effect. She was rolling frantically, and the bubbles bulging were a lot. She kept moving, but no blood flowed out of it.

    As more and more mist came out, Nagini¡¯s movements became slower and slower, and finally, ity on the ground as if dead, and she turned into a tattered sack.

    Snape looked serious. He brought another ss tube slightly smaller than before and continued to pour the potion into Nagini¡¯s mouth.

    Nagini struggled again in pain. The ss tube Snape brought got smaller and smaller, and he poured Nagini the potion again and again.

    ¡°The curse is still there, but she may not be able to hold it.¡± Snape took the potion for thest time and then looked at Dumbledore.

    Dumbledore nodded, and Snape started to hold down Nagini¡¯s head. She was struggling with pain, and Snape put a few drops of potion into her with a dropper.

    Unexpectedly, as the potion dripped in, Nagini used herst strength to turn her head and bite Snape¡¯s arm fiercely.

    ¡°Severus!¡± To Sean¡¯s surprise, it was Sirius who shouted first.

    ¡°Focus, Sirius!¡± Snape shouted back at Sirius.

    His brows trembled, and his lips turned white. Snape withdrew from her. Then he cast a spell on himself, took out another bottle of antidote, and drank it.

    After this time, Nagini struggled less and less until she lost her strength. Shey on the ground. Her eyes were pale as if she hadpletely lost her life. Sirius still maintains his spell, but he shows a concerned look.

    Sirius nced at Snape and then at Dumbledore, who had been silent for a while. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he closed his mouth. Dumbledore has been watching all this quietly. The bottle beside him has been filled with mist.

    After Nagini finally stopped moving, he seemed to be exhausted.

    Snape briefly dealt with his wound and then turned his attention back to Nagini. His breathing became increasingly rapid, and the look in his eyes became increasingly dim.

    Sean lowered his head with a heavy heart.

    An extremely weak voice suddenly sounded in the room, and Nagini, who was originally motionless, tried to hiss.

    Snape immediately shouted, ¡°It works!¡±

    Dumbledore waved his wand without waiting anymore, and the clean blood that had been kept in Snape¡¯s office rose into the air and plunged into Nagini¡¯s body at once. Her shriveled body and skin gradually became plump.

    ¡°Sean, now!¡± Dumbledore shouted.

    Sean immediately approached Nagini, and as soon as he entered the line of vision, he felt a bit scared. A surge of energy surged and fell into a state of focus. Thoughts shed in his mind. He squatted down and met Nagini¡¯s confused eyes.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡± he kept thinking in his heart.

    Sean was surprised to find that he felt emotions in Nagini. They are entangled together and seem to be fighting for something.

    An emotion is a sadness and pain, which seems toe from Nagini¡¯s human soul, entangled with that wildness and felt by Sean simultaneously. Another emotion carries the wildness and brutality of animals. Sean immediately focused his attention on the wildness.

    He seeded, just like how he calmed the animals affected at the Forbidden Forest. The violence was transferred to Sean¡¯s heart.

    He doesn¡¯t know if it was the influence of the blood curse or Nagini¡¯s characteristics. Just as the mood shifted, Sean¡¯s eyes instantly turned blood red, and the anger emanating from her heart that she once felt flooded into his heart.

    ¡°Drink your potion, Wallup!¡± Snape¡¯s voice can be heard.

    With a trace of rity left, Sean immediately drank the potion he had been holding in his hand. The potion had no smell. After sliding down his throat, the red in Sean¡¯s eyes disappeared, and he calmed down.

    He felt that his thinking seemed to be slow, and his mind became empty. He turned his head unconsciously and happened to be in front of the Mirror of Erised.

    In the mirror, the grown-up Sean¡¯s eyes were still red, the corners of his mouth were stained with blood, and he showed a smile.

 Chapter 109: â€œQuarrelâ€

    Chapter 109: ¡°Quarrel¡±

    ¡°How are you, Sean?¡±

    Sean felt his throat heat up, and the thoughts that hade from her returned to his head again. He opened his eyes and found Sirius looking at him with concern. Beside him, Snape¡¯s hands were still slightly shaking, and he was plugging a bottle with a cork.

    ¡°Sean, how does that potion taste?¡± Siriusughed when he saw that he had regained consciousness.

    Snape said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re too slow, Wallup.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Severus. Sean¡¯s reaction was quite fast. I dare say. When James faced the Golden Snitch back then¡­¡±

    Snape suddenly became angry. He interrupted Sirius harshly, ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m talking to my student.¡±

    Sirius showed a dissatisfied expression. He wanted to say something strange, but his expression softened after looking at Snape¡¯s arm, and he finally pouted, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it now.¡±

    Sean shook his head and noticed that Sirius and Snape looked to have some chemistry. It seems that twenty years ago, what happened between them was different from what he thought.

    However, he should talk about thister. He looked at the center of the room, where Dumbledore was crouching.

    ¡°How is Nagini?¡±

    Sirius had a smile all over his face, ¡°Oh, Professor Dumbledore said that lifting the blood curse worked, but I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know when she¡¯s going to wake up. But good job, Sean.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s voice sounded.

    He straightened up, and Sean saw that Nagini was still in snake form at his feet.

    ¡°Then what about her?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s awake, she can change back on her own.¡±

    Just as Dumbledore¡¯s words finished, Nagini slowly moved her tail. Soon after, Sean saw her spun from the center, and a woman wearing a broken corset dress appeared.

    ¡°Wee back, Nagini.¡± Dumbledore turned around and showed a smile.

    Nagini still had confusion in her eyes. She knelt down on the ground and raised her hands tremblingly. She looked at her hands carefully, and her lips trembled.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Nagini looked at Dumbledore, ¡°Are you, Dumbledore?¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m old right now, you still remember me, Nagini.¡± Dumbledore crouched down, and with a flick of his wand, Nagini¡¯s dress returned to its original shape.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± Nagini looked very weak and emotionally unstable.

    Once the Maledictus turned into an animal, they would have no memory of their transformation.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Nagini. What matters is that you are back.¡± Dumbledore helps Nagini.

    ¡°Now, you need to rest.¡±

    Nagini shook her head. Her pale lips only had an unhealthy tint of red and ck in the middle.

    ¡°Even when I became a snake in all these years, Dumbledore. I still remember how you looked when you were young.¡±

    Dumbledore looked at her and finally nodded slightly.

    Nagini showed an expression of pain. She grabbed her head and kept shaking, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    Dumbledore moved his wand, Nagini¡¯s hand fell, and she immediately fell asleep.

    ¡°Poor her. She needs to calm down first.¡± Dumbledore waved his hand in the air, and a sh of fire shed, ¡°We have to get her to the hospital.¡±

    Soon, Nagini was taken to the hospital by Professor McGonagall, and in Snape¡¯s office, Sean was looking at Sirius and Snape. Professor Dumbledore said that Nagini¡¯s curse had notpletely disappeared, and they still needed to take some further action.

    In the office, only Sirius, Snape, and Sean were left. The potion¡¯s effect had notpletely disappeared, and he had to drink one again.

    ¡°Severus, I have to admit. You really are a potions genius, you know. Lily took a long time¡­¡±

    Snape nced at him angrily and said bluntly, ¡°She has better things to do in life, and why do you even bring this up?¡±

    Sirius leanedzily against the wall, tapped therge ss jar in which the specimens were soaked, and said casually, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in years since you and James parted.¡±

    Snape¡¯s lips trembled even more, and he even took out his wand, ¡°Sirius, are you now pretending to be the good person again? Your filthy and disgusting posture has never changed one bit.¡±

    Sirius had just flicked the tip of Snape¡¯s wand with his fingers, and he shrugged, ¡°I still haven¡¯t changed my opinion. You made a mistake, and so does him, but he¡­¡±

    ¡°But he what?¡± Snape¡¯s voice was cold.

    Sirius continued, ¡°Originally¡ªthey wanted you to be Daisy¡¯s godfather. Have you seen her? You don¡¯t even know how beautiful she is.¡±

    Snape¡¯s wand tip sent a spell directly, hitting Sirius hard.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Sirius was mmed hard against the wall. He uttered a curse word, immediately took out his staff, and attacked back.

    Fortunately, the two of them still had some sanity, and the spells they used were not lethal. But even so, when the two started quarreling, something sparks between the two.

    Sirius looked really annoyed. He raised his voice, ¡°Severus, you¡¯re acting like a child. James and Lily¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth. You¡¯re not in charge of teaching me what¡¯s right or wrong.¡± Snape interrupted him. His face was devoid of any expression.

    His wand raised even higher, ¡°Sirius, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to teach to me. Now zip your mouth and go back and tell him, that arrogant person, that my debt to him has been paid.¡±

    Snape lifted his chin slightly, his injured arm still shaking slightly.

    Aplicated look shed across Sirius¡¯ eyes. After taking a deep breath, he nodded at Sean, then walked out. Silence returned to the office, and Snape stood there, his wand slowly lowered.

    He seemed to be talking to Sirius, who was leaving and also seemed to be talking to himself.

 Chapter 110: â€œBlood Curse and Obscurus Mutationâ€

    Chapter 110: ¡°Blood Curse and Obscurus Mutation¡±

    Sean moved, trying to get up and put some distance between the two. But Snape stood motionless in the middle of the office. He heard something that he shouldn¡¯t know and sighed in his heart.

    Snape¡¯s chest gradually subsided, and he slowly turned to look at Sean.

    ¡°Wallup,¡± Snape¡¯s mouth twitched, but Sean could clearly hear the smirk he tucked between his teeth, ¡°something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Professor, the side effects of the potion haven¡¯t ended yet. What do you mean by that?¡± Sean tried his best to pretend to be confused.

    Snape¡¯s eyes turned colder, ¡°Are you questioning my potion-making?¡±

    Sean¡¯s face froze.

    ¡°Wallup, you have a keen interest in all kinds of secrets,¡± Snape looked at him viciously, ¡°but I am sure that Sirius had told you that before.¡±

    Sean¡¯s became more tense.

    ¡°I think I can understand why you like hanging out with the Potters. Cocky men always like to pair up.¡± Snape turned around and shook his robes violently.

    Snape sat down, and Sean could even hear the hardwood stools creaking as he sat down.

    ¡°Always acted stupid and then imed to be amazing at it,¡± Snape looked at him, emphasizing the word ¡®stupid¡¯, ¡°so what does our great Mr. Wallup want now?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes, ¡°Continue to test the potion making of a potion professor?¡±

    Sean quickly stood up, ¡°I think I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°Then leave if you have nothing better to do.¡± Snape said quietly.

    ¡°Very well, Professor.¡± Sean slid out of the office.

    After he left, Snape sat there like a stone statue, and before long, he took a deep breath. Sean left the office, found Neville and Ron, and returned to hismon room after telling them not to worry.

    Hey on the poster bed, thinking about what happened today. Nagini needed to be calmed, and Snape¡¯s mood also needed to be calmed.

    ording to Professor Dumbledore, although the curse on Nagini hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared, it can eventually be controlled. As long as she continues to take the medicine, she doesn¡¯t have to worry that she will be an animal forever.

    This is a good thing, but the situation on Daisy¡¯s side will be more difficult. The coexistence of the curse and Obscurus may cause something unexpected. Professor Dumbledore said that he could only find a way to remove the curse first and then suppress the Obscurus.

    The most worrying thing is that the process of removing the curse is inherently dangerous. If the Obscurus breaks at that time, it may cause very serious trouble, and Professor Dumbledore is looking for a better way.

    With the condition that Daisy¡¯s condition cannot deteriorate too quickly.

    Sean thought for a moment and quickly fell asleep because he was very tired.

    ¡ª-

    Sean woke up and let out a yawn. He looked at his watch. It was only four in the morning.

    Someone opened the window in themon room, the cool night breeze caressed the curtains, and Sean subconsciously tugged at his cor. He involuntarily shivered when the wind blew.

    Walking over and closing the window, Sean looked through the ss at the night sky. The Ravenw Tower is very tall. By just standing here, he felt that he is closer to the moon.

    ¡°Moon¡­¡± Sean muttered to himself, confusion shing in his eyes.

    He had a dream, and everything in the dream was so blurry that Sean couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. But he could feel immense pressure. He could feel the warm liquid at the corners of his mouth and feel the breaths getting weaker from the creatures around him.

    In a dream, only the moon is bright. There was a huge, hazy ck shadow passing across the sky. Above him was the clear, bright, full moon that Sean was seeing now.

    ¡°What a strange dream.¡± Sean frowned.

    Even though he had an ufortable dream and was very hungry, Sean still decided to go back to bed and take a nap. After all, he was tired from the day.

    However, as soon as he turned around, he saw a golden red me leaping in the middle of themon room, and Dumbledore came out of the fire.

    ¡°Professor?¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Dumbledore put his finger to his lips, gestured, came closer, and said softly, ¡°Sorry to interrupt your night, Sean. But this is urgent, and I wish I don¡¯t have to ask you for it.¡±

    ¡°Like, now?¡±

    Dumbledore hade to him at this time, was it rted to Daisy¡¯s condition?

    Seeing his expression, Dumbledore nodded, ¡°You guessed right. Daisy¡¯s situation has suddenly worsened. I originally wanted to make more preparations, but now we have to act, and Sean, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but isn¡¯t Daisy not in her animal form?¡± Sean asked.

    Nagini had been a snake for decades, so she had to suppress her wild nature, but Daisy shouldn¡¯t be at this level yet.

    ¡°Yes, but the wildness brought about by the curse prates deep into her soul, not to mention¡ª¡± Dumbledore showed a serious expression, ¡°There has never been a curse, and Obscurus existed at the same time. As for the curse eroding its soul, I haven¡¯te to aplete conclusion yet.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Dumbledore¡¯s voice grew heavier, ¡°The reason Daisy¡¯s situation is so bad is probably because the curse also erodes the Obscurus.¡±

    ¡°Erosion?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Professor Scamander told me that Obscurus themselves are a form unconscious, and they tend to disappear with the death of the host.¡±

    ¡°But, don¡¯t forget, the curse brings another consciousness, which belongs to an animal.¡± The moonlight from the window shone on Dumbledore¡¯s face, and Sean could even see his entire face.

 Chapter 111: â€œDumbledoreâ€™s Painâ€

    Chapter 111: ¡°Dumbledore¡¯s Pain¡±

    The pale moonlight shone in the bedroom, and only Dumbledore¡¯s small but clear voice echoed in Sean¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I thought that the curse and Obscurus might be in a petitive state¡¯, which is a kind of conflict between the two. A kind ofpetition between the two magic powers, but recently I realized that I was wrong.¡±

    Dumbledore took a deep breath, ¡°Aurelius managed to control his Obscurus with my help. I found a way to suppress the Obscurus¡¯ power temporarily, and Aurelius himself is special. He learned how to control it while under that pressure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of it. Although not all Obscurial is as special as Aurelius, at least I can give them a helping hand so that they can live a little longer and let them control their Obscurus so that it hurts less. That¡¯s what I thought about it before, and that¡¯s what I did to Daisy.¡±

    Sean saw Dumbledore¡¯s face full of regret.

    ¡°However, I was not aware of the nature of the blood curse. It carries the nature of an animal, and the suppressed Obscurus gradually perceives that consciousness as another host.¡±

    Sean showed an expression of disbelief. The Obscurusbined with the blood curse?

    Dumbledore¡¯s next words confirmed his conjecture, ¡°The Obscurus on Daisy¡¯s body was divided into two parts, one was entangled in Daisy¡¯s consciousness, and the other was the animal brought by the blood curse.¡±

    ¡°When Daisy transformed into another form, the Obscurus that was uncontroble became even wilder. That could hurt Daisy herself, and she frantically wanted to destroy everything around her.¡±

    Sean and Dumbledore fell silent together.

    Sean said softly, looking at the old man, ¡°Professor, it¡¯s not your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for your spell, her situation might go even worse.¡±

    Dumbledore smiled, ¡°You are very considerate, Sean. Lily said the same thing to me, but I can¡¯t forgive myself. An old man who has studied magic for hundreds of years can¡¯t even save a little girl.¡±

    He lowered his head, ¡°Sean, have I ever told you that I have a sister?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t speak. He could hear the pain in Dumbledore¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Her name is Ariana. Just like Daisy, she suffered someplications, and my brother couldn¡¯t save her.¡±

    Dumbledore looked up, and Sean saw a veryplicated through the old man¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Professor.¡±

    ¡°No, Sean, you don¡¯t need to be sorry,¡± Dumbledore rubbed his eyes, and he smiled again, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that we need to learn to look at ourselves, and for mistakes we¡¯ve made, we need to face them and correct them. ¡°

    He straightened up, ¡°Before making up for that mistake, I have to fix thetest mistake.¡±

    Dumbledore looked at Sean, ¡°Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡±

    The mes red again in the air, and Dumbledore plunged his hand into the mes.

    ¡°Sean, let me your hand.¡±

    Sean stretched out his hand, and he was a little confused. Dumbledore¡¯s teleportation ability in Hogwarts obviously came from the Phoenix, but until now, he had never seen Phoenix¡¯s real body.

    He¡¯s been to the principal¡¯s office many times, and the perch there is always empty.

    His hand grabbed the me. Sean¡¯s eyes widened and he subconsciously wanted to retract his palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Sean.¡± said Dumbledore.

    ¡°Professor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story for another day. Once Daisy can attend school normally, I might tell you about it.¡± Dumbledore smiled.

    Sean paused. He nced at the red mes. Just now, what he caught was not a phoenix tail feather but a warm and gentle hand. A warm feeling enveloped Sean, and the mes shed. He and Dumbledore disappeared on the spot.

    They teleported outside the school, and Dumbledore reached out, ¡°Sean, you have never Apparated before, have you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Sean was still looking around. He wanted to see who had teleported them to outside the school.,

    Dumbledore smiled, ¡°Then you¡¯d better hold on to me. It won¡¯t be a pleasant experience. I almost threw up the first time I Apparated.¡±

    Sean quickly grabbed Dumbledore¡¯s hand.

    After that, the surroundings suddenly became pitch ck. It was as if he was being squeezed into a ball by a giant hand. There was intense pressure from all directions, and even his eyeballs seemed to be squishing inside his body.

    It¡¯s more inconvenient than the Portkey he experienced.

    When he opened his eyes, he realized that he was already standing in front of a building. It was a tall, ssic vi built on a hill. It looked gloomy even below the moonlight.

    ¡°St. Mungo won¡¯t ept her because they can¡¯t take care of her anymore. This is a house that Sirius¡¯ uncle gave.¡± Dumbledore exined.

    He knocked twice, and soon someone came to open the door.

    ¡°Professor,¡± Sirius opened the door, his expression serious, ¡°is he here yet?¡±

    Dumbledore moved, revealing Sean behind him.

    ¡°Sean, thank you very much for this time.¡± Sirius shook Sean¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°Harry is my friend, so I¡¯m just doing my best.¡± Sean smiled back at him.

    Following Sirius into the house, many people were already standing in the living room. James Potter, who had seen him once, was standing by the firece, and beside him, a short and burly middle-aged man was talking.

    The desk in the living room was used as a dispensing table. Lily was busy in front of the cauldron, and the round-faced couple watched the potion and said something.

    Sean recognized them immediately. Both of them must be the Longbottoms.

    In the corner of the firece, a man with a prosthetic arm was drinking, his face covered in scars, one normal eye small and the other a prosthetic eyeball that was strapped into something.

    It must be Mad-Eye Moody.

    As soon as a few people entered, Moody¡¯s fake eyes rolled, and he stood with the others.

    ¡°Professor, you¡¯re here.¡± James shook hands with Dumbledore and then said solemnly to Sean, ¡°Sean, thank you very much for your time.¡±

    Lily walked away from the cauldron, her face looked very pale, and her lips were dry from all the talking, ¡°Thank you foring, Sean.¡±

 Chapter 112: â€œDaisy Potterâ€

    Chapter 112: ¡°Daisy Potter¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t expect that he would receive such a big greeting. He bowed and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my part, Mr and Mrs Potter.¡±

    Dumbledore looked up and asked gently, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    James looked serious, ¡°After thest outbreak, Daisy was stable. Moody said, ¡± don¡¯t worry for now, and Harry is talking to her.¡±

    Moody took another gulp of wine, ¡°Albus! Your approach is risky, and I have to do it if it doesn¡¯t work. James, Lily, even in front of you, I must remind you that it¡¯s my job.¡±

    Both of their expressions darkened slightly, but they didn¡¯t speak.

    Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°stor, I will not allow Daisy to be an animal. But if the n seeds, the Obscurus thates from her body might run wild. It will not be like the others, and you must take action at that time.¡±

    He looked at the others, ¡°Including both of you.¡±

    The Longbottoms nodded.

    ¡°Now, prepare ording to the n we made earlier. We will start when Daisy is most stable.¡±

    As everyone was getting ready, Moody walked over to Sean, ??¡±You¡¯re Wallup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sean smiled politely at him.

    Moody¡¯s fake eyes rolled twice, and he showed a sinister smile, ¡°Kid, you are exactly what Albus said.¡±

    ¡°What did Professor Dumbledore say?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    ¡°Having a scent of dark magic. I know one when I see one, Wallup.¡± Moody licked his lips, ¡°If Albus hadn¡¯t told me you received Riddle¡¯s ¡®gift¡¯, I would have to stun you and send you to Azkaban instantly.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t me you as you¡¯re just doing your job.¡± Seanughed dryly.

    Moody sniffed his nose and shook his face at Sean, saying, ¡°This smell is familiar. I doubt it will like you even if it is harmless and quiet. Do you naturally attract dark forces?¡±

    Sean was confused. He was only attracted to magical animals but never to dark magic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, sir.¡±

    Moody sniffed hard again. The fake eyes moved in their sockets and had a confused expression.

    ¡°Hm.¡± He took a sip of wine, then patted him, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it, Wallup. But I sense the scent of dark magic within you. Of course, that¡¯s because Riddle left something on you.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you mean I smell like an evil wizard?¡± Sean was a little confused.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Moody tried to give a smile, but the scars made it hideous, ¡°I sent half of the prisoners to Azkaban myself, and those who continue to use those dark magic always have a scent on their bodies. I can always smell one.¡±

    Sean was a little nervous. He absorbed Tom Riddle¡¯s soul fragment. Even if Dumbledore and Grindelwald didn¡¯t say it, would he be affected by it?

    ¡°Will this affect me in some way?¡±

    Moody waved his hand, ¡°No, while the smell is very strong, nothing¡¯s going to happen. It will usually happen if you use it continuously. Riddle¡¯s soul was smeared on you.¡±

    Sean relieved.

    After a few words with Moody, Dumbledore came over and said to Sean, ¡°You could go and see Daisy first. It might help youter. Maybe she will develop some trust in you.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Professor.¡± Sean answered with a smile, then walked up to the second floor.

    The corridor had no lights, and the long row of windows was firmly closed. All the curtains were put out, and the moonlight shone down the corridor.

    In the end, Sean knocked on the door.

    ¡°Are you going to start?¡± It was Harry who opened the door. He was a bit shocked to see Sean at this moment.

    ¡°Sean, you here?!¡± Harry looked excited, but his voice remained low.

    ¡°I¡¯m here just to give the others some emotional support,¡± Sean said with a smile.

    ¡°You can. By the way, are you here to see Daisy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, is it okay for me to do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But Daisy is a little scared right now. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Sean followed Harry inside, which was arge and crowded bedroom.

    A room that was half the size of a living room was filled with all kinds of things. There were dolls she liked, fairy tale books, small toys, and candy that can be seen everywhere. Arge bed was ced against the wall, and a girl was leaning on the head of the bed.

    Her face was very pale, and her skin was so white that it was a bit transparent, and Sean could even see the veins in her arm. Her long, red hair was draped behind her, and her green eyes were clear and translucent.

    Daisy Potter is a miniature version of her mother.

    She looked at Sean curiously, shrank back at the same time, and her arms were also tugged into the nket.

    He said firmly and softly, ¡°Daisy, this is a friend of mine, and his name is Sean.¡±

    Sean smiled and gestured to her, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Potter. I¡¯m Sean Wallup.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s eyes shed curiously. She didn¡¯t speak, and she was a bit shy.

    Sean came closer, keeping a distance that wasn¡¯t rude or embarrassing, and smiled, ¡°Are you going to school next year? I¡¯m in the Ravenw house. If you join Ravenw, I will show you around the great things that are in Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Potters are meant to be Gryffindor.¡± Harry pretended to be irritated.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to her choice.¡± Sean smiled at her.

    ¡°Can I choose where I want to go?¡± Daisy finally spoke, and her voice was very weak.

 Chapter 113: â€œPreparationâ€

    Chapter 113: ¡°Preparation¡±

    Hearing Daisy speak, Sean smiled, ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    ¡°However, I heard Harry say that Hogwarts sorts are based on each person¡¯s character and talent.¡± Daisy spoke again, her voice was like a whisper, and there was a sense of weakness in it.

    ¡°It is, but I have some tips that can help you make your own choices during the sorting.¡± Sean walked a little closer to the bed.

    In the wizarding world, their parents or older brothers and sisters will not tell them the specific situation of the sorting ceremony. Like Dumbledore said, he hopes every new student will remain curious.

    However, Daisy¡¯s situation is special, and Sean feels that it¡¯s okay to tell her and deepen her expectations for the school.

    Harry sat beside his sister¡¯s bed, and he shook his eyebrows in a fuss, ¡°Is there such a way? Sean, you didn¡¯t tell me about it before.¡±

    Sean winked at Daisy, ¡°Your brother nearly fell nervously when he was in the sorting ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Hey, can you keep it a secret in front of her?!¡± Harry blushed a little.

    Obviously, Daisy and Harry have a very close rtionship. Seeing her brother¡¯s deliberately funny look, sheughed, ¡°You lied to me. You said you fought a troll.¡±

    ¡°I almost knocked out when I was fighting the troll. They are not easy to mess with,¡± Harry said solemnly.

    They talked andughed for a while, and Daisy looked at Sean again. She felt that the person in front of her was slightly better than her own brother.

    ¡°Mr Wallup.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Sean.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, Sean,¡± Daisy¡¯s face flushed a little. Obviously, she rarely had contact with strangers, ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡±

    Sean folded his arms on her chest, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the right moment, Daisy. I¡¯ll tell youter when you really manage to go to school.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sean responded with a smile.

    Daisy raised her eyebrows, but soon, she frowned again and said in a somber tone, ¡°But knowing my situation. It¡¯s difficult for me to enter school, you know. I could harm the others.¡±

    ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re just ill. You¡¯ll be fine when you¡¯re cured.¡± Harry tucked one hand into his sleeve tighter.

    Daisy noticed Harry¡¯s movements keenly and curled up, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you at that time.¡±

    Sean thought silently about the moment when Daisy identally hurt Harry.

    He smiled again, and then he walked to Harry¡¯s side, ¡°Well, that is indeed going to be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Sean!¡± Harry kicked him anxiously from under the bed.

    Daisy lowered her head.

    ¡°Daisy, look at me.¡± Sean motioned to Harry not to worry, then looked at Daisy.

    She hesitated for a moment and finally raised her head slowly. Her eyes were full of tears.

    ¡°What do you think of Professor Dumbledore?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore is very powerful,¡± Daisy sobbed, ¡°He is also nice. Mom said that I must thank him well after I get better.¡±

    Sean opened his hands, ¡°Very powerful? He¡¯s far more than that. Dumbledore is far beyond your imagination.¡±

    Daisy is a little confused. She knows that Dumbledore is a very powerful person, but looking at Sean¡¯s response, he seems to be even more powerful.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen everything, Daisy! I¡¯ll tell you more about it.¡± Sean looked solemn.

    Sean¡¯s storytelling skills have always been good. In his narration, Harry and Daisy were taken aback for a moment.

    ¡°In the end, Dumbledore rode a big bird burning with fire, trapping the evil wizard with a spell. Hogwarts Castle was shaking, and the armor and stone statues were moving under his spell. They bravely advanced and finally defeated the evil wizard. Dumbledore was soaring in the air with a faint smile on his face. His hands were dazzling in a light.¡±

    By the time the story was told, Daisy was amazed, ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was amazing.¡± Harry was also dumbfounded. He stayed behind the me barrier for a long time that night. Did these things really happen outside?

    Daisy looked back at him, ¡°Harry, you¡¯re so brave. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    Harry scratched his head a little embarrassedly, smiled, and after enjoying his sister¡¯s praise, he looked grateful to Sean. Looking at his response, Sean smiled back.

    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t worry. You just need to trust Professor Dumbledoreter. I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the Hogwarts Express.¡± He stretched out his hand to her.

    Daisy took a deep breath, and the hope in her eyes grew more and more.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± She gave Sean a high-five with her cold and weak hand.

    When Sean said goodbye to Daisy and walked out of the room, he saw that in the corridor outside, Dumbledore was standing by the window looking at the moon.

    ¡°The door is not closed. I heard your story, Sean.¡± Dumbledore looked a little embarrassed and spread his hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I was that amazing.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, that¡¯s how I saw you back then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, but this kind of lie should be done less in the future.¡± Dumbledore smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all just for her.¡± Sean resumed his serious expression.

    ¡°Of course, you did a good job. We¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Everyone else came up from the living room and pulled out their wands.

    ¡°Protego Horribilis¡±

    After that, a transparent barrier gradually formed.

 Chapter 114: â€œSeparating Obscurusâ€

    Chapter 114: ¡°Separating Obscurus¡±

    Harry came out of the room, his fists clenched tightly, and his hair was now messy. But this time, Lily didn¡¯t fix his hair, and both of them hugged.

    ¡°The pumpkin juice has been given to Daisy, and her consciousness is a little fuzzy now.¡± Harry said softly.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Dumbledore waved his wand, and the furniture in Daisy¡¯s room flew to another ce, and he took out the box that Sean had seen again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Dumbledore drew more rune symbols this time than before, and the new symbols were moreplicated. Daisy was already drowsy on the bed when the symbols disappeared in the air.

    Dumbledore looked at Sean and Harry, ¡°Both of you go downstairs first. Sean, when I need you, I will call youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Professor.¡± Sean agreed, then hugged Harry worriedly down the stairs.

    The first and second floors also seemed to be cast with a spell, and when the two walked down, they clearly felt the fluctuation of magic power.

    After arriving in the living room, they couldn¡¯t hear the movement upstairs at all. Harry scratched his hair. He wanted to walk around the living room, but he was worried that the sound of his footsteps would affect the others upstairs. He opted to sit on a chair while tapping his knees.

    Sean didn¡¯t speak. He understood that, at this time, they could only wait.

    Under the influence of the spell, no movement could be heard in the living room. Harry stood up several times and looked towards the stairs. The time seemed to be longer suddenly, and Sean¡¯s mood became heavier and heavier.

    He checked his watch several times; this time, it was more than twice as long as Nagini¡¯s.

    Normally, the situation should not be too bad, and it should have been lifted.

    Harry was a bit stressed. His eyes were red, his fingers gripped the armrest of the chair tightly, and the velvet cloth that was a bit tattered would be torn apart.

    At this moment, a huge crash sounded from upstairs. Sean and Harry looked over together. The more violent crash sounded one after another as if a beast trapped in a cage was struggling frantically.

    Harry stood up suddenly. He wanted to go upstairs.

    Sean grabbed him and said solemnly, ¡°Harry, You have to understand that we should stay away. They don¡¯t have time to look after us, and we¡¯ll end up just causing more trouble for them.¡±

    Harry clenched his teeth tightly, and his whole body trembled slightly, ¡°But that¡¯s my sister¡­¡¯

    ¡°Harry¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Harry¡¯s hand fell softly to the side of his leg, and he suddenly sat back on the chair.

    The violent crash continued for a while, during which James came down once with a hollow look on his face and a scar on his left hand. He just nodded to the two of them, took a bottle of a potion, and then quickly walked up the stairs again.

    Over time, the sound of the crash died down, and Sean nced at his watch. At this time, there was a sudden sound of violent ss breaking, and then there was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground in the house.

    Sean walked quickly to the window and saw that someone had flown onto the grass in the yard. He covered his body and howled in a low voice.

    At the same time, Dumbledore¡¯s voice came clearly.

    ¡°Sean.¡±

    He looked at the person on the second floor and then walked quickly up the stairs.

    As soon as he went upstairs, Sean¡¯s eyes widened. In the corridor, a huge hole was sted on the side of the long row of windows. The wall therepletely disappeared, and only half of the corridor remained.

    The Longbottoms were standing there. James had a wound on his forehead, and his wife was trying to stop the bleeding.

    Moody stood at the door of Daisy¡¯s room with his wand raised. There was only a broken hole in the wall, and a leg in ck trousersy silently on the broken wooden floor. Sean remembered that those were James¡¯ pants.

    ¡°Sean.¡± In the room, Dumbledore¡¯s urging voice sounded again.

    Sean ran over quickly. He crossed and found James lying unconscious on the ground. Lily was holding a wand and was constantly casting healing magic on him. He turned his gaze to the center of the room.

    On Daisy¡¯s bed, A mass of wriggling ck oily substance is trembling frantically. It is like an extremely unstable fluid, with ck smoke particles lingering back and forth on the edge.

    A red core was exposed in the very center as if it was filled with magma. There is an illusory wire in the core, and that wire is connected to Daisy¡¯s body.

    Daisy¡¯s skin became even paler. Her face was covered with twisted gray-ck scars. The line connecting Obscurus and Daisy was agitating like a water pipe as if trying to absorb Daisy¡¯s power entirely.

    A hand was trying to hold it in the middle of the line, and it was Dumbledore.

    The rune flickered dimly, and Dumbledore¡¯s other hand holding the wand was slowly but firmly casting something.

    ¡°Sean, suppress it. When it calms down, I willpletely separate it from Daisy.¡± Dumbledore said in a deep voice.

    ¡°I understand, Professor.¡± Sean took a deep breath and looked at the Obscurus¡¯ core.

    The red core flickered a few times, and after Sean approached it, the ck oily substance that appeared suddenly stretched out and was about to attack Sean. A spell repelled the Obscurus, and Moody signaled Sean to continue his effort.

    Sean let out a deep breath. This is the first time that he¡¯ll be facing an Obscurus directly.

    He pulled the cork of a potion bottle in his hand and looked at the core. In just an instant, the wild instinct of nature turned into a huge negative emotion that rushed over his body.

 Chapter 115: â€œSuccessâ€

    Chapter 115: ¡°Sess¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t panic and was experienced in dealing with this kind of stuff. The potion that he had been holding in his hand was quickly swallowed. This was the potion that Lily had prepared.

    This is sweeter than Snape¡¯s potion. However, this thought onlysted momentarily, and Sean¡¯s thinking suddenly slowed.

    Most of the animal¡¯s natural instincts are cruel, violent, etc. After that emotion rushed into Sean¡¯s mind, it slowed down along with his thinking. The red core flickered a few times at high speed, and then it became slower.

    Opposite him, the trajectory of Dumbledore¡¯s wand was getting faster and faster, and when the red light in the core subsided for a long time and then flickered again, his wand swung down hard.

    The runes flickered violently, and a light suddenly appeared on the tip of Dumbledore¡¯s wand. The light was like an extremely sharp sword. The moment it formed, the air around the light began to distort.

    The light touched the Obscurus, and the line was instantly separated without any struggle.

    Daisy let out a miserable cry and then fell on the bed without moving.

    Tears welled up in Lily¡¯s eyes at the corner of the wall. Except for the hand holding the wand, her entire body was shaken. But she didn¡¯t move to hug her daughter. She still remembered Dumbledore¡¯s words before the treatment.

    After the line was cut off, the group fell into silence, but Sean still stared at it.

    Dumbledore loosened the line and looked at Sean and the Obscurus with all his attention. It was not until the Obscuruspletely subsided that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°stor.¡±

    Moody walked in with his wand raised, observed it, and said, ¡°Albus, this is just not an Obscurus separation. It has a mind, and we can¡¯t let Wallup stare at it every day. ¡°

    Dumbledore nced at Sean and said softly, ¡°Is it possible that it is a new magical animal?¡±

    Moody shook his head, ¡°I know that Wallup has a natural attraction to magical animals, but this guy is different. The power thates with an Obscurus will always provide negative emotions to the curse¡¯s wildness.¡±

    ¡°He may be the first wizard in the world to subdue Obscurus, but letting Wallupe into contact with this thing, he will fall for it one day. Because it carries the same influence as using the Killing Curse every day.¡±

    Dumbledore sighed, ¡°Well, stor, can you do it?¡±

    Moody nodded, and he took control of it with his wand and went outside.

    ¡°Longbottom, can you still move?¡±

    ¡°Of course, stor.¡± The voices of the Longbottoms came from the corridor.

    Moody silently brought the mass into the air, and without Sean¡¯s influence, it began to shake again. The three Aurors raised their wands at the same time and cast their spells at the same time.

    There were no screams, and it exploded silently. Pieces of ck ashes sprinkled throughout the entire area.

    Dumbledore cast a barrier against the dazzling light and drifting ashes. He walked over to Daisy to observe and finally gave Lily a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sess.¡± He said.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Lilyy on James¡¯ chest and sobbed.

    ¡°Why are you crying at this time?¡± James opened his eye, raised one hand, and patted his wife¡¯s back.

    Sirius just heard this sentence. He was stunned for a moment and then burst outughing, knowing it had been a sess.

    A piece of ashes was hidden behind Sean¡¯s back. It seemed to be attracted by him, and it gently pressed against Sean¡¯s back. It drilled into his robe and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Well, the potion has a bad aftertaste.¡± Sean felt his throat warm, his thoughts gathered again, and then he opened his eyes with difficulty.

    ¡°Sean!¡± He felt himself being hugged tightly immediately.

    ¡°Harry, you¡¯re pressing me like Hagrid.¡± Sean smiled and patted Harry, who was hugging him tightly.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Sean!¡± Harry let go of him with an irresistible joy on his face.

    Seeing Sean wake up, everyone gathered around, and Lily hugged him. Her eyes were still a little red, but she couldn¡¯t hide the joy on her face.

    After being hugged by a bunch of people, Sean smiled and looked at the crowd, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alright. Now she¡¯s resting, and we could celebrate it!¡± Siriusughed and punched James, who was lying on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m not feeling up for it.¡± James coughed, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his lips.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Sirius was in a great mood. He walked over to Sean again and handed a ss of butterbeer, ¡°Daisy just needs to keep taking her medicine, and she¡¯ll be fer.¡±

    Sean took a sip of the butterbeer. He asked curiously, ¡°How often does she need to drink the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Once a month, and there will be noplications,¡± Sirius said with a smile.

    Sean smiled and nodded.

    Professor Dumbledore seemed to have left beforehand, and the celebration in the housested a whole day. Sean did not return to Hogwarts at night but was staying in a bedroom.

    The next day, Dumbledore came to pick him up. When he left, everyone in the Potter family hugged him. When Daisy was feeling okay, it was better not to tell her what had happened that day.

    ¡°Sean, you muste to y with me in the summer vacation.¡±

    ¡°If there is a chance, I wille.¡± Sean turned back and waved his hand with a smile.

    He was then brought back to Hogwarts by Dumbledore.

    ¡°Sean, this is for you. By the way, Severus asked you to meet himter.¡± After returning to the castle, Dumbledore smiled after giving him a small pouch.

    Sean scratched his head suspiciously as to why Snape was looking for him.

    He opened the pouch Dumbledore had given him, and his eyes widened.

 Chapter 116: â€œA Gift From The Potters and Dumbledoreâ€

    Chapter 116: ¡°A Gift From The Potters and Dumbledore¡±

    The pouch seemed to be made of some fur, and when Sean opened it, there was much more space inside than it looked. Obviously, this is because of the Extension Charm.

    What surprised Sean was that there were dozens of potions in it. Sean had never seen most of them. He took out a bottle and found that there were notes on the bottle.

    Brain Refreshing Potion: It can greatly improve your brain stimtion, but it is not rmended to take it frequently. You can drink half a spoonful when you are studying. The next dose should be taken one week after you use it.

    The writing was obviously handwritten, a slender and graceful font that Sean had never seen before. The same is true for other potions. Each bottle is written with detailed effects and how to use them. For potions that need special preservation, special instructions are also written.

    Not only that but also all kinds of antidotes and healing potions are avable. Each type is a big bottle full. At the very end of the bag, there was a dazzling phoenix tail feather, which was even brighter than what he had seen in Grindelwald¡¯s office, and a card was ced under the feather.

    (Dear Sean:

    This is a gift to you from the Potters, the couple I am familiar with. Daisy¡¯s life is the most precious thing to them, so precious that they are even worried about it. You don¡¯t seem like someone whocks Galleon. So, instead of giving you the gift in person, they asked me to pass it on.

    Lily originally wanted to give you a bottle of Felix Felicis, but since it takes a long time to make one, she needed more time to make it. I think you can get it in the second semester.

    Sirius¡¯ gift will be sent to you tomorrow.

    Not only that but there is also a card in the bag. As long as you bring the card, you can use all Potter¡¯s hair care products on the market for the entirety of your lifetime for free. P.S.: I also got one. Should I consider dyeing my eyebrows a little darker?

    You should be able to recognize that feather. This is a little gift from me. After all, you have always been so generous and kind, even though you¡¯re a first-year student.

    With this, you can summon a Dumbledore Family¡¯s phoenix. While it may not be a lot, it should be useful. In addition, that feather can also be used as a core of a wand. ording to Mr. Ollivander, it should have an amazing effect.

    Oh, I¡¯ve written so much without realizing it. Sorry if it gets smaller and smaller about my writing, Sean.)

    Sean showed a smile, Dumbledore wrote all of his words in just one card, and the next few words seemed extremely small to the point it was barely unreadable.

    (I¡¯ll be busier when the Daisy thing is settled, not just because of that prophecy, but because of Hogwarts. Grindelwald and I both put half our legs into the grave, we fought for almost a century, and now it seems that Hogwarts is about to change.

    It¡¯s been a long and difficult process. Hopefully, I can make it.

    Finally, Sean, you can trust Grindelwald as much as you trust me. But keep your secrets and don¡¯t overstep yourself. Who knows that there are other things you cannot expect to happen.)

    After reading this, Sean¡¯s smile disappeared.

    What does Dumbledore mean? Will Grindelwald do things that he did not intend to do? Or are there other dark wizards?

    Sean turned it over and found that there were two more lines.

    (I forgot that cards have two sides. I should¡¯ve just written the other ones on this side rather than shrinking my quill to get my writing smaller and smaller. Perhaps I need that brain-stimting potion that Lily made.

    By the way, Sean, the Extension Charm needs approval from the Ministry of Magic to use. I suggest keeping it a secret or maybe changing it up to something else. You know what to do, right?

    -Albus Dumbledore)

    That¡¯s all there is to it on the card. Sean nced at the pouch and finally had a smile on his face.

    He put everything away and looked at the main building of the castle. Dumbledore should have returned to his office.

    Sean walked into the castle. He was suddenly looking forward to what would happen in the future. He also pondered what exactly did Dumbledore want him to do. What does it mean by Grindelwald¡¯s behavior, and how should he get along with each other?

    He can only sum it up as ¡®Trust him, but not to trust himpletely¡¯.

    Maybe act towards Grindelwald as he would act in front of Dumbledore?

    Sean walked through the castle for a while and finally came to the basement level, not knowing what Snape was trying to do to him.

    He knocked on the wooden door twice. The window above the wooden door was pulled open, Snape¡¯s eyes shed past, and the door was opened.

    Sean stood at the door and didn¡¯t go in, ¡°Uh, Professor Dumbledore said that you¡¯re looking for me.¡±

    Snape still looked gloomy, and he looked down at Sean without speaking.

    ¡°Uh, professor?¡± Sean asked cautiously.

    Snape turned quickly and walked into the office, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Sean reluctantly followed. He closed the wooden door and watched Snape lean over to look for something after he reached the desk.

    He nced at the entire office casually and found that the wooden shelves here seemed to have been moved. In the previous punishment, Sean picked the bad Flobberworm for most of the day and was impressed by Snape¡¯s arrangement of his office.

    Now, those specimens are gone, and the remaining ss jars are also some specimens that don¡¯t look so bad.

    ¡°Wallup,¡± Snape straightened and said coldly, ¡°Have you had any thoughts on the final exam?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I guess? I thought I could do alrightter.¡± Sean thought for a moment and replied uncertainly.

    The potion exam is practical, but in Sean¡¯s opinion, the requirement to pass the exam is to make a standard-quality potion. There is no way to fail the exam if he carefully studies it wellter.

    ¡°You thought you could do alrightter?¡± Snape narrowed his eyes, ¡°Wallup, you seemed to be reallyid-back about the things you have to faceter on.¡±

 Chapter 117: â€œSomething From Snapeâ€

    Chapter 117: ¡°Something From Snape¡±

    Sean frowned. While he will get it a wrong scent or color, at least Snape would let him pass, right? He was confident with the written test, but if it¡¯s a real brewing session, he has his own doubts.

    Snape said coldly, ¡°I must remind you that when brewing the swelling potion, you must turn off the heat three times and each time for more than a minute. Wallup, you will never get the perfect result if the things you do are not done correctly.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression froze, and no one told him about this before.

    Seeing his expression, Snape snorted disdainfully, ¡°If the school hadn¡¯t stopped me from lowering the bar, you¡¯d never have gotten an O from me.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. O is outstanding, which belongs to the best result in the grading. In Sean¡¯s expectations, he¡¯ll be fine if he can get an E, which is exceeding expectations.

    Would someone like Snape really give an O to someone who always gives him punishment?

    Snape said coldly, ¡°Wallup, you¡¯re lucky. But don¡¯t think that a merciful O can make save you all the time.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Professor. I will study harder in the future.¡± Sean raised his head and replied quickly.

    Snape slowly got up from behind the desk and he walked up to Sean. He mmed a notebook onto Sean¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Professor?¡± Sean didn¡¯t react for a while.

    Snape put the book against Sean and said reluctance, ¡°Take it.¡±

    Sean flipped through it suspiciously and was surprised to find that this was actually a note. It¡¯s filled with various tips for potion making and a more detailed analysis of various potions that are more detailed than the books he read.

    Sean looked at him in disbelief.

    Snape was obviously extremely dissatisfied with his expression, ¡°Wallup, are you going to tell me that you can¡¯t understand what¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°No, professor. Are these your notes, Professor?¡±

    Snape replied, ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes light up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve never seen the world, Wallup,¡± Snape said dismissively, ¡°For some idiot who doesn¡¯t understand the beauty of potions, you can read this and study them properly.¡±

    He added, ¡°That¡¯s something I wrote in my early years, useless for me now. However, maybe you can find some knowledge in it to fill your brain.¡±

    Sean has just nced at the system panel.

    [Snape¡¯s Potions Notes (Gold).]

    Snape was very displeased with Sean¡¯s expression, put his hands behind his waist, and his robe flew quickly in the air.

    ¡°Is this for me, professor?¡± Sean asked cautiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a gift. I¡¯m lending you this.¡± Snape corrected his sentence.

    ¡°Is there any more? Like for the final exam. After all, I have no talent.¡±

    ¡°You fool.¡± Snape replied angrily, ¡°If, with this note, the potion you brewed still doesn¡¯t satisfy me, you should be drowned inside the cauldron.¡±

    ¡°I see, Professor.¡± Sean replied quickly.

    He nced at Snape and added, ¡°Professor, Dai-. My friend¡¯s sister is doing well now and has improved in the morning.¡±

    However, Snape retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not your and your friend¡¯s nanny. I don¡¯t care about that. Now¡ªget out of my office.¡±

    ¡°Okay, professor.¡± Sean grabbed the notebook and walked out.

    After Sean left, Snape stood there for a long time until the wound on his arm was aching. He frowned and walked to the door. Pushing the wooden door hard, Snape took out his wand and chanted a spell to ensure that the door would not be pushed open.

    Snape didn¡¯t straighten his back anymore. He seemed to bepletely rxed and leaned back in the chair.

    He let out a long breath.

    After a while, Snape frowned again. He looked at the hardwood chair behind him, thought about it, took out a piece of paper, and wrote something on it.

    (Ordering List: Velvet Upholstered Chair.)

    ¡ª-

    Sean returned to hismon room in a very good mood. He wanted to share his joy with others but couldn¡¯t find Hermione after looking around for some time.

    Sean went back to his room, changed his clothes, andy on the bed.

    Sean grinned, knowing this day he had gotten a lot of gifts. Not only potions with a wide range of uses. The phoenix feather that Dumbledore sent was a good thing, although he was a little puzzled about the experience of reaching into the mes that day and grabbing someone¡¯s hand.

    Sean can be sure that it must be a human hand. Could it be someone, a Maledictus in the form of a phoenix? But that doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.

    Sean did not forget that Dumbledore mentioned his sister Ariana. Dumbledore said that he couldn¡¯t rescue her even until now. So this puts the possibility that Ariana is not dead but in some precarious situation.

    No wonder Dumbledore was able to reconcile with Grindelwald. If Ariana had died, Dumbledore would have never contacted Grindelwald in the first ce.

    It¡¯s just that Sean couldn¡¯t know the situation Ariana was in, but he always felt that it had something to do with the Phoenix. Thinking about it carefully, he has never seen the real body of the Phoenix.

    In addition to the Phoenix feather disyed by the system as golden quality, the other is Snape¡¯s potion notes. Snape¡¯s notes would be of great help to him in future studies.

    Sean even felt that Snape had changed his emotion a bit.

 Chapter 118: â€œTwo Obscurusâ€

    Chapter 118: ¡°Two Obscurus¡±

    Sean was in a happy mood, sorted out his rewards, andfortably put his hands behind his head. Sean was a little tired and slowly fell asleep.

    After he fell asleep, a misty ck particle slowly emerged from Sean¡¯s body. It seemed to have life and wanted to escape from Sean. It suddenly retracted into Sean¡¯s body, and Sean opened his eyes quickly.

    He hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet when Dave¡¯s thoughts came to his mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s something hidden in your body. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    Sean immediately woke up. He looked at his body but found nothing unusual.

    ¡°Dave, what happened?¡±

    ¡°ck, like a burnt brain that¡¯s been grounded into a powder. I saw it yesterday.¡± Dave used his usual thinking analogy.

    Yesterday and ck powder? Sean¡¯s eyes widened. Isn¡¯t that an Obscurus? The Obscurus is notpletely eliminated but got into his body?

    Sean quickly stood up from the bed. He took a closer look at himself and closed his eyes to feel it. However, whether it was an Obscurus or anything, Sean couldn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Sean stood in front of a mirror. His face was rosy in the mirror, and everything was the same as before.

    ¡°What now?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    Dave wouldn¡¯t lie to him, but he had never heard that an Obscurus that was destroyed could be parasitic. This kind of parasitism is bad, especially if he didn¡¯t notice it earlier.

    Sean took out his wand.

    ¡°Lumos.¡± The tip of the wand glowed faintly, and his spell had not changed.

    After the spell ended, Sean¡¯s face became weird. Dave clearly sensed the danger, and it was in his body, but Sean couldn¡¯t feel it at all.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean had been standing in front of the mirror and noticed some changes.

    ¡°Lumos.¡±

    He leaned in front of the mirror and cast the spell again, and Sean saw that there seemed to be an extremely tiny vortex in the center of his blue eyes, and in the vortex, there was a mass of ck matter twisting itself.

    Sean recognized it immediately.

    He looked at his pupils in the mirror, and the Obscurus suddenly moved, but darkness enveloped him before he could think about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m here again.¡± Sean opened his eyes.

    He returned to the empty ind again. The sky here is still blue, and in the center of the empty ind, the Wallup household stands quietly there.

    Sean stretched out his hands and looked around. This time his attire had changed to his Hogwarts uniform, and his wand had not disappeared. But Dave and Naja aren¡¯t with him.

    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Sean muttered and took out his wand.

    Originally, he always thought this was his soul or spiritual world, but now it seems that there are other secrets here. Sean walked to the vi, he pushed the door in, and immediately raised his wand.

    On the side of the yard, a ck mass is above the swimming pool.

    The moment Sean walked into the yard, the Obscurus¡¯ red core flickered a few times and then rushed straight at him. A huge dark force enveloped the entire vi like a wave.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± Without any hesitation, Sean waved his wand, and the spell flew out from the tip of the wand.

    The curse hit the Obscurus. Its red core flickered violently, and theyer of ck matter was smashed away. Sean¡¯s eyes lit up, and the strength of his spell was obviously far greater than before.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± Another curse was cast and then hit the Obscurus hard.

    It trembled violently, and the ck matter that wrapped its core swelled and started to attack him.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Sean cursed, and before he had time to utter a spell, he dodged the attack.

    The ck mass that stretched out hit the wall of the vi, but apart from the dull sound, the wall was unscathed.

    Is the Obscurus unable to cause any harm? Or is it something special in this world?

    At the same time, below the empty ind, the magma boiled violently. In a ce that Sean couldn¡¯t see, another Obscurus was also floating in mid-air. But unlike the one he¡¯s facing right now, this one was red, bigger, and crazier.

    The red Obscurus is rampaging like a violent beast, but the magma keeps rising. As long as it touches the red Obscurus, it will probably die from it.

    The magma slowly rose below the red Obscurus, and a huge figure appeared again. The giant-like Sean¡¯s eyes were red, and magma flowed from his hair like a terrifying and powerful devil.

    After the giant Sean appeared, the red Obscurus went crazy. It tried to attack, but after it was not enough to destroy the giant Sean, it trembled in pain instead. Giant Sean¡¯s eyes showed satisfaction. He slowly raised his hand and grabbed it.

    His palms seemed to have suction, the red Obscurus trembled constantly, and the power was instantly absorbed. The giant Sean didn¡¯t do anything but hold the red Obscurus, and it shivered like a poor animal.

    He squeezed the red Obscurus with some force. Then, the giant Sean opened his hands, took a deep breath, and showed a satisfied look on his face.

    There was only one left remaining.

    On the empty ind, Sean used the buildings. All the buildings here were indestructible. Sean hid behind the wall and kept blocking the Obscurus¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± He hit the Obscurus again, but it didn¡¯t seem to do anything other than make it more violent.

    At this moment, uncontroble violence rushed into Sean¡¯s heart. He raised his wand slowly and chanted.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

 Chapter 119: â€œAbsorbing The Obscurusâ€

    Chapter 119: ¡°Absorbing The Obscurus¡±

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

    The green light hit, it trembled violently, and the ck oily substance quickly turned into particles as if it had been boiled. The particles evaporated like water vapor under the zing sun. However, after unconsciously casting the Killing Curse, Sean finally regained his thought.

    Just now, a sudden violent thought surged up, and only killing intent was left in his mind. Under the control of that thought, he cast a Killing Curse as if it were his natural instinct. He is no stranger to this feeling, and he had felt this kind of feeling before in the Ashwinder incident.

    He also experienced it twice when dealing with Nagini and Daisy. But Dumbledore was present at the time, and the potion he drank helped him a bit.

    But this violent upsurge was different, and he couldn¡¯t even control his actions.

    Sean clenched his wand tightly, the scarlet color in his eyes only diminished slightly, and the violence continued to cross his mind.

    In the yard, the Obscurus that had spread its body over the entire vi shrank, and its core shed rapidly. It didn¡¯t wait for Sean to suppress his emotions. It didn¡¯t know what retreating was and rushed towards Sean.

    Sean raised his wand again, ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡±

    The green light once again shattered a part of the Obscurus. When the Obscurus became crazier, Sean suppressed it again.

    ¡°The lethality of the Killing Cursees from the caster itself. The violence in my mind had be the ¡®fuel¡¯ of the curse¡¯s power.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes and looked at the Obscurus. However, he didn¡¯t know where the sudden violent thought came from or was umted from the violence he had experienced before. It seemed that it was like he vented out all of his emotions at once.

    Before waiting for the Obscurus to gather its form and attack him again, Sean cast another Killing Curse at it, and the Obscurus has broken into parts again.

    He could feel that the unreasonable violence was getting less and less violent. Most of the scarlet in Sean¡¯s eyes faded, and he raised his wand again.

    After casting several Killing Curses, his eyes turned back, and the negative emotions were used as the ¡®fuel¡¯ was no longer there. Only the Obscurus¡¯ core was left, and Sean¡¯s spell had destroyed those ck oily substances.

    Sean raised his wand and leaned towards the Obscurus carefully. It should be dead right now, but this one that snuck into his body looks very strong. In this short period of time, the ck particles began to ooze out from the core slowly.

    Sean immediately cast Acupunctinternus to interrupt the Obscurus regeneration.

    Walking to the core, Sean saw that there was a transparent barrier like water shrouded outside the core, and the core flickered quickly.

    ¡°How did this thing get into my body?¡± Sean frowned.

    The Obscurus and the host don¡¯t create a mutualistic rtionship but a parasitic rtionship. The uncontroble force of the Obscurus will continue to hurt the host. After the host dies, the Obscurus will also die.

    This Obscurus is obviously the one that Dumbledore separated from Daisy, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be infested directly right now. But Sean has a strange feeling.

    He attracted this Obscurus, and he had a thought.

    Is it because of his magic power? Moody said that the smell of dark magic in him is very strong but vague. Maybe because of that, the Obscurus was attracted to him.

    Now the question is, how to deal with this Obscurus?

    Sean looked at the core in front of him. The ck particles began to ooze out from it, and it was obviously regenerating again.

    Sean cast two Acupunctinterus in a row, but the core just trembled, and there was no sign of being destroyed.

    ¡°It has a huge source of magic power. While it sounds promising, it can¡¯t be used.¡± Sean muttered in distress.

    The core flickered quickly, trying to recover itself. Now it stopped, flickered, and slowly floated towards Sean. Without waiting for Sean to think, the Obscurus quickly became smaller and then disappeared in mid-air.

    ¡°Where did it g-.¡± Before he could finish his words, he was frozen in ce.

    He could feel a huge force entering his body.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Sean raised his hand in surprise.

    He realized that he could actually borrow some of the Obscurus¡¯ power. As if he was born with it, he instantly understood how to use the power of the Obscurus.

    Sean raised his hand, and ayer of ck particles oozed out from his hand. As he thought about it, the particles turned transparent.

    He tried to push it forward, and a huge force spurted out, making a loud crash on a wall.

    However, after studying for a while. Sean found that there were only a few he could do at present, and he only borrowed part of the Obscurus¡¯ power. This seemed to be apromise made between the two because he couldn¡¯t beat him, and the Obscurus didn¡¯t want to be killed by him.

    If he wants to control the Obscurus as freely as Aurelius, then he needs to cooperate better with this Obscurus.

    ¡ª-

    In the bedroom, Sean came back to his senses and looked at his watch.

    ¡°Not much had been passed.¡± Sean muttered.

    He looked at the mirror again, and his eyes were clear.

    Sean tried to summon the Obscurus. He could still control that power, but the power was much smaller. At the same time, at the very center of Sean¡¯s pupils, there was a mass of ck matter spun in front of it.

    Sean nodded. It seemed that the strength would be greatly enhanced in his own world.

    It seems that currently, it wasn¡¯t much of a help from him, knowing that he could only exert the power in a small amount.

 Chapter 120: â€œUpsetting The Nurmengardsâ€

    Chapter 120: ¡°Upsetting The Nurmengards¡±

    Seany on the bed, and he shouldn¡¯t be worrying about anything. He has not be an Obscurial but has reached a wonderful cooperative rtionship with the Obscurus.

    ¡°Is it a blessing in disguise?¡± Sean muttered.

    However, in the face of these things rted to controlling this Obscurus¡¯ power, learning dark magic quickly, absorbing negative thoughts, or attracting magical animals. Isn¡¯t his ability getting more and more out of control?

    His dark magic talent does give him the most useful benefit.

    However, using dark magic frequently doesn¡¯t benefit him in the long run. The sudden surge of violence made Sean be more careful about it. He can¡¯t rely on his talent to constantly absorb negative emotions, and he definitely doesn¡¯t want to be evil in the future.

    After lying down for a while, Sean turned over again. He rummaged through the potions that Lily gave him and then took out a bottle. There is a light blue liquid in it. No matter how he shakes it, the bottle has no ssh or fluctuation.

    Mind Tranquilizer: It can effectively calm your restless thoughts and negative emotions. Take no more than one spoon and use it once every two weeks. Too much dose will cause the person to be too calm and suffer from memory loss.

    Lily carefully marked the appropriate dosage for each potion. Sean nced at it and then chose the smallest spoon in the bag, which she also prepared.

    After carefully pouring out half a spoonful, Sean put it into his mouth.

    It has a familiar sweet taste. This is something that Lily was able to do when brewing a potion. She will find a way to improve the taste of the potion without affecting the potion¡¯s effect.

    After consuming the potion, it quickly had an effect. Sean¡¯s mind calmed down, and his body¡¯s flow of magic power became calmer.

    ¡°This is nice.¡± Sean showed a satisfied smile.

    Sean slept peacefully after taking the potion. After waking up, Dave told him there was no change in the Obscurus, which relieved Sean.

    Looking out the window, it was already evening, and Sean walked out of the bedroom to go to the hall for dinner. As soon as he walked out of his room, he saw that Hermione was sitting alone in a chair.

    ¡°Good evening, Hermione.¡±

    ¡°Sean?¡± She stood up suddenly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two days. Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Professor Dumbledore asked me to do something and I went out with him.¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    Hearing that Dumbledore was with him, Hermione breathed a sigh of relief. She nced at Sean helplessly and said angrily, ¡°I thought you went out in the middle of the night to do something against the school rules again.¡±

    ¡°Please, Hermione. I¡¯m a good student.¡± Sean spread his hands.

    ¡°By a good student, you mean to sneak out during the night to the point you were given a punishment that almost killed you?¡± Hermione sat back in her chair again.

    ¡°It was just an ident,¡± Sean sat next to her, ¡°besides, I got a lot of points.¡±

    ¡°You also got a lot of deduction from Professor Snape.¡± Hermione replied.

    ¡°Snape¡¯s deduction only depends on his mood. Harry deducted more than me.¡± Sean replied back.

    Hermione nced at him and finally decided to stop arguing with Sean. He didn¡¯t talk much about it and changed the topic immediately.

    She can now understand that Sean¡¯s characteristic is partly due to the way he talks.

    Sean casually leaned and asked, ¡°Why are you confused?¡±

    Hermione became gloomy, ¡°Although I got an O in Potions, it¡¯s not a perfect score. I misremembered such a simple thing, and there is something wrong in the preparation phase.¡±

    Seeing that she was about toin again, Sean interrupted her, ¡°What about other subjects?¡±

    Hermione nced at him, ¡°I got O on all of it.¡±

    He suddenly stopped talking.

    When the final exam results came out, Hermione took first ce in her grade, followed by Sean.

    The Nurmengard students stole first ce in all grades except for the first year. They were obviously quite satisfied with the result, but Sean came out on top for the first year grade.

    But at least he was in the second ce.

    But the Weasley twins did something to stir up the situation. It was rumored that Hermione Granger, who was ranked first, was Sean¡¯s girlfriend.

    Sean wanted to object, but Hermione said don¡¯t bother with it. She has seen those Nurmengards unhappy for a long time. She doesn¡¯t care about it as long as they can make them unhappy with rumors.

    Sean could only shrug about the whole situation.

    In the next morning, the Nurmengard students were even more unhappy when Sean received a package. It is an extremely beautiful broomstick, and Sean is being watched by everyone in the great hall while opening the package.

    ¡°Nimbus 2001?¡± Ravenw¡¯s Quidditch team captain, Roger Davies, immediately came to him. His eyes were full of envy and admiration.

    ¡°Wallup, where did you get it? ording to the Nimbuspany announcement, the broom would only be avable for the public next month!¡± Draco looked at Sean in disbelief, and he was jealous.

    Sean shrugged. He picked up the card and nced at it.

    (Dear Sean, I think you still need a broom, even if you don¡¯t y Quidditch. Like a wand, broomsticks are one of the things you should have in the wizarding world. So I decided to give you this broom, and I hope you like it.

    Best regards, Sirius ck.)

    Sirius¡¯ connection seems quite big, and he can obtain a broom that has not been officially released to the public. Sean suspects that he paid a lot of money to get one.

    The news that Sean received The Nimbus 2001 broomstick spread quickly. Sean was not very interested in Quidditch and did not expect everyone around him to be so enthusiastic about it. Throughout the day, people kept finding him, hoping to see what the Nimbus 2001 looked like.

    Sean got a little bored and simply put the broom in themon room. Roger Davies stood on the side all the time. Even others who wanted to take a look had to stand behind a line. If they wanted to touch it, it should be no more than five seconds. If it¡¯s more than that, Davies would scold them.

    He got a promise from Sean that he could lend him the broom for a test flight next semester, which is why he would protect the Nimbus 2001 with his own life.

 Chapter 121: â€œEnd of The First Yearâ€

    Chapter 121: ¡°End of The First Year¡±

    Sean spends the rest of his time in the library and the Room of Requirements. Because when he returns for the summer vacation, he will not be able to use his wand. He wanted to use his remaining time to practice.

    The dummy was smashed into the wall in the room by a transparent force.

    Sean withdrew his hand with satisfaction, and the process of borrowing the Obscurus¡¯ power was faster than he had imagined. Although he could only borrow part of its power, the strength was not that bad.

    Even if he is disarmed, he can still fight back with the Obscurus. In addition, he also has Dave and Naja.

    Sean walked out of the Room of Requirement. Today is the end of the semester dinner, and the House Cup will be decided at that time. Before that, Sean had to make a trip to Newt¡¯s office.

    The pouch that Dumbledore gave him had limited space, and Sean was envious of Newt¡¯s suitcase. When he carefully asked if he could help him with it, Newt agreed to it. Apparently, the Ministry of Magic¡¯s ban on the Extension Charm didn¡¯t work for Newt at all.

    ¡°Take this, Sean.¡± Newt handed a ring to Sean.

    Sean took the ring suspiciously, which seemed to be made of silver with a blue gem in the middle.

    Looking at Sean¡¯s expression, Newt smiled, ¡°Sean, you know. I have always regretted one thing.¡±

    ¡°Professor Scamander?¡±

    Newt sighed and put his suitcase on the table. ¡°I always regret it. Why didn¡¯t I choose an eyesses case for it?¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded.

    ¡°The Extension Charm Spell is much more magical than you might think. It can determine the object that was cast upon.¡± Newt spread his hands regretfully.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t cast a spell on items at that time, and I didn¡¯t know how to change it. So, I found a suitcase and tried something with it. You can probably imagine what happened after that. There are more and more magical animals, and I put them here to allow me to take care of them easily. But, I kind of regretted that I didn¡¯t pick something that¡¯s easier to carry.¡±

    Newt smiled at Sean, ¡°Put it on, then rub the inside of the ring with your thumb and say, ¡®Where are the Fantastic Beasts?''¡±

    Sean put the ring on his index finger and rubbed it with his thumb, ¡°Where are Fantastic Beasts?¡±

    Sean saw that the gem on the ring moved like a mechanical part, and it became a big funnel. Sean didn¡¯t even feel the weight of the funnel.

    ¡°I put some alchemy elements in it.¡± Newt looked very happy.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool.¡± He wanted to observe it fully but was hit on the head by something.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Oh, watch out, Sean.¡± Newt pressed the funnel down, and the funnel became smaller.

    ¡°You can put it on the ground.¡± Newt squatted down and put the funnel on the ground. Sean rubbed his head and stretched out to take a look. ¡°It would make a hole for you to go down, and there was adder inside for you to descend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great, Professor Scamander,¡± Sean couldn¡¯t hold back his grin, then said embarrassedly, ¡°but this is too much, Professor. I can¡¯t just take this.¡±

    Newt waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s just something I have lying around since it was made by an alchemist I know. Might as well give it to you.¡±

    He turned the funnel back into a ring again and handed it to Sean, ¡°Take this as your pay for being my assistant; next semester, you still have toe to me once a week. When you¡¯re away for the summer vacation, those guys are going to fight again, and I¡¯ll have to find a way to calm them down without you.¡±

    Looking at Newt, Sean couldn¡¯t helpughing, and he finally took the ring, ¡°Professor Scamander, thank you.¡±

    Newt waved his hand and pointed again, ¡°You have to prepare the contents inside by yourself, and when you get in, it will turn back into a ring by itself, so be careful with it.¡±

    ¡°I will, Professor.¡±

    Sean was in a good mood, and at the dinner party at the end of the semester, he was even happier.

    Dumbledore tapped the goblet with a smile on his face, and the noise in the hall calmed down.

    ¡°I am truly delighted to see your guys¡¯ faces this year,¡± Dumbledore stood up, wearing a bright red robe today, ¡°but before enjoying the dinner, I have something to say.¡±

    Dumbledore continued, ¡°First of all, let us thank the guests who havee from afar. The students of Nurmengard, the exchange program shows students¡¯ ability contributes to the progression and learning process from two schools.¡±

    The Nurmengard student stood up and bowed expressionlessly. Except for Dumbledore¡¯s particrly warm apuse, the apuse from Hogwarts students was weak.

    ¡°As for the Hogwarts students, all of you have done well. This year, everyone has been doing well. Enjoy your summer vacation, as all of you deserve it. But remember that the new semester will start after that, and you¡¯ll have to prepare for it.¡±

    ¡°And the next one is the House Cup.¡±

    ¡°In fourth ce is Gryffindor with 392 points. The third is Hufflepuff, with 415 points. The second¡ª¡± Dumbledore paused deliberately, seeing the Slytherin and Ravenw students tensed up, and he continued, ¡°Is Slytherin with 439 points. And finally, the first ce goes to Ravenw with 477 points.¡±

    Ravenw students¡¯ cheers rang through the hall at once; Sean was patted on the shoulder by many people. Hermione also received warm cheers, some were proud of what she had dely.

    Around the hall, blue and bronze ribbons fell, and the Ravenw g fluttered. Professor Flitwick stood on the stool and shook hands with all the professors with a smile on his face. Snape, who had taken over as the Slytherin head of the house for half a semester, stood to show a reluctant smile.

    Sean was celebrating with everyone and looked at the teachers¡¯ table. Professor Dumbledore and Newt smiled at him simultaneously, while Snape didn¡¯t even look at him but was looking coldly at Harry.

    Under the giant g, Sean and Hermione looked at each other and smiled even more happily.

 Chapter 122: â€œSummer Vacationâ€

    Chapter 122: ¡°Summer Vacation¡±

    ¡°Lord Grindelwald, the dinner party is about to begin. Are you going to attend this time?¡± In Austria, on the tower¡¯s highest floor, a middle-aged witch stood in the middle of the room and asked respectfully.

    Grindelwald was writing something on his desk and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Of course. After all, I deliberately waited for it. After all, I have to inform our students about somethingter.¡±

    He raised his head with a gentle smile, ¡°Vinda, as you are the one who leads the academic exchange with Hogwarts this time. I thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°No, I am ashamed that I did not meet your expectations.¡±

    Grindelwald waved his hand, ¡°You are pushing yourself too hard, Vinda. Those children are too arrogant.¡±

    He stood up and looked out the window, ¡°Arrogance is not a bad thing, wizards should have that kind of feeling. But when facing a strong figure, only with strength can they prove that they¡¯re better. But it¡¯s a shame that they did not know that earlier.¡±

    ¡°You are bing more and more tolerant, Lord Grindelwald,¡± Rozier showed an expression of admiration, ¡°You only gave them more extra lessons for a whole month while I originally wanted to punish them for a while.¡±

    ¡°Vinda, you have been the vice principal for so many years. It would be best if you changed the way you act. Of course, I have always admired your strict requirements for education.¡± Grindelwald said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Grindelwald turned around and picked up a bottle on a desk. The bottle itself was empty, but the wall of the bottle would turn pitch ck from time to time.

    ¡°Vinda, tell MacDuff that you don¡¯t need to continue your research.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± She immediately agreed and then asked softly, ¡°Is there anything that makes you unsatisfied? Is it taking too long to take effect, or is it easy to be discovered? I can let MacDuff that-¡°

    ¡°No need,¡± Grindelwald waved his hand, ¡°It was because of my negligence. I thought it would be enough to hide it from Albus. I didn¡¯t expect that Moody¡¯s nose was as bright as his fake eyes. That old Auror is worthy of respect.¡±

    ¡°So, how about him?¡± Rozier narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, Vinda. It¡¯s time for you to change your character. Moody is an old friend of Albus, so he is our friend.¡± Grindelwald said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I understand, Lord Grindelwald.¡± Rozier immediately lowered her head.

    ¡°The previous research is good, but unfortunately, the smell is too strong. It would be discovered immediately after applying it. Fortunately, nothing went wrong in the end.¡±

    After looking at the bottle in his hand, he gave it to Rozier, ¡°Take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Including the previous ones?¡±

    ¡°Yes, except for Sean. Those kinds of children don¡¯t need and can¡¯t use this.¡±

    After Rozier left, Grindelwald changed his robe. He looked at himself casually and frowned with some dissatisfaction.

    Grindelwald took out his wand, pointed at his robe, and the gorgeous andplicated robe suddenly turned bright red. If Sean were here, he would say this is the same robe Dumbledore wore at the dinner party.

    Grindelwald retracted his wand, adjusted his neckline, and nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Albus, apart from your taste in clothes. Your biggest weakness is being too great.¡± He said to himself.

    ¡ª-

    Sean was already sitting in thepartment of the Hogwarts Express. The train was almost at the destination, and the group of people had changed into their ordinary clothing.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m serious. You must visit meter, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± Harry squeezed aside Ron and Neville to say something to Sean.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to. We can use an owl tomunicate.¡± Sean agreed. He couldn¡¯t use a wand at home, but he could do it at Harry¡¯s house.

    The Trace on a young wizard¡¯s body can only detect magic within a certain range but cannot urately identify which wizard cast it. Therefore, young wizards in the wizarding family rely on their elders to supervise them.

    ¡°Daisy wille to Hogwarts next school year, right?¡± Hermione asked.

    Sean didn¡¯t tell Hermione about Daisy, it was a secret, and he had to respect his friend¡¯s situation at that time. However, Harry regarded Hermione as one of his friends. During the trip back home, Harry told her about it.

    Sean felt that Harry does this for a reason. Which was to find a reliable senior to take care of his sister, who was about to enter school, and the only girl he knew was Hermione through Sean.

    While Harry is quite popr with the girls in Gryffindor, he hangs out with the boys more than the girls.

    Harry heard this and nodded happily, ¡°Yes, Daisy will attend Hogwartster. You haven¡¯t seen how excited she is.¡±

    He looked at Sean again, ¡°Hey, she¡¯s been talking about that secret about the sorting hat you mentioned.¡±

    Sean smiled and nodded, ¡°I guess I have no choice but to tell her about itter.¡±

    Sean was already considering whether to lure Daisy to join Ravenw. Since If Daisy became his junior, would Snape dare to scold himter in sses? But he dropped that idea and let Daisy choose her own desired house.

    Amidst the chatter andughter, the sky was getting darker and darker, and they were getting closer to King¡¯s Cross Station.

    Finally, they got off the train with several adult wizards standing at the exit, only allowing two or three students to pass together at a time because arge crowding out of the station would attract the attention of the Muggles.

    The noise of the crowd, the strange sounds of the pets, and the noisy environment can be heard around the station. Sean smiled and said goodbye to his friends one by one. He and Hermione walked out of the tform together with their luggage.

    He saw his family members waiting on the other side. Sean unconsciously and warmly greeted his family members and Hermione¡¯s parents. Sean got into his father¡¯s new limousine after making an appointment with Hermione to hang out together during the summer vacation.

    He stretched outfortably in the backseat until his sister E screamed, ¡°Sean, your ring is moving!¡±

    Sean felt something from the ring, he closed the car window, opened the ring, and poked his head into it.

    A big six-legged cat was standing, stretching out its two front paws and shaking thedder. After seeing Sean sticking his head, he obediently sat back on the ground and tilted his head at Sean.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

 Chapter 123: â€œA Smaller Shackâ€

    Chapter 123: ¡°A Smaller Shack¡±

    ¡°Hey, how did you get here?¡± After returning home, Sean spent a little time hanging out with his family and immediately returned to his room.

    At this time, he was sitting in a small shack in the ring, which was very simr to the shack in Newt¡¯s suitcase, except that the space was much smaller, and the outside was only a few mountain ranges, which is simr to the Wampus cat¡¯s preferred environment.

    The Wampus cat happily circled around him a few times and thrust its head into Sean¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Come on, now.¡± Sean pushed his head out.

    The Wampus Cat tilted his head and looked at him, then quickly ran to his living area and soon came back, dragging arge bucket with a card in his mouth.

    ncing at the card, Sean shook his head. He was familiar with Newt¡¯s handwriting. His handwriting was like his, but every stroke was written with great force.

    (Dear Sean,

    Please forgive my action, since you calmed this little guy, he has been fighting with the Runespoor and the Nundu every day. While the other animals were obviously a bit scared, the trouble caused by him had destroyed many things inside my suitcase. I doubt that I could handle it for a long time.

    Moreover, The Wampus cat¡¯s attitude toward me is stagnant, and he is unwilling to talk to me. After thinking about it, I should probably let you take care of it as he listens to you more like how Pickett listens to me.

    As for sending it home, I¡¯m currently thinking about it. It¡¯s obviously unreliable to let you go to the United States alone, and due to some minor idents when I was young, the United States Ministry of Magic did not wee me very much, so that itself is a problem.

    Moreover, if my wife knew that I was smuggling another animal to the United States with a student, she would kill me. So give me a moment to think about it so that I can find a good way other than smuggling it in.

    Don¡¯t worry about it running away, the exit of the ring has been enchanted by me. Without your consent, The Wampus cat couldn¡¯t escape.

    P.S.: His appetite is quite big, and he is a picky eater. You might have to prepare something new for him.

    Best regards, Newt Scamander)

    He looked up at the sky, but he could only see the ceiling of the shack. The Wampus cat blinked its pupils. He couldn¡¯t see through Sean¡¯s mind, but this did not prevent him from being kind to Sean.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Sean hugged the Wampus cat and rubbed his fur.

    It wasn¡¯t until the Wampus cat let out afortable meow that Sean stopped it.

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled, ¡°Only for this time, you¡¯ll be with me.¡±

    The Wampus cat let out a joyful roar.

    ¡ª-

    Sean¡¯s summer vacation had begun, and he was a little ufortable. After all, he couldn¡¯t cast spells anymore, but at least his magical animals helped him calm down.

    It¡¯s not good for Dave and Naja to be kept around in him. Sean ordered all kinds of magical vegetation and rocks from Diagon Alley. He could put that inside his ring and let it grow into some kind of forest for them to live inside.

    Sean bought a lot of things and arranged them in his ring. Dave and Naja didn¡¯t resist. Instead, they were happy. The dense forest that Sean prepared made them feel good, especially with Sean taking care of them once every so often.

    The Wampus cat is also happy. Sean can onlye to visit him once in a few days, once he smells the scent of Sean, which means that he will bring various delicious meat for him.

    His parents are wealthy, as long as Sean asks for it, all kinds of fresh meat will be delivered immediately. Of course, this includes Dave¡¯s and Naja¡¯s food.

    Sean also gave the Wampus cat a name, Pudding. He likes to eat all kinds of meat and doesn¡¯t like desserts. The pudding made by him is the only dessert that he likes.

    Sean originally thought that Pudding would not be able to get along with Dave and Naja, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that this was not true. The three actually yed along inside the forest.

    They are always caressed by hands that exude a wonderful smell, and there is a steady stream of various favorite foods.

    These guys basically eat the same kind of food. Dave eats brains, Pudding eats meat and bones, and Naja eats offal. They didn¡¯t care much about it, whether it was cattle, sheep, pigs, chickens, ducks, or geese.

    Sean¡¯s summer vacation was going so well. He studied the notes he got before and got a lot of knowledge from him. He takes his sister to y with his magical animals in his free time.

    The three are very docile to E. She rode Naja as if it was a slide, riding and mounting Pudding, and Dave flew her around the forest.

    Sean learned from Dave¡¯s thoughts that E smelled very good, and Sean suspected that his sister¡¯s talent for magical animals was also quite high, which could lead to the possibility that she¡¯ll be enrolled in Hogwartster.

    Sean lying on the chair smiled and looked at E, who was ying happily with them. Maybe he will give E a small space to raise some magical animals when the timees.

    ¡°Sean! Come y with Pudding here!¡± E¡¯s happyughter came over.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡± Sean rushed up, and all of them yed cheerfully.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Sean, your friend¡¯s parents are wizards, right?¡± Early in the morning, he sat on the sofa with his parents. His father changed his suit to be looking more extravagant.

    ¡°Please, Dad, no need to be nervous.¡± Sean looked at his father with some amusement.

    He received a letter from Hedwig that Harry invited him and Hermione to Godric¡¯s Hollow to celebrate his and his sister¡¯s birthday party. While they were born in a different year, they had the same birthday date.

 Chapter 124: â€œGodricâ€™s Hollowâ€

    Chapter 124: ¡°Godric¡¯s Hollow¡±

    Obviously, the Wallups had never been in contact with adult wizards and were a little nervous. In their view, Charlotte and Sterling, who came to recruit him, were capable of doing magic and acted childish by throwing spells around.

    Adult wizards should be more mindful of their actions. That¡¯s what Mr. Wallup thought.

    ¡°Sean, how do they go around? A broom, a flying carpet, or a pink flying elephant?¡± E asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Sean said with a smile. In fact, he was quite curious. The Potter family lives in Godric¡¯s Hollow, which is located in the south of Ennd. It¡¯s not too far from London, but it¡¯s not close either.

    ¡°Wizards also drive cars?¡± Mr. Wallup muttered in surprise and then greeted the guests.

    Sirius opened the door of an old turquoise Ford and stepped out, followed by Harry and Ron.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Wallup.¡± Sirius came, and he shook hands with Mr. Wallup.

    Harry looked excited, ¡°Sean, your house is amazing. Your ce is quite easy to find, I thought we would have to go around several times.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t take off in London, if we could, we would have arrived earlier.¡± Ron shrugged.

    They were wearing the usual Muggle attire, Sirius wore a short-sleeved shirt and jeans, looking like they were visiting a friend.

    ¡°They don¡¯t look any different than us.¡± Mr. Wallup looked at them carefully.

    After saying goodbye to his family, Sean sat in the back of the car. Sure enough, the space in the car was muchrger than he imagined. Sirius started the car and drove off in the other direction.

    ¡°Let me see where that girl lives.¡± Sirius let go of the steering wheel, but the car turned around by itself.

    He held a map of London and was looking carefully.

    ¡°Sirius¡¯ motorcycle can only take one person, so we borrowed this car from Mr. Weasley.¡± Harry exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s cool.¡± Sean eximed.

    It took them a while to find Hermione¡¯s house. When Hermione sat inside while wearing a beautiful dress, Sirius suddenly elerated.

    The car drove out of the outskirts of London. After Sirius looked around to make sure he would not be spotted, he pressed a button, and the car panted like a rhinoceros and then took off into the air.

    ¡°My God!¡± Hermione let out a shock.

    Sean also likes it very much. It has a roof that can protect them from the wind and rain. Flying cars are obviously more in line with Sean¡¯s orientation than broomsticks, even though Mr. Weasley¡¯s car was made illegally.

    The car passed through the clouds, and they enjoyed the pumpkin juice and snacks prepared by Lily and happily flew to Godric¡¯s Hollow. Soon after, the car slowly descended, and finally, they stopped outside a small vige.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, it¡¯s not too far away from here. I¡¯ll park the car here and ask someone else to take care of it while avoiding any Daily Prophet¡¯s photographers so that Arthur won¡¯t be in much trouble.¡±

    Harry walked ahead, and the group walked toward the vige. Godric¡¯s Hollow is like amon vige on the outskirts of London, with a few shops and a post office. There is a bar and a small church in the center of the vige.

    Walking on the stone road, Harry introduced it with some excitement, ¡°Our family has lived here for generations. Most of the residents here are Muggles, but they are easy to get along with to several wizarding families.¡±

    When walking through a fork in the road, Harry pointed in another direction, ¡°Professor Dumbledore used to live there, but they moved away before I was born. He returns from time to time to my house for afternoon tea.¡±

    Sean looked in the direction of Harry¡¯s finger. There was a dpidated wooden building. There was an attic on the second floor facing east. If he remembers it correctly, Dumbledore and Grindelwald met here. Sean looked a few more times curiously and finally followed Harry¡¯s lead.

    After walking for a while, a small Western-style building appeared in front of Sean¡¯s eyes. It was bathed in sunlight. Walking into the yard, the Potters greeted them. James¡¯ injury didn¡¯t seem to be healed, but he still greeted Sean and Hermione warmly.

    Lily smiled and greeted, ¡°Quick, everyone,e inside.¡±

    Walking into the bungalow, Potter¡¯s house is decorated very warmly. Ribbons were hung in the living room, and a middle-aged man sat on a sofa. On a chair in the living room, Daisy was shaking her legs.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Seeing someoneing, she stood up immediately.

    ¡°You look beautiful today, Daisy. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± Sean greeted her with a smile.

    Daisy¡¯s condition was much better than before. Her pale skin finally changed, and her thin arms no longer showed veins like before.

    She looks like a daisy just about to bloom in her canary yellow dress today. She happily trotted over and gave Sean a big hug.

    Sean had no choice but to hug her too.

    ¡°Daisy.¡± Harry coughed and called out to Daisy. After taking a quick look at Sean, he introduced Hermione.

    Daisy greeted Hermione politely but less enthusiastically. Hermione greeted her, but she quickly turned around after that. Hermione is quite shy, knowing this is her first time meeting Harry¡¯s family.

    The middle-aged man stopped what he was doing to say hello, and as Sean guessed, he was Remus Lupin.

    They sat on the chairs, Lily made a lot of homemade desserts, and while they were drinking, a green fire burst out of the Potter¡¯s firece. The Longbottoms and Neville walked out of the firece.

    The atmosphere in the room became more enthusiastic, and the birthday party began when it progressed to nighttime.

 Chapter 125: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Great Auntâ€

    Chapter 125: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Great Aunt¡±

    The birthdays of the two were on the same day, and Daisy had just got rid of the problem that had tortured her for many years. This was simply a miracle for the Potter family, so the birthday party was much grandeur.

    The Potters customized beautiful birthday cakes for each of their children. Sirius also specially bought birthday candles that would make the fire dance when burned, and the decorations arranged by Lupin would all emit beautiful bubbles.

    Lily put brightly colored pointed wizard hats on each of her children. Harry¡¯s hat had a small flying broom around it all the time, and Daisy¡¯s hat had a small flower that could speak by itself.

    The candle was lit, and the fire jumped out and danced clumsily. After the two finished making their wishes, they blew out the candle, and a ball of light slowly floated out from the candle wick to form a line of words: All wishese true.

    Sirius smiled, and he quietly stretched out his wand and tapped it. The cake in front of Harry suddenly moved and then directly covered Harry¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sirius!¡± Harry grabbed the cake and started chasing Sirius with augh. Daisy on the side wasughing, and everyone in the roomughed as well.

    It wasn¡¯t until everyone¡¯s face was covered with cream that they started to enjoy their meal.

    Lily¡¯s cooking skills were as good as her potion skills. Sean had never tasted such a delicious vegetable soup, and he even suspected that some kind of potion ingredients had been added to it.

    After the meal, everyone was slumped on the chair with their bellies. Except for Daisy, she ate more than the adults present.

    Sean was worried that her stomach would burst, but Sirius exined to him, ¡°Daisy is now in need of extra nutritional supplements, and it will go for about a year or so.¡±

    When Daisy swallowed thest piece ofmb, she licked her lips and finally showed a smile. Her cute eyes rolled around just in time to see Sean smiling. She blushed and pushed the dinner te full of bones toward Harry.

    Sean pretended not to see it and looked away, discussing herbal medicine with Neville at the side.

    It was gettingte, and the birthday party finally ended. Both Harry and Daisy received a lot of birthday presents, and Sean gave Harry a brand-new windproof cloak so that he could y Quidditch on a rainy day without any problem.

    He gave Daisy a bracelet, and after she unwrapped the package, Sean got another hug from her. Sean could only smile helplessly.

    After seeing the Longbottoms and Lupin left, Daisy picked up a te with a piece of birthday cake she had left behind.

    ¡°Daisy, do you still want to eat cake before going to bed?¡± James said pamperingly.

    ¡°No, this is for Ms. Bagshot.¡± Daisy shook her head, then looked at Lily, ¡°Mom, can I give this cake to her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not feeling well recently. I gave her a dessert during the day, but she will definitely ept your cake.¡± Lily smiled and patted Daisy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Bathilda Bagshot?¡± said Hermione in surprise. ¡°The author of ¡®A History of Magic¡¯?¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Yes, one of the most talented authors in the history of magic. She has always had a good rtionship with our family and has often made cauldron-shaped cakes for us before. But her health has not been very goodtely. I invited her to the party, but she didn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Sirius interjected, ¡°An interesting olddy, but Bathilda is having trouble with herself now. After all, she lived here when the Dumbledore family moved to Godric¡¯s Hollow. I remembering to James when I was in school, and she made me a mandrake juice but without any sugar.¡±

    ¡°Mandrake juice without sugar¡­¡± James seemed to recall some bad memories, and he shivered.

    Daisy blinked her eyes, holding the cake, ¡°Can I give her the cake?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Several of them went out together during the night in Godric¡¯s Hollow, and Sean followed her. He was quite curious about Ms. Bagshot.

    In the original plot, Bagshot was killed by Voldemort, and then Nagini disguised herself as Bathild Bagshot to attack Harry. Now she just sounded like a normal olddy who had memory problems.

    Under Harry¡¯s lead, the group walked towards Dumbledore¡¯s old house. Daisy was so absorbed in holding the te that she almost fell down.

    Sean smiled and took the cake from her hand, and chatted with Harry, ¡°Is Ms. Bagshot close to Professor Dumbledore¡¯s old house?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they are almost neighbors,¡± Harry nodded, ¡°I heard from my father that when Dumbledore¡¯s family moved here, only Ms. Bagshot was familiar with them in Godric¡¯s Hollow. When they moved out, her mood went down.¡±

    ¡°Why did Professor Dumbledore move away?¡±

    Harry spread his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My father and the others don¡¯t know much about it. They only know that something bad happened at that time.¡±

    Sean nodded. Dumbledore and Grindelwald should have met in Godric¡¯s Hollow. As for the bad things, it may be rted to Ariana. But the specific situation is different from what he remembered.

    If the conflict between them led to Ariana¡¯s death, Dumbledore would never reconcile with Grindelwald.

    While talking, they came to a garden with vines and tall grass. The owner of the yard obviously only had a little time to take care of it, and it almost spread out towards Dumbledore¡¯s old house.

    Harry led them to the door. He knocked and called out, ¡°Ms. Bagshot, it¡¯s me. Harry and Daisy.¡±

    He turned his head and exined, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not loud enough, and she can¡¯t hear me.¡±

 Chapter 126: â€œGrindelwald and Dumbledoreâ€™s Pastâ€

    Chapter 126: ¡°Grindelwald and Dumbledore¡¯s Past¡±

    After waiting for a while, the door slowly opened, and an old woman appeared behind the door.

    She was short, hunched, and not as tall as Sean. Her knuckles holding the wooden door were pale blue, and her whole face was wrinkled, with veins and age spots can be seen around.

    Bagshot squinted at Harry¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh, Harry.¡± It took her a long time to recognize the person before her, and then she shouted happily.

    Harry nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Bagshot, this is Daisy. You know her, right?¡±

    Bagshot looked at Daisy again and then showed a smile, ¡°Yes, yes, little Daisy. How are you today?¡±

    Daisy nodded, ¡°I¡¯m well, Ms. Bagshot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Oh,e,e in.¡± Her voice was like a gear that had been rusting for decades.

    Bagshot led them into the house, which was dark and full of items lying around crowded, but there was no rotten and musty smell.

    ¡°My mother oftenes to clean the house for her and chat with her.¡± Harry whispered to Sean.

    In the lounge, there was only one candle flickering. It was obviously not the first time Harry hade. He took the candle tray and matches from Bagshot¡¯s hand and lit the candle himself.

    ¡°Has she forgotten her magic?¡± Hermione asked in a very low voice, following behind Sean.

    ¡°It seems so, given she¡¯s already old.¡±

    The lounge finally brightened up. Sean put the cake on the coffee table and looked around.

    There are many things piled up here: the wooden cabs with peeling paint, various silverware and boxes on them, and a basket in the corner containing fruits.

    Sean saw something he was curious about. There were two photos there, one of which was a young man smiling at Sean. Another photo is a group photo of this young man and another young man, their arms crossed, looking happy and intimate.

    Sean recognized them right away. It was Grindelwald and Dumbledore.

    Grindelwald¡¯s demeanor has not changed at all, whether he is young or old. But it was a different case for Dumbledore. When he was young, he looked more energetic and prideful, not at all like the gentle and quiet headmaster of Hogwarts.

    ¡°Ms. Bagshot, who is this?¡± Sean picked up the photo and looked at her, who was enjoying the cake.

    Bagshot narrowed her eyes and looked at it. She put down the fork in her hand and stood up.

    ¡°That is my grandnephew and his best friend,¡± she took the photo, ¡°you should all know each other. It¡¯s Gellert and Albus¡­¡±

    Hermione¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief while Harry whispered to Sean, ¡°It seems Ms. Bagshot is having trouble recounting her memories.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Well, she¡¯s old.¡±

    Bagshot took the photo and sat back on the chair, ¡°How long ago was that? Seventy years? Eighty years? Or even longer?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what happened back then?¡± Sean quietly moved to Bagshot.

    Just now, Dave said to Sean.

    ¡°There¡¯s a weird brain on the shelf.¡±

    When entering Godric¡¯s Hollow, Sirius mentioned that a Daily Prophet reporter had recentlye here. Dave issued a warning, and he reacted immediately. Sure enough, a beetle stood on top of that shelf.

    Sean picked up a silver cup, pretending to be curious, and after ying with it a few times, he stretched out his hand suddenly and dunked the beetle into the cup.

    ¡°Sean?¡± His movement was a bit loud, and Harry and the others looked at him.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m being clumsy.¡± He smiled apologetically.

    After they turned around, Sean covered the shelf and took out a ss bottle.

    Naja got out from behind him, narrowed her body, and got in through the slit of the silver cup. It stopped the beetle that was trying to fly away and slipped back into Sean¡¯s hands.

    Sean threw the beetle into the ss bottle and plugged a cork into it. After finishing all this, he leaned against the shelf.

    Bagshot made no reaction, and she continued to speak slowly.

    ¡°When the Dumbledores moved in, I was impressed. Kendra and her children looked gloomy, and I greeted them with my homemade cauldron cakes. No one could say no to cakes, right? But Kendra turned me away the first time we met.¡± Bagshot took a spoon of the cake.

    ¡°She also needs someone to talk to. She always talks to me about things back when I¡¯m not this old. It was quite sad; I was the only one in Godric¡¯s Hollow who could talk to her before she passed away.¡±

    Kendra is Dumbledore¡¯s mother.

    ¡°After she died, Albus became the breadwinner of the family. Both I and Albus¡¯ rtionship as a neighbor are very good. I still remember the paper published by Albus at that time. He¡¯s a genius, isn¡¯t he? Just like my grandnephew.¡±

    She was fond of reminiscing about the past, but she would always forget something, and then she would think about it for a long time. She talked a lot about Dumbledore¡¯s past and finally mentioned the summer when Dumbledore and Grindelwald met.

    Hermione looked skeptical, Harry was getting sleepy, and only Daisy was still curious.

    ¡°Gellert is also brilliant,¡± Bagshot said in an old voice, ¡°They quickly became good friends who talked about everything. They often met at my ce, and I would also tell them about the history of magic. Both of them are very curious about the ancient history of magic. They once asked me a story about Herpo the Foul.¡±

    ¡°Herpo The Foul?¡± Sean frowned.

    This is probably the first famous dark wizard in history. He invented a lot of dark magic. There are rumors that he was the first Parseltongue and the first person to hatch a basilisk. It was interesting that Dumbledore and Grindelwald studied the history of Herpo the Foul.

    Bagshot continued, ¡°Then, for some reason. The two of them seemed to have quarreled, and my grand-nephew left with a strange expression. Not long after, Dumbledore¡¯s family moved away. It¡¯s a pity knowing that they had a good rtionship.¡±

    Sean was thinking about every bit of information that was presented. But Bagshot stood up in a hurry as if she suddenly remembered something.

 Chapter 127: â€œA Strange Letter For Grindelwaldâ€

    Chapter 127: ¡°A Strange Letter For Grindelwald¡±

    Her body was trembling like a candle in the wind.

    Bagshot¡¯s face was full of regret, and she kept saying, ¡°Why did I forget? I have to look for it¡­¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Sean and Harry looked at each other suspiciously, wondering why she suddenly became like this.

    Bagshot leaned toward a shelf, trembling, and walked quickly to the second floor. She kept knocking down various things on the way, but she didn¡¯t realize it. Sean caught several things and put them back on the shelf while Harry was frantically holding onto the shelf on the other side.

    ¡°Sean, you shouldn¡¯t have asked that. Ms. Bagshot couldn¡¯t remember how could Dumbledore and Grindelwald be friends since¡­ the te!¡±

    Hermione was also full of doubts, ¡°Did Professor Dumbledore go through that kind of life? Also, the person in that photo looked very different. Ms. Bagshot¡¯s mind seems to be unstable. She seems to bepletely confused.¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Sean muttered.

    Harry and the others stayed behind to tidy up the fallen objects while Sean went up to the second floor. He was worried that she would trip over something. The second floor is also crowded with things, and the old wooden floor makes a creaking sound every time you step on it.

    Bagshot walked into a bedroom that seemed to be empty, and Sean¡¯s mouth was full of dust as he walked in. Bagshot hunched over and searched for something in the dusty bedroom.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you looking for?¡± Sean fanned his face. There was so much dust here that he could hardly keep his eyes open.

    Bagshot didn¡¯t answer. She seemed to be in a confused state, panting heavily and rummaging through things.

    After a long time, she didn¡¯t find what she wanted, but just stood there in a daze, ¡°Why is it gone?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Sean walked over cautiously. She seemed to be very unstable. Her eyes were dull, and her hands were trembling slightly.

    ¡°Gellert,¡± Bagshot held a tattered letter in his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t find the thing that he gave me¡­¡±

    A thing? Did Grindelwald give his great-aunt something important?

    Bagshot looked distressed and regretful, ¡°He told me that it was what Albus needed and that it might salvage their shaky rtionship. He asked me to pass it on, but I forgot where it is¡­¡±

    Sean frowned slightly. Something that could save their rtionship? But why didn¡¯t Grindelwald give it to Dumbledore himself? Is it because of shame? Also, Bagshot should not be as confused and forgetful as she is now at that time, right?

    It waspletely strange.

    Bagshot sighed and raised the letter in her hand, ¡°There is only this letter left. Why can¡¯t I find it?¡±

    Sean looked at the letter and asked tentatively, ¡°Can I have a look at that letter?¡±

    Bagshot was really confused. She looked at Sean and was shocked, ¡°Gellert, have youe back to see me?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not Mr. Grindelwald. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Sean exined.

    Bagshot didn¡¯t listen at all, and she shoved the letter into Sean¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I lost what you gave me. I forgot about it, and now I¡¯m too old to move. You¡¯ve gotta find Albus yourself.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m really not¡­¡±

    When Bagshot thought that Sean was Grindelwald, she gave the letter over. Sean wanted to return it to her, but she pped her hard a few times. Sean had no choice but to put away the letter, and Bagshot held him as she thought he was Grindelwald.

    He could barely escape until Harry went back to find Lily.

    ¡°She¡¯s been mentally unstable recently. She¡¯s too old.¡± Lily assisted Bagshot, closed the door for her, and then turned around to exin.

    ¡°Poordy.¡± Daisy was sad. In her impression, Ms. Bagshot was a gentle and kind olddy.

    ¡°In a few days, I will take her to St. Mungo¡¯s to have a look.¡± Lilyforted her and then took them back home.

    Back at the Potter¡¯s house. Sean was full of dust around as he entered the room where Bagshot stopped him. He went into the bathroom to shower and realized that the letter that Bagshot had given him was still in his pocket.

    Although he was very curious, Sean felt that it was better not to pry into other people¡¯s privacy, and he would hand it over to Dumbledore when school started. However, something appeared just as he took off his clothes and took out the letter.

    Sean didn¡¯t even have time to react. He was sucked into the letter.

    Sean felt as if he had fallen from a high ce, and a strong sense of weightlessness enveloped him. After spinning around for a while, he finally stepped on the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sean looked around, and he was surprised to find that his body turned out to be shadowy

    He stood in a ce he had seen before, which was in front of Dumbledore¡¯s old house.

    However, this house is much more lively than what Sean has seen before. Although it is not luxurious, it is no longer the dpidated and lifeless ce that has been abandoned for a long time.

    ¡°I think I can try.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Albus, how long did it take the two of us to figure out that those idiots are busy trying to find a morefortable ce.¡±

    Two voices came, and Sean turned his head and saw the two young people he had just seen in the photo.

    ¡°Dumbledore and Grindelwald?¡±

    The young Dumbledore was talking excitedly to the young Grindelwald beside him.

    ¡°Gellert, I can¡¯t wait for it.¡±

    The corners of Grindelwald¡¯s mouth slightly raised. He couldn¡¯t hold his joy. He hooked Dumbledore¡¯s shoulder with one arm and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Why not now, my friend?¡±

    He licked his lips, ¡°Time is ticking, and we can change the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Gellert.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t notice Sean standing at the door at all and walked into the room with their shoulders crossed.

    Sean frowned. That letter has the ability to pull people into a memory, roughly like a Pensieve.

    He realized that he was still holding the letter in his hand. Sean pulled out the worn and yellowed paper.

    (Dear Albus,

    I know you won¡¯t forgive me, but I think you need this. Regarding the magic stone to create the body and transform the soul, I have found a method for it.)

 Chapter 128: â€œFor The Greater Goodâ€

    Chapter 128: ¡°For The Greater Good¡±

    Sean¡¯s hand holding the letter was almost trembling, and he swallowed his saliva.

    In the letter, Grindelwald used arge text to exin the principle of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone to create an immortal body, and one word kept appearing, Eternal Life.

    Sean has not been exposed to things rted to alchemy, and even if he can¡¯t understand Grindelwald¡¯s exnation, looking at it makes his body shake.

    In the letter, he mentioned the experiment many times in an extremely calm and casual manner, and the so-called experiments will be carried out on living people. The end of the letter reads.

    (Albus, I am very sorry about what happened to Ariana. But I¡¯m sticking to my philosophy, which is the highest goal of my life, and the only one who can understand me is you, Albus.

    (We¡¯ve talked about the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone so many times. I¡¯m talking about a method with a high probability of sess, which will make all of the efforts up until now.

    This is the only thing I regret in my life, and it¡¯s the first time I feel sorry for you. Because I will do my best to solve Arianna¡¯s situation so you no longer need to carry this burden. Come on, my friend, be the person that I want you to be. A new era will start with us.

    Best Regards, Gellert)

    After reading the letter, Sean unconsciously took a deep breath. Much like what he had guessed, the conflict between Dumbledore and Grindelwald still broke out, probably rted to Dumbledore¡¯s younger brother Aberforth, and Ariana was drawn into the conflict.

    The difference is that Ariana did not die this time because of an ident. Although they saved her life, she still suffered, and Dumbledore and Grindelwald broke up because of this.

    Obviously, the rtionship between the two has notpletely broken down. It took Grindelwald a long time to find the idea of ??making a body from the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. He wanted to use this to restore Dumbledore¡¯s trust and let the two do things together again.

    Bagshot failed to fulfill Grindelwald¡¯sst favor, and Dumbledore did not receive this letter. What Sean was even more curious about was that the letter was supposed toe with a package, but Bagshot couldn¡¯t find that thing.

    What¡¯s more amazing, this is a letter that has an effect simr to a Pensieve.

    In front of his eyes, the young Dumbledore and Grindelwald were having a great moment. The two talked about magic, ideas, and their dreams. Even Sean could hardly imagine the two being together.

    He followed the two up to the second floor, during which he saw Dumbledore¡¯s younger brother, Aberforth. He was not very kind to the two of them. He walked between them stiffly and bumped Grindelwald on the shoulder.

    Grindelwald whistled, smiled provocatively at Aberforth, but was pulled away by Dumbledore. They came to an attic and sat down opposite each other in front of an unburned firece.

    Sean blinked. He felt like he was about to get goosebumps just from watching this. The decoration here is familiar to him. When he went from the Vanishing Cab to Nurmengard, the room furnishings were exactly the same as now.

    Grindelwald sat back on the chair andfortably crossed his legs on the coffee table. His expression waszy, ¡°Albus, you are out of ce in this family.¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t refute but just exined, ¡°Aberforth just thinks that I¡¯ve paid too little attention to Ariana recently.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°They have trapped you, trapped one of the greatest wizards of this century.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Gellert.¡± Dumbledore tried to talk back.

    Dumbledore has always been at home because of taking care of his sister. He is indeed somewhat dissatisfied. He felt trapped in a boring vige with family responsibilities, and Grindelwald¡¯s words captivated him.

    Seeing Dumbledore¡¯s expression, Grindelwald smiled slightly. He was very satisfied with the response and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Albus, I got some news about the Elder Wand.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden, ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Grindelwald switched legs, ¡°Gregorovitch.¡±

    ¡°Gregorovitch?¡± Dumbledore asked, ¡°I remember it was just a rumor. Like when we track the first owner of the Invisibility Cloak, Ignotus Peverell, and the rest of his family tree. But we haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the exact information. Gregorovitch wants to use the Elder Wand to boost his reputation as a wandmaker. While most people think he¡¯s lying, I¡¯m sure that the Elder Wand is in his hands.¡±

    Dumbledore deeply believed in him, and he became excited, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward for the Elder Wand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Elder Wand, Albus,¡± Grindelwald licked his lips, ¡°Remember that our goal is to find The Three Deathly Hallows. As long as we can obtain them all, we can remove the ¡°Statute of Wizarding Secrecy¡±. When the timees, Ariana will be able to livefortably in the sun. Under the new order, every witch and wizard doesn¡¯t have to hide in this kind of ce anymore.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s breathing became heavier, and the two looked at each other with more and more smiles on their faces. Grindelwald reached out and waved. Two goblets filled with pale yellow liquid flew into their hands.

    ¡°Cheers, Albus.¡±

    ¡°Cheers, Gellert.¡±

    The two drank it down in one gulp. The smiles on their faces were full of admiration and expectations for the future.

    ¡°For the greater good.¡± Dumbledore spoke first, and Grindelwald firmly grasped Dumbledore¡¯s hands.

    Sean watched all this quietly. If all this went well, the world would be very different today under their management.

    Sean frowned.

    Does that mean that if the letter and the package were passed on to Dumbledore by Bagshot, the two would be reconciled? Will they still work together to achieve this goal?

    Sean¡¯s breathing became more and more heavier.

    The letter that was not handed for decades may have changed the entire history of the wizarding world itself.

 Chapter 129: â€œTwo Amazing Young Peopleâ€

    Chapter 129: ¡°Two Amazing Young People¡±

    Sean looked at the two, their smiles were so dazzling at that moment. He lowered his head, squeezed the letter in his hand, and suddenly felt a sense of fear.

    When Bagshot received this letter, she should not have forgotten about it. Combined with the missing package, could it be that someone has tampered with it?

    Maybe it was a spell or a potion that caused the culprit to make Bagshot forget the letter and steal the package simultaneously, causing Dumbledore and Grindelwald¡¯s rtionship not to be repaired when they were young.

    Is the method that allows people to enter memory on the letter also written by this person? Sean shakes his body. Who could have been doing all of this?

    In the room, the two chatted happily. Dumbledore poured more wine and took a sip from his ss, ¡°Gellert, when I was studying the history of Herpo yesterday, I learned an interesting ancient magic.¡±

    Grindelwald showed an interested expression, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. I¡¯ve always been curious about your rune magic.¡±

    Dumbledore took out his wand, ¡°First, use the wand to draw the symbol of ¡°Frost¡± in the rune, and when the wand draws the magic power, you have to imagine the appearance of the ice and snow in your mind.¡±

    Arge gust of frosty air appeared instantly, firmly sealing the wine ss in Grindelwald¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Grindelwald carefully examined the ice cube in his hand, ¡°Albus, your ability to control magic is so good. I¡¯m jealous of you.¡±

    Dumbledore smiled slightly, and he showed a slightly smug expression.

    Grindelwald also took out his wand, and a dazzling orange-red me emerged from the tip of his wand. Under Grindelwald¡¯s control, the me turned into a miniature version of a phoenix. It unfreezes the ice around the ss, and the wine in it has not even evaporated.

    ¡°Such a beautiful spell.¡± Dumbledore eximed.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to learn new magic at this moment. Something happened in his panel, and the information about two spells appeared on his panel.

    Freezing Curse (Ancient Magic) Lv 0: Proficiency 0/20000

    Divine Fire Curse (Ancient Magic) Lv 0: Proficiency 0/20000

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t gain any proficiency from both of them, demonstrating his magic. He felt that he doesn¡¯t have any talent in rune magic.

    The scene continued. Dumbledore and Grindelwald seemed to have things to talk about. They talked about ideals, magic, and history. Although Sean was a little sad, he quickly recovered from it.

    Both of these two people have ridiculously high knowledge. Sean feels that he has benefited a lot of things by just listening to their chats. After a topic of why ancient magic had declined over the years, Dumbledore mentioned Herpo again.

    ¡°Gellert, don¡¯t you find it strange that ancient magic has declinedtely? Just like Herpo, his information has be increasingly blurry as time passes.¡±

    Grindelwald leaned on the chair and touched his chin, ¡°Yes, in the information we found, there is almost no description of Herpo in hister years. Just like the ancient magic, they shine at that time, but decline with as the time goes.¡±

    Grindelwald drank the rest of the wine and licked his lips, ¡°I¡¯m a little curious about the Horcrux that Herpo researched.¡±

    Dumbledore frowned, ¡°That kind of thing is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Albus,¡± Grindelwald showed a smile, ¡°An empty life is disgusting no matter how long it is. The Horcrux itself did not attract my interest. I just thought about a way to split your souls. What if Herpo had a way to make his own Horcrux? No one mentions that in the records.¡±

    ¡°You thought that Herpo is still alive?¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°Who knows, just a hunch. Just like the flickering and decline of ancient magic, a new era is about toe.¡±

    At this moment, the entire space distorted, and Sean felt his body lose weight, and when he regained consciousness, he had already returned to the bathroom. He looked into his hand and found that the letter had disappeared.

    ¡°Is it only a one-time thing?¡± Sean muttered.

    ¡°Sean, did you fall asleep in the shower?¡± Harry¡¯s voice rang out from outside.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be finishing soon.¡± Sean replied he had stayed in the letter for a long time. He washed himself hastily and walked out of the bathroom.

    Heys on the big soft bed in the Potter¡¯s room and digests what he saw today. He finally understood the past of Dumbledore and Grindelwald, and he was very concerned about the human experiment discussed previously.

    He is now almost certain that Ariana has turned into a phoenix, and her soul may be trapped in the phoenix¡¯s body.

    Or maybe, the phoenix¡¯s soul is trapped in Ariana¡¯s body, and Ariana¡¯s soul may be wandering. Doesn¡¯t this correspond to what Dumbledore said, that he had not solved his sister¡¯s problem?

    The more Sean thought about it, the more he felt that this conjecture was very likely.

    What made Sean even more concerned was who stole the package that Grindelwald wanted to hand over to Dumbledore. And what kind of item that was put in the package?

    Only the letter was left behind, and it also became a mini pensive for Sean to enter the memories of the two when they were young. Sean has a feeling that behind what just happened now seems to be lined and guided by an invisible hand that controls this world.

    He thought about his existence in this world. Is he here and causes an intervention in the story, or is he just another pawn?

    Sean was getting moodier. Although, at present, nothing too bad happened. He was powerless, and he always is put into a situation that was beyond his capability. Moreover, he still remembers the prophecy he was involved.

    Probably due to mental exhaustion, Sean fell asleep, and Daisy woke him up the next day.

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± She knocked on the door, but no matter how hard she spoke, her voice was small and soft.

 Chapter 130: â€œSiriusâ€™s Cousinâ€

    Chapter 130: ¡°Sirius¡¯s Cousin¡±

    Sean quickly changed his clothes and opened the door. Daisy wore a beautiful uniform today, and her legs were wrapped in white stockings under the skirt.

    ¡°Sorry, your bed is toofortable that I overslept.¡±

    Daisy showed him a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but it¡¯s lunchtime. Both father and mother are worried that you may be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Well, a bit.¡±

    Sean washed up quickly and went to the first floor¡¯s living room. The Potters were waiting for him. Hermione was sitting at the table, and when she saw Seaning, she gave him an annoyed look.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you guys waiting.¡±

    ¡°You came just in time, Sean, and thest dish was served perfectly.¡± Lily smiled at him, and a pot of stew floated onto the table.

    After enjoying the lunch, Harry took them for a stroll in Godric¡¯s Hollow. The daily life of a wizard family is different from Sean¡¯s imagination.

    A Muggle¡¯s daily life is simr except for various housework magic. There are also arge number of Muggles living in Godric¡¯s Hollow.

    However, Godric¡¯s Hollow was lively and friendly. Sean and Hermione stayed for two more days because of this. Coincidentally, Daisy¡¯s admission letter and second-year item lists were sent to Harry¡¯s house, so they went to Diagon Alley together to purchase the needed items.

    It is worth mentioning that Lockhart is the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts for this year. On the list of books that need to be purchased in the second school year, there are a lot of ¡°works¡± by this person.

    Sean expressed his confusion. In the original plot, the position of the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss was cursed. It is expected that Dumbledore could not find a professor who was willing to take the position, and he chose Lockhart.

    But now, Hogwarts is inpetition with Nurmengard, and he chooses Lockhart, whose skills are questionable.

    Lily and James took Daisy to buy her school supplies, while Sean and the others followed Sirius to a bookstore, where they made an appointment with Neville. There was a long queue in front of the bookstore, and they saw a boy who was squeezed dizzily in the crowd, holding arge stack of brand-new books in his hands.

    ¡°Hey, Neville.¡± Neville managed to squeeze his way out.

    ¡°My God, there are too many people in this ce. I suggest we wait outside for a while.¡± Neville reminded them.

    Sean took a look inside, and sure enough, a banner was hung on the second floor of the bookstore, and a reporter of the Daily Prophet was holding a big camera to take pictures. In between the crowds of females, there was Lockhart, who was signing his books.

    Lockhart wore a gorgeous wizard robe, and his golden curly hair was well groomed. He would smile from time to time at this moment. Just looking at his appearance, he is still a very attractive figure.

    ¡°Is this our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor? I don¡¯t know about his looks¡­¡± Harry muttered, most males didn¡¯t like Lockhart¡¯s character as a whole.

    Hermione immediately refuted Harry, ¡°I¡¯ve read the books that he wrote, he¡¯s an amazing wizard, you know.¡±

    Sean found an empty corner and leaned against the wall. He casually smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lockhart is indeed quite attractive just by looking at it.¡±

    Hermione nced at him, ¡°Sean, you don¡¯t like Professor Lockhart?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Sean wanted to shrug his shoulders, ¡°I just feel that the content in his book is a bit exaggerated andcks several details.¡±

    Hermione actually thought that Lockhart¡¯s books were a bit strange, but he was their new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. With that kind of look, he doesn¡¯t seem to be looking like someone who would do bad things.

    But when Sean said this, Hermione felt that the unreasonable things in the book became more and more make sense.

    She nced at Sean, who was talking to Neville, and she looked at Lockhart again.

    The signing session willst for a moment. Sean and his group went to buy other supplies first. When they returned to the bookstore, two groups of people could be found arguing.

    The Weasleys were easily recognizable by their red hair, and across from them stood three people standing beside Draco.

    One man and two women. The man is holding a cane with gemstones; the silver-haired woman beside him should be his wife. As for the other woman, he doesn¡¯t know her identity, but her eyes are cold and aggressive.

    ¡°Arthur, you gathered all the Galleons this year and finally bought new books, eh? Or did you get your rtives to lend you help?¡± The man spoke mockingly.

    ¡°Lucius, this has nothing to do with you.¡± Mr. Weasley replied nkly.

    Sean heard from Ron that his family¡¯s financial situation is average because of therge number of children. Even his wand is passed down from his brother.

    At this time, Sirius took a step forward.

    ¡°Arthur,¡± he walked over to Mr. Weasley, frowned, and pinched the tip of his nose, ¡°Hey, buddy. Do you smell that rotten stench? I think I¡¯m going to throw up my breakfast this morning.¡±

    The mysterious woman sneered, ¡°Sirius, did you lower yourself to hang around with the Weasleys?¡±

    Sirius looked around and finally looked at the woman.

    ¡°I wonder where does this smelle from? Oh look, it¡¯s my cousin.¡±

    Harry exined to Sean in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s Betrix Lestrange, Sirius¡¯ cousin. As you know, my godfather doesn¡¯t get along with pure-blooded families. Even the ck family write him off from the family tree.¡±

    Sean looked over at Betrix curiously. Is she still working for Voldemort?

 Chapter 131: â€œA Package From Hagridâ€

    Chapter 131: ¡°A Package From Hagrid¡±

    There was still a long line in the bookstore, and there was a tense atmosphere between the two.

    Betrix is no longer a lunatic who has been in Azkaban for over ten years. She wears a decent and extravagant robe. Her broad chin and thick eyelids show her beauty the most. Making her look more threatening.

    Betrix raised her chin and looked at Sirius as if she were looking at an animal, ¡°My poor cousin. You have be like those lowly animals right after you disappointed your family. What would Regulus say when he saw you looking like this?¡±

    Regulus is the younger brother of Sirius and a supporter of pure-blooded wizards. The rtionship between the two in their youth is unknown, but it must not be nice from this response. Judging from what Lestrange said, will Regulus still be concerned about Sirius?

    Sirius smiled disdainfully. He and his cousins ??have always been fighting. One is a fanatical supporter of pure-blood, one is married to Lucius Malfoy, and the other is a prideful supporter of pure-bloods.

    Regulus will always say about the so-called ¡°pure-blood glory¡± that his parents brainwashed him. He tried to help his younger brother when he was in school, but he failed.

    ¡°I know you very well. By the way, when you see your husband, send my regards to him.¡±

    Betrix¡¯s expression became gloomy. Sheplied with her parent¡¯s wishes and married the eldest son of the Lestrange family despite not knowing him much. Their marriage didn¡¯t go well, and Sirius remarked on it with a sneer.

    Lucius poked his cane to the ground when she was about to do something, ¡°Be, don¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.¡±

    Her eyes looked at the people around him, ¡°Enjoy your day for now. After all, this is the only fun you will get.¡±

    Lucius moved closer and whispered in the ears of Mr. Weasley and Sirius, ¡°One day, you two will kneel in front of me.¡±

    He lifted his cane, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t be around the Weasleys. Come, Draco.¡±

    Draco quickly followed his father¡¯s pace. Betrix raised her head proudly. She walked out of the crowd, nced at Sean and Hermione, and then left quickly.

    Sirius turned around, put his hand on Mr. Weasley¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of idiots anyway. Also, why did theye for you now, Arthur?¡±

    Mr. Weasley smiled, ¡°I am currently promoting a ban on the illegal use and preservation of dark magic items. If it is passed, the Malfoys will probably lose many of their collections. They have been doing this kind of stufftely.¡±

    ¡°What an arrogant and stupid guy,¡± Sirius curled his lips, ¡°Just leave them alone. We should just focus on our things.¡±

    He called Sean and the others, taking advantage of the space squeezed out by the Weasleys and squeezed into the bookstore. In the crowd, Sean and the Weasleys greeted and talked to each other. He forgot whether it was George or Fred, but one of the twins secretly stuffed something into his pocket.

    ¡°See this? This is a cockroach bomb, but I can¡¯t use it since many people are here preventing me from doing so. I wanted to throw this thing in that Malfoy¡¯s face, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t.¡± One of the Weasley twins exined to him.

    Sean nodded with a smile and epted his gift.

    Ginny, the youngest child of the Weasley family, was in the middle. She was holding a cauldron with stacks of books inside. Sean took a closer look, and there was no dpidated second-hand notebook in Ginny¡¯s cauldron.

    Seanughed at himself. He forgot that Voldemort might not be a threat in this world. Whether The Malfoys and Betrix are Death Eaters or not is another matter. After all, now Voldemort is just someone who leads a small group of dark wizards now.

    It took them a lot of time to buy all the books they wanted. During the period, Lockhart was signing books there, and his smile never stopped. Sean even suspected that he used some magic props to make him smile like that the whole time.

    As they returned to the Leaky Cauldron, Hagrid came out of another dark alley and greeted him warmly.

    ¡°Hey, the weather is really nice today. What am I doing there? There¡¯s a lot of Flobberworm appearing in the Forbidden Forest, and it¡¯s concerning. I need to buy some insect repellent.¡±

    Hagrid stuffed something into Sean with subtle movements into his bag.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore asked me to give it to you.¡± He secretly said something to Sean, then greeted him and left.

    Sean nodded. After discovering about the letter that brought him to the past memories, he borrowed Hedwig to write a letter to Dumbledore. He described what he knew in the letter. He worried that owls were not safe, but Dumbledore knew about this.

    After all, everything was too coincidental. It happened when he went to Godric¡¯s Hollow for the first time, and Sean felt that the thing that Bagshot forgot to give to him was something important.

    Sean has always felt that it is better to leave all the problems to someone who could handle it. He thought it was better to let Dumbledore know about all these things.

    The reply from Hedwig was simple, just two words, ¡°I see¡±.

    Sean thought that Dumbledore knew it well, but now it seems that he may also feel that the owl is not safe, so Hagrid brought him the letter personally. He touched the package that Hagrid gave him, there seemed to be a piece of parchment inside, and there was something like a gem.

    When he returned to Godric¡¯s Hollow, Sean returned to his room and opened the package Hagrid handed him. Inside was a piece of parchment and a smaller cloth bag.

    The bag¡¯s opening seemed loose, and the contents rolled onto the bed. It was a big dark red gem with sharp edges and corners, and a me was still flickering in the center of the gem.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Sean unfolded the parchment suspiciously.

 Chapter 132: â€œThe Human Experimentsâ€

    Chapter 132: ¡°The Human Experiments¡±

    (Dear Sean,

    I understood what you said before, and the reason why I didn¡¯t reply to you in time is because I need to verify something, and owl is not as safe as I thought.

    ording to your story, I guessed what happened to Bathilda. Probably caused by a powerful Obliviate Charm, and the caster may have designed something different, like a switch to relit her memories.

    As for the switch, I have a few guesses. It¡¯s only a one-time thing, and the spell¡¯s effect is not permanent. Bathilda was an outstanding wizard when she was young, and not many people can cast this kind of spell thatsts for so many years. The second one is that switch is you, and the person who left the letter wants you to see this.)

    Sean frowned. He raised his head and thought about the whole thing.

    He saw a scene of Dumbledore and Grindelwald when they were young. Their conversation involved Herpo, Dumbledore¡¯spletely different ideas when he was young, ancient magic, etc.

    Sean was a little puzzled. What did that person want him to see? Or, what effect does he hope this memory will have on him?

    Sean recalled it carefully. Among them, what shocked him the most was the method Grindelwald mentioned to create something with the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. Through this, it might connect to the current situation of Dumbledore¡¯s sister.

    Sean might overcalcte it. His judgment was entirely based on himself and the original plot in his mind. But he forgot that about the part where he knew about Dumbledore and Grindelwald¡¯s past.

    Hogwarts and Nurmengard are in a state ofpetition, and the principals of the two magic schools are not close friends. When Bagshot mentions that Dumbledore and Grindelwald were on good terms, like when they were young, he thinks that Bagshot didn¡¯t know what was happening.

    The human experiments, two wizards trying to overthrow the existing order in the wizarding world, and their curiosity about an ancient dark wizard.

    Sean seriously thought about it from their perspective and finally came to a conclusion. He feels that Dumbledore and Grindelwald were conspiring to some kind of evil movement.

    Dumbledore, as someone who controls the dead, uses the Sorcerer¡¯s stone to create a body and has a strong interest in Herpo and ancient magic. No matter how you look at it, both of them were like dark wizards nning on something.

    This would lead to an immediate loss of trust, and he no longer trusted these two, especially Dumbledore.

    But this brings up another issue, time. At that time, he hadn¡¯t been born yet, and the reason for him to be seen by that person for all of this happened around him. It was because of the prophecy.

    Sean took a deep breath, and the whole thing went round and round, returning to the prophecy that he didn¡¯t know what it said.

    Sean cursed secretly, and continued to look at the parchment.

    (I have to admit, it all happened for real. After seeing this, you told me about what just happened. I am moved by your trust, Sean.

    As for the true identity of that mysterious person, I still need to investigate it. If the investigation seeds, I will let you know. As well as the information about the prophecy.)

    Sean¡¯s heartbeat elerated slightly. This is exactly what he has always wanted to know.

    (Let¡¯s talk about some of the content you saw. First, the human experimentation of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. While it sounds evil, I thought I needed to exin it to you to save my image from being tarnished. I mentioned my sister Arianna to you before, and you guessed something too, right?

    Yes, she fell into an unfortunate situation and an ident. I don¡¯t want to talk about it because she almost lost her life. I tried to save her. After many attempts, I used the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone to create a new body.¡±

    Sean¡¯s breathing became heavier. Dumbledore really did that, after all.

    He has some knowledge of alchemy, and in this field, the creation of human bodies is a taboo. Experiments like that often result in the birth of terrifying creatures because there is a difference between a thing created by magic and human flesh in alchemy.

    The moment a body is created, it will start giving birth to a soul, which had always ended badly. From ancient times, the world has been filled with crazy alchemists, and they ended up in the same fate. Most of them die from the monsters created by their own experiments.

    Dumbledore and Grindelwald are not only talented but also brave enough to do so.

    Sean let out a breath and continued reading.

    (I am both lucky and unlucky. Fortunately, I did not die from the experiment, and a new monster did not appear in this world. Unfortunately, Ariana¡¯s soul was torn apart, and she didn¡¯te back to life into the body like I expected it to be.

    Because of panic, I thought about the phoenix. ording to the legend of the Dumbledore family, the phoenix would appear when the family members needed help. So, I wanted to borrow the power of the phoenix to bring the dead back to life.

    The phoenix appeared. It rescued Ariana, whose soul was torn apart, and contained her soul in the phoenix¡¯s body. Afterward, things get moreplicated. But you could imagine that the souls of Ariana and Phoenix are one now.¡±

    Sean nodded. The hands he touched when the phoenix teleported him were indeed Arianna¡¯s. She used a magical way to coexist with the phoenix together.

    Does this mean that she is now an Animagus? The fact that he can receive the phoenix¡¯s feather means that Ariana can switch back and forth between her phoenix and human form.

    No wonder Dumbledore said that he failed to save Ariana. Her soul and the phoenix¡¯s soulbined into one, which is not good for either of them.

    (At that time, Arianna barely survived. Although she was no longerplete, I believe I can always find a way. However, idents always happen. In the body made by the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, part of Arianna¡¯s soul merged with the naturally born soul, and a brand-new soul was born from it.)

 Chapter 133: â€œPiecing Together The Truthâ€

    Chapter 133: ¡°Piecing Together The Truth¡±

    Sean held his breath heavily. He still remembered the terrifying monsters depicted in the ¡°A Simple Introduction to Alchemy¡± book he bought. An iplete newborn soul often means something, and no one can predict what kind of existence wille.

    (Fortunately, my previous research showed something. The new soul did not change the body into a monster but was put into a newborn child. After that, many things happened. Forgive me for not being able to tell you everything. We¡¯re doing pretty well while we¡¯re in this situation.)

    Sean thought about it. He didn¡¯t know when Dumbledore did this, but it didn¡¯t prevent Sean from thinking about a piece of information he had known before.

    During the ident in the Forbidden Forest when he just entered school, he chatted with Professor Kettleburn, the professor for the Care of Magical Creatures ss at that time, and he mentioned that Dumbledore had been hiding his phoenix from him despite he just wanted to study it.

    Kettleburn is an old professor. When Armando Dippet was the headmaster of Hogwarts, he began to teach the Care of Magical Creatures ss. That means that this incident should have happened before Dumbledore became the new headmaster.

    Then there is Ariana, who suffered an ident in her childhood. Dumbledore mentioned that he has some experience in handling an Obscurus, and Sean thought that Ariana was an Obscurial.

    At the same time, Sean did not forget that Aurelius Dumbledore, formerly known as Credence Barebone, exists. He is the first and only person Sean has seen who can control an Obscurus.

    When Dumbledore came to look for him in themon room, he said that the method of suppressing an Obscurus like Aurelius wouldn¡¯t work for Daisy because he was a special person.

    Dumbledore also mentioned that the soul went to a newborn child, and Sean has not forgotten the plot of the Fantastic Beasts movie.

    An Obscurus, special and powerful in itself, and, in the memory of the letter, he did not see that Dumbledore had another brother besides Aberforth. Does that mean that Aurelius is someone made by the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, and the Obscurus in his bodyes from Ariana?

    The more Sean thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case since it all connected together. As for gender, it is normal for Ariana¡¯s part of Ariana¡¯s soul and the new soul to merge into a male soul. In history, many people changed their gender through alchemy.

    Those ¡°not being able to exin it all¡± kind of statements that Dumbledore said should be about the grudges he had with Grindelwald.

    After figuring this out, Sean let out a long breath. He feels a bit relieved after finding out the secret. It seemed that Snape was right, he was very curious about the unknown.

    Hey on the bed and touched the gem that Dumbledore had put in the bag.

    Sean was stunned for a moment, and the expression on his face became weird. He didn¡¯t know what this gem was at first. But this seems to be the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. He quickly picked up the parchment and continued to read.

    (I will find a perfect time to tell you more storiester and maybe have a ss of butterbeer by then. I believe you have always been a child who is good at thinking. I think this time, you should have suspected that the gem is the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, right? Unfortunately, it is not.)

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief but also felt a little bit disappointed. He still understands what the stone could do, and it would be a very dangerous thing to have in his hand. Of course, Sean still felt slightly disappointed to know that it was not the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.

    (It¡¯s an imitation of The Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. It has some abilities of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, such as creating a body or a flesh.¡±

    Sean coughed violently. Why would he make an imitation stone that had the ability close to the real one?

    Dumbledore¡¯s text continued.

    (Just kidding, I don¡¯t think you would be very interested in it. The real purpose of this imitation is simple, and that is to solidify a magic effect.

    Sean, you should know that the effects of a spell may be permanent, but the magic power attached to the spell is not permanent. The changes brought about by the spell will always expire after some time.

    The changes brought about by the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone are permanent. Midas touch and immortality are only part of its effects. I think you can understand why Tom Riddle wants to get the stone, right?)

    Because he wants to study the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone and learn the ¡®permanence¡¯ effect. Sean nodded. This is probably what Voldemort wants.

    (Even Nics mel didn¡¯t know the source of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone¡¯s power itself. I studied it for a while but gave up on it. I did make some imitations of it, although melughs at it as a bunch of junk that no one wants.

    Take this as a small gift from me. Fill a cup with water, and soak the imitation stone in the water for twelve hours. After drinking that cup of water, the magic power attached to your spell willst longer. I think it would be suitable for practicing your Transfiguration Charm.

    But remember, don¡¯t use it as a prank. Who knows how long it wouldst when you cast a pigtail on someone else after consuming the water?

    Lastly, thank you again for your trust in me. You didn¡¯t treat me as the mastermind behind everything. My enemies always praised me as wild and clever.

    Hence why I am willing to share some secrets to express my sincerity, I hope that we can always be in a state of mutual trust.

    By the way, you should forget about asking Rita about how to learn Animagus. Instead, you can directly ask Professor McGonagall since she¡¯s also an Animagus.)

    Sean rubbed his head in embarrassment. He has a n to threaten Rita Skeeter, knowing she is an Unregistered Animagus, and obtain some information about Animagus.

    Considering Dumbledore¡¯s words, he was right. Asking Professor McGonagall would probably be the better choice if he wants to learn more about that.

 Chapter 134: â€œA New Yearâ€

    Chapter 134: ¡°A New Year¡±

    The letter has finally reached thest line.

    (Originally, I wanted to say something about my wisdom and knowledge as an old man, but I think it¡¯s better to be honest sometimes. So Sean, please help me to keep this secret. After all, the information about Hogwarts and Nurmengard¡¯s Headmaster used to be close friends will attract a lot of attention from some troublesome people, and I am already old for dealing with those things.

    The new school year is about to start, and I think you¡¯ll love it. Let¡¯s meet againter. I wish you the best.

    Best regards, Albus Dumbledore.)

    After reading this long letter, Sean breathed a sigh of relief. He earned two new spells and got an imitation of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. Moreover, Dumbledore¡¯s words can always give someone a sense of peace of mind that no one else can give, like Grindelwald.

    Sean let out augh. It¡¯s a good feeling that he has someone that he can trust.

    Of course, he can¡¯t let his guard downpletely. He still doesn¡¯t know whether that mysterious person has good intentions or not, and the unsolved prophecy also needs to be taken into consideration.

    Sean decided that he should hang out more with Dumbledore in the future.

    He sorted out the things he bought, and stuffed them all into his ring. Pudding touched something in the ring at the small shack, and every item there fell off.

    Pudding jumped aside, tilted his head, and looked at Sean with an expression that showed he didn¡¯t know what had just happened.

    He might have to teach Pudding several things so that he could live independently.

    ¡ª-

    After staying in Godric¡¯s Hollow for a few days, Sirius drove Sean and Hermione back to London in Mr. Weasley¡¯s car. Before parting, Daisy seemed very reluctant, but it is understandable for her to act like that.

    Instead of begging Sean to stay, she made them drinks and desserts on the way home, knowing the weather had been hottely.

    ¡ª-

    After returning to London, Sean returned to his normal activity and already felt the differences between the activity he had done in Godric¡¯s Hollow.

    However, there is still something that is stuck in his own mind. He can¡¯tpletely rx about the whole situation without knowing what the prophecy is about.

    In fine weather in London, the Wallup family came to King¡¯s Cross Station again.

    ¡°Hermione!¡± It was not Sean who saw her first, but his sister, E.

    During the summer vacation, the Granger family visited them several times because Mr. Wallup invited them. E and Hermione quickly became acquainted.

    She happily shouted Hermione¡¯s name, and she saw a familiar face.

    She immediately smiled when she saw E, ¡°Nice to see you here, E.¡±

    The two chatted happily, but Sean became the one who was left out in the cold.

    ¡°Sean, you should learn from your sister.¡± Mr. Wallup patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Learn what?¡± Sean asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Well, how to chat happily with a girl. Didn¡¯t you realize that all the girls you know, like Fran from Doug¡¯s family or Teresa from Senator Hartman¡¯s family, are really close to E? ¡°

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal because E is a child, and she¡¯s cute.¡± Sean replied.

    Mr. Wallup smiled strangely and patted his son on the shoulder, ¡°You have lost your sharpness, my boy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sean smiled helplessly.

    When they crossed the stone wall and walked out of the passage, the tform was already crowded with students.

    Both Mr. Wallup and Mr. Granger helped their children by carrying their suitcases. Sean and Hermione also carried another suitcase. They found an empty room, put away their things, and said goodbye to their families.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Harry and the others?¡± Hermione stuck her head out of the window in doubt.

    Sean went to look outside the carriage, but he also didn¡¯t see the Potters.

    ¡°Strange, are theyte because of something?¡±

    They made an appointment a long time ago, but they haven¡¯t seen them until now. Neither has Neville, and even the Weasleys didn¡¯t appear at this time.

    Just when the train was about to start, arge group of people suddenly rushed out, and they hurried over with their children and their luggage.

    The train started slowly, and the luggage was finally put on the train. Daisy stretched out her little head and kissed her mother.

    Her previous life was mostly spent in dark bedrooms and hospital wards. This was the first time she was going to be separated from her mother, who had been with her for a long time. She was nervous and kept grabbing Harry¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Looks like they need help.¡± Sean and Hermione went down the corridor.

    ¡°Hey, guys. What happened to you guys today?¡± He grabbed one of the handles and helped Harry on carrying his suitcase.

    ¡°Thank you, Sean.¡± Harry breathed a sigh of relief, but he immediately felt his sister¡¯s hand loosening his sleeve.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m so d to meet you.¡± It¡¯s been a month since, and Daisy¡¯s condition is bing better and better.

    ¡°You look really good, Daisy.¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    ¡°Daisy, right? It¡¯s nice to meet you. Come on, let me help you.¡± Hermione walked out from behind and immediately took the suitcase from Daisy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Daisy replied.

    After returning to the room and putting away their things. Harry sat down on his buttocks and said, ¡°Today just sucks.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°We came here in Mr. Weasley¡¯s car, and halfway through the flight, we happened to cross an Auror flying on a broomstick.¡±

 Chapter 135: â€œChildish Boysâ€

    Chapter 135: ¡°Childish Boys¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hermione eximed, then worried. ¡°did you guys get arrested?¡±

    ¡°Well, no,¡± Harry sneered, ¡°We were only stopped by that Auror. Fortunately, Neville¡¯s parents knew him, and that person was busy with other things. So he just warned and let us go after a while, but then we¡¯re stuck in traffic.¡±

    Sean shook his head with a smile. Soon, they were chatting andughing in the room. Because he had to take care of his sister Daisy, Harry left Ron and Neville while they stayed in the same carriage with Percy and Ginny.

    Percy gave up the privilege in the prefect¡¯s carriage to prevent Ron from spoiling his younger sister, who was about to enter school.

    Sean didn¡¯t say anything about it. Since Percy was rescued from serious injuries, his attitude has changed a lot. Fred said that Percy now looks smaller than before.

    Sean started to enjoy the dessert Daisy brought over in the room. Lily¡¯s cooking is as outstanding as ever, and her cakes don¡¯t contain that much sugar. With it, Sean expressed his satisfaction.

    Seeing Sean pick up a pancake from the container, Daisy straightened up nervously. When Sean stretched out his hand again after eating a piece, she breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyebrows and eyes also rxed.

    ¡°Daisy, why didn¡¯t you eat it?¡± Harry licked the maple syrup on his fingers, ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice when Mom made pancakes.¡±

    Daisy smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys can eat them all.¡±

    Hermione also tasted a piece. After showing a surprised expression, she lowered her head slightly.

    Sean didn¡¯t notice thepletely different expressions of the two. He happily enjoyed the dessert and bought a lot of snacks and drinks on the trolley.

    While they were drinking, Daisy asked, ¡°Sean, is the secret you mentioned still working?¡±

    Sean put down his drink and smiled gently, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You can choose your own house? Dude, I still think you¡¯re lying to me.¡± Harry looked suspicious, and Hermione also looked over.

    ¡°During the sorting, you should have heard the whispers from the Sorting Hat, right?¡±

    Harry and Hermione looked at each other and nodded in unison.

    ¡°At that time, repeat your thoughts in your mind and talk to the Sorting Hat.¡± Sean exined this secret.

    Because the characteristics of each student differ from each other, many of their characteristics are suitable for two or more houses.

    The sorting hat will generally choose to sort students into the house that best matches their characteristics. But if the studentmunicates with the Sorting Hat, the Sorting Hat often respects their opinions.

    However, when the students who entered the school for the first time encountered a talking hat, few of them would have these thoughts. Especially they were in a hall filled with all of the Hogwarts students, which would make them nervous.

    Daisy believed Sean and eximed, ¡°So, I can choose which one for myself? That¡¯s great!¡±

    Harry looked at his sister suspiciously, ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t you want to go to Gryffindor?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you which house I want.¡±

    ¡°What? Gryffindor is the best house in Hogwarts!¡±

    ¡°Come on, now. That¡¯s not true.¡± Sean interjected.

    ¡°Listen, you and Hermione are both amazing. But overall, Gryffindor is better. Think about it. Dumbledore is from Gryffindor.¡±

    ¡°Last semester, Gryffindor camest, and Ravenw won the House Cup.¡± Sean straightened his posture.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a year¡¯s worth of points. It¡¯s not like Gryffindor hasn¡¯t won the House Cup.¡±

    ¡°Last semester, Gryffindor camest, and Ravenw won the House Cup.¡± Sean straightened his posture.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we are all too busy. Gryffindor¡¯s bonus points are a lot, but the deduction points are also a lot.¡±

    ¡°Last semester, Gryffindor camest, and Ravenw won the House Cup.¡± Sean straightened his posture.

    ¡°Scores don¡¯t mean everything!¡±

    ¡°Last semester, Gryffindor camest, and Ravenw won the House Cup.¡± Sean straightened his posture.

    Harry became furious, ¡°Dude, can you say anything other than that?¡±

    Sean cleared his throat, ¡°Last year, Ravenw was fourth fromst and then won the House Cup.¡±

    Daisy and Hermione looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡ª-

    It waspletelyte, and the Hogwarts Express stopped on the tracks. Hagrid weed the new students with hisntern. After telling Daisy to rx, the group turned to the school gate, where there would be carriages to pick up and drop off old students.

    Between the shafts that everyone ignored, Sean saw a skinny ck horse with the head of a dragon and huge bat wings. It was a Thestral. Sean walked over to the Thestrals curiously. This was the first time he had seen this magical animal.

    Obviously, his affinity for magical animals is still effective when facing this kind of creature that most wizards consider unlucky. Thestral¡¯s eyes looked at Sean for a while, and it gently lowered its head and rubbed against Sean¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Sean, what are you doing?¡± Hermione asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just talking to this guy.¡±

    ¡°Talking?¡± Hermione looked suspiciously at Sean¡¯s side. In her eyes, there was nothing there.

    ¡°Oh! You can see it too?¡± A somewhat excited voice sounded, it was a girl who had already been sitting in the carriage.

    Sean looked over and saw that she was wearing the uniform of Ravenw¡¯s student, but he had no impression of it. The girl had bright eyes and was wearing a linen scarf. Although her voice was excited, the girl looked mncholy.

    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, Selma Murphy. A fourth-grade Ravenw.¡± She spoke steadily and elegantly.

    ¡°Oh, my name is Hermione Granger. I know you!¡± Hermione stretched out her hand enthusiastically, ¡°I heard some good things about you from Professor Babbling in the Ancient Rune ss.¡±

 Chapter 136: â€œNew Studentsâ€

    Chapter 136: ¡°New Students¡±

    Selma was surprised and embarrassed. It made her look slow and a bit like a sloth. Of course, it¡¯s the kind of sloth that looked good. Although this description is a bit strange, this is the first impression that popped up in Sean, Hermione¡¯s, and Harry¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Oh, Professor Babbling likes to talk about her students.¡± She said calmly.

    Sean was immediately in awe. In his opinion, anyone who can learn ancient runes is a genius, and Professor Babling has always been known for her strictness.

    ¡°Is the ancient rune difficult?¡± He asked seriously.

    Sm shook her head, ¡°In my opinion, not really.¡±

    Sean¡¯s rune talent is only level 2, and he expressed his frustration.

    Selma saw his expression and smiled slightly, ¡°It may have something to do with my parents¡¯ upations since they are both archaeologists.¡±

    ¡°Archaeologist? That¡¯s cool.¡± Harry eximed, ¡°My friend¡¯s brother is studying the pyramids in Egypt.¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re not wizards, and they don¡¯t know magic,¡± Selma exined. ¡°I¡¯m actually Swedish, but because Durmstrang doesn¡¯t ept Muggle-born wizards, I came to Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°What about Nurmengard?¡± Sean asked.

    Selma said, ¡°Because of my family¡¯s influence, I prefer Hogwarts with its historical roots.¡±

    The carriage started to drive, and the Thestral, which rubbed its head against Sean, looked back.

    ¡°You can see Thestrals, too, right?¡± Selma asked Sean.

    Seeing Sean nod, she smiled and was quite excited to meet someone of the same kind.

    ¡°Thestrals?¡± Hermione looked suspiciously at the shaft of the carriage. As far as she could see, it was still empty.

    ¡°Thestrals are only seen by people who have seen death,¡± Sean exined, ¡°which gives them a rather unlucky reputation. When in fact, Thestrals are friendly creatures.¡±

    Selma nodded and added, ¡°If you can interact with them, you can even ride them.¡±

    ¡°Those who have seen death?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are always many idents in life.¡± Sean spread his hands.

    The carriages carried the students staggering and creaking across the gravel road. They soon passed the school gate, and Hogwarts Castle was getting closer.

    They could vaguely see the towers and some windows that glowed red.

    The carriage stopped beside the stone steps leading to the gate. They got off, Sean touched the back of the Thestral. In the eyes of Hermione and Sean, he was rubbing the air.

    After saying goodbye to the Thestral and Selma, they walked into the brightly lit hall, and Hermione whispered along the way, ¡°Are you not joking about it, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, you can ask Professor Scamander about it.¡±

    He happened to see Newt, who had just sat down at the teacher¡¯s table, and he smiled at him. Although Sean thought he wanted to talk about something to him for a moment.

    The other students walked into the hall one by one, and the professors came out from the side and sat down one after another. Sean noticed that Snape had taken his ce early on, scanning everyone with his cold eyes.

    Sean was even a little excited. He was a bit upset that all the electronic equipment in Hogwarts would fail. How interesting would it be to record Snape with a video recorder?

    Of course, the idea of ??recording Snape for only self-entertainment itself is dangerous. He didn¡¯t want to copse at the entrance ceremony table because of food poisoning.

    A short whileter, Dumbledore emerged in his robe, smiling as he greeted the cheers of the students. After he took the seat, Professor McGonagall led the freshmen in.

    The freshmen walked in nervously, full of anticipation, excitement, and a little bit of fear. They wore long robes and pointed hats, and many of them straightened their hats from time to time.

    ¡°It feels different knowing we were in their positionst year.¡± Hermione whispered in his ear.

    Sean smiled and nodded. This feeling happens to all students in the world. When facing new students, old students will always unconsciously grow a feeling of seniority among them.

    Sean saw that Daisy and Ginny were standing together. The two girls attracted a lot of attention.

    Daisy was not so nervous as before, Probably because of the reason he had informed her in advance. From time to time, sheforted Ginny, who was holding her robe tightly.

    Sean looked at the teacher¡¯s desk and almostughed out loud. Snape was pretending to be calm while shaking his goblet. But since the banquet hadn¡¯t started, the goblet was empty.

    His eyes focused in Daisy¡¯s direction from time to time.

    Sean saw Snape¡¯s eyes turn and quickly lowered his head, he was afraid that if heughed and he would be jinxed or punished.

    Professor McGonagall ced the Sorting Hat on a stool. She picked up a parchment paper to call the students.

    ¡°Please step forward if your name is called.¡±

    ¡°Salis Alberta.¡± A tall girl ran over quickly and almost knocked over the high stool.

    Ten secondster, the Sorting Hat shouted, ¡°Gryffindor!¡±

    Amid the cheers and apuse, Salis walked towards the table of the Gryffindor with a flushed face.

    ¡°Komaya Berger.¡±

    ¡°Ravenw!¡±

    The short, skinny boy became Ravenw¡¯s first freshman. Sean and Hermione apuded enthusiastically together.

    This year¡¯s freshmen are less thanst year¡¯s, probably not more than eighty students. It¡¯s unknown whether it¡¯s because there are fewer students or because Nurmengard took some of them away.

    The sorting ceremony was going on in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Daisy Potter.¡±

    Daisy happily and nervously walked to the stool and many boys secretly gave out admiration. Sean looked at the teacher¡¯s desk. Snape stretched his neck and just nced at Daisy. He quickly looked away and looked at the boys who were looking at her.

 Chapter 137: â€œUnhappy Snapeâ€

    Chapter 137: ¡°Unhappy Snape¡±

    ¡°Well, someone¡¯s in trouble.¡± Sean thought.

    Sean was targeted by Snapest year. He is happy to have a few more unlucky students to help him bear the me.

    Daisy was small, her legs were dangling when she sat on the stool, and the Sorting Hat almost covered her mouth.

    Ten minutes passed, and the Sorting Hat had yet to speak.

    ¡°Did Daisy chat with the Sorting Hat?¡± Hermione asked from the side, and she didn¡¯t have to lower her voice now because the students in the hall started talking.

    ¡°Probably.¡± Sean looked at Daisy.

    At the teacher¡¯s table, the professors also smiled and chatted. Although a situation like this is rare, it is not a very unusual phenomenon knowing how many new studentse every year.

    After Sean¡¯s 30-minute sorting processst year, the professors had expected this to happen again.

    ¡°Is that the youngest daughter of the Potter family? My God, she really looks like Lily.¡± Professor Flitwick chatted with Professor Sprout beside him.

    Professor Sprout nodded, ¡°I remember her time at school. I wasn¡¯t too happy when Remus was fooling around with James and the others. These guys are much more capable of causing trouble than mandrakes.¡±

    Professor Flitwick stretched out his hand, ¡°But I have to say, those people are all excellent wizards, and they are also very good people. Last Christmas, Lily gave me a wine set.¡±

    Beside them, Snape¡¯s eyes darkened, and it wasn¡¯t just Lily¡¯s name that Lockhart kept whispering in his ear.

    ¡°Severus, I¡¯ve already seen what¡¯s great about this little girl. Did I tell you that my distant aunt also passed on some talent for divination to me?¡± Lockhart leaned back on the chair and showed his smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough for you to call me by my first name.¡± Snape nced at him and said coldly.

    Lockhart didn¡¯t feel that he was an unwee character at all, and he continued, ¡°Maybe we need a ss of Veritaserum to talk to each other, eh? In my book called ¡°Magical Me¡±, I also have some experience in brewing potions. If you want it, I can give you a copy of it.¡±

    Snape turned his head slowly, ¡°Excessive doses of Veritaserum will burn out wizards¡¯ brains, but I stillck that experimental data. Do you want to be my guest?¡±

    Lockhartughed awkwardly, ¡°Severus, your sense of humor is quite funny.¡±

    Lockhart quickly stopped talking, as if nothing had happened, and went to talk to other professors.

    Snape withdrew his gaze coldly. Under the long table, Snape¡¯s palms were tightly clenched together. He pretended not to care and looked at Daisy casually, but his breathing was a little heavy.

    The Sorting Hat squirmed, opened its mouth wide, and Snape sat up slightly.

    ¡°Ravenw!¡±

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard¡­¡± Harry was shocked.

    There was warm apuse from the Ravenw table. Hermione also smiled and pped her hands, but when she saw Daisy rushing towards Sean, the smile on her face restrained, and a serious look shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Wee.¡± Seeing Daisy sitting down, Sean smiled and shook hands with her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± She said excitedly.

    Sean turned his gaze back, and the next student had already stepped forward.

    Suddenly, he felt a cold gaze, like a smooth venomous snake. In the lively hall, Sean felt goosebumps all over his body. The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, and he saw Snape¡¯s gaze.

    Snape gave him a cold look and withdrew his attention from him a moment after.

    Daisy entered Ravenw without any persuasion from others. At most, she felt that Ravenw had someone that she was familiar with. But Daisy is clearly a smart girl, and Ravenw is a perfect house for her.

    Moreover, even if it wasn¡¯t Ravenw, Daisy would most likely go to Gryffindor, and Sean thought there was no way she would join Slytherin.

    Maybe starting tomorrow, he needs to check his pumpkin juice once every so often.

    Daisy¡¯s friend, Ginny Weasley, went to Gryffindor. This disappointed her, but after talking to Sean, she quickly became happy again.

    The sorting ceremony was over by the time thest student had gone to Slytherin. Dumbledore stood up and warmly weed all the students. After a short speech, the banquet began.

    While cutting the sausage, Sean introduced various things in Ravenw to Daisy. His eloquence was good. He got her attention wholly to the point she didn¡¯t notice that themb on her te was cold.

    The sound of a knife and fork colliding with the te came from the side. Sean turned his head to see Hermione forking a pudding vigorously.

    ¡°I can help you with that, Hermione,¡± he said with a smile.

    Hermione raised her head and said in a rxed tone, ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    When Sean turned his head and talked to Daisy again, Hermione picked up the fork and vigorously poked the soft pudding a few times.

    When it¡¯s finished, Dumbledore stands up again.

    ¡°Once again, wee to Hogwarts,¡± he smiled, ¡°Before the delicious food is fully digested and sleepiness fills your heads. I have to say some things to pay attention to.¡±

    Dumbledore recounted everything Sean had heardst year and introduced the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Gilderoy Lockhart.

    Many girls were excited when Lockhart smiled, but the two girls beside Sean didn¡¯t seem too amazed.

    Dumbledore finally said, ¡°As for thest thing. After the academic exchangest year, Hogwarts will be sending a group of students to Nurmengard.¡±

 Chapter 138: â€œSnapeâ€™s Classâ€

    Chapter 138: ¡°Snape¡¯s ss¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s words were like a stone dropped on a calmke.

    In the eyes of most students, this sentence can be expressed in another way. Hogwarts will select a group of students to go to Nurmengard and be beaten to death.

    Last year, Nurmengard¡¯s students didn¡¯t have much advantage. Many of them realized that their ability is obviously better than Hogwarts students. The idea of going to the enemy¡¯s territory itself already frightened them.

    Sean¡¯s expression is not very good either. He is not afraid of the program, but Grindelwald is.

    For that unruly and unpredictable old man, Sean always felt that he would try to make something weird happen to him.

    Dumbledore and the students in the hall discussed for a while before stretching out his hand to signal everyone to be quiet.

    His expression was slightly more serious, ¡°This is a perfect learning opportunity. I hope that the selected ones can devote their minds to studying. The selection process will be notified to everyone in the middle of the semester.¡±

    After the school song session, everyone got up and walked toward themon rooms of their respective houses. The prefects were busy leading the new students, Daisy was mixed in the group, and many students had already tried to greet her.

    Not only because of her outstanding appearance but also her connection with Sean. Daisy was almost frightened by the enthusiasm of the other students.

    Sean smiled at her, telling her not to be afraid. Although they were excited, they were good people after all.

    However, Hermione didn¡¯t wait for him this time. She chatted with Selma, whom she just met, and the two went straight back to themon room together.

    Sean shook his head helplessly and walked back slowly.

    The next morning, Hermione returned to her usual appearance. While reading the Daily Prophet that the owl had just delivered, she was drinking pumpkin juice.

    ¡°The Ministry of Magic had some trouble with robberies?¡± said Hermione in surprise.

    Sean leaned his head over, and the ck and white photo of Fudge on the newspaper¡¯s front page was avoiding the reporters from taking pictures.

    ¡°The Ministry of Magic encountered a mysterious thief. The Minister said he would catch him as soon as possible, but he kept silent about the lost items.¡± Under the bold title, Fudge¡¯s expression in the photo looked a little annoyed.

    ¡°It is reported that this incident happened in the early morning, and the robber mixed among the staff of the Ministry of Magic who were on duty. The Aurors quicklyunched an investigation, but the robber was not caught.¡± Hermione read the news in a low voice and then covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°The time and ce was exactly the moment we were in the station!¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°The police, no. The Auror that Harry and the others encountered was probably chasing the criminal.¡±

    ¡°What did they steal, though?¡±

    Sean shook his pumpkin juice and found it wasn¡¯t abnormally sticky before casually saying, ¡°Who knows? There are a lot of mysterious things in the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    Hermione nodded, ¡°But the Ministry of Magic¡¯s security measures are as good as Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Hermione, Hogwarts is much safer than the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    After having breakfast, they walked towards the basement. The first school ss was Potions, which made Sean a little nervous.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hermione walked into the ssroom first and was puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean walked in and showed a strange expression.

    The ssroom was as gloomy as ever, but in front of the podium, more than a dozen cauldrons were set up, and the potion was bubbling inside.

    Hermione walked in front of a cauldron. She sniffed it with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°Is this tonic? It¡¯s fourth-grade content, and we haven¡¯t got the time to learn it yet.¡±

    Sean sat down next to her. Although Snape always picked on him, he was still used to staying in the front row with Hermione because he needed to study hard in this subject.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen Snape still on the teacher¡¯s table yesterday. I would have thought that Professor Slughorn was the one teaching uster. Is that Felix Felicis?¡± Sean saw a small cauldron in the center, and a golden liquid was jumping around.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hermione¡¯s expression became even more puzzled.

    ¡°Although the form of Felix Felicis is written in the book, very few people in the wizarding world can sessfully brew it. There¡¯s no way Snape would teach us that.¡±

    Sean nodded, and then another weird idea popped up. Snape didn¡¯t want to use these potions as rewards like Slughorn, did he?

    While they were whispering, the ssroom door was pushed open, and Snape walked in with swift steps. The chattering in the ssroom disappeared instantly.

    Just as Snape opened his book, a group of students hurriedly ran to the ssroom. It was Harry and the others.

    ¡°Potter. You¡¯rete for the first ss this year.¡±

    Harry panted heavily, ¡°Professor, it¡¯s only three minuteste.¡±

    ¡°When I walked into the ssroom, the ss had already started. Five points will be deducted because all of you arete on the first day of school.¡± Snape said coldly.

    ¡°Professor¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Potter? Do you want me to help with your seat?¡±

    Harry¡¯s lips twitched, and finally sat down angrily.

    He thought that Snape¡¯s attitude might be a little more friendly after Daisy entered school. But now it seems that he and Harry would still have to suffer.

    Dumbledore has announced that the ss changed to teaching four houses simultaneously. In the ssroom, the students were sitting upright, waiting for Snape to finish his roll call.

    After making sure no one was absent, Snape stood in front of the cauldrons.

    ¡°The principal told me that the lesson will be more rigorous in the future. Although I don¡¯t know if each of you can digest it with your current brain, but I have prepared something.¡±

    He stood in front of a cauldron, ¡°This may inspire your motivation for potions. Of course, most of you won¡¯t be able to brew many of the potions here after graduation.¡±

    Snape quickly asked, ¡°Wallup. Can you tell me what this potion is?¡±

    Sean stood up and carefully looked at the cauldron Snape was pointing at. The cauldron contained a thick white liquid.

 Chapter 139: â€œFive Points For Ravenclawâ€

    Chapter 139: ¡°Five Points For Ravenw¡±

    Sean is confident in his memory and has also read ¡°A Thousand Magic Herbs and Mushrooms¡± and ¡°Magic Potions and Potions¡± very well. He is sure that no potion looked like this in the book.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Professor.¡± He replied honestly.

    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t study during the summer vacation.¡± Snape narrowed his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s try again. How about this one?¡±

    It was a pot of light blue liquid and a white mist rose that lingers above the cauldron.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Professor.¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Professor.¡±

    Hermione raised her hand high, but Snapepletely ignored her. Harry should also know, but he would never take the initiative to answer. Snape would not call him and only does that when he wants to take points by asking other questions.

    ¡°Wallup, it seems that you don¡¯t even know the reason why the stupid bird flies first.¡± Snape mocked.

    ¡°Let me tell you, the first potion is the reflex potion. It can make the drinker¡¯s speed reaction speed ??up. The second potion is the eagle eye potion, which can greatly increase the drinker¡¯s vision range. While this is a powerful healing potion, any injury can be healed, except for mental trauma.¡±

    The other students took out their notes and quickly wrote them down without waiting for him to speak.

    ¡°Now sit down. Two points will be deducted from Ravenw. I told youst year to train your brain during the summer break.¡±

    After the rustling sound in the ssroom stopped, Snape introduced other potions, and finally, he stood in front of the Felix Felicis potion, ¡°In this ss, we will brew a potion of hair growth.¡±

    He nced at everyone with cold eyes and said slowly, ¡°The person who can perfectly brew the potion will get a small bottle of this Felix Felicis.¡±

    At this moment, the students were all surprised. They looked at each other in disbelief and even made some noises.

    ¡°Quiet.¡± Snape yelled, ¡°The principal thinks all of you need motivation. I will never give out any kind of prize because I don¡¯t think you had the talent to do so.¡±

    ¡°You only have one chance, and only the perfect potion can be rewarded. So don¡¯t even think about getting itter in the future.¡±

    After Snape said this, everyone quickly flipped through their textbooks. Snape¡¯s requirements must be outrageously high. The ¡°Perfect¡± in his definition is different than what you might think it is.

    Sean also gets serious, and he has Snape¡¯s notes. However, will this be considered cheating by him?

    With this in mind, Sean didn¡¯t stop. Although the Felix Felicis was the reward if he did well in the process, maybe he would just give it away to someone else as he didn¡¯t need to.

    Snape walked through the ssrooms, finding someone to criticize and scold asionally.

    Harry and Sean were the ones that were scolded the most, including but not limited to the degree of cooking the materials, the posture of holding the knife, being too close to the cauldron, etc.

    ¡°Wring out the water from the fresh waterweed nt.¡± Sean looked at the steps in the book.

    The long waterweed is a kind of aquatic nt that grows in the cave at the bottom of theke. This thing contains a lot of water. Hermione tried to extract it, but the waterweed was still wet.

    Sean remembered the note in the book that he could put the waterweed into a mortar and pound them with a copper pestle before taking them out and squeezing them dry.

    He took the mortar beside him and was surprised that the waterweed squeezed out most of the water with just a little force after being smashed by the copper pestle.

    Sean tried to tell Hermione about it, but Snape kept staring at him after seeing his actions, and the meaning was obvious. He will deduct more points if he dares to tell the others without his permission.

    Feeling helpless, Sean had to continue brewing his hair growth potion, but with the help of the notebook, his progress was very smooth.

    When Snape told them to stop, his potion hadpletely turned into a greasy transparent liquid, exactly as it was written in the book.

    Snape checked everyone¡¯s potions. When he came to Sean¡¯s side, he seemed to be struggling with something. He just nced at the cauldron and walked away. He didn¡¯t find say anything and ignored Sean¡¯s potion.

    When the ss was over, no one got the bottle of Felix Felicis.

    ¡°Sean, I bet Snape couldn¡¯t have cooked it better than you. He just didn¡¯t want to give you the potion.¡± Hermione said angrily.

    Although Sean¡¯s sudden knowledge of the potion surprised her, the result couldn¡¯t lie. She thought that her friend was treated unfairly.

    Sean smiled and said nothing. His potion is basically the same as what Snape taught him. It¡¯s normal that he won¡¯t reward him. Moreover, he also guessed what Snape was thinking. The Felix Felicis is probably not for anyone to take.

    ¡ª-

    When Daisy stepped into the Potions ssroom, she was a little nervous. She had heard some words about Professor Snapetely. Except for Slytherin, almost all the students in other houses had been picked on by him.

    This made Daisy a little worried. She spent most of her life lying on the hospital bed. Although her mother was really good at potions, she hadn¡¯t even touched the cauldron.

    Harry said he was picked on by Snape a lot, which made Daisy even more nervous¡ªknowing that her mother said that Harry¡¯s talent for potions was also good.

    Daisy and her friend sat obediently in the ssroom.

    Snape entered the ss menacingly, and the new students immediately tensed up. After Snape had finished his opening speech, he picked up his book.

    ¡°Daisy Potter.¡±

    ¡°Present, sir.¡± Daisy stood up nervously and identally hit her elbow on the corner of the table.

    Snape replied, ¡°Be more careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Daisy rubbed her arm.

    However, Professor Snape doesn¡¯t seem to be as scary as she imagined.

    ¡°Miss Daisy,¡± Snape asked her coldly, ¡°Do you know when the moonlight flower is best to be harvested?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew about it very well since many of them were in Bagshot¡¯s garden.

    ¡°On a full moon, Professor.¡±

    Snape nodded, ¡°Correct, five points for Ravenw.¡±

 Chapter 140: â€œSnape Acting Differentâ€

    Chapter 140: ¡°Snape Acting Different¡±

    ¡°Now sit down,¡± Snape looked at everyone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see all of you write down this information?¡±

    As soon as the words fell, everyone hurriedly lowered their heads and began to write the information. Daisy sat down. She never thought that her first bonus came from the Potions ss.

    Daisy thinks that Professor Snape is not as mean as others say.

    She was confused because Harry said it was normal for him to get a point deduction in Snape¡¯s ss. If no point was deducted in any ss, it means that Snape was targeting Sean.

    As for extra points, Ron said that If Snape gives any extra points one day, then he must be controlled by someone.

    Snape walked slowly. His voice was as weak, but every student could hear him clearly.

    ¡°All of you are not qualified to make these high-level potions,¡± he introduced the potions in the front and continued slowly, ¡°However, this does not prevent me from giving you some hope, such as a Vial of Felix Felicis.¡±

    ¡°In this ss, you will learn how to brew a Cure for Boils potion, enough to fill your barren brains. If someone can do it perfectly, you will get a reward.¡±

    The students who had just been exposed to potions immediately became excited, including Daisy.

    However, her desire for the Felix Felicis was not that great. Her mother could make one for her if she really needed one. Of course, her mother also promised that she would give her a bottle as a gift.

    Daisy was still excited to make potions. She has long been longing to study magic and other things like the others at Hogwarts.

    Snape dragged his long ck robe around the ssroom, sternly pointing out any students who did the steps wrong.

    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t even opened a single page of the potions book. I know your father, and it seems that you have not inherited even a tenth of his talent.¡± Snape said to a boy named said Kurt Reddy.

    Reddy was embarrassed and also a little bit scared.

    He didn¡¯t know why Professor Snape targeted him so much. Only twenty minutes had passed, and he had a grudge against his father.

    Daisy saw this. Although what Professor Snape said was shocking, she didn¡¯t have much sympathy for him. She remembered him whistling at her as she ran to the stool during the sorting ceremony.

    Daisy doesn¡¯t like people who act like that, and why isn¡¯t everyone as polite as Sean?

    Of course, if he is polite and educated, he is not much better than Sean. Daisy looked at the cauldron being licked by the simmering fire and stirring the materials to be added next to the cauldron.

    ¡°Take the cauldron from the fire and add the porcupine quills.¡± A voice reminded her suddenly.

    Daisy turned her head in a panic but only saw Snape¡¯s back. He seemed to just pass by her and remind her on his way.

    She removed the cauldron and added porcupine quills. She found that her potion had turned dark gray, like in the book.

    However, at the end of the potions ss. Daisy didn¡¯t get a perfect potion and was a little annoyed. She made a mistake in cooking the Flobberworm mucus, greatly reducing the potion¡¯s effect.

    Snape looked at everyone¡¯s potions and kept pointing out all the mistakes. Many students were embarrassed, and Reddy, who had been scolded all the time in ss, got a point deduction because he identally burned out his cauldron.

    Snape paused when he walked in front of Daisy and said, ¡°When cooking the Flobberworm mucus, you need to adjust the heat three times. Each time the heat is lower than thest time, and pour into the cauldron when the liquid starts to dry a bit. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Daisy nodded quickly.

    Snape walked away, ¡°Not bad for a student who is new to potions, five points for Ravenw.¡±

    He returned to his podium, ¡°Obviously, none of you could meet my expectation. However, I¡¯ll give you one more chance since you are new students.¡±

    Snape put his hands on the podium, ¡°The reward is still the same, and you need to make another potion. You can find someone to learn something from them. Maybe that would help you.¡±

    ¡°ss dismissed.¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°You got bonus points from Snape as a Ravenw student?¡± In the Ravenwmon room, Hermione covered her mouth in disbelief.

    On the opposite side of the chair, Daisy looked at her weirdly. The two had always had weird expressions after she told Hermione and Sean about her first potions ss. Hermione couldn¡¯t believe it, and Sean stared nkly at the sky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Professor Snape is as bad as you say.¡± She said.

    Sean sighed, rubbed Daisy¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Daisy, I may know why. You gained the points that I lost from his ss before.¡±

    Daisy bit her lips in embarrassment and muttered, ¡°But I didn¡¯t perform very well. The previous Potions teacher was Mr. Slughorn, right? Harry got Felix Felicis in his ss for the first time.¡±

    ¡°Well, Snape¡¯s requirements are higher. But you¡¯ve performed very well,¡± Hermione nced at Sean and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s much better than Sean anyway.¡±

    Sean blinked, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no denying that.¡±

    The three talked briefly, and Daisy mentioned the next ss, ¡°Professor Snape said he would give us another chance. But we don¡¯t know what potion we will make in the next ss.¡±

    Hermione frowned, ¡°Snape and Slughorn¡¯s teaching ways are different, and our experience in the first grade may not be useful.¡±

    Seanughed, ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 141: â€œVisiting Hagridâ€

    Chapter 141: ¡°Visiting Hagrid¡±

    Seeing the two looking at him, Sean spread his hands, ¡°You can learn cough potion in advance.¡±

    ¡°Cough potion?¡± Hermione asked, ¡°This is a potion you only learn in thete first year. How do you know it would be learned in the second ss?¡±

    Sean said, ¡°I helped Hagrid move some things yesterday, and one of the boxes contained fresh moonlight flowers, which are the main ingredient of the cough potion.¡±

    He not only helped Hagrid move things yesterday but also moved those things to Snape¡¯s office, and when Snape was checking whether the materials were damaged, Sean saw the lesson preparation materials on the desk.

    ¡®First grade¡ªsecond ss¡ªcough potion¡¯ is what he saw.

    At that time, Sean wondered how Snape let his books lie on the desk so carelessly. But now he understands why. It is because to let Daisy get the Felix Felicis.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°There are still minor ws, buting from a first-year student, it¡¯s perfect.¡± Snape handed the vial containing the Felix Felicis to Daisy under the envious eyes of everyone.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Snape.¡± Daisy said in surprise after taking the vial.

    He returned to the podium with a nk expression.

    Daisy squeezed the bottle tightly, and in front of her was a cauldron of a perfect cough potion. She trusted Sean and carefully reviewed the steps of making the cough potion before this ss, and she even asked her brother to help her. Harry naturally gave him everything he had.

    ¡°Sean is so smart that he could guess this would¡¯ve happened. Maybe I should give him this potion to him?¡± Daisy secretly thought in her heart.

    If Harry and Snape knew what she was thinking, they would probably be shocked to death.

    Daisy¡¯s fame spread quickly, just like Harry¡¯sst year. After all, facing Snape is not as difficult as facing Slughorn. Daisy even earned extra points for Ravenw.

    Sean was deducted seven points in two Potions sses, while Harry was deducted nine points.

    Sean can always get more points from the Transfiguration ss and has alreadypleted the second-grade lesson materials Professor McGonagall gave him. At the same time, the other students were having trouble with the beetle in front of them and trying to turn the one that was running around. Sean already changed them into a button.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Hermione muttered a little bit. A button was already lying in front of her, but Sean did it so easily.

    ¡°Concentrate on theplete the image you want to transform in your mind and time it with your spell.¡± Sean said.

    He turned the beetle into a button again for the seventh time. Sean wanted the Hogwarts crest to appear on the button, but some details always left him unsatisfied.

    ¡°Oh, this time is alright.¡± Sean happily picked up the button.

    On the tiny surface, all of the animals of the house surrounded the shield, and the ribbon below was written Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titindus¡±.

    ¡°Beautiful pattern, Mr. Wallup. Ten points for Ravenw.¡± Professor McGonagall nced and gave him extra points with a smile.

    Sean nodded with a smile. He was going to review the content of the second grade again and then went to Professor McGonagall to learn the content of the third grade in advance and the Animagus mentioned by Dumbledore.

    However, his mood was quickly spoiled by the afternoon Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Sean thought that Lockhart was not as bad as he thought, but it turned out that he was worse.

    Lockhart¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts ss was a disaster. He made a test about his hobbies and achievements and then released the Cornish Pixie he had caught. There were too many of them, and when Sean decided to use his magical animal talent, it didn¡¯t work.

    The Pixie took Lockhart¡¯s wand and smashed the ss¡¯s windows to escape. Lockhart assigned Sean and Hermione to clean up the mess.

    In the second ss, Lockhart began to find someone to y the protagonist of ¡°Voyages With Vampires¡±. Sean was that unfortunate victim simply because of his smile when he spoke to Hermione.

    ¡°Boy, you have a great smile. In another twenty years, you¡¯ll have the chance topete with me for the most charming smile in Witch¡¯s Weekly magazine. If I lost, of course, that¡¯s because I¡¯m already old at that time.¡±

    Sean hated his smile so much for the first time.

    ¡°Sean, you did a great job. In the next ss, we will study another book of mine, ¡®Break with a Banshee''¡± Lockhart winked at Sean affectionately.

    Sean could onlyugh dryly, considering whether to pretend to be sick in the next ss.

    ¡°Well, at least you got five points.¡± Hermioneforted him.

    Sean sighed helplessly, ¡°I have to do it or else. Hell, I smell like garlic all over my body now.¡±

    They walked out of the castle and walked towards the Forbidden Forest while it was still dark because Hagrid had sent an owl to them.

    Harry and the others would go there too, but he couldn¡¯te because he fought back against Snape and ended up getting detention from Snape. He needed to clean a hut while Ron and Neville went to help him.

    Coming outside Hagrid¡¯s hut, Sean knocked on the door.

    However, no one in the hut responded.

    ¡°Hagrid is not here. Did he go to the Forbidden Forest?¡± Hermione asked.

    Sean frowned. He walked into the vegetable field and looked in from the open window. The hut was dark. Although Hagrid is often not that smart, he is a well-oriented person and will not easily let others go to his ce easily.

    Sean walked to the back door and found that the crossbow beside the door was gone.

    ¡°It seems that Hagrid is in the Forbidden Forest.¡± He said to Hermione.

    The two waited for a while. When they were about to leave, a dark figure quickly jumped out from the edge of the Forbidden Forest.

 Chapter 142: â€œSomethingâ€™s Wrongâ€

    Chapter 142: ¡°Something¡¯s Wrong¡±

    It was a dog with blood on his body, and there was a deep cut in his abdomen.

    ¡°Fang?¡± Sean and Hermione ran over quickly.

    When Fang saw Sean, it was like seeing a savior. He panted heavily, ran to Sean, and fell to the ground. It kept whimpering in pain. His head kept arching against Sean¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Sean frowned, he quickly took out a potion and poured it evenly on the wound on Fang¡¯s abdomen.

    The wound ran from the top of Fang¡¯s legs to the front legs, and Sean could even see some of Fang¡¯s internal organs.

    ¡°Something happened to Hagrid.¡± Sean said in a deep voice.

    Fang whimpered a little louder. His eyes were full of pleading. Even though moving his body was extremely strenuous, he kept looking in the direction of the Forbidden Forest.

    Hermione covered her mouth, ¡°My God¡­¡±

    ¡°Hermione, take this with you. Go back to the castle and inform the professors now.¡± Sean said quickly and handed the thorn ball where Dave curled up to Hermione

    ¡°What about you?¡± Hermione didn¡¯t ask what it was but gave him a worried look.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Fang first. Hurry up.¡±

    Hermione then ran away in the direction of the castle.

    The potion¡¯s effect on this kind of cut will not do much. After seeing Fang¡¯s wound, Sean was slightly relieved. He looked at the Forbidden Forest with more serious eyes.

    Fang escaped and called for help because Hagrid should be in a very dangerous situation. Sean¡¯s eyes were fixed, and his brows were wrinkling.

    However, Sean didn¡¯t act rashly. He put Fang into the hut and closed the hut¡¯s window by himself. The correct choice is to wait for the others to arrive.

    Hagrid is not a wizard who has not yet graduated and can be regarded as a strong wizard. Although he didn¡¯t know if there were any Acromants that Hagrid had put in the Forbidden Forest, it was difficult for Hagrid to be hurt just because of his friendship with the centaurs.

    If Hagrid encountered an emergency, he would definitely use his wand to send a signal to warn the others, but they didn¡¯t see any light from the wand when they came over.

    There are two possible situations. One, there are wizards attacking from the Forbidden Forest, and they disarm Hagrid¡¯s wand. The group who attacked Hagrid should be a lot. If there are only a few people, the animals which Hagrid takes care of them should defeat them.

    Two, some kind of powerful creature appeared in the Forbidden Forest, and that creature attacked Hagrid. If this is the case, that animal should be very powerful because Hagrid is half-giant and is far superior to ordinary wizards in terms of magic resistance and physical strength.

    But if that¡¯s the case. Why is Fang able to escape? Sean nced at Fang on the ground. He was just an ordinary hunting dog without any magical powers other than its ferocious appearance.

    Could it be that Hagrid tried his best to send out Fang?

    Hagrid didn¡¯t even send out the warning signal. How could he send Fang? Regardless of whether it is a wizard or a magical animal in the Forbidden Forest, defeating Hagrid means that the enemy can easily attack Fang.

    Considering this, is this a baitid by the enemy? But who¡¯s the target, Sean and Hermione?

    Sean looked at the edge of the Forbidden Forest where it was getting darker and darker. The transparent air seemed to be twisting like a giant mouth, slowly opening and closing in the night.

    If the target is him, shouldn¡¯t he be running now?

    If it was a bait, it means that the enemy is not sure about attacking them outside the Forbidden Forest. Otherwise, Hermione and him should be attacked when theye over.

    But why the Forbidden Forest? Is the dark forest gives the enemy extra power to take them down?

    Sean is a little uncertain about the situation in the Forbidden Forest now. He anxiously looked toward the castle, but it was gettingte, and no one arrived.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. It¡¯s taking too long. It doesn¡¯t take so long to go back and forth from the castle to the Forbidden Forest.¡± Sean¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    He gave Dave to Hermione mainly to protect her, and at the same time, Dave couldmunicate with him.

    Sean had experimented so that Dave could send some messages to him even from a certain distance. From his experiment, the distance should not be that much if he was in Hagrid¡¯s hut.

    When Hermione ran back, Dave could still send some messages from time to time. But now there were no more signs from him.

    ¡°Is Hermione in trouble or the professor in the castle in trouble?¡± Sean frowned.

    Could it be that there was another ident in the castle, and Dumbledore happened to be away just likest year?

    Time passed bit by bit, and finally, there was a shouting from the outside.

    ¡°Sean?¡± Hermione¡¯s voice can be heard.

    However, he did not receive Dave¡¯s thoughts.

    Sean frowned. He stuck his head out of the window and looked out. Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick followed Hermione.

    ¡°Hermione, did you know what I gave you previously?¡±

    Hermione ran to the front of the hut and took something from her back. It was a blue-green ball, and it was lying motionless in Hermione¡¯s hand at the moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is,¡± Hermione cried, ¡°When I walked over the bridge, a ray of light suddenly flew towards me. Dave unfolded himself and blocked the light for me. He¡¯s been like this the whole time.¡±

    Sean staggered, and he took Dave¡¯s ball from her hands.

    ¡°Dave?¡±

    No response could be heard, and Sean lowered his head.

    Professor McGonagall followed Hermione and stepped forward, ¡°I am very sorry about it, but we still have a chance to save him.¡±

    ¡°A chance?¡± Sean raised his head.

    Professor Flitwick nodded, ¡°The reason that we¡¯reteing here is because an unknown ancient magic attacked the castle.¡±

    ¡°Ancient magic?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°Yes, Professor Scamander said it is very likely that an ancient magic animal has awakened in the Forbidden Forest and wreaked havoc.¡±

    Professor McGonagall said, ¡°Newt says you can help, and the power of that magical animal could save Dave.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Forbidden Forest, Sean. We need your help.¡±

    Sean took a deep breath, then nodded.

    When Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick turned their heads and walked toward the Forbidden Forest, the sad expression on Sean¡¯s face disappeared, and he calmly raised his wand.

 Chapter 143: â€œIllusionâ€

    Chapter 143: ¡°Illusion¡±

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± Sean cast two spells without hesitation, and under Hermione¡¯s gaze, the spells hit the two professors.

    ¡°Sean! Are you crazy?!¡± Hermione screamed.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± Sean turned his head, and another spell hit Hermione.

    The three wailed in pain, and then their figures twisted and disappeared into the air.

    ¡°At least get things right when you are trying to lie.¡± Sean said in a deep voice.

    The scenery around him was distorted for a while, and when he opened his eyes again, Sean stood in front of Hagrid¡¯s hut again. He looked up at the sky, and the sky was brighter.

    Less than ten minutes had passed. Just now, everything was an illusion.

    When the fake Hermione ran over, he felt that something was wrong. Why would the professors bring a student here when the castle was under attack? Professor McGonagall has always paid great attention to the safety of students.

    In addition, he never told Hermione and Professor McGonagall the names of his Winged Demon.

    ¡°Illusionary magic? However, this illusion is a bit troubling.¡± Sean raised his wand vigntly, and Naja had already wrapped around him.

    Fang is still injured, but the wound on his abdomen is getting better, and under the potion, the wound is almost healed.

    The enemy is not that powerful, and, likely, it can only affect one person at a time. At that time, they did see that Fang was seriously injured, but it was a bit strange that an ordinary dog could escape with such serious injuries.

    At that time, Sean thought it was because of Fang¡¯s strong physique and eagerness that made him survive. Now it seems that Fang was indeed injured, but the injury in his abdomen was actually an illusion.

    Hermione did leave with Dave. The enemy didn¡¯t let Sean and Hermione fall into the hallucination simultaneously, which shows that the enemy¡¯s ability is limited and can only affect one person at a time.

    The purpose of the enemy weaving the illusion is obvious. Letting Sean enter the Forbidden Forest means that there are other things in the Forbidden Forest or that the enemy has extra abilities that can be used. This can be seen from the fact that Hagrid has not yet escaped.

    Sean remained vignt and then kept running lumency wildly in his mind. lumency is probably useful because he could break out so easily from the illusion.

    He didn¡¯t look at the Forbidden Forest anymore. The illusion just now seemed to appear when he was staring at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.

    However, it is not a good choice to return to the castle now. Hagrid¡¯s situation is unknown, and the other is that the enemy¡¯s ability is weird. Sean is worried about what will happen if he goes down the road.

    The enemy has been luring him into the Forbidden Forest, which means that his attack ability is very poor, and he just needs to wait here for the professors toe over.

    A few minutester, a figure walked out from the Forbidden Forest.

    Naja had been watching the Forbidden Forest and issued a warning sound. Sean quickly turned his head and nced. His pupils shrank slightly.

    That¡¯s Hagrid.

    Hagrid was wearing a coat that had never changed for years. His tall and strong figure was staggering, and his movements were extremely awkward as if he didn¡¯t know how to control his body at all.

    ¡°Is it illusion again? No, it seems not.¡± Sean frowned and when he looked at the Forbidden Forest, the sense of transparent distortion in the air did not appear.

    Hagrid looked lifeless and dazed. Sean also released Pudding. Pudding¡¯s hypnotic ability is useful when it is unclear whether the enemy is Hagrid.

    The tall figure got closer and closer. Sean narrowed his eyes and was shocked to find that Hagrid¡¯s pupils had turned pearly white.

    ¡°Help me¡­¡± Hagrid stood where he was and let out a dry, emotionless voice.

    ¡°Hagrid, are you okay?¡± Sean was worried about being pulled into the illusion again by the enemy.

    He turned sideways and looked at Hagrid from the corner of his eye. Pudding and Naja guarded him vigntly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t use my ability on you,¡± Hagrid¡¯s voice was broken, ¡°I just want you to help me.¡±

    Sean said, ¡°Help you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m weak. I can only use this method.¡±

    Sean secretly poked Pudding, and he knew what it meant. He bent his body and moved slowly.

    ¡°I can help you if you want, but you must tell me the truth. Are you still upying my friend¡¯s body?¡±

    Hagrid said nkly, ¡°Only in this way can Imunicate with you.¡±

    Sean frowned.

    He continued calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    There was finally some distress in that voice, ¡°I, I¡ªmy former master called me the basilisk.¡±

    Sean has heard of this animal. Which is a magical serpent that used to be distributed all over the world, but after being hunted by wizards, this animal is on the verge of extinction. Szar Slytherin¡¯s wand uses the horn of the basilisk as the core.

    But Sean had never heard of the basilisk having the ability to weave illusions, and this ability had never been recorded.

    Hagrid continued nkly, ¡°That was before. Everything was weird when I woke up.¡±

    Sean thought about it and said loudly, ¡°The condition for ourmunication is to let my friends be free.¡±

    Hagrid paused and finally said hesitantly, ¡°Very well.¡±

    Immediately afterward, Sean saw that Hagrid raised his head suddenly. He opened his mouth, and his pearly white pupils disappeared. Then, a somewhat illusory thick figure slowly came out of Hagrid¡¯s mouth.

    It seemed to take a long time to get outpletely.

    It was a snake with long horns on its head and a dark green gemstone on its forehead.

    However, the moment it was fullying out. Sean raised his wand, and Pudding¡¯s pupils turned ck.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

 Chapter 144: â€œThe Basiliskâ€

    Chapter 144: ¡°The Basilisk¡±

    Judging from the illusions and the figure¡¯s tone, Sean feels he needs to deal with him first and then talk about the problem.

    The cast hit. However, the snake didn¡¯t move at all, and the spell passed through its body and hit the dirt ground behind. Pudding¡¯s sharp ws also had no effect, and it felt like it had scratched through a cloud of air.

    ¡°Is it a ghost?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    However, ghosts have already lost their ability in life, and they have no other special abilities except that they can ignore most of the physical matter and asionally stir some air. Nor is it mentioned in Mopsy Fliebert¡¯s Animal Ghosts of Britain that animals retain or develop new special abilities.

    ¡°Pudding, get Hagrid!¡± Sean shouted loudly. He wanted to ensure Hagrid¡¯s safety first.

    However, before Pudding could turn his head and move, the gem on the basilisk¡¯s forehead flickered, and its body suddenly became transparent and then disappeared into the air. Hagrid twisted unnaturally for a while and then turned into the controlled look before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡± Hagrid¡¯s dry voice was tinged with anger.

    ¡°Did I promise you anything?¡± Sean asked back.

    Hagrid opened his mouth, ¡°No, but you are not being cooperative.¡±

    ¡°It was you who first controlled my friend and hurt his pet.¡±

    He looked embarrassed as if he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Sean.

    This basilisk looks dull and has a low IQ, and its ability should be limited. Otherwise, the basilisk canpletely threaten Sean with Hagrid¡¯s life or directly attack him and then control his body like it controls Hagrid.

    The ability is special but has no lethality. He still has to be careful and wait for the professors toe.

    Sean squinted his eyes and quickly made a preliminary judge.

    ¡°I¡¯m confused now, and I¡¯m not good at getting in touch with others. I only thought of it this way, and I can apologize.¡± The basilisk said.

    Sean thought for a while and said, ¡°Tell me, what are you? Where are you from? And what do you mean by helping you? Besides, why do you keep luring me into the Forbidden Forest?¡±

    The basilisk seemed to have a hard time digesting the questions. It pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°I am a basilisk. I don¡¯t know where Ie from. I just woke up.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly became like this, and my memory is obfuscated. I don¡¯t know what I am going to do, but I saw you today when I was wandering in the woods, and I don¡¯t know why, but I know that you can help me.¡±

    ¡°Help you? What do you need help with?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The basilisk¡¯ voice sounded very sincere.

    ¡°Then why did you lure me into the Forbidden Forest?¡±

    ¡°Because there is an ancient power in the woods. I can rely on that person to talk to you instead of borrowing this person¡¯s body.¡± The basilisk said honestly.

    Sean unconsciously nced in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. But he didn¡¯t move at all. Sean wouldn¡¯t use his own safety to test the authenticity of the basilisk¡¯s words.

    Naja lightly pecked his finger, which was ordered by Sean in order to prevent himself from being unknowingly dragged into the illusion again.

    Sean said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and you seem did not need my help.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The basilisk¡¯s voice was full of confusion, ¡°but I have this feeling that you can help me fulfill a certain wish, which is left by my master.¡±

    ¡°Who is your master, and what is your wish?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­my master is called Isolt Sayre.¡±

    ¡°Isolt Sayre?¡± Sean frowned. He seemed to have seen this name somewhere.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Dave thought again.

    The professors areing. He and Dave¡¯s mind differs from others, which cannot be faked. Sean regained his mind, but he didn¡¯t show any abnormalities and was ready to continue to drag the basilisk down.

    However, The basilisk that controlled Hagrid turned his head and said, ¡°Someone¡¯sing. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Since you want to ask for help, why do you hide?¡± Sean said.

    ¡°If I get caught, my master¡¯s wish will note true. If you want to help me,e to the center of the forest. I will always be there waiting for you.¡±

    A ghostly basilisk crawled out of his mouth. It spat at Sean, the gemstone on its forehead flickered and disappeared.

    ¡°Wallup!¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice came over. She held up her wand and was riding on a horse.

    Following her is Newt, who even has his suitcase. Professor McGonagall saw Hagrid standing in the same ce, she jumped off the horse, and the horse turned into a piece of wood.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She waved her wand, and from the tip popped three silver cats.

    The silver cats enveloped Sean and Hagrid, making them feel warm.

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. But Hagrid is not, and the enemy is gone.¡±

    The two professors immediately raised their spells and cast other spells. After making sure that there was no danger around them, they checked Hagrid¡¯s situation.

    ¡°He¡¯s okay. He just fainted. What happened?¡±

 Chapter 145: â€œNewtâ€™s Guessâ€

    Chapter 145: ¡°Newt¡¯s Guess¡±

    Sean told what happened in detail, and he didn¡¯t hide anything except his pets.

    Professor McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Wise choice, Wallup. If you walk into the Forbidden Forest, you may suffer some unknown curse that who knows what would happen.¡±

    Newt¡¯s expression was a little strange. He nced toward the Forbidden Forest and muttered, ¡°A horned basilisk? Is it a mutated species or a ghost made by magic?¡±

    ¡°Professor, do you think a wizard is controlling that animal?¡± Sean asked, and this was also what he was worried about.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but I tend not to. ording to your description, it¡¯s a Horned Serpent, not a Basilisk. The animal¡¯s behavior is very simr to how an animal would think. With all due respect, Sean. A wizard who can tame a Horned Serpent doesn¡¯t need to do many things to get you and¡­¡±

    Newt looked surprised and confused, ¡°Do you know who Isolt Sayre is?¡±

    ¡°Is it a famous wizard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is very famous. She founded the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in the United States.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she die a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she and her husband passed away a long time ago. In history, this person did have a close friendship with a Horned Serpent. This is where the name of a house in Ilvermornyes from.¡±

    ¡°Professor, what do you mean?¡±

    Newt nodded, ¡°Generally speaking, the lifespan of a Horned Serpent is about seventy years, and Isolt Sayre Horned Serpent can¡¯t live today.¡±

    ¡°Though there are many different varieties of Horned Serpents in the world. The most famous and precious one is the American variety. In addition to the long horns, it has a gemstone on its forehead. This gemstone can allow the wand to be invisible and fly by itself.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Horned Serpent is the one that Isolt Sayre once knew?¡± Sean said incredulously.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. However, this needs more investigation. After all, we don¡¯t know what happened to that Horned Serpent. I have never heard that ghosts can control another person¡¯s life and even cast illusions. Only a few magical animals can weave illusions in this world.¡±

    Professor McGonagall had already helped Hagrid into the hut, and she walked out of the room and said to the two, ¡°We still have to find Madam Pomfrey. We¡¯d better give Hagrid and Fang a thorough check. Newt, please escort Wallup back to the castle and inform Professor Dumbledore. There have been more and more abnormal things in the past two years.¡±

    Newt nodded and then led Sean toward the castle.

    On the way, Sean was still thinking about what had happened this time, and he noticed something. The Horned Serpent said that it only woke up a few days ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, Sean.¡± Newt¡¯s voice can be heard

    Sean turned his head and saw that Newt was smiling gently.

    ¡°Professor, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good feeling to be remembered by people or snakes.¡±

    Newt smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s just let Dumbledore think about this matter. Of course, I suggest you don¡¯te to the Forbidden Forest anytime soon.¡±

    Sean nodded and then asked suspiciously, ¡°If what the Horned Serpent said is true, what wish could Isolt Sayre have? She has been dead for so long, and why me?¡±

    Newt thought for a while and said softly, ¡°What they want is unknown. But I have a guess why she chooses you. Do you know that Isolt Sayre has a nickname called ¡®Morrigan¡¯ because she is very close to nature, and it¡¯s key for her to easily befriend animals like Horned Serpent, which is very simr to you.¡±

    ¡°You mean I have an aura simr to her?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    Newt nodded, ¡°Magical animals like to be close to you. People who love nature and animals always have simr tastes. I think Sayre also be very popr with magical animals.¡±

    ¡°Besides, when I was young, I traveled all over the world, and magical animals often came to me for help. In the Far East, I once met an animal that had a very close rtionship with a wizard. After the death of that wizard, it wanted to fulfill the wizard¡¯sst wish.¡±

    He showed a smile of reminiscence, ¡°I gave a bouquet of flowers in front of that wizard¡¯s grave, which can be regarded as fulfilling his wish. The animal also gave me a gift to thank me, which is a horn that could multiply by itself after some time.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°That wizard must have a good rtionship with his animal.¡±

    Newt nodded and stood in front of the tower, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you here. I have to go find Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor. And uh, that.¡± Seanughed. Dave was still on Newt.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Newt took the ball from his pocket, saying, ¡°He¡¯s been doing really good. It seems you have memorized everything I taught you when we first met.¡±

    Sean smiled and took the ball. Sure enough, when he asked about the hatching, Newt had already guessed he had one.

    ¡°Miss Granger is also very smart. She thought that what you gave her was an amy. Obviously, Professor McGonagall would have confiscated it, so she found me. But obviously, I¡¯m not a strong wizard when this kind of thing happens.¡± Newt said humorously.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m ready toin to Professor Dumbledore why the second year can¡¯t take the Care of Magical Animal ss.¡± Sean put Dave away and responded with a smile.

    Newt winked at him, ¡°Actually, when I arrived at the school, I nned on teaching the first-year students. You might want to train your little guy to be more friendly. It¡¯s scary to think that he wants my brain whenever he is in my pocket.¡±

    Newt can understand the meaning in the voice of magical animals, and Sean nodded embarrassedly. After saying goodbye to Newt, he returned to themon room, and Hermione ran over immediately.

    ¡°Sean! Thank goodness you are fine! I was so worried that I went back to the castle and went to find Professor McGonagall. Of course, I guessed that the thing you gave me was a magical animal to protect me, right? Is it the same amy that you¡¯ve shown before?¡±

    ¡°Professor McGonagall will notice it, so I went to Professor Scamander first and let him take the amy, which may help you not confiscate your pet. But I have to say, Sean. Magical animals above the XXXX level are not allowed in the school. Oh, I almost forgot, what happened in the Forbidden Forest? Is Hagrid okay?¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can tell you everything that happened.¡±

 Chapter 146: â€œDaisy Is Specialâ€

    Chapter 146: ¡°Daisy Is Special¡±

    The two found an empty corner. It was already past dinner time, and Hermione didn¡¯t eat because she was worried, so she brought a lot of snacks over.

    When Sean mentioned Isolt Sayre, Hermione¡¯s eyes widened. She wiped her mouth, said wait here!¡± and ran quickly in her slippers back to the bedroom.

    She returned with a book in her arms, ¡°World Famous Magic Schools¡±, which recorded eleven magic schools with a long history and high reputation in the world.

    No wonder that Isolt Sayre¡¯s name was familiar to him. Becausest time he borrowed a book from Hermione and read some information about it.

    Hermione was wearing a short skirt today. She lightly tossed off her slippers and then dropped her whole body on the armchair.

    She flipped through the books in her hand and then yelled, ¡°Isolt Sayre! Look, born circa 1603. She is a pure-blood Irish witch. She is William Sayre and Rionach Gaunt Sayre and wife of James Stewart. Isolt co-founded the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry with her husband.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t remind Hermione that he already knew about Isolt¡¯s history. He and Hermione carefully analyzed it for a while and finally concluded that these strange things should be left to Dumbledore.

    While they were discussing, a soft voice came from afar, ¡°Sean, Hermione. What are you talking about?¡±

    Daisy stood some distance away, looking at the two curiously.

    Sean thought about it, and it was not impossible to tell Daisy. At least it would keep her from going to the Forbidden Forest. With the rtionship between Hagrid and the Potter family, Daisy would probably know about itter.

    Seeing Sean beckoning her toe over and sit down, Daisy pursed her lips happily, trotted over, and sat beside Sean. Hermione bit her lip lightly, then moved quietly on the chair in the direction of Sean.

    Unaware, Sean handed Daisy some snacks and then told Daisy what happened today.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t go to the Forbidden Forest in the future.¡± Sean instructed.

    Daisy nodded and then showed a curious expression, ¡°Sean, what does the Horned Serpent you mentioned look like?¡±

    ¡°Um, Hermione. Is there any information about it in your book?¡±

    Hermione flipped through the ¡°World Famous Schools of Magic¡± in her hand and then opened it to a page, ¡°There is no specific photo, but the Horned Serpent is a house in Ilvermorny, and this image should not differ much from the real one.¡±

    Sean and Daisy looked over, and there was a photo of a stone carving on the thick paper. It was a huge snake with horns and a gemstone on its forehead.

    Sean nodded, ¡°It¡¯s about the same as this, and the color is the same as the ghosts in the castle.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Daisy on the side shouted as if she had been greatly frightened. Fear and panic filled her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Daisy?¡± Sean asked quickly.

    Daisy¡¯s body was already curled up on the chair, her pupils contracted violently because of fright, and she clutched her chest with both hands.

    ¡°Daisy? Are you alright?¡± Sean quickly walked up to her.

    Daisy¡¯s body was trembling when she saw Sean. She hugged him in a panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean¡¯s body froze momentarily, but he still hugged her gently.

    She hugged Sean for a while before she slowly calmed down, but there was still fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked with his head down.

    Daisy took a deep breath and then slowly said, ¡°I remember¡­ that I¡¯ve seen a Horned Serpent before.¡±

    Sean frowned all of a sudden.

    ¡°You mean, you saw this creature when you were a child?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s eyes were a little red, ¡°Yes. I remembered it all at once, and then I was very scared¡­¡±

    Sean raised his head, ¡°What made you think of that?¡±

    Daisy nodded in fear, ¡°A person, that person cast the curse on me. There is a Horned Serpent wrapped around that person¡¯s body.¡±

    Sean said in a deep voice, ¡°Daisy, you don¡¯t have any memories about that incident, do you?¡±

    Daisy nodded.

    But why did Daisy remember it when she saw the Horned Serpent? Is the Horned Serpent a switch to turn Daisy¡¯s memory back again? He had encountered this situation in Godric¡¯s Hollow.

    Bagshot had also had her memory obfuscated, and she suddenly remembered the letter. Dumbledore told him that some kind of switch was magically set to wake up the memory. This is obviously the case with Daisy now.

    What is that person¡¯s purpose? Daisy remembered the situation in which she was hit by a spell.

    Sean looked down at Daisy, and she still didn¡¯t let go of him. But she has calmed down a lot.

    He said softly, ¡°Daisy, did you get a note from Hagrid today?¡±

    Daisy nodded, ¡°Yes, Hagrid wanted to see me tomorrow and said he has a gift for me.¡±

    Sean¡¯s breathing became heavier.

    If Daisy sees the Horned Serpent there, what will happen to herter?

    Sean suddenly had an idea. Hemunicated something to Dave.

    ¡°Dave, try to smell this girl.¡±

    Soon, Dave sent back his thoughts, ¡°It smells so good. It¡¯s a bit worse than you, but it smells better than that old man.¡±

    The old man that Dave was referring to was Newt. Sean¡¯s expression changed, meaning Daisy¡¯s talent for magical animals was also very high.

    He still remembered Newt¡¯s guess. The reason why the Horned Serpent asked him for help was because he was simr to Isolt Sayre. Like Sayre, her talent for magical animals is high, and so does Daisy.

 Chapter 147: â€œCoincidence or Accidentâ€

    Chapter 147: ¡°Coincidence or ident¡±

    Sean looked down at her in his arms. Tears were in the corners of her eyes, and her expression of fear and panic had notpletely dissipated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re at Hogwarts. It¡¯s the safest ce in the world.¡± Heforted her.

    Seeing that Daisy had finally calmed down, Sean winked at Hermione.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to the professor.¡± Sean exined and then hurried out of themon room.

    He was worried that his and Dumbledore¡¯s original guesses were incorrect. Whether it was the letter or the Horned Serpent this time, could it all be aimed at Daisy?

    Bagshot was there when her memory was triggered. Sean thought that this incident was connected to him. He doesn¡¯t think about Daisy because she has not been doing well for many years because of the curse and Obscurus in her body.

    So what role will Daisy y in the letter?

    Daisy is weak, but she is a smart and clever girl. ording to Harry, when the curse was first discovered, Daisy was very sad and didn¡¯t trust anyone except her family¡ªeven Sirius.

    Moreover, she was used to keeping things in her heart at that time. She subconsciously hated her own magical talent, so an Obscurus was born. Later, after the family continued to care for her, Daisy gradually recovered her original personality.

    There must be something inside Daisy¡¯s character that ys a role in this situation.

    He thought about the letter and the contents of that memory. The two young wizards and the forbidden human experiment. Sean thinks that after seeing Daisy, he will feel that Dumbledore and Grindelwald are up to no good, given she¡¯s just an eleven-year-old girl.

    But what is the purpose of the enemy doing this?

    Sean was walking in the castle¡¯s stone corridor, and he habitually touched his chin.

    Is it just to make him suspicious of his principal? Or create a distrust that wouldpletely ruin the whole big scheme?¡±

    If the Horned Serpent didn¡¯t lie, then Daisy would likely be lured to the center of the Forbidden Forest.

    Sean frowned. He found that there were too many unreasonable things in this matter. After the Horned Serpent awakened Daisy¡¯s memory, she was very scared.

    If his guess is correct, it proves that the Horned Serpent may be harmless and the enemy of an enemy is a friend. The person who cursed Daisy is pm the opposite side of the Horned Serpent.

    But this brings up another question. Did the same person set the memory switch on Bagshot and Daisy?

    Sean is a little confused, but he has a feeling that he is missing certain key information. With this in mind, he came to the principal¡¯s office.

    The gargoyle nced at him and askedzily, ¡°Password?¡±

    ¡°Fizzing Whizbees. By the way, is Professor Dumbledore in the office?¡±

    The gargoyle moved aside, ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of guarding the door. You guessed the password right.¡±

    Sean scratched his head in embarrassment that he really guessed the password. Knowing that the principal¡¯s office password is always all kinds of candies or snacks.

    He walked up the spiral staircase and knocked on the door, ¡°Professor, are you there? It¡¯s me, Sean.¡±

    There was no response from the office, but the wooden door opened by itself. Sean walked in only to find that Dumbledore was not in the office. The oddly shaped silverware can be seen, and the empty perch of the phoenix has been moved to the telescope under the skylight.

    As soon as he walked in, the previous Hogwarts headmasters hanging on the wall moved. They had been pretending to be asleep before.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look any different at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Dumbledore said he was different.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I can feel the specialness in this child.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a painting.¡±

    ¡°In our day, people who believed in prophecies generally died worse than those who didn¡¯t.¡±

    The portraits of the principals discussed Sean and then quarreled.

    An elegant but majestic witch nodded to Sean, ¡°Dumbledore asked you to wait for him here.¡±

    Sean nodded, but on the side portrait, an old wizard with a goatee and thin eyebrows snorted disdainfully. He was dressed in a Slytherin robe.

    ¡°When I was the headmaster, a mud¡­¡± He seemed to want to say a certain word, but the portraits of the other headmasters all turned their heads and stared at him, ¡°How can a wizard from a Muggle family be here? This is the principal¡¯s office!¡±

    ¡°Phineas, don¡¯t speak of any ill if you don¡¯t want to be showered a bad omen.¡± A wizard said seriously.

    Sean immediately knew who the person was. Phineas Nigellus ck the most unpopr principal in the history of Hogwarts. Sirius also had a connection with him in the family tree.

    Phineas seemed to be scolded often. He shrunk his head but still insisted, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re an imbecile!¡± a witch yelled at him, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have chosen you to be the next headmaster.¡±

    Sean saw the name under the painting. It was Eupraxia Mole, the head of Hogwarts before Phineas. Phineas seems to be particrly afraid of Eupraxia. He touched his nose subconsciously, moved back, and stopped talking.

    Eupraxia turned her head and smiled gently at Sean.

    Sean found a stool and sat down. He rested and looked towards the middle of the office.

    He doesn¡¯t know when Dumbledore wille back, but Dumbledore knows he ising. Does that mean that he already had clues about the mastermind of the incident that just happened?

    After waiting for almost an hour, when Sean was sleepy, a fire finally lit up in the center of the office.

    Dumbledore, who walked out of the mes. He looked tired and smiled at Sean, ¡°Sorry I kept you waiting for Sean. Chatting with those people from the Ministry of Magic is tiring.¡±

 Chapter 148: â€œKey To The Misty Landâ€

    Chapter 148: ¡°Key To The Misty Land¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Sean shook his head and asked curiously, ¡°Professor, do you know the purpose of mying here?¡±

    Dumbledore walked to him and sat down, ¡°Newt told me. Coincidentally, I learned something at the Ministry of Magic. I guessed that you would probablye to me.¡±

    ¡°The Ministry of Magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sean. Do you read the newspapers often?¡±

    Sean nodded a little embarrassedly. He had been reading the Daily Prophet that Hermione ordered all the time. Sean was taken aback momentarily, thinking of the news he had seen before.

    On the day they started school, the Ministry of Magic encountered robbers. But Minister Fudge has always refused to say what the stolen things were. Harry and his group almost missed the train because they encountered Aurors who were chasing the robbers.

    ¡°Professor, is it rted to the stolen thing?¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°Yes, the Department of Mysteries of the Ministry of Magic has lost important items. It took me a lot of effort to pry some information out of Fudge¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°A key, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a needle of some sort.¡±

    Sean looked at him suspiciously. Dumbledore¡¯s expression was a little serious, he looked up to the skylight, and there was not a single star tonight.

    ¡°Sean, when you were in the Muggle world. You should have heard a fairy tale before?¡± Dumbledore asked without thinking.

    ¡°Yes, Professor. I have thought about it many times since I entered Hogwarts. There seem to be many wizards in those fairy tales.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why Dumbledore asked this, Sean quickly answered.

    Dumbledore smiled, ¡°Yes, wizards have appeared on thisnd since ancient times. Whether it is the wizarding world or the Muggle world, many wizards are in the ancient legends. However, Sean, have you ever heard of ¡°The Other World¡±?¡±

    Sean nodded. He has heard about ¡°The Other World,¡± and it is a magical ce. There are gods, elves, fairies, giants, and monsters living there.

    The Other World is different from the concept of heaven or hell. This ce is usually located on sacredkes, inds, forests, and high mountains. It is a paradise where souls live temporarily before being reincarnated. Some of these ces are like heaven, while others are gloomy and depressing, like hell.

    Human beings are only one step away from this world, but only prophets and selected people can freely move between the two worlds. Of course, in legends, there are also many people who have obtained this kind of gift.

    ¡°It looks like you know, so I don¡¯t need to exin again. Chatting with Fudge is really tiring,¡± Dumbledore waved his hand, a bottle filled with drinks flew over, and then happily drank it, ¡°I like sweet drinks. Sean, do you want to try it?¡±

    Sean took a sip and then asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but what does it have to do with the wizarding world?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Dumbledore blinked, ¡°The Other World has another name in the wizarding world, but very few people have heard of it. It¡¯s called The Misty Land.¡±

    Sean remembered that Misty Land is a ce between life and death. It appears inside the human mind, both reality and illusion.

    Dumbledore exined, ¡°The Misty Land is a ce where a soul temporarily settles. Where it was located is unknown and mysterious.¡±

    Sean suddenly thought of what the Horned Serpent said that he had just woken up, and Dumbledore just said that the mysterious man who sneaked into the Ministry of Magic stole a key. Surprised, He raised his head, not even noticing that the drink in his ss had spilled.

    ¡°Professor, can that key open the gap between the Misty Land and the real world?¡±

    Dumbledore sighed, ¡°That¡¯s a probability. But whether the Misty Land is an actual world or human thoughts generate it, I don¡¯t know. However, I can be sure that there is a barrier between the present world and the Misty Land, which can only be opened at a special moment. Like when a person dies.¡±

    Dumbledore raised the ss in his hand, ¡°Just like this ss, we are separated from getting the drink by something. Only at certain special moments can your body touch the ss and get the drink.¡±

    ¡°The thing that was stolen can drill a small hole in the ss wall.¡± Dumbledore shook the ss, and a tiny hole appeared in the ss wall.

    The liquid inside flowed out slowly, and soon, a drop of water dripped from the hole.

    Sean immediately understood what Dumbledore meant. He looked up at Dumbledore and gulped, ¡°Professor, so the souls¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dumbledore nodded with a serious expression, ¡°Although it is only a small gap, a few souls have already escaped, reappeared as ghosts, and gained some ability.¡±

    ¡°Like that Horned Serpent?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sean asked, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be more than one of them, right? Besides, these souls have be ghosts again. But what is their goal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m currently investigating,¡± Dumbledore adjusted his sses, ¡°The souls be ghosts again, and they will work hard to fulfill their upleted wishes in life. That Horned Serpent may be kind, but other souls may not be.¡±

    His voice was solemn, ¡°The mysterious person who stole the thing has already made a move. He will use other ghosts that we have not yet known to aplish his goal.¡±

    ¡°What does he want?¡± Sean asked.

    Dumbledore looked at Sean, ¡°The only thing I can think of is the prophecy.¡±

    Sean took a few deep breaths. This unknown prophecy was the key to everything, and he didn¡¯t understand why Daisy would be involved.

    He originally thought that the idents in Godric¡¯s Hollow and the Forbidden Forest were all aimed at him, but now it seems that he just encountered them by mistake, and the real target was probably Daisy.

    ¡°Professor,¡± Sean¡¯s tone is different now than before, ¡°Can you tell me about this prophecy?¡±

    Dumbledore stood up slowly, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time¡­¡±

 Chapter 149: â€œThe Pensieveâ€

    Chapter 149: ¡°The Pensieve¡±

    Seeing him standing up slowly, Sean¡¯s breathing became uncontrobly rapid. Although Dumbledore had said in the letter before that, he would tell the content of the prophecy. Sean was a little nervous when the time came.

    He has guessed the content of the prophecy many times by himself. It may be wrong, but he might guess it right.

    What role will he y in the prophecy?

    Dumbledore stood up. He didn¡¯t speak immediately, his hands crossed, and quietly watched the night sky.

    The portraits of the previous Hogwarts principals on the wall also became serious. They all sat upright, and those who pretended to sleep after Dumbledore returned also opened their eyes and moved closer.

    ¡°Sean,¡± Dumbledore finally spoke, his voice was gentle, calm, and full of reassuring feelings, ¡°Have you ever learned anything about prophecy or divination?¡±

    Sean pondered for a while and said, ¡°I bought some books which mentioned that divination is a branch of magic and generally predicts the future through certain things or gathers insights from past, present, and future events. But you said that the more people believe in that prophecy, the more it wille true. I have never heard of that.¡±

    Dumbledore did not answer his question. He smiled and said, ¡°I have always believed that divination is an imperfect science. It requires a specific way of thinking and concentration to improve someone¡¯s perception and logical thinking ability to gain insights on different events, phenomena, details, and thoughts.¡±

    He opened the drawer, took out a jar of candy, and took one in his mouth before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just my opinion. I have always believed that prophecy It¡¯s a very informative insight about future developments that don¡¯t necessarily happen. Predicting the future is very difficult because the rtionships between people¡¯s behavior areplex and variable.¡±

    ¡°However, people often get stuck in prophecies and then believe what they want to believe or have to believe,¡± Dumbledore smiled, ¡°Everyone is special, but they are practically the same, including me.¡±

    Sean listened to all of this.

    ¡°Sean, do you know why the information about this prophecy has not been spread?¡± Dumbledore asked.

    ¡°Because the more people believe, the prophecy wille true. This is what you and Mr. Grindelwald told me before.¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked and immediately answered, ¡°Because the prophecy tells about this entire era.¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Dumbledore finished eating the candy, showed an expression, and walked slowly in front of Sean.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to go into my memory, and you¡¯ll see not only partially but wholly.¡±

    Sean followed him to a shallow, metallic silver basin. Even though he had never used it, Sean immediately knew what it was. It was the Pensieve.

    The rim of the Pensieve is inscribed with runes and other symbols. The basin was filled with a silvery substance, both liquid and gaseous-like clouds.

    Dumbledore took out his wand and tapped it on his temple. A flulent silver thread was slowly pulled out. The silver thread was wrapped around the tip of his wand a few times and slowly sank into the Pensieve.

    ¡°Try to sink your face in.¡±

    Sean leaned forward, took a deep breath, and plunged into the Pensieve. He kept falling, and when he opened his eyes, he was already standing on solid ground with Dumbledore beside him.

    They stood in a narrow alley with dark gray stone walls on both sides, and the stone road under their feet had some cracks, with a few green weeds emerging from the cracks.

    Just as Sean was about to speak, a person passed through his body and walked out of the alley.

    It was young Dumbledore in an elegant velvet suit. However, his expression looked very serious, like he was about to meet an important person.

    ¡°Professor, what are you here for?¡± Sean asked.

    Dumbledore just smiled and winked at Sean, signaling to follow him.

    The two followed the young Dumbledore out of the alley at a short distance. This ce seemed to be a certain vige. The roofs of the buildings were mostly in the Mansard architecture. The upper part was smooth, and the lower part was steep. There are many exquisite windows on the roof with different shapes.

    ¡°This looked like an architecture style from Germany¡­¡± Sean murmured in his heart.

    Young Dumbledore crossed a small square and finally stopped in front of a building. His expression remained serious, but no other emotion could be seen.

    After some moment, the door in front of him opened by itself, and a voice could be heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to get you toe here, Albus.¡±

    The young Grindelwald came out of the house. He was wearing a high-necked coat, maintaining his youthful appearance and possessing the mature charm of a middle-aged man.

    Grindelwald opened his arms and was about to hug him.

    Dumbledore took out his wand and pressed it against Grindelwald¡¯s chest. His expression was serious, ¡°Grindelwald, I didn¡¯te to reunite with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe for a drink? Stop pretending, Albus. Your wand isn¡¯t a match for mine.¡± Grindelwald withdrew his hand, but the happy smile on his face remained.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get serious. How is Cassandra?¡± Dumbledore said in a deep voice.

    Grindelwald moved away and said enthusiastically, ¡°Well, Ms. Vatsky is delighted to live with me.¡±

    ¡°Cassandra Vatsky?¡± Sean remembered that this was the author of ¡°Unfogging The Future¡±, and she was a famous seer.

    Dumbledore walked into the house, Grindelwald led the way, and they walked down a corridor.

    ¡°I thought she was a descendant of Trwney, but it seems that she is not. However, the characteristics of a seer are always doomed, and she is easily entangled in mystery.¡±

    ¡°Look, I saved her life. Aren¡¯t you happy, Albus?¡± Grindelwald stood at the door of a dungeon. He opened the door and said with a smile.

 Chapter 150: â€œThe Prophecyâ€

    Chapter 150: ¡°The Prophecy¡±

    A middle-aged witch was lying on the ground in the corner of the dungeon. Her eyes were closed tightly, and her face had a strange pearly white color.

    Grindelwald squatted on the ground and said, ¡°Look, this seer can live more than two hundred years old. But she may only live half of her life because of this situation.¡±

    Dumbledore squatted, checked it, and said in a deep voice, ¡°When did it happen to her?¡±

    Grindelwald said casually, ¡°This is how I found her. Come on, don¡¯t look at me like this. Well, I admit, I wanted to capture her to make some prophecies, but I also saved her. So it¡¯s a fair trade.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing credible in your words.¡±

    ¡°But my actions can prove it, Albus. Your informationes from such a wide range of sources. You should be able to know that all the people under my hand who sneaked into the Ministry of Magic have been pulled out.¡± Grindelwald replied.

    ¡°And you want to start a war?¡± Dumbledore didn¡¯t trust him at all.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll change it to something more gentle, like¡ª¡± Grindelwald said slowly, ¡°A brand new school? I¡¯ve had enough with Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and the others¡¯ way of teaching.¡±

    Dumbledore stood up straight, ¡°Don¡¯t try to create a group of radical disciples.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°I heard that Dippet wants you to be the next principal of Hogwarts. Is he old and confused hence he made that decision?¡±

    He poked at Dumbledore¡¯s velvet suit, ¡°My dear friend, your ability to buy people¡¯s hearts is as bad as your taste in dressing. We¡¯ve proven that a long time ago, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°That was in the past, including your ¡®dear friend¡¯.¡± Dumbledore grabbed his hand and said in a cold voice.

    The two quarreled quite a lot when they were young, but Grindelwald¡¯s words are true. When ites to deceiving people, Dumbledore is really not that good. That¡¯s how Sean sees it.

    However, Grindelwald nned to build a new school.

    He nced at the old Dumbledore beside him. He had a look of emotion on his face. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Sean felt that he saw a trace of joy in his eyes.

    ¡°Professor, I think your suit is very beautiful.¡± Sean said in a low voice.

    Dumbledore smiled and said nothing.

    While young Dumbledore and Grindelwald argued, Cassandra Vatsky suddenly sat up staggeringly. Their quarrel was interrupted immediately, and the two looked at Vatsky in unison.

    Vatsky raised her head, and her voice was ethereal like clouds in the sky.

    ¡°I saw, I saw the blood and the mes. The world was about to suffer greater disaster than ever.¡±

    ¡°On that piece of parchment written with history, mes spread from the past and rose again.¡±

    Vatsky¡¯s throat made a sound, her eyes were red, and blood trickled down her nostrils. There was a pain in her voice.

    ¡°The seers fell one by one. The sage born from the children of darkness fought with the queen of thend all his life, the giants stood up one after another, and the smoke filled the Earth.¡±

    ¡°Stupid and pointless strife enrages unknown beings, ancient runes sting the world, Pride was born out of the darkness.¡±

    ¡°After fighting with the others. He was thrown into prison and will sleep for a thousand years.¡±

    Vatsky¡¯s body began to tremble. Not only her nostrils, her eyes, mouth, and ears were showered with blood. She gasped twice with difficulty and violently.

    ¡°This era wille to an end. He shall be released from the prison. He will be reincarnated. The Seven Deadly Sins will grow under Pride¡¯s lead. The old era is going to be burned while the new age will be painted with the blood of the thousands.¡±

    ¡°If the blood is to be wiped dry, the old age will bear the harsh punishment.¡±

    ¡°Those revived ancients offer their souls. Those corrupted ones offer their blood. Pride will forgive the sins of the world, humbly and mercifully ept all of them.¡±

    Vatsky¡¯s voice became more eerie, and she almost screamed out thest sentence, ¡°But you can¡¯t stop it! You can¡¯t stop it! Everyone will die!¡±

    Then she passed out again.

    Grindelwald finally stopped smiling. He slowly raised his head, ¡°Albus¡­¡±

    At this time, everything became blurry. Sean returned to his senses and stood steadily on the office floor. He gulped, then looked at Dumbledore beside him.

    Dumbledore was waiting for him to digest all this. He sat back on his chair and looked at Sean quietly.

    ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± With a shivering voice, Sean said, ¡°What is that prophecy talking about?¡±

    Dumbledore said, ¡°Sean, you are a smart boy. I thought you would understand at a nce.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sean didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He could understand it, but that was too vague.

    ¡°Allow me to exin it to you clearly.¡±

    ¡°Have you always wondered why fewer and fewer wizards use those ancient magics and runes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of a new way to cast spells, but they have experienced a generational decline.¡±

    ¡°In Vatsky¡¯s prophecy, she mentioned the disasters in history. At that time, the ancient wizards were powerful but had no moral values, and they always fought each other tirelessly. During that time, whether that be wizards or Muggles, the whole world is always at war.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because of an unknown ritual, or it¡¯s the will of the world? The disaster called ¡®Pride¡¯ was born. At that time, the whole world was shrouded in fear, and the wizards either killed each other or were killed by ¡®Pride¡¯. Wizards were treated as some sort of pest or disease.¡±

    ¡°I heard a saying in the Muggle world, and I think it makes sense,¡± Dumbledore smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°The only thing that we learn from history is that we learn nothing from history.¡±

    ¡°Now, millennia after that history. The ¡®Pride¡¯ has once again been unleashed.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes were deep, and he looked at Sean calmly.

    ¡°Sean. You are the head of the Seven Deadly Sins. The ¡®Pride¡¯ who brought disaster to the world.¡±

 Chapter 151: â€œThe Seven Deadly Sinsâ€

    Chapter 151: ¡°The Seven Deadly Sins¡±

    Sean fell silent. He raised his hands as if to see if they were stained with blood. He thought of what he had seen in the Mirror of Erised.

    He suddenly felt that there seemed to be a demon in his body, and that demon was waiting to wake up, yearning for blood.

    Sean clenched the fist in front of him tightly, and when he raised his head again, the calmness and firmness on his face surprised Dumbledore.

    ¡°Why me, professor? How do you know that it¡¯s me? That prophecy doesn¡¯t have a clear answer.¡± Sean said in a deep voice.

    Dumbledore patted the stool beside him to signal him to sit down, but Sean stood where he was.

    He withdrew his hand and said softly, ¡°Gellert and I spent a lot of time investigating the historical disaster mentioned in the prophecy. The so-called ¡®culprit¡¯ is likely to be a wizard who has awakened something in their bloodline. The prophecy mentions, ¡®Pride is locked in a prison¡¯, I think it means the bloodline is in a dormant state.¡±

    ¡°Until after a thousand years, seven of his descendants will wake up, and you are the most important one. Gellert is a seer, he foresaw your birth, and the other seer I knew made the same prophecy.¡±

    Sean nodded, and his voice became calmer, ¡°Professor, you and Mr. Grindelwald should have investigated it when I was born, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to determine whether you have the blood. The result is obvious.¡± Dumbledore smiled helplessly, ¡°I even secretly hoped that you would be just an ordinary person. However, the moment you were born, your name was recorded in the Hogwarts Book of Admittance.¡±

    Sean continued to ask, ¡°The prophecy means that the blood in my body will awaken some kind of dark power, which will bring disaster to the world. In the second half, the prophecy also said, ¡± I will lead the others?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least literally,¡± said Dumbledore, ¡°but the prophecy is still too vague to be able to judge its specific meaning.¡±

    He looked very calm, ¡°Sean, what you have can be transformed into something else. I think this requires your own efforts, which is why I have always wanted to guide you.¡±

    Sean took a deep breath and said, ¡°The prophecy says that this cannot be done, and everyone will die.¡±

    Dumbledore stood up and said seriously, ¡°Sean, I have always believed that everyone has a bright side and a dark side. We can choose which side to show and determine what kind of people we be. It¡¯s not how we were made from the start, but the choices we made.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Professor, do you think I can do it?¡±

    He froze for a moment andughed, ¡°You are more mature than I imagined, Sean.¡±

    ¡°After all, nothing much has happened.¡± Sean shrugged casually.

    After hearing the prophecy, he was feeling a little bit gloomy. After all, there is a bomb hidden in his body. But as Dumbledore said, it is his choice that determines the oue.

    The atmosphere seemed to be rxed all of a sudden. Sean picked up the drink Dumbledore poured for him before and took a big sip, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything wrong now. Is that kind of blood slowly awakening?¡±

    Dumbledore also took a sip of his drink and he squinted his eyes, ¡°This is one of the reasons why I chose to tell you. I don¡¯t know how and when it will wake up. I hope you can prepare in advance, whether it is physically or psychologically.¡±

    Sean nodded and then asked, ¡°What about the other deadly sins? I¡¯ve seen the names of Harry and Neville on Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s table.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they also have the blood. Judging from the prophecy, they seem to be led by you. To put it roughly, your awakening will drive how the others act.¡±

    ¡°Is Daisy too?¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°No, Daisy doesn¡¯t belong to the list. That¡¯s another reason why I told you the prophecy. Someone behind the scenes has been nning something, and I don¡¯t know their purpose.¡±

    ¡°Although I have been called the greatest wizard of our time by many people, it is clear that there are still too many things I don¡¯t understand, and there are too many unknowns in this world.¡±

    He looked at Sean and emphasized his tone, ¡°I suspect that the person behind all of this wants to push the prophecy toe to reality. He wants to release the ¡®Pride¡¯ in you.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart became heavy, ¡°Can the thing in my body be removed?¡±

    ¡°No, blood is above all else. I don¡¯t think there are people with such ability in this world that could do that. Sean, the only person who can release the potential that lurks inside is yourself, and only you can suppress it.¡±

    Sean thought about this sentence. Did Dumbledore mean that his blood would not be affected by external factors?

    He scratched his hair a little.

    ¡°Professor, are there any special conditions for the awakening? Or is there a time limit? Since the prophecy was mentioned a thousand yearster.¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°If you look at itpletely ording to the prophecy, time is the most intuitive condition for the awakening. There are six years left, when you graduate from Hogwarts, the blood will definitely awaken.¡± Dumbledore said.

    ¡°Six years¡­¡± Sean took a deep breath, six years may seem like a long time, but in fact, it is only a short time.

    What¡¯s more, is that there¡¯s another person who wants to make the prophecye true, which can cause the time for the awakening to be shortened.

    Dumbledore handed over a notebook and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous all the time. Just do your thing normally and attend your ss like you usually would because it might help. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to get more point deductions from the potions ss.¡±

    Sean took the notebook, ¡°Professor, what is this?¡±

    ¡°A little bit of information about Animagus. If you don¡¯t understand something, you can ask Minerva anytime.¡±

    Sean rubbed the rough side of the notebook, but he quickly realized that there was another meaning in Dumbledore¡¯s words.

 Chapter 152: â€œNo One Will Remember Your Sacrificeâ€

    Chapter 152: ¡°No One Will Remember Your Sacrifice¡±

    ¡°Professor, are you busy recently?¡± Sean asked.

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°Yes, very busy. There are too many things to take care of, but don¡¯t worry, I will always pay attention to you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°The topic tonight is a bit heavy, but I still hope that you can sleep well, Sean. Your current task is to study hard. The stronger you be, the better you will be able to suppress the chance of blood in your body.¡± Dumbledore pushed his sses and said with a smile.

    ¡°I will work hard, professor. I wish you a good night¡¯s sleep too.¡±

    After Sean left the office, Dumbledore smiled relievedly and sat back on the chair.

    ¡°Strong psychological quality and a mature way of thinking. Is he really eleven years old?¡± Said a wizard with a curly mustache on the wall.

    ¡°Genius keepsing,¡± another wizard added, ¡°but the blood in this kid¡­ My great-grandfather lived through that history, even if it¡¯s just a memory, and he¡¯d be terrified looking at him.¡±

    ¡°Maybe this kid can perform miracles?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just him. Miracles also require other sacrifices.¡± a calm-looking wizard said in a muffled voice.

    The portraits of the principals suddenly fell silent, and a female principal spoke after a while.

    ¡°Dumbledore, why do you stop at thest paragraph of the prophecy?¡±

    Dumbledore removed his sses and pressed between his brows, ¡°Dylis, thest prophecy has no use to Sean. He is a kid who likes to find out the truth. Knowing those things is not good for him.¡±

    Phineas snorted coldly, ¡°Dumbledore, why are you always like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons why I have a better reputation than you, Phineas.¡± Dumbledore retorted nonchntly.

    Phineas was a little annoyed. He said loudly, ¡°Then what? Do you think those heartless guys will remember your sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s the end of the conversation. I have to rest.¡±

    Dumbledore ended the topic. He nced at the silver thread of memory still floating in the Pensieve.

    ¡ª-

    After bidding farewell to Dumbledore, Sean walked out of the office with a slightly heavy heart. He did not expect that he¡¯d be the viin in the prophecy.

    Sean sighed.

    As he walked, he suddenly thought Grindelwald¡¯s attitude towards him was strange. If he and Dumbledore had the same goals, wouldn¡¯t he not be doing anything weird to him?

    Dumbledore wants to guide him. He hopes that he can be a good person, and his attitude will obviously affect the awakening.

    But why Grindelwald is acting very strange? He and Dumbledore¡¯s behavior is not consistent, but he doesn¡¯t feel his evil intent at all. Moreover, if Grindelwald wants to lead him to the dark side, it would be impossible for Dumbledore to agree to this n.

    It¡¯s hard to guess what Grindelwald was thinking.

    After thinking for a long time, Sean found that the two seemed to be using different concepts to guide him, and Grindelwald was obviously more radical than Dumbledore, much like a disagreement between parents on how to raise their children.

    With all kinds of thoughts in mind, Sean returned to the Ravenwmon room. He was lucky not to meet Filch in the middle of the night.

    Pulling the door knocker, the bronze eagle head asked, ¡°What is wisdom?¡±

    The door knockers often ask questions that don¡¯t have a fixed answer. You can enter the room as long as you exin with your own knowledge.

    Sean tilted his head and thought momentarily, ¡°Something that can help us answer this question.¡±

    The door was opened, and Sean seemed to hear something when passing through the door.

    Now Sean is extremely sensitive. He looked around carefully, asked Dave if he smelled the scent of a brain, and walked in after confirming that there was no one.

    The prophecy has too much impact on his mind, and Sean feels that something is really weird now.

    Back in themon room, Sean found that the chairs in the lounge were leaning against each other.

    It¡¯s Hermione and Daisy.

    It was past midnight now, and they were all asleep. Both of them locked their hug, and they were sleeping. Sean unconsciously looked at the sleeping positions of the two of them.

    Hermione was slender, her calf in short white socks was exposed in the air, and her toes were pushing tight the white socks. Because the socks were frequently used, there was ayer of tan-cream color phasing through it.

    The white velvet blouse and gray knee-length skirt fit softly on Hermione¡¯s body. She even had the book ¡°The World¡¯s Famous Magic School¡± under her arm.

    On the other side, Daisy frowned and pressed tightly against Hermione¡¯s body with both hands wrapped around one of Hermione¡¯s arms. Her body was small even though they were only a year apart.

    The clothes Daisy wears can always wrap herself tightly. The white blouse with a yellow pattern had long cuffs, and her fingers were tucked into the cuffs. Only her pink nails can be seen.

    She was wearing a sailor¡¯s skirt and ck socks. Daisy curled herself up into a small ball, the sock on her knees was tight and showed a little color of her legs.

    Sean looked at the two and sighed that his heavy heart was actually rxed now.

    Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since he paid attention. Hermione opened her eyes.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re back.¡± She was a bit surprised and then lowered it immediately.

    However, Daisy was not asleep either. She opened her mouth slightly, and her eyes were not fully opened.

    Her voice was soft, ¡°Sean? Sean is back?¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Well, both of you should go back to your bed now.¡±

 Chapter 153: â€œA Bigger Prideâ€

    Chapter 153: ¡°A Bigger Pride¡±

    Sean did not tell Hermione and Daisy about the content of the prophecy. After all, as Dumbledore said, prophecy tends to trap how people think. This is another way of saying, ¡®The more people believe, the prophecy wille true¡¯.

    Sean always felt that the wizarding world¡¯s prophecies might have magical powers. In many prophecies, no matter whether the parties involved resisted or escaped, the destined ending would always happen.

    This made Sean feel bad. After all, no one wants to be born with a predestined destiny.

    But Sean has never been a person who epts his fate. ording to the prophecy, the destruction of the world is not predestined.

    Sean returned to his room after talking to the two in the lounge. He stepped to his bed after making sure his roommate didn¡¯t wake up. He took off his clothes andy down on the bed.

    After going through a lot of things, Sean is very exhausted, whether it is physically or mentally. Still, his head is so excited because of various emotions that it keeps him from falling asleep.

    ¡°Pride, huh?¡±

    Sean has been thinking and imagining what kind of role he will y in the prophecy.

    Although it¡¯s a bit cheeky to say that, he has always believed that he is the son of destiny in the wizarding world. It¡¯s just that the reality gave him a blow to the head that he ys the bad role.

    Moreover, ¡®Pride¡¯ is really fitting. With his identity and this system, Sean had to admit that he has always been a prideful person.

    Coming here gave him a lot of educational advantages, and the existence of the system allowed Sean to create his future career path. These two are enough to create a sense of superiority.

    Although Sean is usually humble and polite, if he really wants to peel off the outeryer of his skin, there are a lot of things that lurk beneath him.

    He instinctively thinks he will be a big shot in the future and pretend to say, ¡°Oh, I just want to live a warm and ordinary life, but here I am.¡±

    Seanughed.

    ¡°I will aim for the big.¡± He muttered.

    He pulled the quilt and closed his eyes. He is still young, and he should think about thatter. For now, he should just be focusing on what he needs to put focus on.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed.¡± Snape raised his eyes reluctantly. He had just checked the potion that Sean had brewed.

    This is a potion that can temporarily increase the energy and concentration of the drinker. However, this potion is not great because there are side effects. The drinker will fall into a very sluggish state after the potion¡¯s effect ends.

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief. In front of him was a pot of almost perfect brewed potion. ording to the book, the finished product would be a light pink color, and his potion was slightly darker in color, but it was good enough.

    Snape slowly took out two vials,rge and one small vial from his robe and ced them in front of Sean.

    ¡°You have wasted the opportunity to obtain Felix Felicis. This is an Invigoration Draught. In the previous ss, I have already made it clear,¡± Snape changed the subject, ¡°Wallup, what is the potion¡¯s effect?¡±

    ¡°The Invigoration can supplement the energy lost by wizards due to idents, and it can also improve the physique of the drinker. Because the potion is mild and has no side effects, the potions need to be boiled at a very low temperature. You can¡¯t leave the cauldron during the cooking process.¡± Sean answered quickly and urately.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking about the effect, not the details that need to be paid attention to when brewing,¡± Snape said expressionlessly, ¡°However, it seems that you have used your brain a little bit. One point for Ravenw and the Draught is the reward for this ss session.¡±

    The students who never dared to be distracted in Potions ss widened their eyes. They looked at Sean and Snape in disbelief. This was the first time Sean got extra points from Snape. Although it is only one point, you must know that Sean and Harry were the ones who were deducted a lot in the past.

    Sean raised his eyebrows and put away therge and small vials of the Draught.

    Snape¡¯s meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious. The big vial was for Daisy.

    After all, Snape ¡°identally¡± revealed to Sean the potion he was going to brew in the second ss of the first grade, and Sean found a reason to tell Daisy that he would seed in the potions ss.

    But after doing all of these for Snape, he only got this? Though, a small vial of the Draught and one point. Snape is really stingy to him.

    Snape gave him onest meaningful look before dismissing the ss.

    ¡°Sean, did you secretly drug Professor Snape?¡± In the corridor, Harry approached with a suspicious expression on his face.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m more pleasing to the eye recently?¡± Sean replied casually.

    ¡°What? That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    Harry also cooked a perfect potion just now. Even without Snape¡¯s notes, his potion was even better than Sean¡¯s. However, Snape didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, he found something else to me and deducted another point from Harry because he didn¡¯t extinguish the me under the cauldron in time.

    Sean patted the shoulder, ¡°You may have to bear the suffering in the future alone.¡±

    Hermione gave Harry a sympathetic look. With Harry alone, Gryffindor would be at the bottom of the House Cup.

    After returning to themon room after dinner, Sean found a corner to sit down and then took out the notebook that Dumbledore had given him.

    It records the transformation method of Animagus.

    He cast a spell on the notebook. This prevents people from being seen since this kind of magic is very dangerous.

 Chapter 154: â€œSteps For Becoming an Animagusâ€

    Chapter 154: ¡°Steps For Bing an Animagus¡±

    This notebook was obviously written not long ago since he can still smell the ink on the book.

    The Animagus¡¯s practice steps are quite cumbersome, and it has many Dumbledore¡¯s notes. After Sean read it carefully, more than an hour passed.

    ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated and depends on luck.¡±

    Beginning with the first step, a single leaf of the Mandrake must be kept in the mouth continuously for a full month, from full moon to full moon. The leaves should not be swallowed or taken out of the mouth. If the leaves leave the mouth, the whole process must start all over again.

    Sean picked up a thin piece of jade in the book, which was carved into the shape of a leaf. ording to Dumbledore¡¯s suggestion, he should practice with substitutes for some time and start the real attempt after he is ready.

    When it really starts, and you identally spit it out after twenty days with the leaves in your mouth, everything will have to start all over again.

    Sean put the jade piece into his mouth and found himself having difficulty speaking. After a long time, he umted arge amount of saliva in his mouth, leaking whenever he spoke and looking like a drooling monster.

    In the process, a single leaf of Mandrake must be in his mouth for a full month, even when you have to talk and eat. Dumbledore specifically notes that the taste of Mandrake leaves is very bitter; it looks like vegetables soaked in rotten water for a month and smells like a dragon¡¯s dung.

    ¡°No wonder even Dumbledore said that it usually takes several years to be an Animagus.¡± Sean sighed with a piece of jade in his mouth and began to try to push the piece of jade to the roof of his mouth with his tongue below.

    After he had practiced for a while, Hermione came over to him.

    ¡°Sean, what are you doing?¡± She naturally sat aside and asked curiously.

    Sean quickly turned around, wiped off his saliva, and said vaguely, ¡°Practice Alimagus.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Alimagus.¡± Sean tried to make his pronunciation as standard as possible.

    Hermione finally understood what he meant, and she immediately put on a serious expression, ¡°Animagus?! Sean, this is very advanced and dangerous magic, and illegal Animagus may be sent to Azkaban! How did you find out how to practice one?¡±

    Sean tried to exin, but the jade piece in his mouth kept blocking his tongue, so he had to spit it out. He took a breath and moved his mouth again. For the first time, Sean found that it was so wonderful to be able to speak normally.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t put myself in danger, and I have professional guidance. As for whether it¡¯s illegal or not, as long you didn¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±

    After bing an Animagus, Sean didn¡¯t want to register himself with the Ministry of Magic. At that time, he should ask Professor Dumbledore for his opinion.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t do that to you,¡± Hermione gave him a hard look, ¡°But, Animagus is very dangerous, and only seven wizards in this century have mastered it.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, seven Animagus are registered on the list of the Ministry of Magic.¡± Sean corrected her statement. There are several illegal Animagus he knows.

    James Potter, Sirius, Pettigrew, Rita Skeeter, and Sean felt that someone like Snape was probably an illegal Animagus too.

    This kind of magic is indeed extremely difficult, but Sean feels that most wizards who can practice it wouldn¡¯t show it to the Ministry of Magic.

    ¡°You just got extra points from Snape, and then you¡¯re going to vite the school rules?!¡± Hermione said angrily.

    Sean wiped the saliva off the jade piece and saidzily, ¡°Actually, I have been viting the school rules the whole time. Raising a Winged Demon or a magical animal privately is enough for me to be expelled and sent to Azkaban.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Hermione¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you raising a Winged Demon?!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seanughed. He gave the Winged Demon to Hermione once yesterday, and she thought that she already knew about it. But Hermione thought he only had an amy.

    She first carefully looked around, and after making sure that no one was paying attention, she stood up angrily and put her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Tell me, how many other things have you done that vited the school rules?¡± She asked angrily in a low voice.

    ¡°Rx, Hermione. There¡¯s nothing else than that.¡± He whispered reassuringly.

    She puffed her cheeks, and the expression on her face was obvious. She did not believe him.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not technically viting the school rules since I haven¡¯t been caught, right?¡± Sean exined.

    Hogwarts has always been like this. The point of viting school rules is not to ¡®vite¡¯ but not to be caught.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rule that should be vited.¡± Hermione gave him an annoyed look.

    She wanted to hit him, but her chest heaved violently a few times before she sat down dejectedly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that my best friend at Hogwarts has a Winged Demon.¡± She said annoyedly, ¡°Ugh, one day I will be expelled from school just because of cooperating with you.¡±

    Sean smiled.

    Hermione sighed and returned to her previous character. Sean generously showed her the Animagus practice method. Hermione would not secretly practice it since she only wanted to know how¡¯s the process.

    ¡°My God, it looks reallyplicated. Sean, you want to try it now, do you? Dumbledore really wants you to do that?¡± Hermione handed the notebook back to him.

    ¡°Animagus is not as dangerous as you imagine. I will not be in danger if I can strictly follow the steps. What¡¯s more, I have just started learning it, and I must be fully prepared.¡±

    The time span of practicing Animagus is usually years, and Sean stillcks many necessary conditions.

    For example. After the first step is done, the leaves must be taken out at the full moon, soak the leaves with saliva in a crystal vial and let baste under the pure moonlight. This means if the weather is cloudy at night, he will have to do it again from the start.

    The steps are really luck dependent. After all, the weather is something that no one could predict and how it would progress.

 Chapter 155: â€œShocked Hermioneâ€

    Chapter 155: ¡°Shocked Hermione¡±

    Apart from the unstable weather factor, the next step is to add a strand of your hair and a silver teaspoon of the dew of the moonlight flower to the vial, which must be collected from a ce where there has been no sunlight or human touch for seven full days.

    Finally, keep this mixture in a quiet, dark ce, and don¡¯t look at it or disturb it until the next thunderstorm. The materials needed were not a problem. He has everything, like money.

    But the ce needed to do that is quite hard to do so.

    Putting it in themon room is unreliable, and the Room of Requirements is not safe enough for it. Like, what if someone happens to break into it?

    The most suitable ce is the Shrieking Shack. However, the Whomping Willow is right on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Before the Horned Serpent is dealt with, Sean wouldn¡¯t go near the Forbidden Forest.

    This morning, the school also issued a notice that all students were no longer allowed to approach the Forbidden Forest, and the teaching location of the Care of Magical Beasts ss was changed.

    Sean is not in a hurry as practicing for learning Animagus willst for a long time.

    While he was talking to Hermione, he heard Daisy¡¯s voice. Sean often felt that Daisy was a beautiful girl. She had gone through a lot by being cursed and turned into an Obscurial, and yet she is still a nice person.

    Although she barelymunicates with others, Daisy will always consider their feelings and respect them. For example, even if she and Sean are very close now, she will not act rashly, like cutting off the conversation between others and eavesdropping.

    ¡°Daisy,¡± Sean waved his hand and asked after she sat down, ¡°Has Mr. Potter replied to your letter?¡±

    Regarding Daisy¡¯s matter, Dumbledore did not give a solution. But he did not specifically exin that it means that Daisy will not be in danger at present.

    Last night, after returning from the principal¡¯s office, Sean asked Daisy to write a letter to her parents, and they should discuss it with Dumbledore.

    Daisy nodded, ¡°Dad wrote me back and asked me to stay in the castle.¡±

    ¡°Good choice.¡±

    Daisy looks weak, but she is very strong inside. She almost cried in fright yesterday and has returned to normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Professor Dumbledore is always here.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Hermione alsoforted softly.

    Sean remembered the reward he got from the potions ss and decided to give it to Daisy tomorrow. Giving her now in front of Hermione would cause another trouble for him.

    ¡ª¨C

    October ising, and the weather in Ennd can always turn bad in a short time.

    Sean used only to wear a shirt under his robe, but it didn¡¯t work since he¡¯ll have to add a sweater. His wool socks werefortable as they always gave Sean warmth.

    In this weather, cold wasmon in Hogwarts. Madam Pomfrey hurriedly dispensed her special refreshing medicine. The effect of this potion is instant, but the drinker¡¯s ears will be smoked for the next few hours. This caused the castle to fill with smoke like a fire in the corridor.

    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t look at me.¡± Hermione said dissatisfiedly, with smoke in her ears.

    Sean looked away with a smile. Hermione also had a cold, and smoke was blowing from her ears.

    Sean is a rare ¡°survivor¡±. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Daisy didn¡¯t catch a cold, and it seemed that Snape¡¯s potion was really effective. Sean found a chance to give her arge bottle of the potion, and he found a rather weak reason, which was to make up for what had happened for thest few days.

    Of course, Daisy didn¡¯t care about the reason at all. She happily epted it, and now she kind of admired Sean more.

    Sean couldn¡¯t do much about this, and sometimes he thinks that Snape¡¯s gift has actually helped him increase his favorability in Daisy¡¯s view.

    He and Hermione were on their way to the Room of Requirements. After identally telling the story about the Winged Demon, Sean took Hermione into the room several times. She almost fainted when she saw the Wampus cat, confused about whether or not she should be mad about it or not.

    Hermione eventually let go and helped Sean feed the animals a few times, perhaps because there was no essential difference between viting school rules once and viting many school rules.

    Seeing Hermione viting school rules looks different. Whenever it¡¯s feeding time, Hermione will follow Sean to the Room of Requirements whenever she has time and let the animals y together in the room for a while.

    It is not safe to get into the ring in other ces. Although the item that Newt gave him is much more convenient and concealed than the suitcase, the ring is too small and often easily lost.

    Since the ring was taken away by a pet by his roommate, Sean only used it when he was in the Room of Requirements because he wouldn¡¯t lose it again if it was in this room and no one could interfere.

    In the Room of Requirements, Hermione stroked Naja¡¯s scales. She liked the elegant and beautiful amy, especially Naja would make a round chair for her to rest from time to time.

    Although Pudding is quite cute, but this Wampus cat is very clingy. He always ys with Sean and just tease him from time to time.

    As for Dave, Hermione was always a little scared of him. Although under Sean¡¯s order, Dave was very friendly, she was afraid of him from the bottom of her heart. Hermione felt that she had to be cautious, knowing what Dave was capable of.

    The two fed the three in the Room of Requirement and yed with them for a while. Hermione sat on Naja and read a book. The predecessors in the Room of Requirements leave a lot of magic books.

    However, her reading was interrupted by a sound.

    ¡°Sean, do you really need to use your teeth to practice the Animagus thing?¡± She said.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s so hard, and I often identally bite it one or two times.¡± Sean stuck the jade in his mouth and smiled.

    He has achieved some results after some practice, but he sometimes fails because of how hard keeping the consistency of it is.

 Chapter 156: â€œNearly Headless Nickâ€

    Chapter 156: ¡°Nearly Headless Nick¡±

    While practicing with the jade, Sean also managed to get some real mandrake leaves. After practicing with the leaves, he finally understood why Dumbledore suggested he use jade first. Because Sean swallowed two leaves while eating, they got stuck five times in his throat while sleeping.

    The raw taste of those leaves already made him a little ufortable, the smell of mandrake leaves was a hundred times worse, and it also smelled like a dragon¡¯s dung.

    Hermione flipped a page of the book and said, ¡°The difficulty of Animagus is beyond your imagination. Why not wait two years and try again? ¡°

    She has always wanted to persuade Sean to quit the Animagus practice. In her opinion, he is only in the second grade. This kind ofplex magic should be tried in the sixth or seventh grade.

    Sean smiled and didn¡¯t answer. He knew that Hermione was worried about him, but he would not give up practicing either. He will not give up on improving himself before the prophecyes true and his bloodline wakes up.

    When the two came out of the Room of Requirement, they happened to meet Hagrid walking from the other end of the corridor.

    ¡°Sean, Hermione, good evening,¡± said Hagrid, who was covered in chicken feathers, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re lost because of the stairs, you know.¡± Hermione said.

    ¡°Well, alright then,¡± Hagrid nodded and looked at Sean, ¡°Sean, thank you for that day.¡±

    Sean shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t help much back then. Fang is okay, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alright. Your potion works very well.¡±

    The three of them walked toward the lower level of the castle together. During the conversation, Sean learned that Hagrid had almost no memory of what happened that day.

    He went to the Forbidden Forest to sprinkle medicine to drive away the wild Flobberworms, and after a while, he didn¡¯t know anything from then on.

    Hagrid came to the castle to find Dumbledore, but Dumbledore didn¡¯t seem to be at school at the moment. When they reached the third floor, they had just stepped down the stairs when a conversation could be heard from ahead.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, Nick. You should understand.¡± A voice came, and Sean recognized that it was the voice of Hufflepuff¡¯s ghost, Fat Friar.

    ¡°The bad things really came together, didn¡¯t they? None of them could make it, and the Wailing Widow said she couldn¡¯t make it. Then I just got rejected by Sir Patrick, which sucks.¡±

    Eavesdropping is obviously not good behavior. Sean and the others deliberately amplified the sound of their footsteps. From the other end of the corridor, two white figures looked over.

    It¡¯s the Fat Friar and Nearly Headless Nick.

    ¡°Good evening, both of you.¡± Hagrid, who obviously knew the two very well and greeted them.

    ¡°Oh, Hagrid. Good to see you.¡± Headless, Nick looked busy.

    Sean and Hermione also greeted them, and Hagrid had already chatted with each other.

    ¡°Something wrong, Nick?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing,¡± Headless Nick waved his hand gracefully, ¡°It¡¯s just the one hundred and thirty-eighth time being rejected by the Headless Hunters group. I really want to be part of the group.¡±

    The Headless Hunters are a popr group of ghosts who only ept hunters whose heads arepletely separated from their bodies. Apparently, Headless Nick doesn¡¯t qualify as one, as evidenced by his nickname.

    On the side, Fat Friar said cheerfully, ¡°Nick, maybe you can consider forming your own group?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool,¡± Nick retorted, ¡°That way, I can¡¯t do head hockey and juggling like them. This is what the Headless Hunters are known to be great at.¡±

    He babbled andined for a while and finally looked at Hagrid.

    ¡°Hagrid, I have a question. You¡¯re always at the school¡¯s Halloween dinner. Aren¡¯t you getting a little bored?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Nick,¡± Hagrid was trying to hide something, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to do on Halloween.¡±

    Headless, Nick gave a dryugh, ¡°I see. You have to be responsible for the preparations in the school.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you want to do on that day?¡± Hermione asked curiously before Sean stopped her.

    ¡°Good question!¡± Nick¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°On Halloween, I¡¯m going to throw a party. It¡¯s my 500th Anniversary. Do you want toe? Of course, Sean, you can alsoe. All your friends cane!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds interesting.¡± Hermione looked very interested.

    Sean sighed. The death-day Party is not a good ce to go. It would be better for them just to attend the school Halloween dinner.

    Nick chatted with Hermione for a while and happily decided to attend the death-day Party.

    When they parted, Hagrid said, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t talk about it when Nick¡¯s around. But, Hermione, I must warn you. The Party is not a good ce to go. I¡¯ve been to it once before, and it just, brr!¡±

    ¡°Is it that bad? I think the Party of a Ghost is interesting. Few people alive have attended it. It should be amazing, right?¡± Seeing Hagrid¡¯s expression, Hermione said a little nervously.

    ¡°It is amazing, but also a terrible one.¡± Hagrid added.

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡°I wonder if I was acting a little too much by giving him that promise.¡± Hermione muttered when she picked up a pumpkin.

    ¡°I wanted to stop you, but it¡¯s toote.¡± Sean shrugged beside her.

    The students were happily chatting in the crowded hall with the Halloween decorations. It was said that Dumbledore had ordered a skeleton dancing group to entertain them.

    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m the only one who agreed to it. Sean, you can just go back to the hall.¡± Hermione said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m also curious about it. We can go over there to say hello or something and go back quickly. Maybe we could catch a te of desserts when we get there.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Sean.¡±

    They walked through the hall and headed for the party venue. Candles were also lit in the passage leading to the ground, but those candles were all dark. They shone with a blueish light, giving it a dark, gloomy feeling.

 Chapter 157: â€œThe Death-Day Partyâ€

    Chapter 157: ¡°The Death-Day Party¡±

    As the cold air by the continuous rain began to blow the castle. Every step they took made them tighten their clothes even more. Fortunately, Sean informed Hermione to wear thicker clothes before they came.

    Turning on a corner, Sean heard a sound, like a shovel scratching back and forth.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really starting to regret it now.¡± Hermione muttered.

    Walking a few steps forward, Nick was dressed in ck velvet clothing, weing the guests at the door.

    ¡°My friends,¡± he said, ¡°Wee. It is a great honor to have you here.¡±

    He took off his hat and bowed at them. Sean and Hermione¡¯s breaths formed clouds of white mist in front of them. They walked into the room that looked like a cold storage room and looked around curiously.

    It was different from what Sean expected. In the room, there were only several ghosts floating around. Most of them were ghosts in Hogwarts Castle, and many of them had chatted with Sean.

    On the stage, several ghosts in suits were ying a musical instrument, and some of them were dancing to the music.

    ¡°I thought there would be a lot of ghosts.¡± Hermione whispered.

    ¡°That¡¯s because when Nick sent out the invitation, many ghosts politely declined him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so eager to invite the living people.¡± Someone on the side answered.

    Sean turned his head. It was a chubby ghost, his eyes were dull, and he sounded muffled when he spoke.

    ¡°Hello, Edmund.¡± Sean greeted.

    Edmund Grubb is a ghost who died in the Victorian period from eating poisonous berries. He died at the doorway of the Hogwarts Great Hall, so he often told students to stop eating while walking out of the hall.

    However, the ghost couldn¡¯t do anything. After getting used to Edmund¡¯s scolding, most of the students didn¡¯t care about it anymore and even deliberately ate food in front of Edmund.

    Sean and Edmund are quite familiar. Although Edmund is mischievous, he is eager to help the students when they can¡¯t find the stairs to the ssroom if they don¡¯t have a sandwich brought from the hall in their hand.

    ¡°Hello, Sean.¡± Edmund greeted him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the ghosts from other cese over? I mean, you don¡¯t have to work, right?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    Edmund floated to the dining table and sniffed the stinking salmon on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Ghosts don¡¯t have jobs. We spend most of our time remembering the past. But ghosts also have their own things. The Wailing Widow said in her letter to Nick that she feels that she is not feeling well, so she is not nning toe.¡±

    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±

    Edmund nodded and said, ¡°This is not the first time. People have said that they aren¡¯t feeling well, but nothing has happened. Besides, can a ghost die again?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Hermione agreed, then asked curiously, ¡°Can you really smell like this?¡±

    ¡°A little bit, I can smell a little bit,¡± Edmund stuffed his nose directly into the belly of the salmon and said, ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing, right? I died recently. Nick and the others who died reallyte probably have to soak in here for a whole day before they can smell a little bit.¡±

    After talking to Edmund for a while, Nick helped him call over, saying that there was a ghost from other ces who came to Hogwarts for the first time and got lost even if he could go through the wall all the time.

    ¡°Nick is just jealous that I can taste the food.¡± As he was leaving, Edmund looked at the maggot-infested salmon reluctantly and muttered, ¡°Also, shouldn¡¯t there be a better fish in Hogwarts than this?¡±

    Standing at the edge of the room, Sean and Hermione watched the ghosts keep opening their mouths through all kinds of rotten, burnt food. Sean pinched his nose, scanned the room, and found a female ghost.

    She was probably the saddest person Sean had ever seen, being teased by Peeves. Whenever Peeves threw moldy peanuts on her body, transparent tears flowed from her eyes.

    ¡°Is that the Moaning Myrtle?¡± Sean asked.

    Hermione covered her mouth and nodded. She just leaned over to look at Nick¡¯s cake and almost puked.

    He had already learned from Hermione that the Moaning Myrtle had been hiding in the abandoned girls¡¯ bathroom. Combined with the information that Hagrid was still expelled, it meant that Tom Riddle probably killed Myrtle and framed Hagrid.

    However, Sean is unsure whether he is alive or dead, and the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets has never been activated.

    When Sean charms the magical animals, he often needs to make eye contact with each other. But Basilisk can petrify the person who saw them.

    Sean tapped his feet, feeling the temperature getting lower and lower around him.

    ¡°Should we go?¡± He whispered.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± Hermione nodded quickly, covering her mouth and nose.

    Taking advantage of Nick¡¯s talking to a ghost, they walked quickly to the door and turned away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go faster. We should be just in time for thest dessert.¡± Sean led the way through the corridor and walked towards the steps.

    Hermione retched, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t eat anymore. Why do I have to see that cake¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too curious.¡± Sean said casually.

    His steps stopped, and Hermione bumped into his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sean? Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Norris?¡±

    In front of them, a cat was meowing at Sean.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean squatted down.

    Although Filch was not forgiving, Mrs. Norris had let Sean off once during the night out in the first year.

 Chapter 158: â€œA Basiliskâ€

    Chapter 158: ¡°A Basilisk¡±

    Mrs. Norris was meowing anxiously and panicked, her eyes protruding like her master. She bit Sean¡¯s trouser leg and tried to drag him away.

    ¡°Is any danger? No¡­ something happened to Mr. Filch?¡± Sean asked in confusion.

    Filch rarely attended dinner because the faces of the students would disturb him. Sean didn¡¯t go to Filch¡¯s office immediately. He picked up Mrs. Norris and quickly ran towards the hall.

    However, just after Sean and Hermione ran across the corridor, they saw two figures fall to the ground just as they turned the corner.

    Under the dark, thin candle, two figures were lying motionless on the ground.

    Filch wasid on the floor, his whole body cold and stiff and his eyes full of indescribable horror. The blue me of the candle shone on him, and cleaning tools were scattered beside him.

    Beside him was Edmund Grubb, who had just talked to Sean. Instead of being milky and translucent, he became ck and smoky. He was suspended six inches above the ground with the same expression on his face as Filch.

    Some writing was scribbled on the dark gray stone wall.

    (The Chamber of Secrets has been opened, those untrustworthy Mudbloods who are not qualified to be in Hogwarts must be sterilized.)

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately thought of the culprit.

    ¡°Dave.¡±

    He called Dave. His body becamerger andrger, and under Sean¡¯smand, he firmly covered his and Hermione¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your eyes. Use your senses.¡± Sean warned.

    Dave can sense the terrain around him without using his eyes. Hermione saw this, and although she didn¡¯t know why Sean summoned Dave, she still kept her mouth shut.

    However, the basilisk seemed to have gotten into hiding since Dave didn¡¯t feel anything. Under Dave¡¯s protection, Sean led Hermione and ran quickly toward the hall. Sean was relieved when he saw the brightly lit entrance.

    ¡°Sean, are those Filch and Edmund? Did someone attack them?¡± Hermione asked quickly.

    Sean opened his sleeves and asked Dave to shrink back. He said in a deep voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s a terrible creature. It seems that I don¡¯t have time to enjoy dessert tonight.¡±

    As soon as they arrived. They had just finished the Halloween dinner, and everyone had smiles on their faces. At this time, they were about to go back to themon room to rest.

    ¡°Everyone, get back!¡± Seeing the students walking out, Sean immediately stopped them.

    But in the noisy environment, only a few of them heard his voice, and the students were about to disperse while talking.

    A huge explosion sounded, and a hole was blown out in the stone wall above. Everyone stopped and looked towards the door. Sean held up his wand with a serious expression while holding Mrs. Norris in his arms.

    Sean had no choice but to cast the spell and make a bigmotion. After all, the basilisk is in the castle. Sean didn¡¯t want his ssmates to die innocently because the basilisk could attack them at any time.

    ¡°Everyone returns to the hall. Something dangerous is outside!¡± Sean shouted loudly.

    ¡°Wallup, your Halloween joke is terrible.¡± A Slytherin student sneered.

    ¡°Hey, you second grader,st year¡¯s extra points made you addicted, right?¡± Besides that person, another boy also opened his mouth to mock him.

    Snape added points to Sean several times recently. Although it was only a small fraction of one or two points, it still made the Slytherin students unhappy. When they looked at Sean, their eyes were full of displeasure.

    Sean didn¡¯t even look at the two of them and walked into the hall.

    ¡°Hey, kid. I¡¯m talking to you.¡± A hand stretched out.

    Sean directly raised his wand, ¡°Acupunctinternus.¡±

    The boy moved back and almost tripped.

    ¡°You dare to use jinxes in school?¡± He shouted angrily.

    ¡°If you want to get in my way, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± Sean walked towards the hall without turning his head.

    The professors had obviously noticed themotion at the door, and Professor McGonagall was the first one toe there.

    After a nce, Sean frowned, knowing that there was no Professor Dumbledore.

    ¡°Wallup, what are you doing?¡± Professor McGonagall walked up to him.

    ¡°Professor, there is danger in the castle.¡±

    He moved closer to Professor McGonagall¡¯s ear and quickly told what he had seen. After listening to the story, Professor McGonagall¡¯s expression became serious.

    She pressed her wand to her throat, and a loud voice like spread throughout the hall, ¡°All students are to stay in the hall. All house prefects immediately do a roll call and report immediately if a student is not present.¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice is firm. Although they were puzzled, all the students walked back to the hall obediently.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, please take us there.¡± Professor McGonagall called out Flitwick and Newt while the other professors stayed in the hall to maintain order and protect the students.

    When she walked out, Professor McGonagall saw the hole Sean had blown out. She waved her wand, and the rubble flew back to its ce.

    ¡°Professor, Wallup just tantly cast a jinx on me!¡± At the door, the Slytherin student, who was scared off by Sean, walked up.

    ¡°He was trying to save your life, Mr. Travins. Because you badmouthed your junior, Slytherin will be deducted five points.¡± Professor McGonagall turned to Sean, ¡°You¡¯re doing amazing, Mr. Wallup. Ravenw will be added thirty points.¡±

    ¡°Professor, I¡­¡± Travins¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief.

    A hand pinched the back of his neck when he was about to say something.

    He turned his head away and swallowed, ¡°Professor¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stop what you¡¯re doing.¡± Snape grimaced.

    Several professors formed a row in the school infirmary and Filch was put on the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s some kind of magic I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Professor Flitwick said with a serious face.

 Chapter 159: â€œA Theoryâ€

    Chapter 159: ¡°A Theory¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s brows were furrowed, and she didn¡¯t even notice that her hat almost fell off.

    ¡°Filius, is this dark magic or ancient magic? Can you tell which one?¡±

    The type of magic is important. Ancient magic is rare, but there are still ways to break it, and ck magic often means one thing, there are no counterspells.

    Flitwick stood on his feet on the edge of the hospital bed. The wand in his hand was shaking back and forth gently on Filch, but no matter how many spells he used, he still couldn¡¯t judge the real situation.

    Sean leaned against the stone wall of the infirmary alone, frowning as he thought about all this. All of this doesn¡¯t make sense. Since the Chamber of Secrets needs to be opened by the heir of Szar Slytherin and Tom Riddle had died right now.

    The most important thing is that Tom was killed by Dumbledore and Grindelwaldst year. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the diary somehow got into Hogwarts? But the possibility of that happening should be low.

    So who opened the Chamber of Secrets again? Could it be that besides Tom, there is another unknown heir?

    In the scene where Filch and Edmund are petrified, the writing on the wall is full of hostility.

    Just from the handwriting, you can see how aggressive and violent that person is, which is the main reason why Sean prevented the students from leaving the hall.

    ¡°Professor McGonagall, what should Edmund do?¡± Hagrid walked into the infirmary.

    Hagrid held a huge fan in his hand, and he fanned Edmund all the way to the infirmary.

    ¡°Thank you, Hagrid. Please put Edmund on the hospital bed.¡± said Professor McGonagall.

    The expressions of the professors became more serious. After all, even ghosts turned like this.

    Sean walked over and asked softly, ¡°Professor, what do you think about the culprit?¡±

    Professor McGonagall and the others looked at each other. Normally, these things are not something that a second-year wizard needs to get involved in. But with Sean here, it seems that they can talk about it.

    ¡°No clue, for now, Mr. Wallup. But what do you think?¡±

    Sean nodded and said, ¡°I think the culprit is a Parselmouth, and they manipted the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets.¡±

    ¡°We saw that line of writing too, but the Chamber of Secrets is just a legend.¡± Professor Flitwick said, but he didn¡¯t sound very confident.

    ¡°There is a saying it is better to believe something than nothing. But at present, the basilisk is the most reasonable exnation.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Good one, Sean. But the Chamber of Secrets is just a legend,¡± Lockhart interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the effect of a Transfiguration Torture. I¡¯ve seen it used many times, so unlucky I wasn¡¯t there. I know the very counter-curse that would have saved Filch.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s just petrified.¡± Newt said.

    ¡°I thought so too!¡± Lockhart said.

    Newt ignored him and turned to look at Sean, ¡°Sean, how do you know the reason behind Mr. Filch and Edmund¡¯s condition? ording to legend, there is indeed a monster in that room, but no one knows what it is. How can you be sure that it is a basilisk? ording to the records, if the basilisk really exists, the person who looks at it will die directly.¡±

    ¡°I happened to see a book in the library a few days ago,¡± Sean lied, ¡°it covers the topic of the basilisk. Herpo first hatched this horrible creature, and Herpo is a Parselmouth. So does Szar Slytherin.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, because of the terrifying characteristics of the basilisk, those who look directly at it will die immediately. Only the Parselmouth can be its master, all of which align with the characteristics of Szar Slytherin.¡±

    Sean looked at Hagrid again, ¡°Hagrid, you moved out of the hut because of the Forbidden Forest, right?¡±

    Hagrid patted his head, ¡°Oh, yes, I moved out from there.¡±

    ¡°I can find a few people to look around the Forbidden Forest tomorrow. I think there is a high probability of roosters being there because the rooster¡¯s crowing is the basilisk¡¯s weakness. You can find it in another ce. Also, look for spiders that were fleeing from the scene because they are basilisk¡¯s natural enemy.¡±

    ¡°Sounds reasonable, but you still haven¡¯t exined why Mr. Filch didn¡¯t die directly.¡± Newt asked. He already believed it, and now Sean needs to convince the others than using this reason.

    Sean nced at them on the bed, ¡°What if it¡¯s an indirect contact? For example, Filch saw the eyes of the basilisk through Edmund¡¯s translucent body, which counts as indirect contact. So he didn¡¯t die and was petrified. Edmund saw the basilisk¡¯s eyes, but obviously, he was a ghost and couldn¡¯t die again.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is just a theory. But judging from the handwriting that the Chamber of Secret was opened and the legend, this theory sounds reasonable.¡±

    ¡°But how does the basilisk move in the castle? It¡¯s not a bird or snake and can¡¯t shrink its body freely.¡± Professor McGonagall asked. She felt that Sean¡¯s statement was a bit whimsical, but it sounded reasonable.

    ¡°Water pipe,¡± Sean said, ¡°The Chamber of Secrets is obviously built in an unknown corner of the castle. Although the basilisk has an extremely long lifespan, it still needs something to eat. No one has found it for so many years and which is strange. This proves that it has been able to move in hidden ces, and Hogwarts pipes lead to the ck Lake, which is a good ce for it to eat.¡±

    The professors looked at each other, and Sean¡¯s reasoning seemed very reasonable, and everything made sense.

    ¡°A reasonable guess. This reminds me¡­¡± Lockhart wanted to brag about his experience in Ouagadougou, but Professor McGonagall interrupted him mercilessly.

    ¡°This is not the time for that, Professor Lockhart.¡±

    There was an awkward silence, and Lockhart took a shy step back.

    Professor McGonagall pushed her sses and said seriously, ¡°Even though it¡¯s just theory, Mr. Wallup. I will tell Dumbledore about it.¡±

    Dumbledore hadn¡¯t shown up until now and seemed to have been absent from schooltely.

 Chapter 160: â€œPure-Blooded Idiotâ€

    Chapter 160: ¡°Pure-Blooded Idiot¡±

    Sean nodded. The castle will be much safer if the professors know what the monsters in the Chamber of Secrets are. The only thing that worried him was the person who opened the chamber, and that person was most likely not Tom Riddle.

    Sean thought of the always-unidentified man behind the scenes, the man who stole the key from the Ministry of Magic. Is the opening of the Chamber of Secret aimed at him this time?

    The professors talked for a while, and finally, Professor McGonagall concluded. As Sean said, it would be better to believe something than nothing.

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out, Sean. It would be best if you went back. The students have to stay in the hall today.¡±

    Professor McGonagall asked Hagrid to return Sean to the hall and notify the other professors. After Sean left, several professors looked at each other and saw the worry and surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a smart kid. It reminds me of Albus.¡± Flitwick said.

    Newt agreed with Flitwick¡¯s statement, ¡°Not only did he make the correct choice, but he even deduced a very likely conclusion in a short period of time. I have to say. I¡¯m convinced since I also studied the Chamber of Secrets when I was in school.¡±

    ¡°I was also convinced. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out other possibilities. Some kind of profound dark magic may have attacked Filch.¡± Professor McGonagall said with a frown, ¡°Albus hasn¡¯te back yet. We must ensure the safety of the students first, so let¡¯s take turns to be on duty tonight.¡±

    ¡°On it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Everyone who expressed their opinions looked at Lockhart.

    Lockhart took a step back, ¡°O- of course! I won¡¯t even close my eyes, but how about pairing up on duty? Just in case.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the hall, the students gathered together. Nick¡¯s death-day party was over, and the ghosts obviously saw the handwriting on the scene of the ident. Simrly, the students soon found out about it.

    The news that the Chamber of Secrets was opened spread like wildfire, and the students panicked.

    They discussed the legends they had heard, from chimeras to five-legged beasts. The true body of the monster in the Chamber of Secrets was discussed all over the ce.

    Only the Slytherin students watched all this with cold eyes. The Chamber of Secrets was opened, and Slytherin House became the center of attention. They thought that the Mudbloods from other houses should be punished.

    However, not everyone agreed to the idea, and some students in the Slytherin House felt a little guilty. They are notpletely Pure-Blood. Their parents are wizards, and many of their ancestors are Muggles.

    When Sean walked into the hall, everyone focused their attention on him. However, no one thought he would be the heir of Slytherin. After all, Sean was born into a Muggle family.

    ¡°Hey, Wallup. Watch out for the heir!¡± a Slytherin student yelled at him.

    Sean curled his lips. As far as the wizarding world is concerned, they would have been extinct long ago if they didn¡¯t have a marriage with Muggles.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Jermaine Bulstrode.¡± The boy replied subconsciously, bing annoyed again, ¡°Who do you think you are? Pay attention to your attitude.¡±

    ¡°Bulstrode? Pure-Blooded family, huh?¡± Sean sighed.

    Bulstrode puffed out his chest proudly. The Sacred Twenty-Eight Pure-blood families are the glory that their family has always been proud of.

    Sean sneered, ¡°Tomorrow, I will spend dozens of Galleons to publish something in the Daily Prophet.¡±

    Bulstrode suddenly had a bad feeling but still sneered and said, ¡°Using your Galleon to beg the heir to let you go? Get real, Wallup. All of the Mudbloods will be wiped out.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the heir of Slytherin will do,¡± Sean smiled and looked at Bulstrode sinisterly, ¡°I will write something there. As long as someone can provide evidence of the Bulstrode family Muggle Ancestry, I will give them some Galleons. How about 30 Galleons?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± Bulstrode stretched his neck, and his face was already slightly red.

    In today¡¯s wizarding world. No one can guarantee that their ancestors never intermarried with Muggles. Outsiders may not know it, but these Pure-Blood families know their own family well that no one is ¡®clean¡¯.

    Sean continued to smile and said, ¡°Thirty Galleons are not enough? How about fifty? I have a lot of spare money and can offer a higher bounty. You can alsoe to me to get the money yourself as long you provide me the records.¡±

    His smile became brighter, ¡°After that, I will write those reports on small pieces of paper and throw them in every corner of the castle. Everyone would know and see whose family tree is that. Interesting, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m a little excited just thinking about it. Bulstrode, you haven¡¯t said anything yet. What price do you think is right?¡±

    Bulstrode wanted to hit him, but he was worried that some old person who needed money would really reveal his family¡¯s secrets. Knowing his great-grandmother was a Squib.

    Snape was standing at the door, came to them, and looked at Sean, ¡°Go back to your seat, Wallup. Unless you want to get a point deduction.¡±

    Sean smiled and didn¡¯t speak again. The Pure-Blooded idealist is blinded by their own naivety.

    Who would spend money on such a fool as that person? Also, Bulstrode¡¯s reaction has proved everything.

    ¡°Hey, Bulstrode, Good luck. Maybe the heir is on your side.¡± He said lightly and walked away.

    Bulstrode can only clench his fist. Beside him, the eyes of the other Slytherin students changed, and they distanced themselves from Bulstrode.

    ¡°You!¡± He wanted to curse out loud but could only curse in his heart.

 Chapter 161: â€œWho Opened The Chamber of Secrets?â€

    Chapter 161: ¡°Who Opened The Chamber of Secrets?¡±

    The news that the Chamber of Secrets was opened made everyone panic. After Sean told the professors that the monster was probably a basilisk, the situation in the castle was tense.

    Not only does the basilisk have a terrifying ability, but also because Dumbledore is not at Hogwarts.

    Daisy told Sean that he only showed up at the beginning of the Halloween dinner and didn¡¯t know where he went. He still hasn¡¯t returned after hisst meeting. Professor McGonagall walked into the hall while the students were chattering and discussing.

    ¡°The professors will conduct aprehensive search in Hogwarts,¡± she said to everyone.

    Professor Flitwick and Sprout had closed the door of the hall, ¡°To ensure everyone¡¯s safety, all of you will be staying here for a while. Professor Snape, Professor Lockhart, and Professor Scamander will stay in the hall, and at the same time, I want the prefects to maintain order and the student councils to take care of the management.¡±

    Headless Nick volunteered to be the leader of the ghost liaison team. He felt guilty about what happened to Edmund, thinking that if he hadn¡¯t asked him to help, maybe this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Sean has been looking forward to Dumbledore¡¯s return, and he ns to report the location of the Chamber of Secrets to him immediately after he returns. He wouldn¡¯t act like a hero in a foolish way. Creatures like basilisks were something that Sean should avoid.

    If he remembered correctly, the Chamber of Secrets should be the abandoned girls¡¯ bathroom where the crying Myrtle has been staying.

    Sean thought for a while. In the memory of his previous life, he really couldn¡¯t remember these details, but it didn¡¯t matter. The professors would definitely be able to find out. Professor McGonagall left the hall after moving the table aside and conjuring hundreds of purple sleeping bags.

    The prefects of each house walked through the hall, ¡°Everyone grabs their sleeping bags, lights out in ten minutes.¡±

    The discussions among the students couldn¡¯t stop. Almost every student at Hogwarts had heard the legend of the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets. Now, the chamber has really been opened. Curiosity and fear are stacked together, and everyone is nervous.

    ¡°I asked Professor Binns before. He said at the time that the Chamber of Secrets is just a rumor fabricated byter generations, and it is impossible for any monster to live for hundreds of thousands of years.¡± A fifth grader from Ravenw said.

    ¡°It all seems to be true now,¡± said a Hufflepuff girl., ¡°We¡¯re all going to be killed.¡±

    ¡°My parents are both Muggles. I will definitely be the next target.¡± A student turned pale.

    ¡°Who can guarantee that he ispletely Pure-Blooded?¡± That was Harry¡¯s voice, ¡°The Slytherin idiot who provoked Sean just now is a moron.¡±

    Neville echoed, ¡°Yes, if we really look at all of our ancestry, most of the people in the castle are on the list. But Dumbledore shouldn¡¯t let this happen because it targets the whole school.¡±

    The voices of the prefects rang again, ¡°No speaking. Turn off the lights!¡±

    The candles floating in mid-air were immediately extinguished. Sean and Hermione dragged a sleeping bag to the corner, and Daisy followed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the professors make such a big fuss, and this incident looks very serious.¡± Hermione frowned and said in a low voice.

    ¡°This is the right choice.¡± Sean pulled the sleeping bag so that he would be wrapped more tightly. ¡°Before the danger is over, letting the students move freely may cause more casualties.¡±

    ¡°How does that monster make a move?¡± Daisy was a little scared.

    Sean looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°The water pipe, the professors and I spected that it is a water pipe,¡± he exined softly, ¡°that thing is probably a basilisk.¡±

    ¡°Basilisk?!¡± Hermione almost screamed. She carefully looked around and said, ¡°Sean, are you sure? I saw the introduction of Basilisk in the library, and it was an extremely terrifying creature.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±

    ¡°Hermione, what is a basilisk?¡± Daisy asked.

    While Hermione was exining to Daisy, Sean turned to think about another thing. In the infirmary just now, he didn¡¯t ask Hagrid why he was expelled.

    He didn¡¯t feel that Tom Riddle or someone possessed by his Horcrux this time opened the Chamber of Secrets. He wanted to make sure it was the situation he thought it was.

    Not a single student fell asleep in the hall, and the rustling sound never stopped. The ghosts kept floating around, and they were talking to the professors on duty.

    It wasn¡¯t until after three o¡¯clock in the morning that the students fell asleep. However, the professors and prefects were still patrolling. It seemed that Professor McGonagall and the others did not catch the culprit.

    Lockhart had already dozed off until Snape walked over and poked him hard with his wand. Lockhart smiled and continued to stand at the door.

    In the end, Sean fell into a deep sleep.

    On the second day, everyone stood up from the ground, sore and stiff. However, Professor McGonagall told everyone that the danger was still not lifted, and they still needed to stay in the hall.

    Today is a weekend. There was no ss, but everyone couldn¡¯t go to themon room or the Quidditch pitch.

    Professor Flitwick got everyone¡¯s homework so that they could study by themselves. However, none of the students on the table had opened their textbooks, and the panic gradually increased.

    Sean tried to find Hagrid instead.

    ¡°Sorry, Hagrid. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you this, but given the situation now, I have to know something.¡± He looked at Hagrid in front of him.

    ¡°What do you want to know, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Hagrid, did you leave Hogwarts because of some things back then?¡±

    He scratched his beard, ¡°I understand what you mean. Yes, I was expelled from school that year.¡±

    ¡°Then can I ask what¡¯s the reason?¡± Sean said cautiously.

    ¡°The reason? Did you think I¡¯m the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets?¡±

 Chapter 162: â€œTom Riddle In School Yearsâ€

    Chapter 162: ¡°Tom Riddle In School Years¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sean replied immediately, ¡°I just heard that the Chamber of Secrets was opened once fifty years ago. Don¡¯t look at me like that, Hagrid. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s you. I just think that there may be some connection to it.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Hagrid finally chose to believe Sean. He squatted down and then told Sean what happened back then.

    ¡°When I was a student at Hogwarts, I was obviously not a good student.¡± Hagrid recalled that year.

    He listened, and Sean lowered his head silently. He was afraid that Hagrid would notice his strange expression.

    Getting into trouble every other week, raising werewolf cubs under themon room bed, fighting trolls in the Forbidden Forest, and going in and out of Knockturn Alley to buy rare magical animals brought by smugglers since the third grade.

    However, Hagrid didn¡¯t notice something weird from Sean.

    ¡°The principal at the time was Mr. Armando Dippet. He obviously didn¡¯t like me very much,¡± Hagrid muttered, ¡°In the fifth grade, the Chamber of Secrets was opened, and the situation at that time was just like it is now. No, it¡¯s even more serious. A girl lost her life because of this, Hogwarts is facing termination, and Mr. Dippet discovered that I raised Aragog privately.¡±

    ¡°Aragog is an acromant,¡± he exined, ¡°but Aragog is docile, and I can assure you that it has never done anything to harm others.¡±

    Hagrid waved his fist angrily, ¡°But Mr. Dippet seems to think that it was me who did it. I was expelled from Hogwarts. In the second year, Professor Dumbledore persuaded others to let me return to Hogwarts and be a gamekeeper. He always thought that I was innocent.¡±

    Hagrid took out a handkerchief, blew his nose, and wiped the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Hagrid, I also don¡¯t think you did that.¡± Seanforted.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sean,¡± Hagrid looked moved and sighed again, ¡°but the Ministry of Magic has kept my record.¡±

    ¡°They would probably write it off as long as you can find the truth. Hagrid, I need you to tell me, was the girl who died back then a Myrtle?¡± Sean asked.

    Hagrid nced at him in surprise, ¡°How do you know? Yes, Moaning Myrtle is the victim, but she can¡¯t prove anything. Dumbledore has already tried to clear up my mistakes. Still, Myrtle doesn¡¯t even know who the murderer is, and the Ministry of Magic doesn¡¯t want to believe the testimony of a ghost, especially a Hogwarts ghost. They always think that Dumbledore can control everything at Hogwarts, including making a ghost making a false testimony.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Tom Riddle?¡± Sean asked another question.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± His face turned weird, ¡°In fact,st year, he came to see me. Although we were not very familiar in school, I didn¡¯t expect that he would be a dark wizard.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that he framed you?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Riddle?¡± Hagrid was puzzled, ¡°Although he went astray afterward, he had no reason to frame me when he was in school.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Hagrid touched his forehead, ¡°He does seem like someone who can do such a thing. But that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sean was confused.

    ¡°The Chamber of Secrets was opened when I was in the third year, and Riddle entered the school two years earlier than me. If he was still in Hogwarts at that time, he should have been in the fifth year, but,¡± Hagrid paused, ¡°He transferred to Nurmengard at the end of his fourth year.¡±

    Transferred?

    ¡°There was quite a lot of trouble in the school. Because he was very popr with the students, and Mr. Dippet even publicly expressed his regret.¡±

    Hagrid still talked to himself, but Sean hadn¡¯t noticed what he said next.

    Tom Riddle transferred to Nurmengard at the end of his fourth year. So, who opened the secret room back then?

    A chill rushed to Sean¡¯s body. He originally thought that the Chamber was opened by him, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tom Riddle would not open it.

    If Riddle didn¡¯t open the Chamber fifty years ago, why did another person do it?

    Tom¡¯s reason for opening the Chamber of Secrets is simple, to make Hogwarts cease to operate. The only obsession of this insane dark wizard back then was Hogwarts. No matter how terrifying he may be in the future, Tom¡¯s feelings for Hogwarts are real and strong.

    But what drives this new person to open the Chamber? Then, fifty yearster, why did that person open the Chamber again? Who¡¯s that person? Szar Slytherin and his descendants?

    A lot of questions rushed into Sean¡¯s mind.

    Sean trembled and quickly looked at Hagrid, ¡°Hagrid, do you know when Nurmengard was founded?¡±

    ¡°When Riddle transferred to another school, Nurmengard had just been established,¡± Hagrid shrugged, ¡°In fact, Riddle was the first student in Nurmengard, or he was the only senior student at that time.¡±

    Fifty years ago, Nurmengard was established. Sean thought about Dumbledore¡¯s memory. The prophecy spanned thousands of years, and Grindelwald already had the idea of ??establishing a new school.

    Is the Chamber of Secrets rted to the establishment of Nurmengard? Or is it about the prophecy?

    Sean also remembers that Cassandra Vatsky was in a very erratic state during that memory, and Grindelwald said that ¡°something¡± haunted her.

    Sean believes that the ¡°something¡± has to do with the prophecy and the opening of the Chamber of Secrets.

 Chapter 163: â€œSeanâ€™s Approachâ€

    Chapter 163: ¡°Sean¡¯s Approach¡±

    The search in the castle continued, but just as Sean expected, the professors found nothing. Hogwarts holds too many secrets, too many for everyone to imagine.

    More panic spread and the students trapped in the hall had already started discussing various topics.

    Such as ¡°Will I die?¡±, ¡°Will Hogwarts be closed because of this?¡±, ¡°How many times does the monster in the Chamber have to eat every day to be full?¡± and so on. Even the Slytherin students were a little scared. After what Sean said, they were a bit nervous.

    Will their Muggle ancestry be the reason they are being sterilized, too? Will the heir of the Chamber of Secrets feel that their sorting into the Slytherin house is an insult?

    No one had made any trouble with Sean. Bulstrode¡¯s situation has proved that this kind of thing should not be taken lightly anymore. No one dares to do anything, as everyone is a potential victim now.

    Sean naturally didn¡¯t take these little things to heart. The psychological changes of the Slytherin students were out of his focus.

    Sean has been asking the professors back and forth for more information, and ording to Professor Flitwick, his idea of ??the basilisk has been confirmed.

    ¡°All the chickens in the school are dead,¡± said Professor Flitwick, clutching his wand with a few chicken feathers on his head, ¡°The same person must have done it. All of the chickens had their throats slit.¡±

    He looked at Sean, ¡°Like you said, the spiders in the castle started to move away.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Sean said softly.

    Professor Flitwick looked at him with admiration, ¡°Sean, you are so perceptive. You deduced the reasoning behind all of this in such a short period of time. You are indeed a real Ravenw student.¡±

    Sean, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just pure luck. I just made a bold assumption.¡±

    While the two were talking, Professor McGonagall and Newt walked in.

    ¡°Anything new, Minerva?¡± asked Professor Flitwick.

    Professor McGonagall pursed her lips, shook her head, and said with a headache, ¡°Back then, Szar Slytherin could build the Chamber of Secrets without the other founder¡¯s notice. Thousands of yearster, it is still difficult to find traces of the Chamber of Secrets.¡±

    Newt on the side added, ¡°Over the years, Hogwarts has undergone many reconstructions¡ªincluding the water pipes. We can¡¯t drill into a water pipe to find traces of the basilisk. It¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯ll talk about it when Dumbledorees back.¡±

    Professor Flitwick looked slightly annoyed, ¡°Then how do we teach the students? We can¡¯t let students stay in the hall every day, can we?¡±

    ¡°This is a big problem¡­¡± Professor McGonagall was not too happy, ¡°The school council and the Ministry of Magic have already sent their statement about the situation. But we cannot allow students to act alone while the danger is not lifted. If the professors guard them, we couldn¡¯t protect them all.¡±

    Sean had been listening to the conversations and suddenly said, ¡°I have a question.¡±

    They looked at him. Dumbledore praised the whimsical ideas in Sean¡¯s head. This time, he proposed the basilisk guess, and the professors were very curious about what Sean had to say.

    ¡°I want to know, are there any magical items in the wizarding world that can record something?¡± He blinked.

    ¡°Magic item for recording?¡± Newt nodded subconsciously, ¡°Of course, I can even contact a few alchemists if you have any requirements.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, simply make the sound have sufficient prating power, and the farther it can be transmitted, the better.¡±

    Newt held his chin, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Although I don¡¯t know much about alchemy, it seems that a few amplified runes can do it. Wait, Sean, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Record the rooster¡¯s crowing sound and then y it continuously at the entrances and exits of several water pipes. This sound is fatal to the basilisk, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know if it will work. Maybe a live rooster crowing would do more than that.¡± He added.

    ¡°A very thoughtful idea¡­¡± Professor McGonagall replied, ¡°This may directly hurt the basilisk if the recording can be transmitted into the entire water pipe.¡±

    Newt nodded, ¡°It¡¯s worth trying. But like Sean said, the recorded sound may not cause much harm. After all, no one has tested it with a real basilisk. Moreover, the water pipes in the castle extend in all directions. There may be a hidden entrance and exit that we don¡¯t know, and this is also a problem that needs to be paid attention to.¡±

    ¡°I have a way. Although this method is not very pleasant, I think it would work well.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± When Sean uttered his idea, their expression became curious.

    Sean looked into the hall, where the students were chatting with concern, and said in a low voice, ¡°Since Professor Dumbledore hasn¡¯t returned yet. Let¡¯s start by protecting ourselves first, and I have an idea.¡±

    Sean told them in a low voice.

    ¡°But there is a problem. Diagon Alley probably won¡¯t be able to provide us that much.¡± Professor Flitwick said.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Sean looked at Professor McGonagall, ¡°Professor McGonagall, can you contact Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Miss Hawke? Of course. She is preparing for the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Auror training. We have been in frequent contact during this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. You can take Miss Hawke to find my father. My father is more, uh, sensitive to wizards. He knows Charlotte and will believe that she came from Hogwarts.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Of course, it would be better for Professor Scamander to go as well. I will write a letter and give it to my fatherter. He can help us with it.¡±

    ¡°Sean, will this trouble your family?¡± Professor McGonagall was a little moved. She was a little embarrassed to let a student bear these burdens.

    ¡°This is a top priority. As for my father, this is a small matter.¡± Sean said with a smile.

 Chapter 164: â€œHogwarts Henhouseâ€

    Chapter 164: ¡°Hogwarts Henhouse¡±

    Professor McGonagall is apassionate witch. She quickly put aside her thoughts and decided to ept Sean¡¯s kindness. After this matter is over, she will give him something in return.

    The alchemist Newt knew was fast. On the second day, several huge gramophones were moved into the castle.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The students saw the gramophones.

    ¡°Do you want to record our dying screams?¡± A student who was upset because of the moving sound said angrily.

    ¡°Shut up. The professors must want to solve this situation.¡± The Gryffindor fifth grader retorted.

    The gramophones were quickly ced before the entrances and exits of the water pipes.

    The huge, ovepping crows resounded throughout the castle, and the students in the hall raised their heads to look at the source of the sound in surprise.

    The deafening crowingsted for ten minutes, and even Sean couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. But he couldn¡¯t let the professors cast soundproof magic around the hall to ensure the effect was working.

    After waiting for a while, the gramophone made a loud sound again. The students had no choice but to use the Muffliato Charm to block the noise.

    This spell fills the ears of everyone around with an indistinguishable hum and is usually used for casual chatter during ss. As a top student who never got distracted in ss, Hermione has always resisted using this spell, but this time, she begged Sean to shut her ears.

    The gramophonessted for most of the morning, and no one knew whether the idea that Sean came up with would work. Maybe the basilisk is dead, maybe it¡¯s hiding, or maybe it¡¯s got into the deepest part of the chamber.

    Obviously, the professors couldn¡¯t rx their vignce because of this.

    ¡°Quiet, I have something to announce.¡± Professor McGonagall stood above the hall. Everyone shut up and waited for her to speak.

    ¡°As you know, the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets has been opened.¡± Her first words set the hall into amotion.

    Although everyone had learned the truth, the students couldn¡¯t help discussing it from the professor¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Silence.¡± Professor McGonagall shouted firmly, then her tone calmed down again, ¡°I can understand everyone¡¯s thoughts, but please trust Hogwarts and the professors that we will ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°Before the danger is confirmed to bepletely lifted, we will do our best to make everyone safe, and we hope that everyone will not worry about the moving.¡±

    ¡°From tomorrow, the school will resume normal teaching hours.¡±

    The faces of the students changed.

    ¡°As I said earlier, the professors will handle this.¡± A Gryffindor student whispered.

    ¡°But the professor didn¡¯t say that the danger has beenpletely solved?¡± Another student still had some worries on his face.

    ¡°But at least it¡¯s under control. Otherwise, the professors wouldn¡¯t resume teaching.¡±

    Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t exin more to the whispering students. She said, ¡°Now that each student is lined up ordingly to their houses, then¡­¡±

    Newt stood beside Professor McGonagall, carrying his suitcase. Sean took the lead, and Newt opened the suitcase as he stepped forward.

    ¡°Sean, your father is such a generous man,¡± Newt said as he reached into the suitcase, ¡°he arranged these immediately after seeing the letter and Miss Hawke. He said that he could provide more anytime as long as Hogwarts needs it.¡±

    Sean smiled and said, ¡°Ah, his goal has always been to get into the Hogwarts school board.¡±

    Newt took out a cage, handed it to Sean, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not sure we can do that, but I don¡¯t mind if Hogwarts has an extra Muggle board member.¡±

    Sean took the cage and met the eyes of the animals inside. Inside was a big rooster. After twitching its neck several times, the rooster let out a loud crowing sound.

    The students who had been tortured by the gramophones all morning couldn¡¯t help getting a goosebump. They looked at Sean and the professors, wondering why a rooster was distributed to each of them.

    That was Sean¡¯s idea. The rooster¡¯s crowing is deadly to the basilisk. The school¡¯s flock of roosters was killed, and if the gramophone recording the rooster¡¯s crowing didn¡¯t kill the basilisk, then they should just give a student each.

    While roosters don¡¯t crow all the time, their presence is helpful.

    However, the wizarding world was sparsely popted, and there was norge-scale rooster breeding industry, so Sean asked his father to help him out.

    For Mr. Wallup, who owns thergest chain of private hospitals in Ennd, a few thousand roosters was a small matter. Although he didn¡¯t know what Sean would do with it, he immediately found someone to get the roosters needed on several farms.

    At Sean¡¯s request, he even supplied feed to each cage, and the roosters were packed into Newt¡¯s suitcase and brought back to Hogwarts.

    By then, the entire castle would be full of roosters. Not only does each student get a cage with a rooster, but Newt also has another batch of roosters in his suitcase.

    At that time, not only will everyone have one. He will raise roosters wherever he can.

    Of course, the disadvantages of this method are obvious. Hogwarts will be a chicken coop. The professors will have to teach while the roosters are crowing, and anyone would have trouble sleeping.

    However,pared to the danger to life brought by the basilisk, these are minor problems.

    By the time every student had received a cage, the hall had turned into a rowdy henhouse, and Professor McGonagall had to cast an Amplifying Charm to get her words heard.

    ¡°Since everyone got their rooster, please take good care of them. Don¡¯t take this as a joke. The roosters can protect you from the monster in the Chamber of Secrets. If someone identally loses or kills it, go to Hagrid or Professor Scamander to get one again. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The students¡¯ reply was drowned in the crowing of the rooster.

 Chapter 165: â€œNatural Alarmâ€

    Chapter 165: ¡°Natural rm¡±

    The students in Hogwarts were a bit calm, though they were still tense about the danger around them.

    The threat was temporarily eliminated, but the castle was filled with the sound of rooster crowing almost every moment. Not a single student waste on the first day of sses because they couldn¡¯t sleep at all. After all, the rooster just woke them up every time they tried to get some sleep.

    In the castle, everyone must carry a cage to go to ss, eat, and bathe. In the cage, the rooster has be everyone¡¯s ¡®talisman¡¯.

    At the same time, every morning, noon, and evening. Before the students ate, the gramophones would make a loud rooster-crowing sound, and the echoing in the castle became a new meal rm.

    The benefits of this are obvious. A week after the ss resumed, no one in Hogwarts had any incident because of the monster in the Chamber of Secrets. Of course, this caused another problem.

    For example, each professor had to maintain a charm so that the students could hear their lectures because their voices could be drowned in the sound of roosters in the ssroom.

    Using earplugs has be the new favorite thing that the Hogwarts students had to use. Some of them even used the roosters as a way to mess with other students. The Weasley twins used the rooster¡¯s poop to prank other students.

    In order to avoid the smell, the Bubble-Head Charm became a popr spell used by students.

    As the proposer of this idea, Sean also suffered a lot. He even thought of another way, and Professor McGonagall agreed.

    The next day, spiders in transparent boxes were ced near the various bathrooms in the school and next to the known water pipes. The basilisk is afraid of the rooster¡¯s crowing and the spider¡¯s natural enemy.

    There are always some strange reactions between the two. Although the spiders are panicking and trying to escape, the transparent box blocks them.

    The purpose of this method is obvious. Once the spiders are panicking profusely, it means that the basilisk is nearby. Professor McGonagall issued a notice. If anyone sees something wrong with the spider, immediately stay away from that area and notify the professor.

    However, this idea was almost driving Ron crazy. He hadn¡¯t even dared to go to the bathroom recently. If he saw a spider, his screams could even be louder than a rooster¡¯s crowing.

    Originally, everyone should be equipped with a ss box and bring a spider in it. But considering people like Ron, who are extremely afraid of spiders, they had to improvise.

    Of course, Sean was not afraid at all. He specially made a small ss box, put a spider in it, and put it in the inner pocket of his robe. Dave has been watching the movement in the box for him, and Dave will notify him at any time if there is something wrong with the spider.

    Biological rms like spiders and biological weapons like roosters are in ce. Under such circumstances, the heir to the Chamber of Secrets didn¡¯t do much at this time.

    The only thing that made Sean a little uneasy was that he hadn¡¯t seen Dumbledore these days. He knew how to enter the Chamber of Secrets, and it should be very easy for Dumbledore to deal with the basilisk.

    However, Dumbledore never came back, and Sean had no chance to report the location of the Chamber of Secrets to him.

    ¡ª-

    Raindrops hit the windows, and the cold and dampness lingered outside the entire castle, forming a vapor with the atmosphere inside. There are many roosters who love to crow, and it¡¯s the reason why the castle was hot.

    ¡°Daisy, if you feed Bobby again, he will die.¡± In the Ravenwmon room, Hermione reminded Daisy.

    Daisy embarrassedly said, ¡°Bobby¡¯s crowing in the morning is a little softer than yesterday. I¡¯m worried that he hasn¡¯t eaten enough.¡±

    Bobby is the rooster given to Daisy. She named it that and has been taking good care of it.

    Sean tossed the piece of jade in his mouth and said, ¡°Is it possible that you fed it too much food yesterday? And Booby is so full that he couldn¡¯t do anything?¡±

    Daisy blinked her eyes, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sean and Hermione nodded at the same time.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Daisy epted their suggestion and then apologized to Bobby, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bobby. But you wouldn¡¯t get any food for today.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, it will appreciate you.¡± Sean shrugged.

    Hermione shook her head and changed the subject, ¡°Sean, that spider is also your idea, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it much better than some warning magic?¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Oh, then you¡¯d better not tell that to anyone.¡± Hermione shifted her position in the chair to lean morefortably, ¡°If Ron knew, he would kill you.¡±

    Sean waved his hand casually, ¡°Ron will get used to it. This is equivalent to a phobia therapy for him.¡±

    While the three of them were chatting, someone walked in from the corridor in themon room. It¡¯s Sean¡¯s roommate, Terry Boot.

    Terry yelled loudly as soon as he came in, ¡°The roosters that Hagrid took care of are all dead!¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes. Could the heir have made a move?

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Terry?¡±

    ¡°I just ran into Hagrid in the hall. He was talking to Professor McGonagall while holding two dead roosters in his hands. Someone killed the group of roosters at this time!¡±

    Other Ravenw students said, ¡°That means this method is effective, and the rooster can effectively restrain the monster in the Chamber.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The heir of the Chamber of Secrets is in a hurry!¡±

    ¡°But we have no new roosters for backup.¡± A junior Ravenw girl said worriedly, ¡°Many people have never kept pets, and roosters are not as easy as toads in terms of taking care of them.¡±

    One stone caused a thousand waves, and everyone frowned after the girl said that. They don¡¯t know how long this incident willst. What if their rooster dies and no new one reces it?

    Sean raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.

 Chapter 166: â€œThe Wallup Farmâ€

    Chapter 166: ¡°The Wallup Farm¡±

    Mr. Wallup directly bought several farms. He can immediately raise more than a thousand roosters as long as the news gets out.

    It ensures that the heir will not dare to act rashly. Sean had expected it a long time ago. The students have always acted together under the professor¡¯s request.

    At this time, they used Hagrid¡¯s ce. It was much easier to take care of arge group of roosters and only one person to take care of them. This is also the n Sean and the professors discussed, which is to lure the target to make a move.

    However, Sean didn¡¯t expect the heir to make a move so quickly. A lot of magic had been nted in the chicken coop that Hagrid took care of, and that person could sessfully disarm it without the professors¡¯ knowledge.

    He originally considered whether a wizard-like Ginny in the original book would be controlled, but now this possibility looks pretty slight. Because controlling a wizard to do such a thing is not realistic.

    Few people in the school can bypass the professor¡¯s spell. Of course, the possibility of someone hiding their strength cannot be ruled out. However, is the heir a student of this school, or did he infiltrate from outside the school?

    The next day, Newt returned to Hogwarts with a new batch of roosters, but this time, something was different. In the makeshift coop, Sean watched strangely as Newt opened the cages and let the rooster inside go into the coop.

    A small namete was hung on the necks of those roosters.

    [For The Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry by The Wallup Farm]

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Hagrid was busy unloading the cages and patted Sean on the shoulder, ¡°Sean, your father is such a generous man.¡±

    ¡°Uh, you should thank him directly next time, Hagrid.¡± Sean covered his face in shame.

    When thest cage was taken out, Newt closed the suitcase and said with a smile, ¡°Sean, your father is such an interesting man. He must love you very much.¡±

    ¡°I never questioned my father¡¯s love for me,¡± Sean shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that bad, in my opinion,¡± Newt said sternly, ¡°Although it seems not much, the whole of Hogwarts is grateful for your family¡¯s generous support. Speaking of which, does your family run a farm business?¡±

    ¡°No, my family runs a hospital business.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Sean walked around the makeshift coop twice and asked, ¡°Hagrid, where are those dead roosters?¡±

    ¡°It was disposed of because I don¡¯t know if it was poisoned or something.¡±

    ¡°How did it die?¡±

    Hagrid rubbed his head, ¡°Their throat was cut. Professor Flitwick checked it, and It doesn¡¯t seem to be caused by a spell.¡±

    Hagrid told Sean that he had just gone into the hall for a meal, and when he came back, the roosters had been brutally murdered.

    The night is dark, and the wind is blowing strong, apanied by the rain. The culprit cut the throats of each chicken one by one. Will there be time to do so without a spell?

    After Sean returned to the castle, he found that his ssmates looked at him with gratitude in their eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Sean!¡±

    ¡°Man, your family¡¯s property must be very impressive, right?¡±

    Sean suddenly received a lot of thanks, and everyone was very nice to him.

    Afterst night¡¯s tragic ident, everyone realized that the monster in the Chamber was afraid of roosters. The Wallup family generously donated thousands of roosters, became the subject of today¡¯s discussion, and Sean became a celebrity.

    Sean could only smile helplessly. He doesn¡¯t like the feeling of being surrounded by the crowd, but walking in the corridor and being patted on the shoulder all the time is a bit unbearable.

    Especially those people who just touched their cage. Sean feels that he smells like rooster feces now, and his status as the wealthy son of a wealthy family has be widespread.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°What? The newly arrived chickens are all dead again?¡± Early the next morning, Sean met Hagrid at the hall¡¯s entrance.

    Hagrid said helplessly while holding a dead rooster, ¡°It happened in the middle of the nightst night. The professors changed a batch of warning spells, but there was still no trace of using the spell. Not even any signs of activity. Look at the corpse. Every rooster died like this.¡±

    Sean had expected all of this but didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. He took a look at the corpse in Hagrid¡¯s hand. On the neck, a sharp woundpletely severed the throat, and the blood stuck to the namete below.

    That line looked like it was cut with a sharp instrument, but the force was precise, and the angle was well chosen.

    Sean frowned. Assuming that person is very good at using weapons, why not just chop off the chicken head? There¡¯s no need to cut the throat so precisely.

    ¡°Hagrid,¡± Sean said, ¡°Go to the professor to exin the situation and then continue to go to my father to get another batch. Let Professor Scamander keep a batch this time, and you raise another one.¡±

    Seeing Hagrid leaving, Sean frowned. If the speed is so fast, the supply will run out. Even if Mr. Wallup has a lot of money, if it continues like this, he will not be able to buy another one due tock of supply.

    Sean has a bit of a headache. It would be great if he could use a video recorder so that he could monitor the situation of the coop all the time. It¡¯s just that within the scope of Hogwarts Castle, all the technological devices can¡¯t be used, and only mechanical creations can operate normally.

    Hagrid couldn¡¯t keep guard all the time. Mainly because it was not safe, and the other was that he couldn¡¯t maintain a high degree of concentration and attention all the time.

    ¡ª¨C

    The next batch of chickens was brought over again. The people who were in charge of loading and unloading looked distressed, but they had to do this again. The ability of the students to raise them was poor, and they had to make sure that they had a backup rooster at any time.

    Afterpleting all the loading and unloading, Newt put away his suitcase, gave a few instructions, and left the room. However, no one noticed that there was a slight difference in the air.

    Then, the day came to a night.

 Chapter 167: â€œUnnatural Culpritâ€

    Chapter 167: ¡°Unnatural Culprit¡±

    It waste at night, and the lights in the castle were extinguished. Ennd ushered in a rare good weather, a night without heavy rain and dark clouds. The sky was full of stars, and Hogwarts was covered with a veil of mystery.

    The professors temporarily built a simple coop in the open space near the main ground, and Hagrid lived in the small wooden house next to it. To ensure his safety, no secret passages to the water pipes are nearby. If the basilisk moved, the defensive spell set by Professor Flitwick would be instantly activated.

    The rooster army provided by Mr. Wallup is currently sleeping. Although it is an open-air environment, Professor Sprout has ced a few pots of warm-blooded vines next to the wall, which will provide heating.

    In the wooden house, Hagrid came out with antern. He stretched his neck and looked into the coop surrounded by stone walls. After confirming that nothing was weird, he returned to his room.

    Not long after, Hagrid¡¯s snoring can be heard.

    The stars in the night sky became brighter, and the night wind blew through the castle. Beside the stone wall, a rooster with its head tucked into its neck and shakes its head.

    In an instant, a sharp wound appeared on its throat. The rooster wanted to flop twice before dying, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift its wings. There was a slight fluctuation in the air on the empty wooden roof.

    In the coop, with the fall of the first rooster, it was like a chain reaction. The sleeping roosters fell one after another like an invisible sharp knife constantly cutting their throats.

    A faint light appeared on the namete that read [For The Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry by The Wallup Farm], and a spell instantly enveloped the surrounding area.

    On the originally empty wooden roof, the transparent air twisted. Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall immediately lifted off their invisibility cloak. The two held out their wands, and several spells came from the tips of the wands.

    However, the spell did not work, and nothing appeared.

    The three silver cats belonging to Professor McGonagall immediately rushed to the stone wall. The silver light on their bodies burst into mes, but nothing happened except to startle the roosters.

    Professor Flitwick frowned, waved his wand, and the wind surged. However, apart from blowing chicken feathers everywhere, he saw nothing. At the gate of the castle, several other professors who had been hiding all this time rushed to the scene.

    ¡°No one was caught, Minerva?¡± asked Professor Sprout.

    ¡°They ran away.¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s expression was weird.

    They took Sean¡¯s idea this time. After borrowing Harry¡¯s invisibility cloak, Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall first hid in Newt¡¯s suitcase and quietly went up to the wooden roof.

    Among the chickens, Newt made a few temporary arrangements. He made a few nametes into temporary magic items. A spell would activate as long as the rooster wearing the namete was attacked.

    In the n, when the spell is activated, Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick will immediately cooperate with each other. In order to prevent the heir from seeing the trap, Sean even forces them to find the male and female student council and drink a Polyjuice to disguise as the professors to deceive the heir.

    But what the professors didn¡¯t expect was that the culprit would also be invisible, and the trapped didn¡¯t work on him. Snape stepped forward with a gloomy expression. He grabbed a rooster that had just died and looked at it. He took out his wand and said a spell.

    ¡°A sharp weapon simply cut the throat. No poison or dark magic.¡± He said coldly.

    Everyone else looked at Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°We need to think of other ways. That culprit who can turn invisible is not easy to deal with, and our return without sess this time also exposed our purpose.¡± Professor McGonagall had a headache, ¡°Tonight should be no incident, and someone should stay with Hagrid now.¡±

    The professors looked at each other, and everyone shivered after being blown by the cold night wind.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Not caught?¡± In Professor McGonagall¡¯s office, Sean opened his mouth in surprise.

    There should be nothing wrong with this n. Only a few people know about Harry¡¯s invisibility cloak. He even uses Polyjuice Potion to prevent a whistleblower, even though Snape is unhappy that his stock is used.

    Professor McGonagall nodded and told Sean everything aboutst night. After listening to the situation, Sean rested his chin with his hand.

    The culprit can still make a move, meaning there is no whistleblower in the castle, or the whistleblower does not exist at the professor level. But the spells they¡¯ve thrown to expose the culprit didn¡¯t work, which makes it weird.

    Sean couldn¡¯t understand it. The wizarding world is amazing, but he has never heard of creatures that are not affected by magic spells. Unless the opponent¡¯s speed is ridiculously fast, either it is not a human or it is a magical creature.

    But what kind of magical creature is invisible and can¡¯t be affected by spells?

    Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t disturb him. Although Sean¡¯s n didn¡¯t work out, he had already proved his intelligence in her eyes. He really looks like Dumbledore when he thinks.

    On the other side, Sean has put his suspicion on some kind of mysterious power. He even wonders if a certain criminal has been revived in advance. How can a spell targeted at a person did not take an effect?

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.

    Professor McGonagall saw the change in his expression and asked, ¡°Sean, did you find anything?¡±

    Sean raised his head, ¡°Professor, can ghosts be affected by spells?¡±

    ¡°Ghost? Of course not,¡± Professor McGonagall was a little puzzled, ¡°You suspect that the killer is a ghost? But ghosts can¡¯t be invisible, and they can only have a very small impact on the real world, such as sshing a little water or something. Cutting the neck of a creature is not something a ghost ca-¡°

    Suddenly, Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 168: â€œThe Grumpy Witchâ€

    Chapter 168: ¡°The Grumpy Witch¡±

    Sean nodded and said in a serious tone, ¡°That Horned Serpent.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t think in that direction because Dumbledore had said that the Horned Serpent would stay in the Forbidden Forest. Butbined, the Horned Serpent can be invisible. It is different from the usual ghost. Not only is it invisible, but it can also cause damage.

    Sean was a little puzzled before. Why did the murderer only cut the throat? It would make sense if the killer were the Horned Serpent, as Fang¡¯s wound was like that.

    Moreover, although the Horned Serpent has be a ghost, it is still a snake. Parseltongue is not only used to control basilisks but to speak with serpentines.

    The Horned Serpent is obviously not smart. Whether it is bewitched or lured by some kind of interest, it has be an aplice of the heir to the Chamber of Secrets.

    Professor McGonagall thought about this, and her gaze became increasingly serious, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. But the Horned Serpent working together with the culprit is a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Yes, professor. That would exin why the spell doesn¡¯t work.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°This is difficult because that is not a normal ghost. It can even be invisible and create illusions.¡± Professor McGonagall sat down.

    Sean was thinking really hard. Although he deduced the murderer, how to deal with the Horned Serpent has be a new problem. Sean even suspected that the Horned Serpent might not be a ghost anymore but something else like a non-being.

    Non-beings, also known as Non-Human Spiritous Apparition, are a category of magical beings. They transcend life and death and have no counterpart in the Muggle world. Muggles can only perceive all currently known non-beings through indirect means.

    Since non-beings are beyond birth and death, they are neither born nor die. Non-being arises from human emotions and feeds on those emotions.

    There are three typical non-beings: Boggarts, Dementors, and Poltergeists. Peeves in Hogwarts is an example of the Poltergeist category. The situation of the Horned Serpent is unclear, but it looks like a new non-being.

    Sean told Professor McGonagall what he thought, and she nodded slowly, ¡°Sean, your guess is reasonable. But the Horned Serpent exists in reality, and its situation is very strange. It could possibly be a new magical animal.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to expel or trap it? Simr to expelling dementors.¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a new magical animal, creating a counterspell for them can take a long time to be invented. The Patronus Charm didn¡¯t exist when Dementors came to this world.¡± Professor McGonagall exined.

    Sean sighed in disappointment.

    But they don¡¯t know who the heir is and can¡¯t deal with it. They can only wait for Professor Dumbledore toe back. If the Horned Serpent continues to kill like this, Mr. Wallup will be interviewed by the government for buying arge number of live roosters.

    Sean had an idea to deal with the situation.

    Before, when he faced the Horned Serpent in the Forbidden Forest, he was afraid of the professors, but at that time, it possessed Hagrid. At the same time, Hagrid¡¯s mouth was stretched when that guy got out, which meant that the Horned Serpent had a real body.

    Does that mean that the Horned Serpent can be attacked when he controls someone¡¯s body, or when the Horned Serpent wants to go out, we can attack it at that window of time?

    Sean felt that this possibility was very high. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sneaking around because he would always be invincible.

    But that¡¯s the problem with this approach. It is only interested in people with a high affinity for magical animals like Sean and Daisy. Sean is not interested in risking himself and would rather let the chickens be sacrificed.

    It is also impossible for him to ask Daisy to do this. Sean has already treated her like his younger sister, and if he really did this, Snape would have killed him in advance.

    Sean bid farewell to Professor McGonagall, and now he can only expect Professor Dumbledore to return to Hogwarts soon.

    As soon as he went out, Sean met a transparent figure. It was Headless Nick.

    The ghosts of Hogwarts have been acting as patrol officers and liaisonstely. After all, they don¡¯t have to worry about dying again. Professor McGonagall also made a promise that if any ghosts were unfortunately petrified, they would taken care with the mandrake juice that Professor Sprout had already developed.

    The ghosts agreed. For them, sacrificing their sleep time is not a problem for them.

    ¡°Hello, Nick.¡± Sean greeted.

    ¡°Oh, Sean,¡± Nick replied, and replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here alone. ording to the professor¡¯s notice, all students should walk together.¡±

    At the beginning, Nick med himself for Edmund being petrified. After learning that Edmund could be cured, he cheered up. Now, he is concerned about the task assigned to him by Professor McGonagall.

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes, I know. My friend is already waiting for me over there.¡±

    He pointed to the corner of the corridor, where Hermione and Daisy were waiting. Recently, the three of them had been traveling together.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good to hear,¡± Nick nodded, floated, and changed his position, ¡°Although it¡¯s only a short distance away, I should escort you there.¡±

    Sean did not refuse, ¡°Thank you, Nick.¡±

    They walked towards the end of the corridor, and Sean asked casually, ¡°Nick, have you ever heard that ghosts can also use magic?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a weird one. Even very special ghosts can only slightly affect what happens in reality. For example, the Wailing Widow I mentioned to you. Her crying can disturb people, sometimes affecting the student¡¯s mind. While it sounded like a curse, but it works to a limited extent.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Sean was a little disappointed, and he changed the question, ¡°By the way, Nick. Do you know other ghosts? I mean, for example, those whoe from certain big families or who have a lot of ancient knowledge? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that other ghosts may know more. You know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± He pulled his head and thought for a while, then his eyes lit up, ¡°Most ghosts shouldn¡¯t be able to help. But I do know a ghost, but she¡¯s not very talkative. She¡¯s short-tempered and anti-social. I don¡¯t know her much, but I think she might be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°Who is that ghost?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one I asked Edmund to pick up that day. She had been staying in the Coomcallee Valley all the time. I just sent her my invitation, and I didn¡¯t expect her toe over for the Deathday, who knew she would actually agree.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ eh?¡± Sean suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Did Edmund pick her up?¡±

    Nick scratched his head, ¡°Probably not. Didn¡¯t something happenter? I guess she should go back to the Coomcallee Valley by herself. I¡¯m quite sorry for not being able to be a good host to her.¡±

    ¡°What is her name?¡±

    ¡°Very few ghosts know her. We all call her the Grumpy Witch, as for her real name,¡± Nick thought momentarily. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s called Gorith Gaunt.¡±

    Sean stayed where he was.

 Chapter 169: â€œSalazar Slytherinâ€™s Descendantâ€

    Chapter 169: ¡°Szar Slytherin¡¯s Descendant¡±

    ¡°Nick, did you say the ghost is called Gorith Gaunt?¡± Sean asked in disbelief.

    Nick was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why Sean¡¯s reaction was different.

    ¡°Yes, even though I¡¯ve been dead for five hundred years, my memory is still excellent,¡± he straightened his posture, ¡°although few people know the name of the Grumpy Witch, but with my connections in the ghost world¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Nick, although I am very interested in your story, but now is an important matter,¡± Sean interrupted Nick, who was about to brag about himself, ¡°Tell me about that Gorith Gaunt.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well,¡± Nick was a little sad, but he exined it to Sean in detail, ¡°Gorith Gaunt, nicknamed the Grumpy Witch, is exactly what she¡¯s known from by her nickname.¡±

    ¡°There is an unwritten rule among ghosts: don¡¯t ask about another ghost¡¯s life. Of course, most ghosts don¡¯t care about this. After all, we are all dead,¡± Nickughed at himself, ¡°Gorith is a violent witch, she will yell at everything she doesn¡¯t like, and she is also a Pure Blood witch. Because of this, many ghosts have a bad rtionship with her, and no one wants to associate with her.¡±

    ¡°She has been living alone in the Comcallee Valley. I was also a nobleman before I died, so I was able to talk to her. Although she has a weird temper and a cruel personality, she does know many secrets of the wizarding world. This is the reason why I rmend her to you.¡±

    Sean asked, ¡°Nick, do you know the Gaunt family?¡±

    ¡°Gaunt?¡± Nick showed a puzzled expression, ¡°I don¡¯t have any knowledge about it. Is Gorith¡¯s family famous?¡±

    Sean sighed silently. Nick didn¡¯t know much about the Gaunt family. Otherwise, the news would have been informed to the professors long ago. They came around the corner, where Hermione and Daisy were waiting.

    ¡°Nick, please inform Professor McGonagall and repeat what you just said to me.¡± With a hasty instruction, Sean pulled Hermione and Daisy. Nick was left with a puzzled look on the spot.

    ¡°Sean, what happened?¡± Hermione asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter and lend me that copy of The World¡¯s Famous School of Magic book.¡±

    They hurried back to Ravenw¡¯smon room. Although Hermione was slightly puzzled, she returned to her dormitory and took out the book. Sean took the book and flipped through it hastily.

    ¡°I remember seeing Ilvermorny, founder, early experience.¡± He muttered and found the information he needed.

    Gorith Gaunt is a descendant of Szar Slytherin, one of the four founders of Hogwarts. Like her ancestors, she firmly believes in Pure-Blood superiority. She even inherited Szar¡¯s Horned Serpent wand.

    Apart from these, her other identity is the aunt of the Ilvermorny founder, Isolt Sayre. It¡¯s just that this aunt is much more cruel than Harry¡¯s aunt.

    Because of differences in ideas, Gorith and her sister have long been fighting. When Sayre was five years old, Gorith set a fire at the residence of her sister and her husband, and they were burned to death. They were killed, and only the young Isolt Sayre survived.

    Gorith made this series of cruel acts because her sister would secretly use magic to help her Muggle neighbors. Her Pure-Blood belief is against her sister¡¯s assisting Muggle neighbors, marrying Muggles, and teaching her daughter to do the same thing.

    Seeing this, Sean frowned deeply. He didn¡¯t see the advantage of Pure-Blood at all. The stubbornness, stupidity, and cruelty of the Gaunt family were revealed. He didn¡¯t know what Szar would think when he learned that his idea had been carried forward in this way.

    He continued to read.

    After burning her own sister and brother-inw to death, Gorith took Isolt Sayre back to the Comcallee Valley. Since then, Gorith has been using her methods to educate her.

    For twelve years, Gorith has kept her isted from the outside world, telling her to cut off allmunication with the outside world. When Muggles or animals got too close to their ce, Gorith cast a curse on them and forced her to watch.

    When Isolt turned eleven, Gorith refused her admission to Hogwarts, as she found the school¡¯s eptance of Muggle-borns intolerable. In her opinion, Isolt can learn more by following her.

    Facing such a crazy and cruel aunt, Sayre began to try to escape. She seeded and stole the wand inherited from Szar.

    Next, there is the story of Isolt Sayre, who founded the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry after a series of events. Unfortunately, her aunt learned about this information.

    Gorith pinched her nose, went to Ollivander¡¯s wand shop to buy a new one, and then smuggled it to the United States. She was going to do the same trick again: kill Isolt Sayre and her Muggle husband.

    ¡°The Famous School of Magic in the World¡± does not describe this incident in detail, but it is mentioned at the end that Gorith¡¯s n failed, and she was pierced through the heart by a poisonous arrow and finally died.

    Sean closed the book and thought about it.

    For a long time, the description of history in the wizarding world was not detailed enough, and most wizards couldn¡¯t learn much from it. This is a recurring pattern in Hogwarts because only a few students care about history and would only read a few of them.

    Not many students have read the book ¡°Hogwarts: A School History¡±.

    Sean never expected that Gorith, a witch who had been dead for nearly three hundred years, would actually remain in the real world in the form of a ghost.

    She doesn¡¯t socialize with the people, she agrees to Nick¡¯s invitation, and it just so happens that the Chamber of Secrets was opened that day.

    Gorith is a pure descendant of Szar, so Parseltongue is naturally easy for her to do.

    However, Sean still has some doubts. Why did a ghost suddenlye to Hogwarts and open the Chamber of Secrets? She must be a person who is willing to do this, but why is she doing it as a ghost?

    Sean fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 170: â€œThe Felix Felicisâ€

    Chapter 170: ¡°The Felix Felicis¡±

    There is another point worth noting, which is the Horned Serpent.

    That day in the Forbidden Forest, it clearly stated that its master was Isolt Sayre. So logically speaking, the Horned Serpent and Gorith should be enemies, but now the Horned Serpent is used by Gorith. Is it because of Parseltongue?

    Out of all the things that happened here, only Gorith can exin it all.

    Sean has some headaches. The heir to the Chamber of Secrets is a ghost, which is very troublesome.

    The Hogwarts castle is huge, and there are all kinds of magic in the castle. Gorith wouldn¡¯t be able to hide in all ces as a ghost. In other words, she just needs to always hide in the Chamber of Secrets.

    At the same time, Sean didn¡¯t know what to do with a ghost, just like he couldn¡¯t deal with the Horned Serpent ghost. Ghosts can¡¯t be affected by magic and can¡¯t be tortured.

    The next day, Professor McGonagall sent out a message. She told the ghosts to pay attention to strange visitors, but that was all. She didn¡¯t think of a good way to deal with the two ghosts for the time being.

    A Horned Serpent ghost and a witch from the Gaunt family ghost.

    Sean, Hermione, and Daisy went to the library, trying to find a way to deal with ghosts from some books. As long as the Chamber of Secrets is opened, the lives of everyone in the castle will be threatened. His father would have to spend a lot of money just to keep with the roosters.

    It¡¯s a pity that the Hogwarts library is big, and students are not allowed to enter the restricted area, and Sean didn¡¯t find any useful information.

    ¡°Sean, it looks like we can only wait until Professor Dumbledore returns.¡± Hermione said at the dinner table.

    She had a copy of the Daily Prophet in her hand, and the reports about the Hogwarts Chamber of Secrets were out.

    [Has the prestigious school be a joke? Students are in danger, and Hogwarts is a breeding ground for roosters!]

    ¡°There are headlines everywhere. Don¡¯t worry about it, Hermione,¡± Sean took a sip of pumpkin juice, ¡°Dumbledore wille back.¡±

    ¡°And everything will be solved by then.¡± Daisy said confidently.

    ¡°Yes, he definitely will.¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what Dumbledore was doing, Sean didn¡¯t lose confidence in the old man. While talking, Sean¡¯s owl suddenly flew over with a package.

    Sean unpacked the package suspiciously.

    It was a small cowhide medicine purse with two letters on the lock te at the opening.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Mama¡¯s signature!¡± Daisy said beside her.

    Sean nodded knowingly and immediately reacted. This is the Felix Felicis that was promised earlier. Sean has been in a low mood these days and finally grinned.

    Sean had been coveting Felicis for a long time, and Daisy had received a reward from Snape before, which was a small bottle of Felicis. She told Sean privately that he could give it to him if he wanted it.

    Sean declined her kindness, partly because he didn¡¯t want to take such an advantage from her and partly because Snape would knowter. If he had epted the gift from Snape to Daisy, he would have been more careful about drinking his pumpkin juice in the future.

    After returning to themon room, Sean couldn¡¯t wait to open the purse. A bottle of potion was firmly stuffed in the purse.

    Sean gasped.

    This bottle was much bigger than the two vials that Slughorn and Snape had prepared. Sean picked up the bottle and looked it over. There was more than the pumpkin juice he drank before.

    Usually, people only prepare it a spoonful amount, and even for many people, a few drops of Felix Felicis are enough.

    In the purse, there are instructions from Lily.

    (Take it with caution. Drinking too much Felix Felicis can lead to blind arrogance. One spoonful is enough. If you want to take another one, you should take it five yearster. I rmend taking another one after ten years. If you take it with a dropper, the time limit can be shortened.)

    (Also, you can give away this bottle of Felix Felicis as you like. The amount inside is enough for a dozen people to consume.)

    He held up the Felix Felicis.

    Sean is not going to wait for a certain opportunity, he is going to use it now. The purpose is very simple, to draw a lottery from the system.

    Speaking of which, he hadpleted his weekly tasks well. Because the reward from the system was not guaranteed, he simply used it just because why not?

    Felix Felicis is not a panacea potion. Although it is extremely precious, it cannot bring about any substantial changes after taking it.

    Sean considered whether to use Felix Felicis as a life-saving means, but judging from the current situation, if something unexpected happened, he probably didn¡¯t have time to take it out and sip it.

    Instead, why not use the potion for the lottery? Right now, there is a problem in the castle, and Sean needs something. Maybe the system can help him solve his current predicament by giving him something helpful.

    Sean has always been a decisive person. He closed the curtains and carefully poured a spoonful of Felix Felicis.

    The potion did not linger. Sean took a deep breath and swallowed it in one gulp.

    A feeling of excitement flowed to every corner of his body. He felt as if he had unlimited opportunities. He would seed no matter what he wanted to do or what goal he wanted to achieve.

    Sean became confident and rxed. This wonderful feeling is not just self-confidence but a feeling that isn¡¯t easy to describe in words. This mysterious feeling will guide him to do anything and lead to sess.

    He smiled and looked at the panel. He has umted a total of 1530 points so far.

    Ten points for each draw, it¡¯s about 153 draws at all once.

    Sean ordered without any hesitation, ¡°Use the lottery and draw all of them.¡±

 Chapter 171: â€œRewards and Ideasâ€

    Chapter 171: ¡°Rewards and Ideas¡±

    High-Precision Magnifying ss (purple): When suspicious people are around, it will rotate by itself and initiate an rm.

    The first thing pulled out was purple. Sean smiled and didn¡¯t care. He¡¯s the luckiest guy in all of Hogwarts right now. As Sean expected, the blue and purple light kepting, and then the dazzling golden light appeared.

    Self-Distributable Talent Point 1 (Gold)

    Blessing of the Ancients (Gold): Within two hours after using it, the user¡¯s ability of ancient runes will be greatly improved. At the same time, the user will get an ancient spell modification (the direction and effect of the spell modification are random), and the cooldown is 720 hours.

    Good Things Comes In Pairs (Gold): Consumable item that can duplicate any item (excluding lifeforms).

    Rowena Ravenw¡¯s Elementary Set (Golden): You will earn 3 Talent points after using it. The efficiency of learning spells is greatly improved, you will be able to avoid danger more easily, and it will be easier to gain the favor of Ravenw descendants. (Additional effect: You won¡¯t get lost in Hogwarts anymore.)

    Dark Sleeper (Gold): Within one hour after using it, the user¡¯s control over dark power (including dark magic, dark magic creations, dark magic creatures, etc.) will increase exponentially. The cooldown is 2 hours.

    Unknown Fragment (2/7) (Gold)

    A total of six gold-level rewards. In the previous session, Sean spent almost 4,000 points in total, and only five golden rewards were drawn. This time, he only spent 1,500 points and got six golden rewards.

    ¡°I am really lucky.¡± Sean wasn¡¯t surprised. He just snapped his fingers happily and showed a faint smile.

    It only took a short time to draw the lottery, but the effect of the Felicia Elixir canst for a long time. Sean first set his sights on the self-distributable talent points.

    He currently has two talents at nine points: Transfiguration and Magical Animals. ording to Sean¡¯s past personality, he should think carefully about which talent to add or use ¡®Good Things Comes In Pairs¡¯ to get another talent points.

    But he had a hunch.

    ¡°Assign to Transfiguration.¡± Sean followed the instructions in his heart and gave the order.

    Sean was not in a hurry to check the rewards this time. He stood up and came to the full-length mirror in the dormitory.

    ¡°Use the Dark Sleeper.¡± He said.

    He would never use this kind of item, which seems to have serious side effects. But his instincts told him that he should do it.

    He smiled and looked at himself in the mirror. In the depths of his pupils, something spun silently. After a slight trance, Sean once again came to the empty ind that does not belong to the real world.

    Last time, he was attacked by an Obscurus and reached a cooperation agreement with it, and since then, he has known how to enter here again. It¡¯s just that Sean hasn¡¯t been invaded by anything again, so he never came in again.

    The empty ind in front of him has not changed in any way. Everything is so peaceful and warm. Sean walked to the edge of the empty ind and leaned casually on the railing.

    At the bottom, the magma boiled more violently than before. It seemed to be stimted by something. The dark red liquid was like a violent and hungry shark. They jumped and wanted to pounce into the air and get close to Sean.

    For the first time, he felt all kinds of negative emotions floating like dust at the bottom. The effect of the Dark Sleeper attracted them, and they slowly floated up to get close to Sean.

    Sean watched all this with a smile on his face, and when the magma boiled more violently, he said, ¡°After learning the prophecy, I have been thinking about what kind of monster will awaken in my body. ¡°

    He paused and smiled, ¡°It proves that the monster already exists in my body. How do we deal with Riddle¡¯s soul? After thinking about it, only you can.¡±

    Sean leaned out half of his body, shaking his hands, ¡°Hey, can youe out and meet me? I won¡¯t be mad at you, whether it¡¯s your dark power or what it looks like.¡±

    The magma is still boiling, and a magma column is rising high in the center. The negative emotions that floated up from the magma slowly gathered together.

    Sean didn¡¯t back down, continued smiling, and said, ¡°We can discuss anything. We are one, right? Why don¡¯t youe out and meet? You are the one that they talk about, right? Are you afraid of me? Or you can¡¯t wake up due to things?¡±

    Nothing happens at the bottom.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show up? Let¡¯s chat and talk about your wishes. Of course, don¡¯t tell me that you want to destroy this world. The destroying the world is too old-fashioned and out of ss.¡±

    Sean chattered a lot. He casually brought up various topics repeatedly and even taunted it when he had nothing to do, but the magma at the bottom did not respond.

    The negative emotions finally umted and slowly drilled into Sean¡¯s temple like transparent silk threads. But Sean didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. He allowed those emotions to invade him bit by bit.

    Until his eyes became red, and the corners of his mouth raised even more.

    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t seem to be like ¡®Pride¡¯. You sounded more like ¡®Shame¡¯.¡± Sean smiled and left.

    Just below the ind, a huge head slowly emerged, his crimson, emotionless eyes tinged. After ncing at the bottom of the Ind, it sank again into theva.

    In the center of the empty ind, Sean returned to the vi. He found a chair and sat downfortably, ignoring his shaking legs due to negative emotions.

    ¡°Come out and talk.¡± He said easily.

    Above the swimming pool, a ck substance suddenly appeared in mid-air, its crimson core flickering slowly and rhythmically.

    ¡°You should have a certain level of thinking, right? I think you belong to a magical animal kind of thing.¡± Sean was gentle and kind, as if he was talking to his closest friend if you ignore the red eyes that were moving erratically.

 Chapter 172: â€œSeanâ€™s Bold Planâ€

    Chapter 172: ¡°Sean¡¯s Bold n¡±

    The Obcurus trembled as if agreeing with Sean¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy¡­¡± Sean smiled, ¡°Means that you canmunicate with me to a certain extent. Then, as a magical objectposed of pure dark power, what are your specific abilities?¡±

    The Obscurus is spinning on its own. It can feel that the person is charming and so strong that it can¡¯t help but want to get closer to Sean. He smiled, it seemed that the Obscuruss could really understand what he said, but he didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Sean stood up slowly. Although negative emotionspletely invaded him, his mind had never been so clear.

    He smiled and slowly stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Sean¡¯s voice seemed filled with some magic power, and the Obscurus¡¯ rotation became slower, ¡°Open your heart. Although I don¡¯t know how you were born, as a kind of magical animal, you can think, right?¡±

    His voice was soft like the moonlight on an autumn night, ¡°Then you must feel lonely, right? You have no kind, and you were seen as a parasite. You have to be attached to her. If she dies, you will die. What a hard truth to ept.¡±

    Sean¡¯s hand slowly but firmly reached out toward the red core.

    ¡°I can understand how wrong you are. You are born with a dark power. Your power is uncontroble and violent. You are born like that. How can you be med for it?¡±

    He chattered endlessly as if he wasforting it. At the same time, cruelty and violence shed across Sean¡¯s eyes.

    The effect brought by the Dark Sleeper was so strong that even the Obscurus couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. After hesitating for a while, it finally opened up its body, allowing Sean¡¯s hand toe in.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re awesome¡­¡± Sean said softly.

    He touched the red core, the ck translucent barrier, and the dark red light shed rhythmically, just like a heartbeat. The core feels strange, like stic jelly and the heat is transmitted from the smooth surface.

    Although he didn¡¯t have any information, Sean had an intuition that as long as he wanted to, as long as he used his own strength, his hands could prate that barrier.

    Sean¡¯s chest rose and fell a few times, and the violence in his blood-red eyes became increasingly obvious. He can crush it now and devour the magic power as long as he is willing.

    Sean¡¯s hands trembled slightly with excitement, and he could hardly bear to do it.

    Directly below the ind, the giant Sean reappeared. Magma was still hanging in his hair. He stared straight at the Ind with an expression of expectation for the first time.

    In the vi on the ind, Sean put his trembling hands on the core.

    ¡°This kind of temptation is really hard to resist¡­¡± His face finally showed a murderous intent, and the corners of his mouth raised wildly.

    Sean¡¯s tongue stretched out and retracted like a python, and his whole body was filled with a sense of twisted cruelty. The giant Sean below the ind slowly opened his mouth. There was no tongue in his mouth, only white teeth and a ck mist slowly drifted out from inside.

    There was a face in that ck mist, it was a painful and twisted man¡¯s face.

    Tom Riddle.

    Tom¡¯s eyes were empty and lifeless. Only his translucent face was still twisting. The ck mist rose up and disappeared into the air.

    Above the ind, the pupils in Sean¡¯s red eyes shrank violently. After using the Dark Sleeper, the negative emotions were gathered in his head, and at this time, another cruel and twisted soul came out of that negative emotion.

    Sean¡¯s eyes turned into vertical pupils, and his smile distorted even more. Tom¡¯s painful translucent face emerged from his tongue.

    ¡°Something about Riddle has been preserved¡­¡± Sean murmured.

    He was about to lose control of his rationality, and the sense of rity and high concentration brought by Felix Felicis seemed to be about to fail.

    ¡°However, I also learned something from him.¡± Sean closed his eyes.

    The Obscurus¡¯ core suddenly trembled violently, and the dark red light inside flickered like a rapid rm light. Sean closed his eyes with a pained look on his face. He was enduring the urge to crush the core.

    ¡°Focus, open your heart to build a bridge,municate with it, pass on ideas¡­¡±

    This is the method he learned when he and Tom¡¯s minds converge for the first time.

    At that time, he had absorbed the negative emotions of the Ashwinders and the me that carried Riddle¡¯s soul to lure him. Sean cheated Riddle at that time and passed the negative emotions to the Winged Demon egg that had not yet hatched.

    Not only did he get rid of the negative emotions, but he also hatched Dave, a violent, magical animal. The good thing is that Sean and Dave were able tomunicate their thoughts after that.

    This is Sean¡¯s n. Using Dark Sleeper to attract negative emotions, attract the Obscurus, and then use the method Tom taught him to transfer the negative emotions to the Obscurus.

    This was an idea that came to him suddenly after the draw, and with the help of Felix Felicis, he boldly executes it.

    After learning the prophecy long ago, he has been thinking about a question. Is it the ¡®Pride¡¯ that has not awakened in his body hidden under the magma?

    In the beginning, when Tom¡¯s soul invades. He only got the knowledge of the spell but did not receive any negative emotions. So, does Tom Riddle¡¯s soul is trying to wake it up early in the future?

    He was just guessing it, and the usage of Felix Felicis allowed him to test his guess boldly.

    Sean slowly opened his eyes, and a smile shed on his face.

 Chapter 173: â€œTaking Controlâ€

    Chapter 173: ¡°Taking Control¡±

    Sean withdrew his hand attached to the Obscurus¡¯ core. The madness, cruelty, and violent emotions in him had disappeared without a trace.

    Sean smiled slightly and looked at the Obscurus in front of him. It was originally a magical animal containing pure dark power, and such negative emotions would not have any effect on it. The dark red light in its core flickered twice, looking a bit puzzled.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± A thought was conveyed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. But it¡¯s weird. You look very kind.¡± The Obscurus¡¯ thoughts reached Sean¡¯s mind.

    With a smile on Sean¡¯s face, he sat back on the chair again. The method Tom Riddle taught him really worked.

    Hemunicated with Dave many times, and Sean came up with a bold guess. The method taught by Tom allows a wizard tomunicate with another living body. Thismunication is a way ofmunicating at the soul level. Because the heart is opened, a sense of trust and intimacy, like a family, will quickly develop between the two.

    That¡¯s why Dave regarded Sean as his rtive as soon as he hatched because they had already linked to each other. Sean has to admit that Tom has a talent that ordinary people can¡¯t match. This also made him sure of one thing, Tom Riddle was not dead.

    He probably lived in some kind of broken state, and Sean never forgot one thing. Tom¡¯s body never showed up.

    In the academic exchange with Nurmengard, Tom came to Hogwarts using Quirrell¡¯s body, and his real body was never shown. Hence, there was a mist on his body.

    He raised his head and looked at the Obscurus with a smile.

    ¡°Is it your first timemunicating with someone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s. Strange. Butfortable.¡± The Obcurus¡¯ thought was conveyed, whether it was the limitation of thinking or the rigidity of nevermunicating. Its words were a bit stiff.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can chat with me more, and I can teach you anything you want to know.¡±

    The core flickered twice quickly and finally said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    However, now is not the time to chat. Sean lowered his head and looked at the ground. When his negative emotions were rioting just now, Tom¡¯s soul fragments invaded. Although he was a little dizzy, he still noticed something.

    That feeling is very strange, like a kind of resonance and a collision brought about by another thought.

    That ¡®Pride¡¯ must be here somewhere.

    In the magma below, the huge Sean, who had been looking up, slowly lowered his head. The look of anticipation on his face had disappeared. His huge head shook, released a low and inaudible sigh, and sank into the magma again.

    ¡ª-

    In the dormitory, Sean was standing in front of the mirror and opened his eyes. The ck vortex in his eyes gradually disappeared, but the thought still did not disappear.

    ¡°You can borrow it. If you want everything. I can give it. But remember. I will die after that.¡±

    Sean smiled slightly. Sure enough, everything will be much more convenient when the twomunicate. He used to wonder why The Obscurus reached cooperation with him, but now it seems that it is only worried that it will not return it after borrowing the power.

    Because the power of the Obscurus isposed of two parts, the boundary between the two is difficult to tell clearly. In order to distinguish it, Sean called the power that would not affect the existence of an Obscurus as pure magic power.

    The pure magic power is huge, and it isn¡¯t easy to control. This kind of power can only be controlled instinctively by the Obscurus. Unless Sean turns himself into an Obscurus, he will never be able to control the pure magic power.

    The other part of the power is the organic magic power. This magic power serves as the foundation of the Obscurus¡¯ survival. The Obscurus doesn¡¯t know where the magic poweres from, but it will die if this part of the power is depleted.

    At the same time, this organic magic power is what Sean can control. Although the power is not great, controlling it takes more trial and error. Sean can instinctively acquire its powers when he borrows them.

    Sean raised his left hand and raised his fingers. With the fluctuation of magic power, his left hand changed from the wrist, and the whole left hand disintegrated into ck particles.

    Sean was missing a hand, and the ck particles gradually lingered in the entire room. Following Sean¡¯s control, the particles turned into a pure ck miniature Winged Demon and became an indescribable ck creature for a while.

    Sean waved his wrist, and the ck particles seemed to be a part of his body that could be manipted at will. Whether it was holding a water ss or folding a quilt, he could do it.

    Of course, this ability cannot be used so simply.

    The ck particles instantly turned into a viscous substance like petroleum. The ck, oily substance prated into the crevice of the cab.

    It grabs a brand-new piece of parchment, and the parchment haspletely lost its luster. The paper surface has turned into a light ck, covered with scorched ck marks like insects crawling over it.

    Sean walked over and then took a breath, the parchment crumbled into confetti.

    Sean blinked, and his pupils turned into pure ck in an instant. He could turn his entire body into ck particles as long as he wanted.

    It¡¯s a pity that arge part of his power at this timees from the ¡°Dark Sleeper¡±. If he was in his normal condition, at most, he could only turn his wrist. Sean still has a long way to go before he can control himself like Aurelius.

    Just when he was about to test some abilities again, he had a hunch. Sean regained his form and turned back to his original appearance. At this time, the bedroom door was opened.

 Chapter 174: â€œThe Effect Still Lastsâ€

    Chapter 174: ¡°The Effect Still Lasts¡±

    ¡°Sean? Why are you alone in here during the day?¡± Terry Boot walked in.

    ¡°Checking to see if the monster in the Chamber of Secrets has sneaked into our dormitory.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    It was obviously a joke, but Terry Boot nodded seriously, ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, Sean.¡±

    The effect of Felix Felicis still exists. When the effectsts, he is the luckiest person in Hogwarts and, at the same time, the most convincing person.

    ¡°Oh, by the way. When I just came over from the field, I happened to meet the Weasley twins. The two of them seemed to be discussing something and said they wanted to surprise you.¡± Terry said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I just knew about it.¡±

    Terry spread his hands, ¡°I couldn¡¯t do much like both of them. But, this is for you.¡± Terry handed over a nicely packaged gift box.

    ¡°Happy birthday, buddy.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Terry.¡± Sean epted the gift with a smile.

    Under the effect of Felix Felicis, his heart didn¡¯t change much. But in the face of his friends, Sean felt that he still needed to show some sincerity. Moreover, he almost forgot that Today is his birthday.

    After expressing his thanks to Terry, he picked up his coat and walked out of the room. The effect of Felix Felicis still exists, and Sean felt that he should go to the Weasley twins.

    When he came to themon room, Sean was ignored this time, but it was normal because he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. When he walked out of themon room, Sean saw a small figure going up the stairs. It was Stephanie, who he had been ignoring all this time.

    He smiled and took the initiative to say hello.

    ¡°Good day, Miss Ollivander.¡±

    Stephanie never expected that Sean woulde forward to say hello. In the past, he hadpletely ignored her.

    ¡°Hello, Sean.¡± Stephanie seemed a little embarrassed for some reason.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Ah, I have something to tell you.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Do tell.¡± She was a little nervous but also a little happy. No matter what, Sean was at least willing to take the initiative to talk to her.

    Sean took a step forward and then looked straight into her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t speak, and the expression on her face didn¡¯t change. She raised her head higher so that Sean could see her eyes more clearly.

    ¡°I just want to remind you,¡± Sean¡¯s smile became brighter, ¡°Today is my birthday, and it¡¯s the first anniversary of the monocle you gave me. ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple reminder. I don¡¯t have any other meaning.¡± Sean didn¡¯t seem to notice Stephanie¡¯s gradually lowering her head.

    ¡°I see.¡± Stephanie said a word, and there was embarrassment on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. I wish you a happy day.¡± Sean¡¯s smile remained the same, and he quickly walked past her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± A low voice can be heard behind him, but he ignores itpletely.

    After Sean had left for a long time, Stephanie exhaled lightly and raised her head. Her face still showed no expression, except the knuckles on her hands holding the ancient books turned a bit white because she tightly clenched it.

    ¡ª-

    Sean walked into the corridor of the castle in a happy mood.

    In the past, Grindelwald was the main reason why he ignored Stephanie. He didn¡¯t know the rtionship between her and that old man. Sean was worried that she would do something to him or Grindelwald himself would do something to her.

    Well, Sean had to admit that he is really nice. After all, Grindelwald¡¯s change of heart is much faster than the weather in Ennd. But under the effect of Felix Felicis, he felt that he should do this once, just as a way to vent his anger.

    Sean quickly put the matter behind him and walked towards the broom room on the first floor. It was where the Weasley twins used to hang out.

    On the way from the Ravenw tower, Sean didn¡¯t meet anyone except Stephanie because he will be surrounded by students who greeted him and patted his shoulders.

    As he turned around the boys¡¯ bathroom, there were conversationsing from inside.

    ¡°Do you think that the castle is safe now that you can act alone, Potter?¡± Snape¡¯s voice can be heard.

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, it seemed that Harry was having trouble with Snape again.

    He casually leaned against the outer wall of the bathroom, where the voices inside could be heard.

    ¡°Professor Snape,¡± Harry said stiffly, ¡°it¡¯s only a few steps from the Great Hall, and I¡¯ve always had a rooster with me.¡±

    ¡°But you still vited the professors¡¯ warning. Five points will be deducted because of your irresponsibility.¡±

    Probably because there were only two of them alone, Harry seemed annoyed suddenly, ¡°Professor, this is unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°It is reasonable,¡± Snape replied immediately, ¡°For a fool who doesn¡¯t like to follow the rules, it is very reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t mind about this deduction. But what about in ss? Do you need to deduct points because I didn¡¯t properly hold the knife? Professor Snape?!¡± Harry¡¯s voice became louder, and the resentment inside him almost overflowed.

    ¡°Five more points will be taken from Gryffindor for disrespecting the teacher.¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous.¡± Sean could almost hear Harry¡¯s panting.

    After calming down, he said, ¡°I just have to tell Daisy about the rewards you give and throw them away. Who knows if you will poison the Potter family? I can always brew a potion for her any-¡°

    There was a sound from the bathroom as if someone had been pushed against the wall.

    Snape¡¯s cold voice can be heard, ¡°Harry Potter, you are just like your father. Mediocre but arrogant, keen to break the rules, and makes you feel you have a sense of superiority? Do you think just because you¡¯re popr, you can do that? Do you think I¡¯m targeting you in the ss?¡±

    ¡°Look at your performance. Your mother was able to improve the Swelling Potion in first grade, unlike you, who doesn¡¯t even know that the cauldron needs to be turned off when you remove it. You used the arrogance inherited from your stupid father with the talent for potions that your mother passed on to you to only do something stupid as not holding the knife properly.¡±

    ¡°What a disgrace to your mother.¡± Snape said hisst sentence.

 Chapter 175: â€œThe Greatest Gift in Hogwarts Historyâ€

    Chapter 175: ¡°The Greatest Gift in Hogwarts History¡±

    There was a calm in the bathroom, and Harry¡¯s voice sounded slightly annoyed.

    ¡°My mother taught me very well, and my father is a great person. Professor Snape, in addition to potions, my mother also taught me not to judge others from their covers.¡±

    Snape¡¯s voice became even colder, ¡°Forgive me, I got one thing wrong. You didn¡¯t inherit any qualities from your mother at all.¡±

    Sean immediately stepped hard on the ground with his boots. He made a loud noise as if a group of people were walking together. He had a hunch that if Harry and Snape were allowed to argue like this, something bad might happen.

    The two heard the noise that Sean made outside and immediately stopped talking. Snape let go of Harry, who had just pressed his shoulder to the wall. Harry¡¯s chest was still heaving violently, and he looked at Snape disgustedly.

    Snape¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his hands that were retracted from his robes were trembling slightly.

    Outside the bathroom, Sean still stepped hard on the ground. After making sure there was no other movement in the bathroom, he walked away. The atmosphere regained its calm, and after a while, Harry and Snape came out of the bathroom and separated ways.

    Sean continued to walk towards the broom room and did not feel anything in his heart. It would be better to leave whatever¡¯s happening between the two by themselves. Considering Snape¡¯s character, it¡¯s best to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything.

    Sean walked through the corridor, and after passing through a thick curtain, he came to a wooden door.

    This broom room is rtively remote. Even Filch onlyes to check it once a month. So, this ce has be a small base for the Weasleys. Sean has a good rtionship with the twins and is told about this ce.

    He gently pushed open the door, and two Weasley twins were discussing something. Perhaps they were too focused, or maybe Sean¡¯s movements were faint. The two of them didn¡¯t even notice that there was Sean in the room.

    ¡°George, are you sure this is okay?¡± Fred scratched his hair.

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll make sure that this will be grand. Look at this cutie, isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± George held a ss jar filled with colorful particles.

    Fred blew the messy bangs on his forehead, ¡°Is this thing really going to work?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± George said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a good thing in the Muggle world before. Fred, think about it! Tens of thousands of magical Orbeez! Wonderful right? We will leave a mark in the history of Hogwarts!¡±

    The more he talked, the more excited he became, ¡°Think about it, when we pour these things into the drains of every bathroom. They will expand rapidly, and as long as you turn on the faucet, countless of them wille out. As long as they pick it up and look at it, the words ¡®Congrattions to Sean on his 13th birthday¡¯ will appear! I can¡¯t imagine how Sean would reactter.¡±

    Fredughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, George. Sean will definitely be shocked and then look at us with his ssic smile, but can he keep that smile like he usually does? Oh, I can imagine his helpless and surprised tone.¡±

    He imitated Sean¡¯s tone. ¡°Hey guys, thanks for the gift. Now everyone knows that this gift is rted to me.¡±

    The two giggled mischievously.

    At this time, a voice sounded behind them, ¡°Hey, I have to thank you for your kindness, but I think that if you want to celebrate my birthday and do something that might stir up discussion in the castle. It would be best to ask me first to join you guys, right?¡±

    The twins jumped in fright, they turned around in a panic, and Fred¡¯s hand was already in the bag. There are smoke bombs and dung eggs, which they use to y pranks or escape Filch¡¯s pursuit.

    Sean looked at the two of them.

    ¡°Oh, Sean. Since when you¡¯re here?¡± Fred and Georgeughed dryly.

    Sean casually leaned against the wall, ¡°I happened to pass by, and then I heard about your n since you twoughed too loudly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Fred. We¡¯ve been discovered now!¡± Georgeined.

    ¡°It¡¯s you thatughed too loudly!¡±

    The two argued.

    Sean shook his head helplessly, ¡°Guys, please forgive my sense of humor. But I have to remind you to give up that idea.¡±

    Orbeez might seem like a harmless child¡¯s toy, but a toy like this has a high probability of blocking the drainage system. Orbeez amplified with magic is something that Sean couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    George and Fred looked at him and said, ¡°Come on, Sean. Don¡¯t dampen our enthusiasm. Think about it. This will be the most memorable thirteenth birthday. We got only a snack box on our birthday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have that. At least don¡¯t put my name if you¡¯re trying to cause a stir. I don¡¯t want to go to the bathroom and see a bunch of balls popping out of the toilet and say, ¡®Congrattions to Sean on his thirteenth birthday¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I guess so, and it¡¯s a bit disgusting.¡± Fred nodded in approval.

    ¡°But that¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it?¡± George winked.

    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t bring my name to this.¡±

    In the room, it took Sean a little effort to convince the twins to give up their n. The two looked a little regretful, and George muttered, ¡°You discovered it in advance, and we haven¡¯t prepared any other gifts yet.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just give me a hug when the timees. As long as you two put away those dung eggs from your pockets.¡±

    The twins looked at each other, thought momentarily, and nodded.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Sean.¡±

    Fred pulled something out of his robe and handed something over. It was arge square piece of parchment.

 Chapter 176: â€œGormlaith Gauntâ€

    Chapter 176: ¡°Gorith Gaunt¡±

    Sean finally knew why Felix Felicis had reminded him toe to the Weasley twins. One is because to stop them from destroying the castle¡¯s drainage system while keeping his name¡¯s reputation intact in every toilet.

    While the second was the parchment.

    Even though he knew what it was, Sean still put on a puzzled expression, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the secret of our sess and the inheritance left by our predecessors.¡± George touched the parchment.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you¡­¡± Fred brought his mouth closer to kiss the parchment but identally touched George¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Come on, now! Watch what you¡¯re holding!¡±

    ¡°George! Your hair in the hands is weird!¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, stopped the two, and then they told Sean the origin of this thing.

    ¡°We got this from Filch, and we¡¯ve memorized all kinds of secret passages, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we give it to you.¡± Fred said.

    George took out his wand, ¡°Look here.¡±

    He lightly tapped the parchment¡¯s surface lightly with his wand and said, ¡°I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.¡±

    In an instant, thin lines of ink spread like a spider¡¯s web came from the surface where George¡¯s wand had touched, connecting and crisscrossing each other, extending to every corner of the parchment.

    (Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, Prongs, and an unnamed Half-Blood Prince

    Purveyors of Aids to Magical Mischief-Makers are proud to present

    THE MARAUDER¡¯S MAP)

    When Sean saw the unnamed Half-Blood prince who didn¡¯t want to be named, his expression became a little weird.

    Every detail of Hogwarts Castle is revealed on the parchment, countless small ck dots are moving on it, and the name is marked in extremely small fonts on the side. Sean could see a bunch of names in the Ravenw lounge.

    Hermione and Daisy were in the little corner where the three of them used to hang out. There were no names in the bathroom he had just passed, but Harry and Snape could be seen moving in opposite directions.

    Even Filch and Edmund were marked in the infirmary. Professor Sprout and Madam Pomfrey were walking around, and Mrs. Norris was motionless beside Filch.

    In the broom room, the names of Sean, George, and Fred were marked next to three small ck dots.

    ¡°This is amazing, but isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Fred patted him on the shoulder seriously. ¡°We have already enjoyed the fruits of these five noble people, and it¡¯s time to pass it on to others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, an inheritance from the greatest mischief makers!¡± George said, ¡°After using it, remember to change it back to its original shape. Tap it with your wand, and say, ¡®Mischief managed,¡¯ and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Sean, make good use of it!¡±

    ¡°Should we do this somewhere else? Like soaking them in Lockhart¡¯s office?¡± The two left here with a smile.

    Sean smiled slightly. He closed the room, squatted, and opened the Marauder¡¯s Map on hisp. He looked towards the basement floor. Snape had already returned to his office and was walking around in circles.

    No wonder the confrontation between Sirius and Snape was so weirdst year. Sean¡¯s bold guess at the beginning was now confirmed. Back then, Snape was part of the Marauders.

    To be precise, Snape himself was one of the Marauders. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of conflict happened between them, and now they are in an awkward rtionship.

    Sean smacked his lips in amazement and checked the parchment. Even though he had seen it in a movie, he still had to admire the genius of the Marauders when making this magical item.

    In Sean¡¯s opinion, the technical content of this thing is terrifying. After his Transfiguration talent reaches ten points, he can see most of the traces of Transfiguration.

    The amount of high-end Transfiguration and various magics used on this Marauder¡¯s Map is ridiculous, many of which Sean has never learned or seen before.

    He carefully checked the entire map and found that, apart from the Chamber of Secrets and the Room of Requirement. The details inside the Hogwarts castle were clearly revealed, including secret passages leading outside the school.

    Sean leaned over and squinted to check the names of those people. Most of the names ovepped together. Most of the professors stayed in their offices, and Hagrid¡¯s name could be seen on the edge of the map. It looked like the field part was also included in the map.

    It is a pity that Dumbledore¡¯s name is absent in the principal¡¯s office.

    Sean squinted his eyes and scanned around, but there were too many students in Hogwarts Castle. In addition to the staff in the castle and ghosts, just looking at those names made Sean¡¯s eyes a little tired.

    He raised his head, rubbed his eyes, and decided to ask Professor McGonagall for a list of students tomorrow. Sean was going to check it out to see if any ¡®uninvited guest¡¯ was hidden in the castle.

    Of course, this is a bit of a loadwork, but it is still necessary for safety reasons.

    Just when Sean was about to put away the Marauder¡¯s Map, a name suddenly appeared in the girls¡¯ bathroom that he had been paying attention to.

    That¡¯s the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets, and Myrtle stayed there all year round. But after this ident, Professor McGonagall asked the ghosts to patrol in pairs, and Myrtle stayed with another ghost on the third floor.

    The name of that other ghost made Sean¡¯s breathing quicken.

    Gorith Gaunt.

    Sean was sure that the name just appeared, which meant that Gorith had juste out of the Chamber of Secrets.

    Immediately, many thoughts ran through Sean¡¯s mind.

    He hesitated. Should he notify the professors immediately?

    The Felix Felicis gave him a hunch that he should see Gorith alone.

    With that in mind, Sean made a decision.

    ¡°Naja, go and inform Professor Scamander.¡± He released Naja, and under hismand, Naja shrank into an earthworm size and swam quickly to Newt¡¯s office.

    Although Felix Felicis is magical, it is not a panacea. Sean decided to follow his instincts, but he needed to make some preparations.

    The soul fragment he passed to the Obscurus, where Tom Riddle had beenpletely disassembled, gave Sean a useful piece of information.

    A piece of information called ¡°How to deal with Ghosts¡±.

 Chapter 177: â€œSeanâ€™s Planâ€

    Chapter 177: ¡°Sean¡¯s n¡±

    In the beginning, the soul hidden in Nagini¡¯s body invaded Sean¡¯s soul world. After that, he gained a lot of knowledge about dark magic, and Sean felt a bit strange at the time. However, Tom Riddle was a dark magician. But it is impossible for him to master only dark magic, and he doesn¡¯t have any other knowledge regarding magic.

    Of course, the ¡®Pride¡¯ in Sean¡¯s body that has not yet fully awakened has hidden all the knowledge in Tom¡¯s soul except for dark magic.

    Specifically, that part of knowledge was still bound with the soul fragments. Sean did something once with the help of Felix Felicis, and it wanted to pollute Sean with negative emotions. Probably because of something, Tom¡¯s soul was mixed with the negative emotions.

    He got something by not being tempted by the negative emotions and the help of the Obscurus. That something was a piece of information about how to deal with ghosts.

    Ghosts are not magical creatures. They are more like a form of soul expression in the real world. Ghosts don¡¯t have the ability to physically touch things in the real world other than a touch of water, which is why the Horned Serpent is so difficult to deal with since it can affect the real world.

    However, ghosts are basically harmless to wizards, and no one would invent a spell to repel them unless necessary.

    Fortunately, Tom has a very in-depth study, and there is a spell that he created.

    The spell was called ¡°Nihilointuor.¡±

    This spell is cast on yourself. After casting it, the caster¡¯s concentration can freeze any kind of soul. This spell has limited lethality against wizards but can petrify a ghost.

    After petrifying the ghost, casting a Killing Curse on them will carry the effect. Although the effect will be much weakened, but as long as you cast them repeatedly, you canpletely erase a ghost from the real world.

    Sean suspects that Tom got the inspiration for the spell from the basilisk.

    This method of obliterating ghosts is extremely cruel because wizards believe that after death, their souls will go to the underworld, and death is just another adventure. Some ghosts choose to stay in the real world either because of fear or nostalgia.

    When you erase a ghost, they willpletely disappear, they will not go to the underworld, and there will be no traces of them living in the real world.

    However, these are not within the scope of Sean¡¯s consideration. He is now thinking about why Gorith came out of the Chamber of Secrets.

    Her purpose is to get rid of the Mudblood wizards. Obviously, this kind of ¡®heavy task¡¯ must be handed over to the basilisk. She should hide in the Chamber and not show up.

    But why did Felix Felicis give him a hunch that he should face Gorith alone? Was it to catch her or to obtain any information?

    Sean is still going to go to the location, and he is quite confident. After all, Gorith is just a ghost. Only the basilisk and Horned Serpent can threaten him.

    Sean ordered Pudding. When his father sent many roosters, Sean kept a dozen more roosters in his ring. Pudding was frightening the group of roosters at hismand, and the crowing of the roosters was constantly echoing.

    Dave has been observing the spider box that Sean keeps next to him. As long as the spider inside shows a little bit of something wrong, Sean will open the ring, and the roosters will rush out.

    The Obscurus acts as another rm. As a magical creature born of pure power, the Obscurus will not be affected by the illusion of the Horned Serpent. If Sean were controlled, The Obscurus would directly wake Sean up.

    Sean took out a mask. It¡¯s the purple item from the previous lottery: Nymphadora Tonks¡¯ Mask.

    Just by using this thing, he will have the ability of Tonks¡¯ Metamorphmagus within an hour.

    Sean put the mask directly on his face, his face twisted for a while, his slightly curly ck hair became smooth and sparse, and his hair color gradually changed to pale gold.

    He turned into Draco Malfoy.

    Gorith is a fanatical Pure-blood, and she should have some understanding of the Malfoy family. These Pure-Blooded families generally have some connections. Most pure-blood families require intermarriage to ensure their ¡°purity¡±.

    They have always believed that every Pure-Blood wizard is noble and rare, and it is often easy to reach a consensus among them that the Mudbloods should be eliminated.

    This is Sean¡¯s n to win the trust of Gorith with the appearance of a Malfoy.

    It sounds unbelievable, but the reality of the wizarding world is like this. Pure-Blood wizards have always believed that they are the superior group. Many students in the Slytherin house would be honored to work with the Heir of Slytherin.

    His ring shook, revealing a hole. Sean put his hand in, and then Pudding jumped up and handed him a bag. It was a full set of Slytherin house uniforms.

    Sean has always been well prepared¡ªnot only for Slytherin, but he also has uniforms for Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. Sean even prepared Snape¡¯s robe, Dumbledore¡¯s robe, Grindelwald¡¯s turtleneck trench coat, Nurmengard¡¯s uniform, and so on.

    It doesn¡¯t cost much, and preparing for such an asion wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    He quickly put on the Slytherin robes, and Sean moved. He raised his chin slightly, then raised his brows, imitating Draco¡¯s arrogant and unbeatable appearance.

    He packed a lot of Galleons in the bag, walked out of the broom room with his head held high, and walked towards the bathroom amidst the sound of gold coins colliding.

 Chapter 178: â€œSalazar Slytherin Is Comingâ€

    Chapter 178: ¡°Szar Slytherin Is Coming¡±

    The little ck dot belonging to Gorith has been wandering back and forth outside the bathroom as if checking to see if anyone is outside. After walking to the corridor, Sean put away the Marauder¡¯s Map and strode over.

    ¡°Spider is fine.¡±

    ¡°It should be safe here.¡±

    ¡°My instinct can also predict some dangers, and now there is nothing.¡± Dave kept conveying his thoughts.

    For Sean, the basilisk is the biggest threat. As long as the monster is not there, other dangers are within his controble range. The girls¡¯ bathroom was right in front of him. Sean lowered his eyelids a little, pursed his lips, and put on a displeased expression.

    He walked into the bathroom with a sullen face. Because of the existence of Myrtle, no one has been here for a long time. Dried watermarks are everywhere on the sink, and a few dangling spider webs are in the corner. Of course, the spider is not here anymore.

    There was no one inside, and Gorith did not show up.

    Did she go back to hiding?

    But the instructions of Felix Felicis should be right, and he should be able to obtain something beneficial bying here. Sean walked to the nearest water puddle and put the rooster cage he had been carrying heavily on the ground.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots¡­¡± Sean muttered sullenly. He turned on the faucet hard, and the water poured out, but he just washed his hands.

    Sean imitated Draco¡¯s bodynguage. He didn¡¯t turn off the tap in time, flicked the water droplets on his hands casually, and then took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands.

    ¡°Goodness, the smog!¡± He looked dissatisfied, ¡°The whole school smells like chicken shit!¡±

    Sean angrily kicked the rooster cage on the ground, ¡°Those disgusting Mudbloods should be erased! Will the heir of Slytherin attack me? I must write to my father and ask him to handle this problem!¡±

    He looked very dissatisfied, and after venting, he reluctantly turned off the faucet and prepared to leave. Just as Sean walked to the bathroom door, a female voice full of arrogance sounded.

    ¡°I agree with your statement. The problem in Hogwarts really needs to be taken care of.¡±

    Sean turned around with a frightened expression and saw a figure floating in the back of the bathroom.

    It was a thin witch. She had the hairstyle that noble women used to have hundreds of years ago and was wearing a tunic-like ck robe. Her face was cold, and her facial features were sharp and angr, but her protruding, gloomy eyespletely ruined the beauty of her whole body.

    Of course, that¡¯s not the point. She is different from other ghosts, and an arrow is in her heart. It made her look like a spooky doll patched up with scraps of skin.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Sean yelled in horror.

    The ghost smiled sinisterly, ¡°Don¡¯t Slytherin students know what a ghost is?¡±

    ¡°Ghost?¡± Sean was stunned for a moment, and then he became annoyed, ¡°Of course, I know you are a ghost! I will write to my fatherter and let him throw you out of Hogwarts with the Mudbloods!¡±

    The ghost didn¡¯t get angry. She smiled instead, ¡°I do agree with you, some dirty people don¡¯t deserve to stay at Hogwarts.¡±

    Sean frowned. She didn¡¯t hide her dislike at all. He took a step back and said, ¡°Just because you said that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to be free from charge. Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you around the castle before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Gorith Gaunt.¡± She held her head up and said proudly.

    ¡°Gorith Gaunt?¡± Sean pretended to have an impression but couldn¡¯t remember clearly.

    Gorith narrowed her eyes, and her voice was a little cold, ¡°Which family are you from? Howe you didn¡¯t know the Gaunt family?¡±

    Sean pretended that he knew something and showed a surprised expression, ¡°Gaunt family? Are you a descendant of Szar Slytherin?!¡±

    Gorith was obviously satisfied with his shocked expression and raised her head proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m d that you know I¡¯m a descendant of Szar Slytherin. Please tell me your name.¡±

    Sean immediately imitated Draco¡¯s arrogant look, ¡°Draco Malfoy, you should have heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Malfoy¡¯s?¡± Gorith looked at Sean, the Slytherin uniform, neatly groomed hair, condescending face, and the sound of gold coins dangling in the bag.

    Gorith nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Malfoy¡­¡± she called out, then continued after a pause, ¡°Is Brutus Malfoy part of your family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my ancestor. Do you know each other?¡± Sean showed a skeptical expression.

    Gorith said coldly, ¡°Of course, Pure-Blooded families are all connected.¡±

    ¡°So, why are you here? I haven¡¯t seen you in the castle before.¡± Halfway through speaking, Sean immediately put on a nk expression and then looked at her in horror.

    ¡°It seems that the Malfoy family has a smart kid,¡± Gorith said, smiling, ¡°You guessed right. I opened the Chamber of Secrets¡ª¡±

    Sean retreated to the bathroom door in horror and stammered, ¡°You! You can¡¯t! I¡¯m from the Malfoy family, and I¡¯m a Pure-Blood!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that,¡± Gorith floated in front of Sean, ¡°That¡¯s why I came to you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me¡­¡± Sean pretended to be scared and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Gorith moved closer.

    ¡°Draco? That¡¯s what you were called, right? The heir of Slytherin is right in front of your eyes. I think the Malfoy family has taught you some lessons beforehand. We can work together.¡±

    Sheughed nervously, ¡°As Pure-Blood wizards, the connection between us is strong, which is notparable to those of Mudbloods. When the sterilization n ispleted, only those who are qualified to learn magic will be left in the castle. Isn¡¯t this what we have been pursuing?¡±

    Sean¡¯s breathing heavy, said in a low voice and fearfully, ¡°But what can I do? Besides, they say, Dumbledore ising back.¡±

    Gorith snorted disdainfully, ¡°He¡¯s a stupid guy. It¡¯s because of him that Hogwarts became what it is now! Besides, what can Dumbledore do?¡±

    She stretched out her hands, with fanaticism and joy on her face, and said slowly, ¡°The great Szar Slytherin ising to us¡­¡±

 Chapter 179: â€œMaterializingâ€

    Chapter 179: ¡°Materializing¡±

    Sean immediately froze in ce. The shock on his face no longer needs to be disguised because this is the truest portrayal of his heart.

    He widened his eyes and looked at the translucent figure opposite him.

    Gorith¡¯s face changed, she seemed to be immersed in glory, and even her voice became psychedelic.

    ¡°Malfoy, I don¡¯t need to exin the greatness of Szar Slytherin. As a member of the wizarding world aristocrats, you should know it well.¡±

    Even in a state of extreme shock, Sean did not forget to act. Of course, Draco¡¯s performance will continue.

    He swallowed his saliva, moved back again, and said, ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­ Szar Slytherin was already dead thousands of years ago. How could he return?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed doubtful¡­¡± Gorith moved closer again andughed again, ¡°Think with your brain, Malfoy. Why should I tell you this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sean opened his mouth to say something, but she quickly interrupted him.

    A cruel smile appeared on Gorith¡¯s face, ¡°I cherish the life of every Pure-Blood wizard for the greater glory. I don¡¯t mind making something unttering to-¡°

    Sean stepped back even more and said, ¡°You are just a ghost. You can¡¯t do anything to me! Besides, my father is on the schoolmittee of Hogwarts!¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, the school board will be reced¡­¡± Gorith licked her lips, ¡°Of course, if you behave well. Your father will get more respect in the new school board in the future. This kind of glory would also be passed on to you.¡±

    ¡°However¡ª¡± Gorithughed nervously, ¡°I have to show you the means of threatening you first.¡±

    Sean¡¯s body tensed all of a sudden. His ring had begun to open slowly. As long as Dave gave a signal, he would immediately release all the roosters hidden.

    At the same time, Sean¡¯s left hand, hidden under the robe, has tightly grasped a gorgeous fiery red tail given to him by Dumbledore and let him summon the phoenix.

    However, the faucet didn¡¯t turn, and the basilisk didn¡¯t get out. Instead, Gorith changed.

    Her chapped, translucent body gradually turned ck like thick ink, the arrow that shot into her heart squirmed, and the arrow slowly retreated. Gorith¡¯s translucent body turned into a ck entity, and her boots stepped on the ground.

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.

    Gorith had turned into a real person. Most importantly, Sean felt a pure dark power, which he was very familiar with. Gorith¡¯s whole body turned pitch ck except for the whites of her eyes, and she took a deep breath in satisfaction.

    ¡°This feeling is so good¡­¡± She licked her lips excitedly and walked slowly towards Sean, step by step.

    ¡°Malfoy¡­¡± Gorith called softly.

    In an instant, The Obscurus¡¯ unique ck particles overflowed from her hand, and those ck particles pressed Sean¡¯s body against the wall like a cage. Sean almost instinctively wanted to awaken the Obscurus in his body, and Dave, in his inner pocket, had already moved frantically.

    But Felix Felicis told him to do nothing, so Sean followed his intuition.

    He could still feel the heat brought by the Obscurus¡¯ particles, and the ck particles had already begun to instinctively invade Sean¡¯s body. His bare right hand was already trembling from the sharp pain like a needle prick.

    ¡°Draco¡­¡± Gorith seemed to be calling her younger generation affectionately, ¡°Have you seen this power? It was given to me by Szar Slytherin. You can¡¯t imagine his greatness, but, fortunately, you can feel it.¡±

    There was a pained expression on Sean¡¯s face. There was an Obscurus around his body, so he had a certain resistance to this kind of power. However, he pretended to be in extreme pain.

    Gorith smiled happily. Torturing others always brought her pleasure.

    She patted Sean¡¯s face. She withdrew the ck particles, and Sean fell to the ground. He was panting heavily, and sweat was already breaking out on his forehead.

    ¡°Do you believe me, Draco?¡± Gorith looked down at him.

    ¡°I believe it, I believe it!¡± Sean nodded quickly and looked at her in fear.

    Judging from the Obscurus power, the strength is not strong. She just restrained his body, which shows that she is real. If he changed to an Obscurus form, there would be a probability of more than 70% for him. At the same time, he can call the phoenix to help him, and the probability of defeating her will be further increased.

    Under tension, Sean has already begun to calcte the difference in strength between the two. As someone who can control the Obscurus, he is very familiar with this power. Gorith¡¯s strength can only be regarded as above-average.

    In a head-to-head confrontation, the professors in the castle should have a good chance of winning.

    After calcting secretly, he looked at her again, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t know what to do, and how can the great Szar Slytherin use me?¡±

    Gorith snorted coldly, ¡°Putting yourself safe, Draco? You Malfoys really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    She squatted down, ¡°Draco, we are just cooperating. I need you to help me clear some small things. After all, my identity is not suitable for moving around in the castle. After that¡ª¡± she licked her lips, ¡°You will be rewarded by Szar Slytherin himself¡­¡±

 Chapter 180: â€œKilling All Of The Professorsâ€

    Chapter 180: ¡°Killing All Of The Professors¡±

    ¡°Reward¡­¡± Sean showed an expression. He still copsed on the ground and then asked cautiously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I know the current situation about Lord Szar Slytherin?¡±

    Gorith is like most people in the Gaunt family. They are keen to show off things that they consider honorable. In simple terms, they are big-mouthed and pretty stupid.

    ¡°Lord Szar Slytherin is in an important stage of awakening. Before that, I will drive out all the dirty bedbugs in Hogwarts. After he returns, there will be a new, pure Hogwarts, and he¡¯s going to be happy about it.¡±

    Sean listened to her words.

    Isn¡¯t Szar Slytherin dead? He used some kind of magic to put himself to sleep and then needed some kind of condition to break the spell.

    ¡°When will he wake up? Does he need any help?¡± Sean pretended to say something wrong and lowered his head in panic, ¡°Of course, the great Szar Slytherin. Surely, it doesn¡¯t need the help of a student like me. Is there something trivial I can do to make him happier?¡±

    Gorith was very satisfied with Sean¡¯s cautious attitude, and she raised her brows, ¡°He naturally has his own preparations, but I will convey your intention to himter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, ma¡¯am.¡± Sean still maintained a humble attitude, ¡°However, since he hadn¡¯t woken up, how did you get this power? Besides, he should do something to you, right?¡±

    It must have been long since she had shown off her family¡¯s glory to anyone, so Gorith started talking more, ¡°Lord Szar Slytherin can convey some of his will, so I was summoned here and given his reward. He possesses a great power that wizards have never obtained!¡±

    Great power? Sean thought about it secretly. A power that has never been possessed in the history of wizards? He secretly nced at the ck particles erratically spilling from Gorith¡¯s body.

    Could it be that Szar Slytherin has mastered some kind of magic and can use the Obscurus to materialize ghosts? After his death, he returned to Hogwarts as an unknown ghost and then slept in the Chamber of Secrets.

    Sean suddenly remembered the Horned Serpent. That snake is not with Gorith now, and he doesn¡¯t know where it went. However, the Horned Serpent situation is pretty strange because it¡¯s in between a ghost and an entity lifeform. At the same time, Gorith can already transform from a ghost into a real person.

    Is there some kind of connection among them?

    Sean thought of the mysterious man Dumbledore had mentioned, who invaded the Ministry of Magic and stole the key between reality and illusion. It was after that all sorts of strange ghosts appeared.

    The Horned Serpent with special abilities, Gorith, who can materialize her whole body, and Szar sleeping in the Chamber of Secrets.

    Sean maintained an expression of reverence and humility and looked at Gorith calmly.

    Can she cast spells? This is something he is very curious about.

    Suppose she can cast spells with a wand and perform normal human behaviors such as eating and sleeping. Then, this ability is almost equivalent to resurrection.

    Sean cautiously asked, ¡°Did Lord Szar Slytherin possess some kind of great power that can revive people? Please forgive my presumptuousness, knowing you, um, died a hundred years ago.¡±

    Probably because of Sean¡¯s attitude, she was always satisfied and said without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be so cautious, Draco. I did die a hundred years ago.¡±

    She walked to the rooster cage on the ground and opened the door. Gorith choked the rooster and lifted it into the air. The rooster was firmly grasped by the neck, it pped its wings, and its ws kicked in mid-air.

    ¡°Look,¡± Gorith showed a joyful expression, ¡°It feels so good to have power again¡­¡±

    Immediately afterward, she suddenly stretched out her other hand, and she twisted the rooster¡¯s neck cleanly with both hands. The rooster twitched, and then his neck dropped limply. Gorith swung the dead rooster hard and threw it in front of the faucet in the bathroom.

    ¡°Draco, I¡¯ve trulye back from another world.¡±

    Sean nodded in horror and quickly analyzed it.

    It takes only two hands to break a rooster¡¯s neck, which means that her own strength has not been fully recovered. It is mentioned in the information he had that Gorith often abuses animals and Muggles.

    If he remembers correctly, that should be the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. Gorith will take the dead rooster down to destroy the corpseter.

    Does it prove that Gorith can only physically do all this, and she can¡¯t use magic? After all, a rooster¡¯s corpse can be burned by a me spell.

    After thinking about the current situation, Sean said with a shocked expression, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s amazing¡­ but I don¡¯t understand. What can I do to help him?¡±

    Gorith¡¯s tongue flicked back and forth. ¡°Draco, I just need you to do a little thing.¡±

    ¡°Please do tell, ma¡¯am¡­¡±

    Gorithughed cruelly, ¡°I want you to lure out the professors one by one, and I will let Lord Szar Slytherin¡¯s pet do it. No one can stop me when these stupid professors are dead.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened in ¡®fear¡¯, and he said, ¡°But they are the professors in this school¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Gorith sneered, ¡°Letting those dirty bugs sit in the ssroom, what qualifications do they have to be called professors?¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­¡±

    Gorithughed: ¡°I know this is a little bit difficult for you. Draco, I will give you part of the reward first, which should motivate you.¡±

    ¡°For example,¡± her voice was charming, ¡°A method to be an immortal¡­¡±

 Chapter 181: â€œThe Horcruxâ€

    Chapter 181: ¡°The Horcrux¡±

    Sean showed a shocked expression and said in disbelief, ¡°You can live forever? How is this possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Draco, the glory of our Pure-Blooded nobles is iparable, and there is only one biggest obstacle that prevents this glory from continuing¡­¡± Gorith¡¯s voice became more alluring, ¡°That is¡ªDeath. When we are no longer afraid of death and no longer troubled by our mortal bodies, the glory will hang on top of the world forever.¡±

    Sean looked at her weirdly, but he already guessed what she was going to say next.

    Immortality, There are currently two known methods in the wizarding world. The Philosopher¡¯s Stone and the Horcrux. It is hard to say whether the Horcrux will make you immortal. After all, Herpo invented it, and there had been no news about him.

    The means that can be proposed by Gorith are most likely Horcruxes.

    Sure enough, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Draco, have you ever imagined that your soul could be divided into several pieces and stored in an indestructible container with a special method? As long as that container is not destroyed, then you will live forever?¡±

    Sean is a bit interested in Horcruxes. He doesn¡¯t want to create such evil things but wants to study them.

    He cooperatively showed a longing expression and asked eagerly, ¡°I can I do it too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Gorith coaxed, ¡°We are part of the Pure-Bloods. We are staunchpanions, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­then I¡­¡± Sean was ¡®frightened¡¯.

    Gorith seemed extremely generous at this time, ¡°I will tell you. After you help meplete these things, I will tell you the specific steps on how to live forever.¡±

    Sean knows how to make Horcruxes, where you must kill someone for it. However, Gorith¡¯s words revealed some information.

    She should not have known Horcrux before this. Did Szar Slytherin tell her about it before? Or did she get it directly in the Chamber of Secrets? Sean has always been puzzled by one thing, that is the purpose of Szar Slytherin leaving a basilisk.

    His goal of building the Chamber of Secrets is obvious, to take his promising Pure-Blood students to learn dark magic at Hogwarts secretly.

    Although the Basilisk is an extremely terrifying and powerful magical animal, it is only a magical animal. If the school¡¯s professors find a way to enter the room, Sean can fully believe that the professors will sessfully kill the Basilisk.

    ording to the rumors of the Chamber of Secrets, the purpose of the Basilisk was to clear Hogwarts castle, a Muggle descent wizards who were not qualified to learn magic. But this is not the case.

    The Basilisk has existed for nearly a thousand years, and in all these years, there has only been one recorded death, and the victim was Myrtle, who happened to be at the exit of the Chamber of Secrets.

    That said, it looked more like an ident than a nned murder.

    Hogwarts has been established for thousands of years, and many Parseltongues must have entered the Chamber of Secrets. But the Basilisk did not cause any terrible casualties.

    Thinking about it, using a basilisk as a way to eradicate all of the Mudbloods might not be the reason since, up until now, there are a lot of students that came from a Muggle family.

    Therefore, Sean boldly guessed that the Basilisk was not left behind to eliminate the Mudbloods at all. This was a lie fabricated by the Heir of Slytherin.

    So, what is the meaning of the existence of the Basilisk? The appearance of Gorith gave Sean another way of possibility. The Basilisk is probably guarding something¡ªsuch as an unawakened Szar Slytherin or some kind of treasure, or how to make Horcruxes and learn dark magic?

    It seems more reasonable to deduce it this way.

    Moreover, Sean has always had great doubts about what Gorith said. Regardless of whether Szar Slytherin still exists in this world, Gorith¡¯s purpose is very strange.

    She tried to kill the professors to control Hogwartspletely. This order was obviously not from Szar Slytherin but more like the wishful thinking of herself. She felt that her ancestors would be happy to see this and wanted to give him this ¡®gift¡¯ before he woke up.

    Sean looked at Gorith in front of him. She is still waiting for his answer.

    Sean thought for a while, then nodded hesitantly, ¡°I¡­ I might give it a try, ma¡¯am¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well, Draco,¡± Gorith expressed satisfactorily, ¡°You, your parents, your descendants, and the entire Malfoy family will be honored for your wise choice today.¡±

    Immediately afterward, she directly dictated the incantation for making the Horcrux to Sean. As he memorized thoseplicated and cumbersome spells, Sean looked at his system panel with a strange expression.

    Just now, the system reminded me that there was a new spell.

    Horcrux Crafting Charm Lv MAX (Dark Magic, Ancient Magic)

    There is no proficiency shown. He gets the highest proficiency of the spell directly. Sean secretly nodded thoughtfully. It seems that the Horcrux spell doesn¡¯t need to be practiced as long as it can be cast correctly.

    However, this also means that Gorith did not lie to him with a fake spell.

    Is she confident that a student won¡¯t think of making a Horcruxter, or has she made up her mind to kill him afterward? Sean thinks it¡¯s thetter.

    Gorith also carefully instructed, ¡°This spell is far from something you can master now. Even the most outstanding Pure-Blood wizards will take several months or even half a year to master it fully. Remember, don¡¯t rush on yourself. Because you might get a bacsh from the spell for using it without any preparations.¡±

    Sean nodded in fear and surprise.

 Chapter 182: â€œPull The Wool Over Someoneâ€™s Eyesâ€

    Chapter 182: ¡°Pull The Wool Over Someone¡¯s Eyes¡±

    After telling Sean the spell, Gorith talked about her n.

    ¡°I need you to find an excuse to lure professors here one by one,¡± she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my methods. As long as those idiotse here alone, I will directly deprive them of their humble lives.¡±

    He already knew what the methods were, using the basilisk. Moreover, after Sean reminded the professors of the true face of the monster in the Chamber of Secrets, he felt that Gorith¡¯s ¡®simple¡¯ n might note in handy.

    However, it wasn¡¯t for Sean to worry. He had only one goal now: to pry as much information out of her mouth as possible.

    He hesitated and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m just a second-year student and usually stay with my ssmates. I don¡¯t have any means of hiding, and if I lure a certain professor over, what do I need to do? How about informing you about it? I can¡¯t guarantee that there will always be no one here.¡±

    Gorith nodded in agreement, ¡°You are very thoughtful. This is something I overlooked.¡±

    He finally knew why the Horned Serpent¡¯s method of killing chickens was simple and unnned. With this kind of person behind themand, there would always be ws in the execution.

    Gorith thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, let me teach you a few spells.¡±

    Soon, she read the names of the three spells. Sean naturally doesn¡¯t have to worry that she will teach him harmful spells, and his learning speed is fast in terms of dark magic.

    Phantom Mist Curse Lv 0 (Dark Magic): Proficiency 100/5000

    [This spell can summon a mist that hides your figure, while other wizards around the mist will feel sleepy.]

    Sleeping Curse Lv 0 (Dark Magic): Proficiency 100/5000

    [This is a rare curse-type magic. ording to the caster¡¯s mind and the magic power output, the cursed person will fall into a deep sleep, and the cursed person will have difficulty waking up.]

    Shadow Worm Curse Lv 0: Proficiency 50/5000

    [This spell can summon a worm formed by a shadow. ording to the caster¡¯s mind, the worm will go to a certain ce and then leave a magic mark.]

    That is the only non-dark magic spell that Gorith taught him. In this way, Gorith can receive the news in advance through the worm and prepare for it.

    These three spells are clearly the private possession of a Pure-Blood wizarding family, and no professors at Hogwarts will teach you this. Moreover, the first two ck magics belong to the kind with fewer side effects, unlike other dark magics that require strong negative emotions to cast.

    Sean continued to put on a cowardly look. He stammered and said, ¡°But I have to practice for a long time to master these spells. Will this hinder your n?¡±

    Violence and contempt shed across Gorith¡¯s eyes, and she said coldly, ¡°Draco, these few spells are not advanced magic. Even a little wizard should be able to master them within half a month.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡± Sean lowered his head and said in a low voice.

    Gorith was obviously impatient. She hesitated for a moment and then said bluntly, ¡°I have something to give you.¡±

    Sean showed an expectant expression.

    Gorith took a deep breath and then said, ¡°Remember my next pronunciation, and remember it firmly.¡±

    A faint, hissing sound came from her mouth. Sean clicked his tongue secretly and then firmly memorized the sybles that she uttered.

    ¡°You should know what that is.¡± Obviously, teaching others the talent inherited in her blood made Gorith a little unhappy.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Parseltongue. My father told me that only the pure descendants of the great Szar Slytherin can inherit this kind of talent that is difficult for others to learn.¡± Sean exined.

    He has just discovered an amazing thing, and a new ability appeared on his system panel.

    Parselmouth (Blood Talent) (Not Mastered): Proficiency 10/10000

    Although it is in an unmastered state. As long as there is a progress bar, it means that he can learn Parseltongue. Although certain pronunciations of Parseltongue can be imitated, this is actually magic, a magic that can only be used by Parselmouths.

    Why can he learn Parseltongue? Could it be that his ancestors also have something to do with Slytherin?

    Gorith was quite satisfied, and her tone was not so blunt, ¡°You know, Parseltongue is not anguage, but a talent. Even if I try to teach you, you won¡¯t be able to learn it. You can only imitate a few sybles at most, and the sybles just now mean ¡®Open¡¯.¡±

    [Proficiency increased from 10 to 20.]

    ¡°Um, then what is the purpose of me learning these sybles?¡± Sean said, puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you to get the treasure left by Lord Szar Slytherin. That thing can help you be stronger so that you can betterplete the task.¡±

    ¡°Then where do I get it?¡±

    Gorith licked his lips and said with a gloomy voice, ¡°Slytherin¡¯smon room. Find a time when there is no one, go to the lounge, and find a colored window by the water on which Szar Slytherin is engraved. There will be a little snake at the bottom of the colored window. Say the syble I just taught you to the snake, and then a passage will open. You can find the hidden treasure there.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up, but he was a little worried. Would the former Parselmouths have already made it first in a ce like the Slytherinmon room?

    Gorith hissed again and then exined, ¡°These few sybles are the key to obtaining the treasure, say, ¡®Open it, the descendant of glory has arrived. Please grant me your powerful secret¡¯.¡±

    [Proficiency increased from 20 to 120.]

    After Sean pretended to remember the words, Gorith nodded. She licked her lips, her dark body moved a little closer, and a gloomy voice sounded.

    ¡°Draco, although I trust every Pure-Blooded wizard. This is very important, and I must ensure nothing goes wrong.¡± Her pitch-ck arm turned into gauze-like ck particles again and then approached maliciously.

    Sean sighed, and a chill shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 183: â€œMore Spellsâ€

    Chapter 183: ¡°More Spells¡±

    Gorith didn¡¯t notice anything. She brought the ck particles close to Sean and said rxedly, ¡°Draco, this is just a small insurance. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t do you any harm. Of course, if you tell anything about it to others, this insurance will activate.¡±

    She showed a happy expression, ¡°At that time, your heart will slowly rot and wither. But it won¡¯t be painful because, at that moment, you will lose all consciousness.¡±

    ¡°As a ¡®Pioneer¡¯, believe me. Death is nothing short-lived.¡± Gorithughed.

    Sean took two steps back. His back pressed against the cold wall. His voice was still full of fear and anxiety.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can assure you that I will definitelyplete what you asked me to do. Think about it, What good is it for me to reveal it? I, like you, hope that the Pure-Blood family will stand on the high ground that we shall deserve.¡±

    Gorith¡¯s smile was cruel and sinister, ¡°Draco, I know your Malfoy family too well. You are indeed good partners¡ªif I can control you.¡± She stopped talking nonsense with Sean, the ck particles stuck to his skin and then worked hard to drill into Sean¡¯s body like wriggling maggots.

    Thoughts came to him.

    ¡°The same kind, much weaker than me, can I try it?¡±

    Sean¡¯s face twitched uncontrobly. The Obcurus can devour each other? This is something he didn¡¯t know before. Gorith noticed the twisting on Sean¡¯s face, and she leaned closer.

    ¡°Draco, this process is a little painful. Please bear with it for a while. Do you feel stiff all over now? Don¡¯t worry, this is normal, and it will be fine after a while.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart didn¡¯t panic. Apart from the difort of being invaded, Sean didn¡¯t feel any other abnormalities. The only thing he should pay attention to now is one thing. Gorith may have some kind of quick way to contact the basilisk, so he has to find the basilisk in the shortest possible time.

    More than half of the ck particles had prated Sean¡¯s body, and even with resistance, Sean felt a bit of pain. However, this also proves that most of her power has been used enough to feed the Obscurus in his body.

    Sean turned his head with ¡®difficulty¡¯, then looked behind Gorith.

    ¡°Szar¡­ Slytherin¡­¡±

    Gorith never expected that this student in front of her waspletely out of control, and she turned her head away in fear and surprise.

    ¡°Ancestor?!¡±

    The bathroom was empty.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± Sean uttered a nonverbal spell calmly and quickly.

    The pain hit Gorith at once, her pitch-ck body trembled, and the ck particles lingering around her body also trembled.

    Gorith had not felt such intense pain since her death. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about why this descendant of the Malfoy family still had the ability to do things, and the screams rang through the entire bathroom.

    Almost instantly, she vaguely saw a green thorny sheath rolling under her body.

    The thorny sheath opened suddenly, and a Winged Demon with saliva hanging from the corner of its mouth appeared under her body. Without any hesitation, Dave inserted the sharp ws at the end of its wings into Gorith¡¯s shoulders and bit her throat with its mouth.

    After all, Gorith just transformed into some kind of Obscurial, and the tricks enough to kill an ordinary wizard instantly had limited effect on her. Gorith activated that dark power. She didn¡¯t know why that power didn¡¯t work for the Malfoy in front of her, and she just wanted to protect herself now.

    However, she was horrified to find that the power that Szar Slytherin had bestowed upon her was restrained and eaten away by another huge magic power of the same origin.

    Gorith could only give up that power in horror, her dark body twisted for a while, and she was about to transform into a ghost state.

    ¡°Nihilointuor!¡±

    All this happened in an instant, and Sean directly cast a spell on himself. The spell took effect quickly, and he could feel that his eyes seemed to be heavy, and the magic power in his body flowed around his eye sockets.

    When he raised his head, he saw that Gorith¡¯s originally pitch-ck body had begun to turn into a translucent color. Sean didn¡¯t give her any chance to react and focused his gaze on her.

    Gorith had just transformed into a ghost form, and she instinctively wanted to run away. But before she even had the idea of flying away, she felt that her body suddenly became as heavy as a stone.

    She was frozen in ce.

    As Gorith froze, he held out his wand again.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus.¡±

    A more painful look appeared on Gorith¡¯s translucent face, and her chapped skin was almostpletely broken.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus.¡±

    ¡°Acupunctinternus.¡±

    ¡°Acupunctinternus.¡±

    Sean worried this was not enough, so he threw three more spells.

    This spell is equivalent to a smaller version of the Cruciatus Curse, and Sean is unwilling to risk absorbing negative emotions to cast the Unforgivable Curse. So he just used this curse as a recement to attack her.

    Whether it¡¯s because Sean¡¯s spell level is high or the ghost¡¯s magic resistance is rtively low after being frozen, Gorith¡¯s translucent body gradually turns pale white after a few spells. Her condition became more and more serious. Translucent ck particles constantly floated up from the wound in the heart and then dissipated in the air.

    Sean finally put away his wand. He looked at Gorith, who hadpletely lost consciousness.

    ¡°It turns out that ghosts can also faint and are pretty weak.¡± Sean muttered.

 Chapter 184: â€œPiecing Up Togetherâ€

    Chapter 184: ¡°Piecing Up Together¡±

    Only now did Sean have time to think. He was just worried that she could contact the basilisk, so he frantically cast several spells just in case.

    It seems that Gorith should and can only use Parseltongue when facing the basilisk. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that she has no chance to contact it directly.

    The power of Obscurus brought by Gorith has beenpletely swallowed up by the Obscurus in his body. Sean was worried about whether he would be affected by negative emotions.

    However, the Obscurus in the body conveyed a thought. Gorith¡¯s body is not parasitic. She just has the power to control it.

    ¡°I¡¯m full. I thank you for the hospitality.¡± It said.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sean replied.

    He looked at Gorith, who hadpletely lost consciousness and was frozen in mid-air.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Sean muttered.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus.¡±

    Another spell cast and Gorith¡¯s eyes flickered, and her body became more blurred.

    ¡°It seems not¡­¡± Sean nodded.

    However, how to deal with herpletely? Erasing the soul is an extremely cruel thing, although Sean has no psychological burden to get rid of such a cruel witch ghost. She wanted to kill all the professors, and there was no room for forgiveness for this kind of crazy person.

    It¡¯s just that Sean worried that he would bear some kind of bacsh. It is obviously not a good thing to carry such a thing when there is a demon in his body that has not awakened yet.

    ¡°Maybe lock her up away?¡± Sean muttered and then opened his ring.

    However, the key now is whether he can lock Gorith away. Ghosts can only move in the ces they have been before, and Sean doesn¡¯t know if the ring with the Extension Charm on can lock Gorith out.

    Pudding jumped out, holding a huge feather fan.

    ¡°Pudding, try to fan her in.¡±

    Pudding responded cheerfully and then fanned it hard.

    Gorith¡¯s body floated away, and to Sean¡¯s surprise, she floated into his ring.

    He patted Pudding, and when she was put into the ring, he said, ¡°You are responsible for taking care of her during this time. If she tries to do anything, please notify me immediately.¡±

    Pudding nodded.

    Calm was restored in the bathroom. Sean also threw the rooster, whose neck had been wrenched by Gorith, into the ring. He turned off the faucet that Gorith had turned on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste more water.¡± He muttered and left the area quickly.

    After finding a ce where no one was around, he changed back into his uniform, and Sean went to the stairs. He asked Naja to inform Newt just in case, and he needed to exin what just happened.

    After a while, he saw Newt, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Flitwick. The remaining effect of Felix Felicis gave Sean onest hint.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell the professors that you¡¯ve caught Gorith.¡¯

    Professor McGonagall took the lead. She had a serious expression, ¡°Sean, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Sean said.

    Professor McGonagall ran to Sean¡¯s side. She raised her wand to check and was relieved after making sure that Sean hadn¡¯t been secretly cursed.

    ¡°Like Professor Scamander said, have you seen the ghosts of the Gaunt family?¡± She looked serious.

    Newt and Flitwick also looked over.

    ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± Sean nodded, ¡°I was with the Weasley twins, and we separated ways. There are always a lot of students on the way to the auditorium, so I want to go there.¡±

    Sean made up an excuse at random, and he was telling the truth. George and Fred would testify to him.

    ¡°Then, I saw a strange translucent figure on the stairs. You know that I have a good rtionship with ghosts, but I¡¯ve never seen a ghost. I got a little curious and followed secretly.¡±

    Professor Flitwick screamed anxiously, ¡°Sean, that is very reckless behavior!¡±

    ¡°I know, professor. But I have something¡­¡± Sean showed a little bit of the fiery red tail that Dumbledore gave him, and the three looked at each other.

    Sean continued, ¡°I walked over and saw what the ghost looked like. I was pretty sure she wasn¡¯t any of Hogwarts¡¯ ghosts. Then I saw her go to the girls¡¯ bathroom where Myrtle usually stays.¡±

    ¡°I eavesdropped on the door for a while and heard the ghost muttering to herself, ¡®Shame! What a shame! As a descendant of the Gaunts, I cannot allow these people to study at Hogwarts!''¡±

    ¡°Then, I immediately tried to notify Professor Scamander.¡±

    Professor McGonagall nodded, ¡°My Goodness, Wallup. The descendants of the Gaunt family?¡±

    Several professors frowned. They obviously understood the meaning of Gaunt¡¯s surname.

    Sean blinked, ¡°While I was waiting outside, I suddenly heard a low hissing sound from inside. It sounded like a snake. After waiting for a while, there was no movement inside. I secretly went over to take a look and found that the female ghost of the Gaunt family was gone.¡±

    Sean packaged his own lie and then secretly mixed it with the clues.

    The three professors looked at each other and had the same thoughts. They looked towards the bathroom. Their eyes became deep.

    Sean even added, ¡°Didn¡¯t Myrtle say she died there?¡±

    The pieces were put together, and one would already know the answer right away.

    ¡°Sean, it seems that you have discovered the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets.¡± Newt said slowly.

    ¡°We need to discuss it.¡± Professor McGonagall quickly nced at the bathroom and then quickly led them to the office.

    On the way, Professor Flitwick said seriously, ¡°Sean, because of your behavior, Ravenw will be deducted 20 points.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well. I dly ept the punishment¡­¡± Sean said.

    However, Professor McGonagall went on to say, ¡°Because of your bravery and wit, Ravenw gained 50 points. Don¡¯t look at me, Filius. There are rewards and punishments.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor McGonagall.¡± Sean smiled happily.

 Chapter 185: â€œDumbledore Returnsâ€

    Chapter 185: ¡°Dumbledore Returns¡±

    After returning to Professor McGonagall¡¯s office, Sean hesitated to mention the news about Szar Slytherin.

    Although this news sounds bizarre, all kinds of magical things in the wizarding world are emerging one after another. There are rumors in Hogwarts that the giant squid in the ck Lake was actually Godric Gryffindor in his Animagus form.

    Sean felt that although Szar Slytherin was a notorious purist, as one of the school¡¯s founders, he should not be able to kill professors and students.

    But there is always a contingency in everything. Sean lied to make the professors more cautious and told them that Szar Slytherin might still exist in this world. The professors were shocked and more cautious in arranging the next n.

    Under Sean¡¯s suggestion, the entrance and exit of the Chamber of Secrets in the bathroom have beenpletely sealed. Every student was sternly warned not toe close, two huge magic phonographs were moved over, and Hagrid also put some rooster cages nearby.

    Myrtle is called over at Sean¡¯s request and asked for details of her death.

    ¡°¡­I saw a pair of horriblyrge yellow eyes, and then¡ªI died.¡± Myrtle puffed out her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you to tell it again. But I have another question.¡± Sean asked quickly, ¡°Did you take off your sses at that time?¡±

    Myrtle looked at him oddly, ¡°You look pretty, but you¡¯re not very smart. It¡¯smon sense to take your sses off when you cry.¡±

    Sean smiled calmly, ¡°I just want to make sure. Thank you for letting me know, Myrtle.¡±

    Myrtle giggled and blinked at him.

    ¡°Thank you, Myrtle. If you need anything in the future, you can ask us for help.¡± Professor McGonagall politely asked Myrtle to leave.

    Sean leaned against the wall and thought about the Basilisk¡¯s way of killing. ording to the records, his own memory, and Myrtle¡¯s experience, the Basilisk¡¯s stare has a limit. Sean feels that a key condition is eye contact.

    The Basilisk must look at the victim¡¯s eyes to kill instantly, but he doesn¡¯t know if using sses to avoid contact is useful.

    How about a bunch of mirrors in the bathroom? Will the Basilisk die to its stare? It¡¯s very unlikely, but it¡¯s worth trying.

    Sean put forward one safe suggestion after another, and the faces of the professors became more and more strange.

    After he finished all the suggestions, Professor McGonagall cleared his throat, ¡°Sean, we will definitely take your suggestions. Are there no more?¡±

    Sean raised his head, went through everything in his mind, and finally shook his head regretfully, ¡°No more, unfortunately. This is all I can only think of.¡±

    Professor Flitwick coughed twice, wiped his mouth, and said, ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve done enough. Don¡¯t look at me like that, boy. Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Newt looked at Sean with interest, ¡°Sean, what would you do if you were given the power to lead a direct attack?¡±

    ¡°Lead?¡± Sean blinked, ¡°The venom and gaze of the Basilisk are deadly. Even if the advanced wizards jointly attack, there may be casualties. After all, it also has high magic resistance. If I were to do it, I would directly evacuate the entire school and then let Professor Snape configure arge amount of poison to pour into every water pipe in Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, I would let hundreds of roosters around Hogwarts. Of course, everyone must also be apanied by a few roosters around them.¡±

    Sean talked more and more vigorously, and even his eyes began to light up, ¡°I will bring more than 50 things like gramophones and block every entrance and exit where the Basilisk can go through. Also, have you heard a thing called dynamite in the Muggle world?¡±

    ¡°If the Doubling Charm can be used on explosives, it would be much easier. Let the ghosts rush into the Chamber of Secrets with the dynamites. Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be killed. At most, they¡¯ll be petrified.¡±

    ¡°As soon as you see the Basilisk, detonate the dynamites immediately, and the wizards will use magic spells on the ground to maintain the stability of Hogwarts Castle. Otherwise, the castle may copse under the power of the explosives.¡±

    ¡°If the Basilisk is forced out of the ground, it will be more convenient. Bring a few tanks over and carry out bombing on the hiding ce of the Basilisk. What is a tank? It is equivalent to an iron vehicle that can continuously shoot a dynamite projectile ten times the power of the Bombarda spell.¡±

    ¡°Professor, don¡¯t look at me like that. I know the Statute of Secrecyw is to protect the safety of wizards and Muggles. We¡¯re here just to borrow them, you know.¡±

    ¡°Afterwards, we can use the thermal imager to detect the state of the Basilisk. If this guy pretends to be dead, we will fire a few more shots!¡±

    After hearing Sean¡¯s n, several professors stared nkly at each other, and they suddenly reached a consensus that Sean¡¯s mental reading must be examined.

    ¡°Sean, about your proposal. Uhhh, it¡¯s very unique. Well, you can go back now. We will discuss it again.¡± Professor McGonagall showed a stiff smile.

    ¡°Oh, okay then. Good night, Professors.¡± Sean left the office regretfully.

    After all, Hogwarts is not under his control. Sean thinks his n is doable.

    Moreover, Dumbledore returned that night.

    This old man appeared at the dinner. When he appeared with a smile on his face, the whole hall caused somemotion.

    ¡°Please be quiet, my children,¡± Dumbledore stretched out his hands and continued, ¡°Please forgive my negligence about such a vicious ident.¡±

    He paused, and his face became serious, ¡°I assure everyone that the matter will be resolved soon. In a few days, you will be able to go to the field, library, and Hogsmeade as much as you like.¡±

    On the Ravenw¡¯s table, Sean breathed a sigh of relief. Dumbledore is the most reliable person to solve a problem in a situation like this.

    On the night of the third day, Professor Flitwick passed a note to Sean with a spell.

    (Dumbledore has entered the Chamber of Secrets.)

 Chapter 186: â€œInfiltrating The Slytherin Common Roomâ€

    Chapter 186: ¡°Infiltrating The Slytherin Common Room¡±

    Sean squeezed the note and eximed.

    With Dumbledore in charge, everything would be okay. With this in mind, Sean slept peacefully that night.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Sean, wake up!¡± Early in the morning, someone shouted excitedly in Sean¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Terry, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sean rubbed his eyes and sat up from the bed.

    Terry was excited and admired, ¡°Professor Dumbledore has seeded!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sean immediately reacted, ¡°The monster in the Chamber of Secrets has been dealt with?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rumors have spread in the castle, and I heard that they are moving the monster¡¯s corpse to the field for us to see. Hurry up and get dressed!¡±

    Sean eximed, quickly put on his clothes, and ran to the field with his roommates.

    When they got outside, the field was already full of dense crowds, and in the very center, there was a huge corpse lying there. It was the Basilisk. Its eyes had turned into two ck holes.

    There were many scorched ck marks and sharp wounds on its body. Its huge body was already cold, and it was obviously dead. Dumbledore decisively dealt with the basilisk that had gued Hogwarts for so long. Looking at the corpse, Sean even felt a sense of nothingness.

    The students stared at the corpse in horror and excitement. Except for the Slytherins, everyone cheered excitedly.

    ¡°Long live Professor Dumbledore!¡±

    ¡°Our Principal is really amazing!¡±

    All kinds of praise rang out.

    Sean never doubted Dumbledore¡¯s strength. However, he is a little curious. What is the reason Gorith mentioned Szar Slytherin? Did Dumbledore solve that problem and that Horned Serpent?

    However, Professor McGonagall came out and announced that various restrictions would be lifted immediately, including the regtions of the Forbidden Forest. It seemed that the Horned Serpent had also been dealt with. Sean breathed a sigh of relief.

    He looked around. Almost all the students hade out, and it was obvious that this uproar wouldst for a long time.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that the room is empty now?

    Sean blinked. He had been thinking about the knowledge he had gathered from Gorith. He quietly left the crowd and walked away.

    On the way, Sean changed into a Slytherin robe and then donned a big wizard hat that hid his face. His n was to ask Harry to help him make Polyjuice Potion for him to infiltrate the Slytherinmon room. But he still had the Felix Felicis effect.

    As for things like passwords, He threw Dave in Draco¡¯s pocket. He can shrink into different sizes, and Dave¡¯s appetite is also increasing. Sean got the password the day before, and Dave¡¯s ability to imitate human pronunciation is pretty good.

    The Slytherinmon room was located behind a stone wall in the Hogwarts Castle basement, and the students had all gone out to watch the basilisk.

    ¡°Pure-Blood is thicker than normal blood.¡± Sean read out the password, and a stone door appeared on the wall.

    Sean walked in quickly, and sure enough, there was no one in the lounge.

    The Slytherinmon room was a long dungeon with round green lights hanging from the ceiling. Part of it extends to the bottom of theke, and the entire room takes on an eerie green hue. The walls and ceiling are made of stone, and the firece beneath is ornately carved. Themon room looked dark and cold.

    Soon, he discovered the purpose of this trip.

    It was a stained window with a portrait of Szar Slytherin. On the side of his ankle, there was a green mark protruding a little. It was a little green snake. Sean wasn¡¯t worried that Gorith would trick him. After all, Parseltongue was needed to open it here.

    ¡°Open.¡± Sean stared at the little green snake and spoke in Parseltounge.

    The stained window opened in response, and the greenke outside the window surged up. The ss pieces split neatly and merged again. A passage nting downward appeared in front of Sean¡¯s eyes.

    Not a chest of treasure as he had expected, but an archway leading to a ce.

    Did Szar Slytherin hide another secret room at the bottom of the ck Lake?

    Sean frowned. At this moment, he was a little uncertain. What if there was some magic in it that could detect bloodlines? If it is detected that he is not an heir of Slytherin, he is afraid that something will happen.

    Sean thought about it for a while and thought it was worth a try. The person who told him about this method at the time was Gorith Gaunt. Obviously, only the heir of Slytherin here has the chance to find out that Szar Slytherin will not harm someone outside the heir.

    As for Gorith, she provided this information to gain his trust and to enhance Sean¡¯s strength to help herplete the n. In Gorith¡¯s view at the time, Sean was useful, and if she wanted to harm Sean, she could do it. After all, ¡®Draco¡¯ was no threat in her eyes.

    Therefore, she does not need to provide false information, and the so-called treasure inside should not be very valuable.

    Having figured this out, Sean raised his wand, ¡°Lumos.¡±

    The tip of his wand glowed, and Dave jumped out and became bigger. A huge bat-like creature guarded Sean. The saliva from the corner of Dave¡¯s mouth dripped on the ground.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger inside. Do the fish brains on the outside taste delicious?¡± Dave thought.

    Sean replied, ¡°When we go back, we can get some for you to taste.¡±

    ¡°Good then.¡±

    They slowly walked down the archway. The scale of this ce corridor is quite different from that of the Chamber of Secrets. Soon, Sean arrived at the destination. It was a stone chamber. The interior looked the same as themon room.

    A huge hole is on the side of the stone chamber near theke and enchanted. The outsideke water is isted from the hole.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean noticed that there seemed to be something piled up under the hole.

    At this moment, Dave rmed him.

    ¡°Be careful! Be careful!¡± Sean instinctively raised his wand, and his left hand instantly turned into ck particles.

    The hole that isted theke trembled, and a huge head suddenly appeared. Before Sean could close his eyes, he saw a pair of yellow eyes.

 Chapter 187: â€œThe Fight Between Dumbledore and Grindelwaldâ€

    Chapter 187: ¡°The Fight Between Dumbledore and Grindelwald¡±

    When Sean saw those huge, glowy eyes, it was toote for him to react.

    He heard Dave¡¯s wild and violent voice, a huge creature breaking through the water, and his wand falling to the ground.

    However, those voices became weaker and weaker, and Sean¡¯s vision suddenly became blurred. He felt his body getting lighter as if someone had hooked his hair with a hook and pulled him up slowly.

    ¡°Two Basilisks? I¡¯m¡­¡± Thest thought shed through his mind, and Sean¡¯s consciousness sank into darkness.

    Dave¡¯s voice echoed for a long time.

    ¡ª-

    At night, in the principal¡¯s office, two old men were sitting on armchairs, talking face to face.

    ¡°Albus, I¡¯ve reminded you many times,¡± Grindelwald said with a serious face, and he twisted his short beard slowly, ¡°Whether the prophecyes true depends on us and the child. But no matter what, you must remember that some nasty things have awakened.¡±

    Opposite him was Dumbledore, and he looked a little tired. He propped up his right hand and massaged his temple.

    ¡°I understand, Gellert. But that¡¯s not something we can stop. A gap has been revealed between the trance and reality¡­¡±

    Grindelwald cut him off roughly, ¡°Albus. You¡¯re too gentle with those awakened old immortals!¡±

    He took out a crystal bottle from his arms, then uncorked the bottle and poured the transparent liquid inside into Dumbledore¡¯s other hand. After touching the liquid, the skin on it suddenly became shriveled as if it had been air-dried.

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t stop his movement. After the liquid fell, his tired expression showed a bit of rxation, and then he sighed.

    ¡°Thanks for the potion, Gellert. It makes me feel better.¡±

    Grindelwald snorted coldly, then resealed the remaining half of the crystal bottle and ced it heavily on the desk.

    ¡°Such is the great Dumbledore. In order to liberate a decayed soul, he is willing to use his body to bear down the ancient curse.¡± He sneered, ¡°Do you think you can alreadypete with Merlin?¡±

    Dumbledore was not displeased in any way and smiled, ¡°Gellert. When we were young, one of the mostmon words you said was, ¡®Oh, Merlin¡¯s beard. From now on, I want those children to make the change.¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still my goal now,¡± Grindelwald said bluntly.

    Dumbledore spread his hands and then changed the subject, ¡°Come on, Gellert. We have to investigate more. The revival of the ancients has been appearing too frequently and I¡¯m terrified that Merlin will show up one day. God, Paracelsus has given us enough trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are unwilling to obliterate himpletely and are trying to save an ancient soul that has long been covered in dust. They are no longer the great wizards they were once known for!¡± Grindelwald said loudly, ¡°If you die from your own mercy one day, don¡¯t expect me to mourn for you.¡±

    ¡°That would be great. I¡¯m not asking much, but can you throw a few packs of Cockroach Clusters candy on my graveter?¡± Dumbledore looked at him.

    Grindelwald said angrily, ¡°I will catch hundreds of live cockroaches and bury them with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, this topic can be discussedter. We have to discuss the current situation. During this period of time, I found a pattern, the ancients awakened from thatnd are all wizards with powerful magic. However, the more powerful they are, the more rational they can maintain themselves. Maybe we canmunicate with them.¡±

    Grindelwald sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Paracelsus strong enough? Do you realize that he¡¯s not in the right mind? They should have slept in the long river of history long ago, and eradicating them from reality is the best way to end it.¡±

    ¡°Gellert, your methods are too extreme.¡±

    ¡°No, Albus. You have been too merciful all along. Anything that threatens the continued existence of wizards should be wiped out.¡±

    ¡°Does that include Sean?¡±

    Grindelwald suddenly fell silent.

    Dumbledore smiled heartily, stood up, turned his back to Grindelwald, and said, ¡°Gellert, everything has two sides¡­¡±

    He talked about his thoughts endlessly, not noticing that Grindelwald¡¯s eyes became deep and sad.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the principal¡¯s office.

    Grindelwald¡¯s body twisted and turned into another person.

    ¡°Albus? Oh, I didn¡¯t know you had a visitor, but I have to inform you that¡­¡± Professor McGonagall looked very anxious. She nced around the office and at Grindelwald, who had transformed into someone else.

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is my old friend. You can speak it directly here.¡±

    Professor McGonagall was a little puzzled. She had never seen this person, but since Dumbledore said so, he should be a trustworthy person.

    ¡°Sean is gone.¡± Professor McGonagall took a deep breath and said quickly.

    Dumbledore¡¯s smile disappeared, and he looked at her, ¡°Minerva?¡±

    ¡°Just now, Miss Granger came over. She said that she hadn¡¯t seen Sean all day and wanted to ask if he was studying in a professor¡¯s office. I¡¯ve asked every professor, and they didn¡¯t see Sean either.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes became serious. He pondered for a while and then said, ¡°I see. Minerva, it would be best if you went back first. I probably know where Sean has gone.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Professor McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank God.¡±

    When Professor McGonagall left, Grindelwald returned to his original appearance. He casually leaned back on the chair and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Sean is exactly like me. He probably got curious and ran to The Chamber of Secrets, right? I guess that old Slytherin caught him. Now, Albus. How much sanity can these revived ancients have?¡±

    ¡°Watch your words when confronting one of the founders of Hogwarts, Gellert.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t you still have to rely on me to enter that room?¡± Grindelwald smiled.

    Dumbledore nced at him and finally shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 188: â€œThe Disappearance of Seanâ€

    Chapter 188: ¡°The Disappearance of Sean¡±

    While constantly arguing, the two hurried to the bathroom where the Chamber of Secrets was located.

    Standing in front of the innermost faucet, Grindelwald was still talking leisurely, ¡°I am looking forward to what that Slytherin can do, Albus. What would he say when he sees Sean¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you provoke that man many times, it may cause him to wake up early.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s expression was not very good.

    Grindelwald smiled, then hissed.

    The faucet emitted a burst of dazzling white light and began to spin rapidly. A huge pipe appeared in front of the two of them.

    Grindelwald nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Parseltongue is not difficult to learn. You just need to capture the soul of a descendant of the Gaunt family and let him teach you slowly. Don¡¯t you want to try it, Albus?¡±

    Dumbledore ignored him and jumped directly into the water pipe. Grindelwald pouted and didn¡¯t follow.

    Not long after, Dumbledore floated up.

    ¡°Sean didn¡¯t go down.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s expression was a little heavy.

    Grindelwald also became serious now, ¡°Albus, don¡¯t tell me that there are other ghost things hidden in your castle.¡±

    Dumbledore ignored him, and he took a quick step, ¡°Go back to Nurmengard. He may have gone to your side through the Vanishing Cab. I¡¯m going to ask the paintings to ask them about the situation.¡±

    However, after making a fuss in the castle for a while, Dumbledore¡¯s expression became more serious. The paintings said they did not see Sean. Even a few pieces of armor were called to the office.

    Professor McGonagall said on the side, ¡°He is a little shorter than me, with slightly curly ck hair, wearing a Ravenw uniform, withke blue eyes, and acts alone.¡±

    The armors shook their heads mechanically.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Dumbledore said to the armor and painting and frowned.

    ¡°What should we do, Albus?¡± Professor McGonagall looked at Dumbledore worriedly. They all knew the importance of Sean. Moreover, even if it were just the disappearance of an ordinary student, they would also be worried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Forbidden Forest to check it. Minerva, go to Hagrid and the Weasley twins. Those two know the castle very well to search him in every corner.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡ª-

    However, after a night of searching. No trace of Sean was found. By noon, the Ravenw students, especially Hermione and Daisy, had discovered something was wrong. Sean disappeared, which was extremely abnormal.

    ¡°Where did Sean go? After everyone returned from the field yesterday, I didn¡¯t see him at the table.¡± The fried eggs and sausages on Daisy¡¯s te didn¡¯t move at all. For some reason, she felt a bit ufortable.

    Hermione poked the bacon in front of her with a fork. She shook her head irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he was called by a professor to do something important?¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t he be eaten something along the way?¡± Daisy muttered.

    This situationsted for a day, and at the breakfast table the next day, Hermione, Daisy, and other students knew Sean had disappeared.

    Sean was well-educated and outstanding in both talent and financial resources. He is very popr in all the houses. Not only the students in the same grade but also the senior students. Almost everyone believed that Sean would be a prefect or the student council chairman in a few years.

    The sudden disappearance of such a person made everyone suspicious.

    That night, Hermione and Daisy approached Professor Flitwick. Followed by Harry, Ron, Neville, and the Weasley twins.

    ¡°Professor, are you sure you didn¡¯t find out where Sean is?¡± Hermione seemed so aggressive in front of the professor for the first time.

    Professor Flitwick faltered. He kept stroking his pipe but couldn¡¯t say anything. Hermione was a smart person. She couldn¡¯t be deceived with just some simple words.

    Her voice trembled slightly, ¡°Professor, is something wrong with Sean?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Flitwick denied Hermione¡¯s statement first. He hesitated for a while and finally said with a sigh, ¡°Sean is currently missing¡­¡±

    ¡°Missing?!¡± They looked at each other, and he saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But the monsters in the Chamber of Secrets have been cleared out. The professors also said that the restrictions have been lifted.¡± Hermione said eagerly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where Sean went¡­¡± Flitwick lowered his head, looking very depressed.

    Daisy¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She grabbed the corner of her robe and asked softly, ¡°Will something happen to himter?¡±

    ¡°I hope nothing bad will happen.¡± Professor Flitwick turned his head away.

    There was silence in the office.

    ¡ª-

    The news of Sean¡¯s disappearance spread throughout the entire castle in a short period of time. For a while, there were endless discussions, and Sean¡¯s poprity also made the atmosphere in the castle slightly heavy.

    Only the sound ofughter could be heard in the Slytherinmon room.

    ¡°Let me tell you, this kid must have been cursed by the Chamber of Secrets monster. Think about it. The heir must¡¯ve done something to him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is what happens when you fight against the Slytherins!¡±

    On the back chair, Draco¡¯s expression was not that happy, and the loud celebrations of Crabbe and Goyle made him feel a little bad.

    Draco had always had conflicting feelings about Sean. Mainly that Sean made himself a big fool at the beginning of school. But on the other hand, Sean saved him once in the Forbidden Forest and did it without any hesitation.

    Moreover, Sean knew that he hated him very much. But when he met him in the castle, he always smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Hey, Draco. You don¡¯t look so good today. You should be more happy about it.¡±

    At this moment, a faint screeching sound came from outside, and Draco turned to knock on the stained window angrily.

 Chapter 189: â€œAwakenâ€

    Chapter 189: ¡°Awaken¡±

    In the stone room, Sean opened his eyes with difficulty. He felt as if someone with a de had violently stirred his brain, and the pain about to lift stimted his head repeatedly.

    Sean¡¯s limbs were stiff, and he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers. He tried to move his head, but his spine seemed to be petrified. He could also feel ayer of scabs on his face after the liquid dried up, making it difficult for Sean to move his face.

    Sean didn¡¯t even figure out the situation for a moment until a strong sense of hunger came from his stomach. Fortunately, the rewards produced by the system can be used without any problem. Sean directly used the ¡°Unicorn¡¯s Favor¡±.

    A silver-white phantom unicorn shed out of mid-air and then ran around Sean¡¯s body. A refreshing coolness began to spread from the top of his head.

    ¡°Dave¡­are you still there¡­¡± Sean called weakly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?!¡± An extremely excited thought came instantly.

    Sean¡¯s eyes slowly opened because of the Unicorn¡¯s Favor, and arge shadow instantly covered it. Dave¡¯s mouth appeared in Sean¡¯s field of vision. Its dark white bony head was stained with dark red blood, and its round pupils were trembling.

    ¡°Not yet¡­ Where is the Basilisk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lying outside. I wanted to kill it, but it didn¡¯t fight back.¡± Dave¡¯s words have been getting better and better, and the meaning conveyed by his thoughts is clear enough.

    Sean¡¯s first thought when he woke up was to recover a little quickly and then use the phoenix feather that Dumbledore gave him to take him away from there.

    However, after Dave conveyed everything that happened during this period, Sean still felt strange, even though his head was still in severe pain. He saw the eyes of the Basilisk. After the Basilisk got out of the hole, it saw Sean at first sight.

    ording to Dave, neither Sean nor the Basilisk had time to close their eyes, so Sean fell for it. Of course, Dave didn¡¯t spend much time andunched an attack, but the Basilisk didn¡¯t fight back.

    ¡°It seems to be very intelligent.¡± This is what Dave concluded afterward.

    Magical animals rely on animal instincts tomunicate. The Basilisk resisted Dave¡¯s attack with its huge body and kept expressing its meaning, and Dave was defending Sean.

    Dave didn¡¯t pay attention to Sean at all. In the end, the Basilisk dragged its bruised body back into the ck Lake and brought something with it.

    Finally gaining some strength, Sean barely turned his head and saw a head lying beside him.

    It was a strange white bone skull. It should have been some kind of canine animal. Its whole body was faintly white, and dark red mes surged inside the sharp fangs.

    ¡°After the thing was ced next to you, a fire light slowly lit up and then prated into your body. I felt your breath was much more stable than before, so I stopped biting it..¡± Dave exined.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t dead at the time. After the big snake walked away, I could smell your faint breath.¡± Dave exined.

    He was stared at by the Basilisk and still alive. This makes him wonder. Suddenly, he thought of someone.

    Stephanie.

    Her pupils have special abilities. He almost fell into her influence for the first time. After that, he became more and more resistant to her. He still hadn¡¯t regained his mobility. He could only open his eyes and look at Dave.

    Could he be resistant to all kinds of direct vision contact magic? Or is it because ¡°something¡± is living in his body?

    After Dumbledore told him the prophecy, Sean went to find some books and checked them out. In the collection of stories of various poets in the Middle Ages, legends that have been passed down in the world have been mentioned at various times.

    Wizards also believe in the existence of gods, but different from the beliefs of Muggles in terms of the manifestation and source of gods. Wizards worship nature more; in other words, they worship the mighty power originating from heaven and earth.

    At that time, all kinds of myths and legends always led to the same goal, whether it was miracles, crimes, punishment, and so on. What was inside Sean¡¯s body was also mentioned several times in various legends.

    Sean thought about one of the descriptions in the Seven Deadly Sins, that ¡®Pride¡¯ is the root of all sins.

    However, why did the Basilisk not know he was alive, and why did the Basilisk have to run away to save itself? This is something that Sean didn¡¯t understand.

    First, it never urred to him that there was another basilisk in Hogwarts. Second, why would the Basilisk didn¡¯t know that Sean was still alive? Finally, why did Szar Slytherin not tell his heir that the room where the treasure was hidden was also guarded by a Basilisk?

    Sean still didn¡¯t think Gorith lied to him because she didn¡¯t need to.

    Sean thought that Gorith didn¡¯t get the correct information, and he became the unlucky one who got caught instead.

    Just as Sean recovered, there was the sound of water.

    ¡°That guy is here again¡­¡± Dave thought.

    Sean instinctively wanted to move, but his body couldn¡¯t exert any strength, and he couldn¡¯t even use his Obscurus power. The Unicorn¡¯s Favor seemed to think that his head injury was more serious and needed to be healed first before everything. This greatly relieved the severe pain in his mind, and he could move his neck slowly.

    There was a dull hiss from the other side.

    Dave said, ¡°It¡¯s closing its eyes.¡±

 Chapter 190: â€œThe Basilisk Behaviorâ€

    Chapter 190: ¡°The Basilisk Behavior¡±

    Sean was a little confused about the basilisk¡¯s behavior now.

    As long as he recovers a little strength and magic power, he will take out the phoenix feather that Dumbledore gave him and run away directly. But now, in the absence of any ability to resist, the basilisk did not show any desire to attack.

    Dave would not lie to him, and his instinct was very strong. It could sense the threat and aggression of other creatures.

    As a person who has dealt with magical animals for a long time, Sean has a lot of experience in the thinking of these guys. He has a keen intuition. If they were lying, he could know it. Whenever Dave lied to him about wanting to eat more brains, he always knew about it.

    Sean has an intuition that, at least for now, the basilisk is in a friendly state.

    ¡°Dave, let it stick its head back into the water.¡± Sean conveyed.

    After a while, Sean heard the sound of scales rubbing against the ground, and after the sound of sshing water, Dave sent back his thoughts.

    ¡°It turned around.¡±

    Feeling relieved, Sean raised his head. He saw that half of the huge snake¡¯s body was coiled on the ground in the hole, and the other half protruded into theke.

    At this moment, half of the basilisk¡¯s body was in the stone room. Its thick body was full of wounds and scales that had been scratched over. Although it is not fatal for a powerful creature like the basilisk, it is estimated that it has never suffered such a serious injury.

    ¡°Did I do well?¡± Dave said as if taking credit.

    Seanughed andy back on the ground with difficulty.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t intentional. But it almost killed you. Take it as a payback that is five times, no, ten times worse than the injury that you had been inflicted with.¡± Dave said a lot at this time, ¡°At that time, I think it was enough to make it scared.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Are you really that scared of me dying?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dave shook his head, ¡°As long as you want. I¡¯ll kill it right away. It¡¯s what it deserves. Nothing is more important than you.¡±

    A warm feeling rose in Sean¡¯s heart. Dave is getting more and more considerate.

    ¡°Dave, when we go back, treat you to a big meal¡­¡± Sean felt that his body was improving, and his strength had increased significantly.

    He raised his wrist and nced at the time, it was seven thirty in the evening, and a full week had passed.

    Dave felt his thoughts and passed on, ¡°I can¡¯t go through that hole, there is magic in it, and the path is blocked. I call for help every day, but no one notices. The snake throws a few fish over every day, and I put the blood of the fish in your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot, Dave. If it weren¡¯t for you, my family would be mourning for me now.¡±

    Seany on the ground for a while. After the Unicorn¡¯s Favorpletely eliminated the pain in his head, the treatment of his physical injuries became faster. It didn¡¯t take long for Sean to feel his body getting stronger. Even the strong sense of hunger has reduced a lot in the process.

    ¡°That¡¯s much better.¡± Sean recovered most of his energies.

    The basilisk seems to be obedient. It has kept half its head in the water and has not moved until now. Sean took out the phoenix¡¯s feathers and prepared to summon the phoenix if something went wrong.

    At this time, he looked at the stone room in front of him. This seems to be a ce that Szar Slytherin used to use for his study and research. Ignoring the huge basilisk, theyout here doesn¡¯t look very gloomy.

    Sean focused most of his attention on the motionless body of the basilisk and then checked the room. Soon, he found a notebook on a table against the wall. It¡¯s not a book. It¡¯s more like a pile of irregr parchment glued together with some kind of magic.

    Sean experimented with a few spells, and after making sure that there were no harmful spells in it, he gently lifted the cover. There were several lines of writing on the parchment¡¯s first page.

    ¡°The glory of Pure-Bloods is iparable! Gryffindor, Ravenw, Hufflepuff, they are too stupid to realize it. They never learn their lesson!¡±

    ¡°I have not left Hogwarts. My belief, my thoughts, and my magic will be the stepping stones for the Pure-Bloods and then restore the former glory of wizards!¡±

    ¡°My descendants, if you can see these records, remember what you have to do¡ª¡±

    The line below was cked out and erased. The handwriting appeared even more distorted. Sean could even feel Szar¡¯s indignation and excitement when writing it.

    ¡°I will restore the glory of wizards to thend. I will ce the noble blood in their rightful ce. I, Szar Slytherin, will give everything for it.¡±

    It seemed that this was something like a diary written by Szar Slytherin back then. Sean turned to the second page and found that he had been depicting the bright future for the Pure-Blood and then reminded his descendants not to forget the glory.

    On thest line, Sean saw a smaller line, and it seemed that Szar Slytherin was not happy when he wrote this line.

    ¡°My descendants. I will leave you my treasures when you get Hogwarts back on track. You shall drive those wizards out whose blood is not pure or trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°But leave their short and humble lives. They have at least studied at Hogwarts. They are at least a wizard. The life of a wizard is always more precious than others.¡±

    ¡°Remember. You are noble, pure blood. Gloryes from the blood and wizards will make the glory more dazzling.¡±

    Sure enough, the Gaunt family and the subsequent Pure-Blood families have misinterpreted Szar Slytherin¡¯s philosophy at all. He did believe that Pure-Bloods were the most noble wizards, but he had the intention to kill them.

    Think about it, if Szar Slytherin is a lunatic, how can he be a close friend with someone like Godric Gryffindor?

    However, whether it was the Slytherin wizards or a Pure-Blood family, they only remember their blood¡¯s nobility.

    Sean shook his head and turned to the next page.

 Chapter 191: â€œSalazar Slytherin Magicâ€

    Chapter 191: ¡°Szar Slytherin Magic¡±

    The rustling sound of the parchment paper echoed. Sean kept staring at the Basilisk from the corner of his eye. However, it was half submerged in theke water and did not move at all. The tail would sweep the ground from time to time, and Sean would even think it was dead.

    What is the purpose of Szar Slytherin putting another Basilisk here? It doesn¡¯t seem to be protecting treasures or anything. Sean muttered a few words, then returned to the paper.

    The second page was a little different from the previous one. The dark green font turned into bright red. After Sean opened it, a faint, sulfur-like smell gradually permeated. Seems like Szar Slytherin used some kind of different ink.

    ¡°My descendants. I, Szar Slytherin, have fallen asleep when you can see these writings. The magic I have been studying is preserved in the Chamber of Secrets in the castle. Of course, I also put my pets to protect those things.¡±

    ¡°The Parseltongue phrase you should remember it is: Speak to me, Szar Slytherin, the greatest founder of Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Remember, make good use of it. I allow you to use the power of the Basilisk to terrorize others if necessary but not to kill.¡±

    ¡°Hogwarts is a school. Even if there are too many people in this school who are not qualified to sit in the ssroom, killing is still not allowed.¡±

    Just as Sean expected, Szar Slytherin has repeatedly emphasized that the Basilisk should not be turned into a tool for killing.

    However, there was something strange, and Sean frowned. ording to the text, the descendants of Slytherin should havee to this room first to find the spell to summon and control the Basilisk, so they must have seen the warning written by Szar Slytherin himself.

    But whether it was the man who killed Myrtle or Gorith, this person obviously did not follow Szar¡¯sSzar¡¯s warning.

    Szar spent a lot of space describing his ideas. In his dream blueprint, wizards should be the group standing on top of the world, and Pure-Blood wizards should be the nobles among the nobles.

    In a nutshell, Pure-Blood wizards can rule over half-blood wizards, and half-blood wizards can rule over Muggles.

    Sean had some weird feelings, and he thought of two people.

    Tom Riddle and Grindelwald.

    Tom¡¯s goal is immortality. Of course, he recruited Death Eaters to allow him to rule the world. Grindelwald is different. He believes that wizards are noble, regardless of Pure-Blood and mixed blood. Muggles should be ruled as inferior creatures.

    Including Szar Slytherin, the three ideologies are somewhat simr, but the focus and degree of radicality arepletely different.

    After that, Szar recorded many magical experiences on the paper. Whether it was ancient spells or dark magic, he developed himself. Sean discovered that from this, he may be able to see the history of changes in the development of spells in the wizarding world.

    Dumbledore once told him something about this. He said that the development of spells today is more inclined to household and life, and most of these spells are improved or weakened from previous spells.

    For example, Szar mentioned a spell, and judging by the name of the spell, it is the same as ¡±Scouring Charm¡±. But something about this one is different. The spell recorded by Szar can instantly peel off ayer of skin from a victim.

    Another example is another version of the ¡°Disarming Charm¡±. However, this ¡±Disarming Charm¡± can instantly pull out the five fingers on the target.

    Szar seems to have some talent for drawing. He described the state of the cursed person in detail. On the stick figure, there is a wizard screaming while clutching his right hand with missing fingers.

    The most important thing is that Sean memorized the spell carefully, and a new spell appeared on the system panel. This spell is not marked as dark magic. This also means that no negative emotions or side effects will ur.

    As a wizard who has mastered dozens of dark magic, Sean is surprised to find that many of the spells that are enough to be sent to Azkaban are not as powerful as this ancient spell that he just read.

    On thest page, Sean turned to a spell that caught his eye.

    ¡°Legillimency?¡±

    It is some kind of magic where you can read someone¡¯s mind directly. Szar Slytherin exined in detail what Legilimency does and how it works. He emphasized that Legilimency does not read people¡¯s minds thoroughly. It can only extract certain memories in the head.

    In the end, Slytherin wrote, ¡°The human heart is extremelyplicated, and thoughts are not engraved in the head. Legilimency can only let you see fragments of memories.¡±

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be obsessed with Legilimency. Let alone try to read people¡¯s hearts and minds.¡±

    After reading it quickly, Sean could feel its various details and technical content. Just by looking at the notes, Szar himself was actually a pretty good teacher. Although granted, he did not teach this to anyone, only a select few.

    Sean put away Szar Slytherin¡¯s notes.

    In the room, the Basilisk remained obedient and did not move. Sean looked at its huge body, and a little doubt arose in his heart.

 Chapter 192: â€œResearch On The Basiliskâ€

    Chapter 192: ¡°Research On The Basilisk¡±

    Szar Slytherin obviously leaves this creature for his descendants. But why did he leave such a creature? And in terms of experience, he never exined the Basilisk at all.

    Fortunately, that Basilisk looked docile. Even without using Parseltongue, it justmunicated with Dave through their instincts and did not move. Sean continued wandering around the room. He remembered that Gorith had taught him another Parseltongue, which was used to open the treasure.

    There are wooden tables everywhere in the room, the decoration here looks very simple, and Szar doesn¡¯t seem to be a person who is keen on decorating his interior.

    There were still a few rusty cauldrons in the corner, and Sean stretched his head to take a look to find out that only ayer of ck things remained inside. There are still many crystal bottles on the side, but the cork on it has beenpletely corroded, and the liquid inside haspletely evaporated.

    Sean rummaged through a few other rickety wooden shelves and found something. It was a thick piece of parchment with Szar Slytherin¡¯s handwriting on it.

    ¡°Research on the Habits and Communication of Basilisks¡±

    The first line reads, ¡°The natural reproduction of Basilisks.¡±

    In today¡¯s wizarding world, only a few descriptions of the Basilisks exist. From the information Sean knows, he only knows that this thing is hatched from a chicken egg and hatched beneath a toad.

    Given how dangerous the Basilisk is, even dark wizards who try to hatch will often die because they don¡¯t understand Parseltongue. As a result, this terrifying creature has gradually be a legend.

    Szar Slytherin records in detail how to hatch the Basilisk egg.

    ¡°A chicken with a lifespan of seven yearsys eggs when the full moon shines in the sky and then puts them under the body of the toad, which would result in a typical basilisk.¡±

    ¡°It would be better to get a chicken from Sussex. When choosing a chicken, pay attention to the size of the chicken¡¯sb. Theb of a one-year-old chicken needs to be half the size of an adult man¡¯s palm. The bigger the better, but it should not exceed the size of the entire palm.¡±

    ¡°The chicken feathers cannot be mixed with white, and the tail feathers should be clean and bright.¡±

    ¡°When the moon shines, the chicken should be ced in a high ce, and the moonlight should not directly illuminate it.¡±

    ¡°The choice of the toad will affect the strength of the Basilisk¡¯s venom. You can feed a potion before hatching to increase the toad¡¯s excrement. (Do not overdose it. Half an ounce is the limit).¡±

    ¡°When hatching, if the toad shows anxiety, stop the process immediately. The toad¡¯s uneasiness may cause the Basilisk to hatch unsmoothly and will affect the intelligence of the Basilisk.¡±

    ¡°After it hatches, put it in a strong container immediately, and don¡¯t open its eyes at the same time. The newborn basilisks are not intelligent enough. They haven¡¯t learned how to close their eyes. Even if you use Parseltongue to control them, they wouldn¡¯t listen and would cause some idents.¡±

    ¡°The first growth cycle of the Basilisk is about five years. Generally, the Basilisk will grow into an adult period in the seventh to eighth year.¡±

    ¡°The way to tell the gender of a basilisk is to look at its head. The male Basilisk has a red mark on its head.¡±

    ¡°The Basilisk does not have the instinct to reproduce. As a magical creature, it does not seem to have the instinct of all animals to continue its race. The Basilisk does not go into hibernation throughout the year, but there will be fights between males and females.¡±

    ¡°Above is the experience obtained from hatching seventeen Basilisks. Among them, the probability of a chickenying an egg is exactly 1/10, and the probability of a toad being disturbed during incubation is 50%. A total of 62 eggs have been hatched, and the probability of stillbirth is rtively high .¡±

    After reading a small part of the content, the corners of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. Szar had seventeen Basilisks.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t mention how to deal with those Basilisks at all. Sean suspected he didn¡¯t want anyone to deal with the Basilisk.

    Sean calmed down and continued to check the content below.

    ¡°The Basilisk has three deadly attributes. Its powerful body, its venom, and its gaze. Its physical strength can be ignored as arge part of the body is to provide it with a strong body and high-level magic resistance. After testing it, the magic resistance is far superior to typical giant monsters and equal to Welsh green dragons.¡±

    ¡°The venom. The Basilisk¡¯s venom seems to be inherited from the toad. The power of the venom is far superior to that of high-level toxins. A test subject on a giant monster showed that an ounce of venom could petrify the giant monster¡¯s body system in minutes.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the Basilisk¡¯s venom can be preserved for a long time. If it is stored in a dark and dry ce, it is estimated that it can be preserved for more than ten years.¡±

    ¡°Note: The possibility of using Basilisk venom as a raw material for potion has not been tested.¡±

    ¡°The Gaze. Basilisk¡¯s gaze does not belong to biological ability but is a magical property of the magical animal. Because of the danger of gaze, I can onlymunicate with Basilisk through Parseltongue and use animals to conduct some experiments.¡±

    ¡°The Basilisk must make direct contact with a creature and cannot have any obstruction in the process. If the Basilisk¡¯s eyes are seen through a mirror or the surface of the water, they would at least be petrified.¡±

    ¡°The distance of the gaze will also affect the power. If the distance is too far and there is no obstruction, the creature will not die immediately.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, the will of the Basilisk will affect the power. Simply enough, if the Basilisk decides to look at the creature, it will exert its maximum power. If other creatures see the eyes of the Basilisk and the Basilisk does not have any intention of gazing at them, the power will be weakened. Although this had no much of a difference given that the effect is already strong enough.¡±

    ¡°As mentioned before, seeing the eyes of the Basilisk from a long distance will not kill you immediately, but the gaze of the Basilisk is like a spell that pulls your soul. The distance only prolongs the time pulling your soul. People who see the eyes directly will eventually die.¡±

    ¡°When you die, your soul will leave your body. At this moment, there is only one way to avoid it. Which is to look into the eyes of the Basilisk through a mirror, petrify yourself, and wait for you to be rescued.¡±

    ¡°There is no way of surviving looking directly into the eyes of a Basilisk at close range. Not a single creature had survived its direct contact so far.¡±

 Chapter 193: â€œDead Predecessorâ€

    Chapter 193: ¡°Dead Predecessor¡±

    ¡°No one could survive.¡± Sean rubbed the paper.

    At the back of this line, it is marked that the Basilisk itself is immune to its own gaze, and the same is true among its kind. However, Basilisks are not immune to the venom of their own kind. They are only resistant to venom from other snakes.

    Although it has a resistance that other creatures do not have, the venom of a Basilisk can still harm other Basilisk. If the amount of venom isrge enough, it can even kill each other.

    He turned his head to look at the Basilisk. The huge emerald-green body was sweeping the ground lightly. Blood was still oozing from the wound bitten by Dave, but it had begun to heal.

    Sean felt that the Basilisk¡¯s injuries would probably heal soon if he was in aa for another week.

    Szar used a great deal of space in the following records to record his experiments in trying to make the Basilisk reproduce naturally. However, Sean¡¯s face became weird just after reading a paragraph.

    Perhaps due to the limitations of the times, the method used by Szar was simple and brutal. He directly gave the male and female Basilisks a huge dose of love potion.

    Although they are magical creatures, they still have reproductive organs like normal creatures. Szar even described in detail the scene of the Basilisk mating.

    Watching two fifty-foot-long pythons mate is quite weird. Even Sean has to admit that Szar is a research-oriented schr who is obsessed with experiments, and this kind of effort is worthy of recognition.

    Although the experiment was unsessful, Szar did note to a bad conclusion.

    ¡°The experiment was unsessful, and seven pairs of basilisks were mated. I did not get a baby Basilisk. I did, however, obtain a Basilisk egg. This egg was exactly the same as the egg normally used to hatch a basilisk. There was no difference in size nor color.¡±

    ¡°I tried to incubate the egg with the toad but failed. Even when the egg was left to the parents, it also failed.¡±

    ¡°Under the circumstances that neither parent can hatch the egg, I can only think that this egg is a failure. However, I think the natural reproduction of the Basilisk is feasible. But I don¡¯t know how to proceed to the incubating stage.¡±

    ¡°I thought about poaching this Basilisk egg for a taste, but considering it was the first egg in the world to beid by a female Basilisk. I finally gave up on the idea. I¡¯ll try it once I get another one next time. Maybe I can use it for potions.¡±

    However, Szar¡¯s idea was not implemented, and his experimental record was interrupted here. Sean estimated that at that time, it might be the time when the dispute broke out among the four founders of Hogwarts. Szar left Hogwarts, and the experiment here was stopped.

    In thest part, Szar mentioned the records ofmunicating with the Basilisk.

    ¡°My ancestry brought me the gift of Parseltongue. However, to my disappointment, the intelligence of the Basilisk is not much different from ordinary snakes. Their intellect is not evenparable to other magical creatures.¡±

    ¡°If there is no Parseltongue, I do not doubt that those guys will eat me directly. Even if they are all raised by me.¡±

    Sean frowned. This description did not match his experience. He learned Parseltongue, and he couldn¡¯t control the Basilisk at all. But the Basilisk in the stone room didn¡¯t attack him except for the first encounter, and he was even able tomunicate peacefully with Dave.

    Through this, it has shown a certain level of intelligence.

    ¡°My descendants, I think I need to describe to you how Parseltongue works. As the most glorious talent, Parseltongue is essentially anguage magic. This magic requires no spells no magic power. As long as you can speak Parseltongue, it works automatically.¡±

    ¡°Parseltongue can convey the thoughts of wizards to snakes and trante what the snakes were talking into ournguage. Parseltongue is like anothernguage, and it is possible for other Parselmouths with thisnguage as a way tomunicate with each other.¡±

    The following sentence seems to have been written by Szar after a long time. His handwriting is very scribbled, and he seems to have some trouble writing it. He is a wizard who can use magic to remove his writing, but he cked out some words.

    Below the cked-out writing, he wrote, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t show your Parseltongue in front of other wizards.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows. He could probably guess why he acted this way. He knew that anyone could learn Parseltongue.

    Sean remembered that in the plot, Ron listened to Harry¡¯s sleep talking and sessfully imitated thenguage to open the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets.

    This proves that Parseltongue does not rely on blood. It is anguage that anyone can learn. However, due to the difficulty of learning, the Gaunt family¡¯s conceited and irritable characteristics and bad reputation. Other wizards have no chance to learn this thing at all. Moreover, most of them wouldn¡¯t learn a Parseltongue given it has a bad reputation revolves around it.

    Szar thought this probably because to avoid the general people learning this. As a Pure-Blood, Szar must have prized this kind of talent.

    He put away the parchment paper and continued to wander the room. After picking up another Szar¡¯s Charms and Curses book, Sean discovered a special ce. Under the stone wall at the farthest corner is a slightly protruding stone brick with a small snake engraved on it.

    It is estimated that this is the treasure that Gorith said, which can only be obtained by chanting the password in Parseltongue.

    Sean was worried about what would happen again. He learned his lesson this time. He retreated directly into the corridor, making sure that he would not make eye contact with anything again, and chanted the password.

    He hissed the password loudly. Then, Sean immediately clenched his wand and phoenix tail, ready to run away if something went wrong.

    Nothing happened, and Dave sent a signal that everything was safe.

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief and walked over. The stone brick had disappeared, the stone wall was sunken, and a small room with a size of four to five square meters appeared in front of his eyes.

    Sean saw three bones leaning against the wall next to a tall box. Those bones seemed to have existed for quite a long time, and the clothes on their bodies had long been turned into rags that could not be seen clearly.

    After using the spell from afar and silently investigating, Sean didn¡¯t find any magic in that box. Sean felt relieved and then checked the box.

    The three white bones were leaning together, and the body was in an unnatural posture. Among them, there was a thick notebook under the piles, and a crystal vial was lying on it. Something like silver liquid floats and sinks back and forth inside the bottle.

    Sean picked up the notebook and blew on the dust, and magic was cast on it. Apart from the dust, the notebook itself was not damaged in any way. This is a rtivelymonly used preservation spell, which is generally used to preserve various books and materials.

    Sean opened the first page but found that there were traces of another spell on it. A spell that was meant to cover up the appearance of the book.

    However, this spell is different from the Preservation Charm. The Preservation Charm only needs to input enough powerful magic power at one time, and the spell canst for a very long time. However, the Covering Charm works differently, and the effect would wear off once the caster dies.

    However, looking at its magic traces, he could tell that the caster was very powerful during their lifetime. At least really strong in this kind of magic.

    The first page reads, ¡°My name is Alys Lockhart, born in 1583. I graduated from Hogwarts as a Ravenw. This is my first time returning to the castle after many years. I wrote this to remind myself of who I am at all times and don¡¯t get confused.¡±

    This person¡¯s name is also Lockhart. He doesn¡¯t know if it is rted to the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. However, the person in question was alive three hundred years ago.

    Sean continued to read and had a strange expression on his face.

    This Alys Lockhart is a total genius. They are extremely proficient in memory magic. Whether it is the Forgetfulness Charm or the False Memory Charm, it is a piece of cake for Alys.

    After discovering this, this person was on the road of meddling with memory forever. They even stole the memory of someone from the Gaunt family and learned Parseltongue.

    At the same time, they also learned about the Chamber of Secrets and learned that Szar Slytherin had left a treasure in the castle. Alys disguised themselves as a student and returned to Hogwarts to grab the treasure.

    They wanted to write those words in their notes because they had manipted their own memory too much, which affected their memory negatively. They often suffered from self-cognition disorders and thought of themselves as someone whose memories had been stolen.

    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. This person is really talented at their magic.

 Chapter 194: â€œProjectionâ€

    Chapter 194: ¡°Projection¡±

    In order to remind themselves not to be immersed in the muddled memories, Alys even invented a spell.

    After this spell was cast on themselves, the memories in their mind would be copied regrly and floated out asionally. The memory strands would automatically float into the vial for storage. Alys used this method to check his memory every once in a while and experience what they had experienced again so as to ensure that their memory would not be lost.

    ying with other people¡¯s memories sounds quite lofty, but turning yourself into someone who lost your memory is something else.

    However, Alys recorded several spells they invented, and all of them are rted to memory. How to steal other people¡¯s memories without being discovered, cast a powerful Forgetfulness Charm, and create new memories and transmit them to other people¡¯s heads.

    Alys has a lot of experience with this. They recorded aplete set of procedures for manipting memory in the notebook.

    However, since they learned Parseltongue and entered this room, how could they die in thispartment?

    Sean obviously didn¡¯t find any danger other than the Basilisk. This notebook should be called an autobiography. Alys recorded their life in order to remind himself all the time.

    Sean nced at it roughly. After graduating from Hogwarts, Alys has been obsessed with the study of memory. They had been stealing other people¡¯s memories, which was the first stage of their demise.

    However, instead of stopping, they chose to manipte their memory to avoid these problems. It¡¯s like the words written by Alys themselves.

    ¡°I deeply understand that memory is not just a fragment of thought, and those who try to y with it will eventually be eaten back, but I really can¡¯t help it. The pleasure brought by spying on life can even overwhelm someone, even like me.¡±

    In the notes, Alys mentioned that they had stolen the memory of a member of the Gaunt family and spent a lot of time learning the iplete version of Parseltongue by themselves. At the same time, they became interested in the treasures of Szar Slytherin.

    ¡°ording to the memories of that guy, Szar Slytherin left treasures in themon room. It¡¯s strange that his parents warned him not to try to get in there.¡±

    ¡°I think maybe Szar Slytherin set up something to test his descendants, and it¡¯s dangerous. But it also proves how valuable the treasure is.¡±

    ¡°I must go and see it for myself.¡±

    Sean lowered his head and nced at Alys¡¯ bones.

    However, Alys left good things for Sean. They fully recorded the pronunciation of Parseltongue in the notebook and used snakes to conduct experiments to deduce the specific meaning of various pronunciations.

    Sean was amazed. No matter what kind of person Alys is, Alys is a genius.

    Sean tried to learn a few paragraphs and was surprised to find that his Parseltongue proficiency had risen to 280/10000. Just like when Gorith taught him, the learning progress was extremely fast.

    However, being able to learn Parseltongue is naturally not a bad thing. As the saying goes, it is always beneficial to learn one morenguage.

    Sean didn¡¯t have time to study it carefully, so he put away the notebook and the crystal vial containing Alys¡¯ memories.

    He stood in front of the huge box. The box was made of ck wood with loose joints, and the one facing Sean was crumbling. Although his various methods indicated that there was no danger, the bones in front of him made Sean doubt.

    Just when Sean was hesitating, the opening of thepartment shook the box, and a wooden board fell straight down. Sean jumped back to the corridor with one stride, and the phoenix tail feather was also in his hand.

    Dave didn¡¯t send any dangerous signals. Only then did Sean poke his head out and he was surprised to find that a figure appeared above the box.

    It¡¯s not a ghost. It¡¯s like a projection left by some kind of magic.

    It was a wizard in in robes. They were calm. You could see the shrewdness and pride in their eyes, even in the projection.

    It was Szar Slytherin. Sean recognized him immediately. He raised his head halfway and spoke slowly, his voice old and tired.

    ¡°My descendant, you finally came to this ce. I don¡¯t know how many years have passed.¡± It was indeed a projection, and Szar¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°Godric and the others are hopeless. My old best friends have even forgotten the glory of being a Pure-Blood. I will leave Hogwarts, but before that, I will leave something behind.¡±

    Sean looked at the box. Inside the box was a stone tform with a wide and shallow saucer on it, just like the Pensieve in the principal¡¯s office. Next to the Pensieve is a deep blue gemstone floating. That gemstone seems to be flickering by itself, and every time it flickers, it bes transparent.

    ¡°My descendant, I leave you three things,¡± said the Slytherin projection, ¡°First, a gem from the Horned Serpent. If you have a wand with the horn of the Horned Serpent, set this gem in the base of the wand, and it will grant you temporary invisibility and the ability to fly.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, an egg. Of course, this egg may have be rotten orpletely weathered after many years. But if I guessed right, a little Basilisk¡¯s bones should be inside. If possible, watch the Basilisk¡¯s bones for traces of magic. Don¡¯t worry. The eyes of the dead Basilisk are no longer lethal. This is a gift for you. I only wish you would continue my study on these creatures.¡±

    He didn¡¯t see any egg, not even the bones of the so-called Basilisk. But then something came to his mind.

    The Basilisk that almost killed Sean was flicking its tail.

    Could it be the Basilisk in here came from the egg left by Szar himself?

    In parchment papers, Slytherin mentioned that he once wanted the Basilisk to reproduce naturally, but in the end, he only got an egg that could not hatch.

    Slytherin left that egg, and that egg hatched itself over the ages?

    ¡°Third, I leave you with a memory. Which contains the spell I demonstrated myself and secrets about the Hogwarts Castle.¡±

    ¡°My descendants. Let me see your shrewdness and ambition and carry forward the glory of Pure-Bloods.¡±

    ¡°Gryffindor¡¯s bravery, Ravenw¡¯s wisdom, Hufflepuff¡¯s fearlessness. Absorb and use the qualities of other houses. We amodate all the necessary conditions for sess. Remember the creed.¡±

    The projection paused for a moment, then shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Victoryes first!¡±

    After shouting these words, the figure of Szar Slytherin gradually dissipated.

    Sean¡¯s thoughts were all on the Basilisk. This Basilisk was hatched despite there being no toad to hatch it. In other words, Slytherin did not foresee the existence of this Basilisk.

    That would make sense of why a Basilisk exists here. Gorith didn¡¯t mention the danger here at all because Szar himself didn¡¯t even know there was a Basilisk here.

    Sean frowned, but what happened to the pile of bones?

    If we say that they all had the same experience as Sean, they would have died long ago, and the bones should be in the stone room. It is impossible for the corpse to move by itself or the Basilisk to move it here.

    That means there is a big problem with that Pensieve, and anyone using it may be killed.

    Although he has never heard that the Pensieve can kill people, even Dumbledore dares not say that he fully understands the secrets of the wizarding world. Various bizarre phenomena emerge, and no one can exin them clearly.

    The memory of Szar Slytherin is very tempting, but Sean decided not to take the risk. However, at this moment, a translucent figure suddenly appeared beside Sean.

    It¡¯s a ghost. It¡¯s Gorith Gaunt.

    He had been in aa for too long, his Nihilointuor spell effect had subsided, and Gorith had regained her consciousness. The ring with the Untraceable Extension Charm obviously couldn¡¯t trap her.

    Before he had time to think about the problem, Sean immediately realized that he took out his wand and cast the spell again.

    However, Gorith reacted. She didn¡¯t know where she was right now and didn¡¯t care about her surroundings.

    Before Sean could freeze her, the Basilisk quickly moved toward them.

 Chapter 195: â€œParselmouths and Pensieveâ€

    Chapter 195: ¡°Parselmouths and Pensieve¡±

    Sean had no time to deal with Gorith and immediately ran towards the corridor. At the same time, he clenched the Phoenix¡¯s tail in his hand and poured his magic into it.

    Although this weird Basilisk is friendly, in front of a Parselmouth, it immediately turns into a murderous monster.

    Something unexpected happened to Sean. The Phoenix did not appear. His eyes widened in disbelief. Phoenix has the ability to teleport. As long as he summons it, it can instantly reach him.

    The Basilisk haspletely retracted its body, and Sean can even hear the sharp sound of its hard scales rubbing against the stone floor. Dave felt Sean¡¯s emotions, its round pupils turned scarlet again, and the red cracks like mesh at the tail flickered red.

    ¡°Use your instincts to help me navigate.¡± Sean shouted, and immediately, his left hand turned into ck particles.

    Sean closed his eyes tightly. He held the wand in his right hand, and without any hesitation, a Killing Curse spewed out.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± His killing intent was strong, and the green light burst out without a single pause.

    Sean heard the explosion sound of his curse hitting the wall, but he didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes, and another killing curse was fired. It still didn¡¯t hit the target, only the sound of an explosion sounded, and the Basilisk didn¡¯t seem to target Sean immediately.

    Gorith¡¯s frantic, shrillughter sounded, ¡°You dirty Mudblood! So you want to get your hands on Lord Slytherin¡¯s treasure?¡±

    ¡°You will die here, and no one will collect your body.¡±

    However, something unexpected happened to Sean.

    After a scream, Gorith¡¯s sharp and piercingughter stopped abruptly, and there was no more movement from the room. Only Dave¡¯s deep breathing was left in Sean¡¯s ears. A series of situations happened in a short moment. Even Sean had no idea.

    At this time, a hiss sounded. It was the voice of the Basilisk.

    Sean still didn¡¯t put down his wand, but he noticed something. Sean opened his mouth in surprise.

    He has only a little proficiency in Parseltongue. Thisnguage will automatically convert the snake¡¯snguage into words that Sean can understand, just like installing an instant trantion device in his mind. However, he only understood two words.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­safe¡­¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, the Basilisk hissed again.

    ¡°Go back¡­¡±

    Immediately afterward, the sound of scales rubbing against the ground sounded again in the room, and Dave¡¯s movements calmed down.

    ¡°It expresses the same meaning as before.¡± Dave scratched his bony head with his ws, making a harsh scratching sound.

    ¡°What do you mean? It went back again?¡±

    Dave even boldly stuck out half of his head and then told Sean the situation.

    ¡°It burrowed back in, and the woman was dropped.¡±

    Hearing this news, Sean opened his eyes. He was surprised that the Basilisk had returned to the water. Just above the ground, a pitch-ck figure floated in midair, just like Edmund, who was petrified that day.

    Sean looked at the Basilisk in disbelief. The Basilisk had just spun around and knocked down several nearby shelves, but it didn¡¯t do any other thing. The Basilisk retracted so quickly not to attack him at all but to attack Gorith.

    For the first time, Sean felt that the world was so psychedelic. He failed to summon the Phoenix, but the Basilisk became his ally.

    Sean remembered that just ten minutes ago, he had learned a few words of Parseltongue recorded in Alys¡¯ diary and pronounced the sybles normally.

    But why? Was it because he stared at it and survived or because of his magical animal talent?

    Sean looked at the Basilisk, and a strange feeling rose in his heart. His intuition was always urate when facing magical animals, and now, his intuition was this Basilisk was very friendly to him.

    Sean twitched the corner of his mouth. He stood still for a moment, hesitated, and finally took out Alys¡¯ diary. If he doesn¡¯t figure out this bizarre thing today, Sean feels that he won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully in the future.

    After spending more than two hours, Sean¡¯s Parseltongue proficiency has reached 1500/10000. He obviously felt that his knowledge had greatly increased.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t speak them all, but it should be no problem to understand a little bit of the meaning.¡± Sean muttered a few words and then gestured to Dave.

    He wants to hear what the Basilisk has to say. Dave flew over the Basilisk¡¯s body and poked it with his ws. Sean hid in the corridor again.

    The Basilisk moved much slower this time. It retracted its body obediently and closed its orange eyes firmly.

    This time, Sean finally managed to understand what the Basilisk meant.

    ¡°I attacked that Parselmouth just now. You are safe now.¡±

    ¡°I can probably understand what you¡¯re thinking, but I won¡¯t attack you.¡±

    ¡°I got an order from my master after I was born. If a Parselmouth enters the room, I am allowed to attack them.¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°Although you know a little bit, you¡¯re not a Parselmouth. Someone who is not a Parselmouth doesn¡¯t give a good sense of smell.¡±

    Sean touched his cheek, the blood stains on it hadn¡¯t been cleaned up, and he hadn¡¯t showered for a week.

    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Sean stammered and hissed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but he raised me. His voice is very simr to what you heard before.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mind froze for a moment.

    Could it be that Szar secretly returned to Hogwarts some other time? The master of this Basilisk might not be Szar. Maybe it was someone else pretending to be him to seal the secrets of this roompletely.

    Sean looked at the Pensieve in thepartment.

    ¡°Has that hidden room been opened?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Basilisk replied.

    ¡°By who?¡±

    ¡°I.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Basilisk nodded, ¡°to hide those people.¡±

    Sean asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This is what my master told me. If you hide the corpse, theters will rx their vignce, which will help my sneak attack.¡±

    Sean froze in ce. He didn¡¯t expect that the Basilisk would actually move the pile of bones.

    ¡°Master said that you can¡¯t throw the body into theke because the creatures at the bottom of theke will tell the others. So I can only hide them there.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you killed all of them, and no one else came here after them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only these three people came in. After that, no one came in for a long, long time. That was until you came here. I¡¯m sorry that day. I stayed here all the time and forgot to close my eyes.¡±

    Seanmunicated with the Basilisk for a while. Only then did he know that the Basilisk hatched naturally. Szar, or someone disguised as Szar, came back here to take care of it, gave an order, and never returned.

    For so many years, the Basilisk has stayed in the room by itself, and it doesn¡¯t even know that there is another of its own kind in the castle. In this way, this Basilisk has lived alone for so many years. Except for the three unlucky ones, it has not met anyone else until Sean entered the room.

    The ce where Szar hid the treasure became the hiding ce of the other Basilisk.

    The Basilisk in front of him is somewhat more intelligent than the typical Basilisk mentioned in the parchment paper. Although it sounds weird, Sean can feel that the Basilisk that almost killed him has a kind heart.

    Sean felt that if he wrote a book about his experience in this situation, it would definitely be a trending book. However, this made Sean confirm another thing, the Pensieve is actually not dangerous.

    ording to the Basilisk, the secret room had never been opened except when it tried to hide the bones. When Sean asked if he could take the treasure, the Basilisk said he could do it. Its orders are only to attack the Parselmouths. As for protecting the treasure, it didn¡¯t get that kind of order.

    This aroused Sean¡¯s curiosity. First, he looked at Gorith, and Sean got close to her. Even though she has been petrified, Gorith has not been killed.

    Sean looked at the Basilisk. It is understandable that although the Basilisk has no malice towards him, it has a dangerous ability. If he is not careful, it will kill him. But since that¡¯s not what the Basilisk wants to do, he can rx a bit.

    Sean gets close to the Pensieve. Sean was worried and took out something.

    Unstable Coin (Purple): Divination Item, toss a coin after saying something. Heads represent affirmation, and tails represent refutation. Five remaining uses. (Note: The weather, mood, and luck will affect the side of the coin.)

    This was thest thing obtained in the draw. Because of the weird effect, Sean has never used it. Because of the three bones, he instinctively thought that there was something wrong with the Pensieve.

    However, he can use it now.

    Sean held the coin and said to himself. ¡°Entering the Pensieve in this room will endanger my life.¡±

    He tossed the coin and let it fall naturally. The coin made a crisp sound on the ground and then slowly stopped after swinging back and forth for a while.

    Tails. This means that entering the Pensieve will not harm him.

    Sean took a deep breath and stood in front of the Pensieve, then buried his head and plunged into it. Sean stepped on a dark stone path after being weightless in the dark for a while.

    In front of him was a huge room. In the center of the tform, there was a huge statue.

    Sean saw a figure ahead. It was Szar Slytherin.

    ¡°Remember my gestures and incantations.¡± After Szar said this, he directly started the demonstration of the spell.

    However, Sean found a serious problem. Szar intention was good, and he wanted to teach him more knowledge. But all he demonstrated were ancient spells.

    Sean didn¡¯t learn much. More than a dozen ancient spells with only one proficiency appeared on his panel. Sean wants to cry as he was hoping that Szar would teach him some dark magic.

    After demonstrating the spell, Szar put his hands behind his back and looked at his own statue.

    ¡°This is thest gift, the Hogwarts secret.¡± His voice was full of seriousness. Sean¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stood up straight.

    ¡°The castle relies on magic, and the castle itself is a powerful magic item. I will tell you how to gain control over the Hogwarts castle.¡±

 Chapter 196: â€œThe Hogwarts Castleâ€

    Chapter 196: ¡°The Hogwarts Castle¡±

    This was the first time Sean heard someone use such words to describe Hogwarts.

    There are many legends about Hogwarts. Among those rumors about the castle and the school¡¯s founding, there are two widely popr rumors.

    One is that the location and name of Hogwarts were chosen by Ravenw when she dreamed that a warthy hog led her to a cliff by ake.

    The second is that Szar Slytherin provided the Hogwarts Castle. His family once inherited this castle, and the four founders worked together to transform it.

    In the wizarding world, especially the wizards who graduated from Hogwarts in Ennd, many people are convinced that Hogwarts Castle is an extremely powerful magic item. Powerful to any other alchemy item in the world.

    It has meddled with many ancient magics for thousands of years, starting with the bridge, the Forbidden Forest, the ck Lake, and other areas.

    Many people even think that the castle is aware and has its own intelligence. That¡¯s what the Weasley twins think, and they even run to the highest point and the center of the castle to talk to the castle.

    Of course, their goal is not to control Hogwarts but to hope that when the two of them throw a big dung egg, the castle will open a secret door for them to escape from Filch.

    After Sean heard Szar¡¯s words, he was shocked. Slytherin looked up and seemed to be looking somewhere in the castle above him.

    ¡°Me, Gryffindor, Ravenw, Hufflepuff, the four of us built this castle together. Where there are people, there are naturally disagreements. Of course, we were just trying to prove that we were better at that time. ¡°

    ¡°Obviously, bing the first headmaster is a good opportunity to prove ourselves. For this reason, the four of us agreed on one thing. That is to control a part of Hogwarts and imprint our magic power on it.¡± Szar turned around.

    ¡°Before that, let me tell you about the history of Hogwarts. At that time, the four of us had decided to build a wizarding school. But it wasn¡¯t easy to choose a location for the school. Until Ravenw did have a dream about a warthy hog leading her to a cliff by ake.¡±

    ¡°At the time, we thought it was a revtion. After finding this ce, we found two things.¡±

    ¡°It was an ancient book bound in ck dragon hide and a quill. We call it the Book and Quill of eptance.¡±

    ¡°These two magical thingsplement each other. Those children with talents will be recorded as soon as they are born. This is also the standard for Hogwarts admissions.¡±

    ¡°I contributed to the Slytherin family¡¯s castle. The four of us expanded it and cast all kinds of magic. Every time we cast magic, Hogwarts bes more¡­¡±

    He struggled for a while and finally settled on a word, ¡°It just bes more spiritual, and we think it¡¯s the wonder that makes it happen.¡±

    ¡°After that, the four of us each privately selected an area of ??Hogwarts to imprint our magic on it. If someone can find these four areas and obtain the imprint, Hogwarts will submit to their control.¡±

    ¡°However, we couldn¡¯t find the area imprinted by the others in the end. The selection of the headmaster used other methods. However, these four areas will always be enchanted permanently. If someone can find them, they will be the master of Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Meaning that this is a more profound position than the headmaster itself. Hogwarts is a regional magic item whose authority includes various magical abilities.¡±

    ¡°I will tell you how to get the approval of Szar Slytherin¡¯s authority and how to obtain that part of the area.¡±

    Sean raised his ears. He didn¡¯t expect that there was such a precious secret in Szar¡¯s memory.

    He raised his head proudly, ¡°My imprint is engraved in the Chamber of Secrets, and only a Parselmouth can enter. Gryffindor and the others must have never imagined that even if there is one person who can control Hogwarts as a whole in the future, The authority shall only fall to my descendant, and I will win the contest.¡±

    Szar stroked his long beard triumphantly and said slowly, ¡°In the Chamber of Secrets, I set up a mechanism. This mechanism is used as a test. Only my best descendant could best and control Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°When you pass the test, you will find a magic imprint. Release your own magic power in the form of runes, fuse the two, smear yourself with the magic power, and you will get my portion of control.¡±

    ¡°As for the ability, you will know it after you get it,¡± Slytherin looked very proud, ¡°The rune-engraved stone te with the magic power requires a lot of rune knowledge. So I assume that you should learn runes very well.¡±

    Sean¡¯s smile became stiff and helpless. Let alone the Chamber of Secrets, the vast knowledge of runes alone stumped him. When ites to runes, he is really bad at it.

    Slytherin chuckled, ¡°Time will tell everything. The final winner of this battle is already clear. Don¡¯t let me down, my descendants. I will provide onest piece of news. Gryffindor¡¯s authority should be in the Forbidden Forest, and Ravenw¡¯s authority should be in the castle. As for Hufflepuff¡¯s authority, you should find it your own.¡±

    After saying thesest words, the scenery around Sean became dim, and he flew up again due to weightlessness. When he opened his eyes, he was already standing where he was before.

    The silver strands in the Pensieve moved for a while, gradually disappearing into the air. Sean originally nned to return from time to time and continue to learn those ancient magics. But now it seems he couldn¡¯t continue that n.

    Looking at the row of ancient magic with one proficiency in his panel, Sean sighed regretfully.

    During the summer vacation, he learned two ancient magics in the memory of Grindelwald and Dumbledore. Until now, the proficiency has doubled. Which means it reached 2 proficiency.

    However, Sean is not a person who worries about gains and losses. He might find Dumbledore to learn it more.

    Sean walked around the room again, and after confirming that he hadn¡¯t left anything behind, he looked towards the exit. Sean looked at the Basilisk.

    ¡°Are you still here?¡± He hissed.

    The Basilisk looked a bit hesitant and replied slowly, ¡°The master¡¯s order is for me to kill all the Parselmouths whoe here.¡±

    ¡°But after those three people, no one has been here for a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, besides, you¡¯ve already emptied this ce, and the others won¡¯t find anything here.¡± The Basilisk seemed hesitant as if it wanted to go with Sean.

    Sean nced at the room. Just now, he took away all the contents here. Sean looked at the huge body of the Basilisk.

    Leaving it here seems like the best choice, but Sean has to admit, he¡¯s a little bit tempted. If only he could bring a Basilisk as one of his pets.

    The Basilisk in front of him is far superior to other magical animals, so it is actually a very goodpanion. But this guy is deadly, and it doesn¡¯t have a deep thought bond with Sean like Dave, and any ident may ur.

    After thinking for a while, Sean said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You can still use this ce as your home. How about Ie here when I have the time?¡±

    Sean was going to think about it after he went back. The Basilisk seems to want to have apanion in this room.

    The Basilisk closed its eyes tightly and nodded, ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Sean walked to the corridor and turned back as if thinking of something, ¡°The next time Ie, don¡¯t open your eyes.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I already remember your smell.¡± The Basilisk said obediently.

    Sean nodded, then walked up the stairs. Since he disappeared for so long, he guessed that everyone was worried about his situation. Moreover, should he tell Professor Dumbledore about his experience in this room?

    Sean intends to hide it, but that will bring up another issue. How can he exin his disappearance?

    Leaning against the corridor entrance, Sean quickly changed into a new uniform, cleaning off all the dirt on his face and thinking about how to tell everyone about his situation.

    ¡ª-

    It waste at night, and there were few lights in the entire castle. However, there are still many people who don¡¯t sleep.

    In the professors¡¯ lounge, several professors were sitting around the firece. Professor McGonagall looked a little tired. She held a wine ss and massaged her temple.

    After taking a sip, she sighed deeply, ¡°The child hasn¡¯t been found yet¡­¡±

    Professor Flitwick had a dejected expression. He had been in a terrible mood during this time. Not only did he lose the protagonist of the prophecy, but he also lost one of Ravenw¡¯s best students.

    Professor Flitwick waved his wand, and the mes in the firece jumped up and down ording to his mood.

    ¡°Filius, don¡¯t do anything. The mes make me upset.¡± Professor McGonagall said.

    ¡°But Sean hasn¡¯t been found yet,¡± Professor Flitwick said loudly and then became dejected again, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Dumbledore was thinking that he told us to stop looking for him.¡±

    ¡°I can only trust Albus now.¡± Professor McGonagall said helplessly.

    Professor Flitwick waved his wand, the mes crackled, and he retorted, ¡°Then what should I tell the students as well as Miss Granger, the Potters, Mr. Longbottom, and the Weasleys? Theye to my office every day asking for the news.¡±

    He waved his hand vigorously, ¡°They are all worried, me either. I haven¡¯t smoked my pipe in a week.¡±

    Professor McGonagall took another sip of his wine, sighed, and said, ¡°Filius, do you think I¡¯m not? The news about the missing student has been shared around, and the reporters from the Daily Prophet seem to have picked on it. Every day, more than a dozen owls came here asking for a response on this matter. The Chamber of Secrets problem was already big enough for us. After things were solved, this incident happened.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Professor Flitwickughed sharply, his voice full of resentment, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Mr. Wallup didn¡¯t get those letters every day.¡±

    ¡°What should we tell them? What should we say to Mr. Wallup, who was so helpful in helping the Chamber of Secrets incident? Simply saying your son has been missing for a week, and we couldn¡¯t find him. Even our principal said that we should not worry about it.¡± Professor Flitwick¡¯s chest heaved violently.

    Newt had been silent all this time and opened his mouth at this moment, ¡°Minerva, Filius. Both of you shouldn¡¯t stress on this matter. Dumbledore should have his reasons for saying that. As far as I know, he should be able to have some way to ensure Sean is okay.¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± The two professors looked at each other helplessly and theny back on the armchairs with gloomy expressions.

    Newt lowered his head. The other professors didn¡¯t know this, but he knew one thing for sure. Dumbledore has always been in touch with Grindelwald, and that old man is a Seer.

    They must have known Sean was okay.

    ¡ª-

    In Austria, in the highest tower of Nurmengard Castle.

    The expressions of the two old men were ugly. In front of them was a crystal ball from which mist emanated to form a scene.

    It was Sean who was lying on the ground with blood stains and fell unconscious.

    Grindelwald¡¯s wand moved, shaking slightly at a high-speed frequency, and his voice sounded icy, ¡°Oh, Albus. I¡¯m upset right now, very upset.¡±

 Chapter 197: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Actionâ€

    Chapter 197: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Action¡±

    A thinyer of frost was formed in the office on the double-heighttticed French windows. Although the firece in the room was burning brightly, the temperature was colder at that moment.

    Grindelwald¡¯s wand trembled. It seemed to feel the wrath of its master.

    ¡°Albus¡­¡± Grindelwald said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re spection is wrong.¡±

    Although the two were anxious about Sean¡¯s disappearance, they were not too worried because of one thing. The terrifying devil is hidden in Sean¡¯s body. But the ¡®Pride¡¯ will wreak havoc on the earth once Sean dies.

    The wizarding world has been calm these days, and there have been no terrible disasters. It may prove that Sean¡¯s life is not in danger at all.

    Dumbledore spected that Sean might be trapped somewhere in the castle. For thousands of years, even a wizard like him could not fully discover the secrets of the castle. Grindelwald was even very rxed. He felt that Sean might have encountered some secret and was gaining some kind of benefit from it.

    After some discussion, Grindelwald used his Seer ability.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that a scene would appear, which was the scene of Sean lying on the ground with blood on his face.

    Seeing that Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, Grindelwald said coldly, ¡°Albus, you don¡¯t even know that your students have been kidnapped?¡±

    He waved his hand, and another picture emerged. It was a man with a hood. His face could not be seen clearly, his feet were bare, and his expression was gloomy.

    ¡°Gellert,¡± Dumbledore finally spoke, with serious eyes and aplicated expression, ¡°We are still not sure about the rtionship between that person and Sean.¡±

    Grindelwald retorted, ¡°Albus, you and I have known each other for so long. Don¡¯t you know the symbolic meaning of the prophecy? Sean is in danger, and that person is the source of the danger. You are the world¡¯s greatest wizard, Albus Dumbledore, use your brains.¡±

    ¡°Typical Medieval ascetic wizard clothing. I knew that those kinds of people are not dead.¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He looked at the ground and said slowly, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if they kidnapped Sean.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Then tell me. How do a wizard with the protection of a phoenix feather and a wizard with a group of terrifying and magical creatures coincidentally appear and happen in such a predicament?¡± Grindelwald said sarcastically.

    He raised his head to look at the man in the hood. His gaze was cold, ¡°A group of dead fools are still dreaming their stupid dreams.¡±

    Grindelwald raised his brows, and his tone was cold, ¡°I want to see what happens if you cut all of their limbs now.¡±

    Dumbledore frowned, ¡°Gellert, don¡¯t be stupid.¡±

    ¡°Impulse?¡± Grindelwald chuckled, ¡°I just talked with their descendants, I think¡ª¡±

    He showed an expression of sudden realization, ¡°If I tell them that their ancestors who died a thousand years ago are now appearing, what will their expressions be?¡±

    ¡°I have to tell them that some of the descendants have been acting in secret, following the will of the old ones, to save his heir. Don¡¯t you like that word? Well, for the sake of world peace and not waking up ¡®Pride¡¯, I have to find out who¡¯s pulling all the strings.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I, Gellert Grindelwald, as an old man with half a foot in the grave, am too old to reason with them. I can apprehend them all and cast Cruciatus and Imperius to get the information we need.¡±

    ¡°Albus, what do you think of this n? Isn¡¯t it kind and generous?¡± Grindelwald smiled happily, but the anger in his eyes was still burning.

    Dumbledore looked at him seriously, ¡°Gellert, the people behind the scenes are not necessarily among those people, and once you make a move, the entire wizarding world would know. You have to understand one thing, they control the upper echelons of wizards all over the world.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled contemptuously, ¡°Controlled? Albus, times have changed a long time ago. Those self-proimed nobles, what else do they have besides the legacy of magic and Galleons? They¡¯re just a bunch of fools. If I stood up and shouted to rule Muggles again, as long as they show their strength, they will still help me.¡±

    After the word ¡®Rule Muggles¡¯ popped out, Dumbledore¡¯s expression became more serious, ¡°Gellert, put away your thoughts.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°Albus, we used to be so obsessed with power. Don¡¯t you understand? Only when you reach the peak will you not be restricted by something like power.¡±

    Anger rose in Dumbledore¡¯s eyes, ¡°Gellert¡­¡±

    Grindelwald chuckled, ¡°Forget it. Since I have promised you, I will still keep my promise. But the question now is, what should Sean do?¡±

    Dumbledore said nothing.

    ¡°There is nothing you can do. The great Albus Dumbledore is not that great,¡± Grindelwald waved his hand, those illusory scenes returned to the crystal ball like fog, his wand fluttered Into his hand, ¡°and the cruel, unruly Gellert Grindelwald always has some unttering ideas that would work in this situation.¡±

    Grindelwald disappeared in ce.

    Dumbledore was the only one left in the office. He looked at the crystal ball, and doubts shed in his eyes.

    ¡ª¨C

    A figure suddenly appeared in Greece beside a fountain in a small vige square.

    It¡¯s Grindelwald.

    He made a detour and after a few casual flicks of his wand, he sneered. A narrow wall in the middle of the townhouse shook, and gradually, the houses on both sides began to move outwards, and the sleeping owner in the house didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    A new house appeared in the middle, and Grindelwald walked up the stairs casually. While waving his wand, he easily pushed open the door. He felt as rxed andfortable as if returning to his home.

    The decorations in the room are all in a typical ancient Greek style. After walking through a spacious corridor, Grindelwald came to a bedroom. A skinny, short creature appeared in front of him.

    It stretched out a long finger and said a few words to Grindelwald.

    Grindelwald shook his head, ¡°Your master doesn¡¯t even teach you English?¡±

    The house elf didn¡¯t say anything. He fell to the ground stiffly, watching the man who broke in suddenly walk into his master¡¯s bedroom.

    Soon, he heard a terrified voice in the bedroom.

    He wanted to rescue his master, but the intruder¡¯s magic was so powerful that not even a house elf could break free.

    In the bedroom, a middle-aged man with a beard opened his eyes wide in surprise and horror.

    He spoke English with a blunt Greek ent and shouted in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald?!¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°Fyodor, it seems that you still remember me.¡±

    Fyodor gulped and said tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, I don¡¯t know what you want from me. My father passed away more than ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that your father was a good man. He was shrewd and brave, so when he proposed to withdraw from the saints, I graciously agreed to him. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t attend his funeral, but we have more important things to do now.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Frajos stammered.

    His father once worked for Grindelwald. After Grindelwald founded Nurmengard, his father believed that their leader had betrayed his original belief, and he chose to quit. Fyodor still remembers his father bad-mouthed Grindelwald when he was drunk, thinking that he was a cowardly and unprincipled betrayer.

    Fyodor met Grindelwald when he was a child and never dared to forget his terrifying magic.

    The thundercloud that covered the sky became a nightmare in Fyodor¡¯s heart. He watched three people being burned into ashes by the lightning from the thundercloud.

    Fyodor trembled slightly. Grindelwald didn¡¯t care about his attitude now. He sat on the living chair in the bedroom as if he was familiar with it and then crossed his legs.

    ¡°Fyodor, I need you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Fyodor, I know who your ancestors are.¡± Grindelwald smiled. He waved his hand, the mes lit up, and a name appeared in the air.

    Mopsus.

    Fyodor¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Mopsus, a famous Seer and wizard in the ancient Greek era. After thousands of years passed, Fyodor¡¯s family is the purest descendant of Mopsus.

    No one knows their true identities except for a few families and themselves, who are also descended from powerful wizards in ancient Greece.

    Grindelwald smiled, easily changed his sitting position, and said, ¡°Fyodor, my request is very simple. I was hoping you could take me to meet those people, those who have inherited the blood from an ancient wizard. You are all well hidden, but fortunately, I know you.¡±

    Fyodor swallowed hard. There is an agreement among these families that they cannot reveal their true identities to each other, nor can they reveal those hidden addresses. Magic spells witness this kind of agreement. Although it is not as powerful as those ancient spells, he will also suffer considerable punishment if he vites it.

    Fyodor lowered his head, rolled his eyes a few times, and finally decided to answer honestly.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, you should be able to understand that magic spells bind our families. I can¡¯t tell others about other families or their addresses.¡±

    Grindelwald thought for a while and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s true. I thought about this before I came here. This is indeed a big problem on your part.¡±

    Fyodor wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, ¡°It would be great if you understand¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Fyodor,¡± Grindelwald interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to take me at the cost of your life.¡±

    Fyodor¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden.

    ¡ª-

    In Hogwarts.

    At the entrance and exit of the room, Sean stood up straight.

    Professor Dumbledore is a smart person. Even with lumency, Sean doubts that even if he doesn¡¯t use Legilimency, he can still find out that he is lying.

    Sean looked towards the entrance and exit. At this point in time, there should be no one in the lounge, and there is a high probability that he will not be found. But what about his excuse?

    Should he say that he passed out, didn¡¯t know anything, and reappeared in the castle?

    Sean has no other options. He would just have to tell the whole story if he were found out. He hissed against the wall, and after a burst of white light, the stone door opened again.

    Sean poked his head out. It was already midnight, and there was no one in the Slytherinmon room. He tiptoed out and quickly slipped out of the Slytherinmon room.

    Sean heaved a sigh of relief after stepping on the castle¡¯s stone floor again, and he walked towards the professor¡¯s office.

 Chapter 198: â€œAnother Soulâ€

    Chapter 198: ¡°Another Soul¡±

    In the middle of the night, Hogwarts Castle was empty, and Filch was still lying on the infirmary bed. Professor Sprout¡¯s mandrake is still immature, and Filch has to wait until the end of the term to resume his work.

    However, since the news of Sean¡¯s disappearance had spread throughout the castle, the students who had just experienced the Chamber of Secrets incident and witnessed the corpse of the Basilisk did not dare to wander out in the middle of the night.

    Sean walked quickly in the corridor. His direction was Professor Dumbledore¡¯s office. He thought of an excuse but didn¡¯t know whether he would believe it.

    However, before he reached the office, he happened to meet three people.

    Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Professor Scamander.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard! Sean!¡± Professor McGonagall was surprised.

    ¡°Oh, professors. Good evening.¡± Sean replied with some embarrassment.

    He didn¡¯t expect that in the middle of the night, several professors didn¡¯t sleep. It seemed that they had just walked out of the staff lounge.

    The three professors almost ran over, and they carefully examined Sean¡¯s body while muttering ¡°Thank God¡­¡± in their mouths.

    ¡°Sean, where have you been?!¡± Professor Flitwick shrieked.

    He had just cast several spells in a row, all of which were body-enhancing spells. His wand was still shining at this moment, which could effectively affect his well-being and had a certain effect on negating curse-type spells.

    Feeling a warm current rising from his body, Sean¡¯s weak and cold body suddenly became warm.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Flitwick. I feel better now.¡± Sean thanked.

    Professor McGonagall is carefully checking whether there are any injuries on Sean¡¯s body, but apart from the haggard face caused by not eating for a long time, Sean is fine. The Unicorn¡¯s Favor can replenish energy, but his body still needs food and water.

    ¡°Sean, where have you been?¡± Professor McGonagall was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with him.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know,¡± Sean scratched his hair helplessly. ¡°It seems that I identally entered a room in the castle and fell into aa.¡±

    ¡°Secret room?¡± Upon hearing this word, their expressions became serious.

    Professor McGonagall did not ask Sean to exin everything clearly. She took Sean¡¯s hand and walked towards the infirmary.

    ¡°I hope Pomfrey isn¡¯t asleep. I have to ask her to check you up right away. Newt, please go and inform Albus. He shouldn¡¯t be asleep at this point in time.¡±

    ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a big problem with me. I¡¯m just a little hungry. Can I have something to eat first?¡± Sean was very clear about his physical condition and didn¡¯t want to bother Madam Pomfrey.

    Madam Pomfrey will most likely let him stay in the hospital to rest and observe his condition. He thought that the beds in the infirmary were not veryfortable.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that there will be hidden wounds in your body. But I don¡¯t know it. Moreover, some unknown spells will not show on the surface. We must check it thoroughly.¡± Professor McGonagall firmly said.

    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Sean could only helplessly be dragged to the infirmary.

    Madam Pomfrey was apparently asleep and put a robe over her pajamas when Professor McGonagall called her.

    However, her drowsiness did not affect her. After a careful inspection, Madam Pomfrey said, ¡°There is no problem, but you are right, Minerva. I think Wallup should stay in here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Can I have something to eat first?¡± Sean was sitting on the hospital bed.

    Professor McGonagall looked at Madam Pomfrey and nodded, ¡°I have notified the kitchen, and your food will be ready in a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    After waiting for a while, the food was delivered. However, before Sean could eat the delicious pies, two figures appeared at the door of the infirmary. Newt came with Dumbledore.

    It was the first time Sean saw Dumbledore with such aplicated expression. He walked up to Sean quickly and grabbed his wrist. Dumbledore¡¯s hand was strong, and the food Sean had just grabbed fell back onto the te.

    Madam Pomfrey was about to be mad at him, ¡°Albus, you can¡¯t treat my patient like this. He-¡°

    Professor McGonagall stopped what she was going to say next. Dumbledore didn¡¯t look at Sean, holding Sean¡¯s wrist, and his left hand, hidden in his robe, seemed to be doing something.

    Sean noticed that Dumbledore¡¯s left hand seemed to be outlining some kind of symbol. Sean understood immediately this should be some kind of ancient magic inspection spell.

    After a while, Dumbledore let go of his hand and looked at Sean.

    He smiled, ¡°Sean, good to have you¡¯re doing fine.¡±

    ¡°Me too, professor.¡±

    Dumbledore turned his head to look at the others, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. But can you give me a little time alone with Sean?¡±

    The professors looked at each other and pulled Madam Pomfrey out of the infirmary.

    ¡°Okay, Sean,¡± Dumbledore sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°You can enjoy your food now. But tell me about your experience during this time.¡±

    Sean nodded. He took a bite of the soft and fragrant pie, chewed it casually a few times, and swallowed it quickly.

    Feeling the burst of deliciousness on his taste buds, Sean swallowed and said, ¡°I seem to have strayed into a certain room¡­¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, motioning for him to continue.

    ¡°I have almost no memory of this time period. I passed out and saw something¡­¡±

    He continued, ¡°I was on an empty ind at the time, but it was very strange. The clothes I wore were not the clothes I am wearing now, and it felt very strange to me being there. Under the empty ind is magma, and it feels weird to me. Like a lot of negative emotions gathered together in that magma. When I woke up at that time, I was already lying in the castle.¡±

    Sean uttered the reason he had thought up, which is the weird ce in his body.

    This is not just to conceal his experience this time. Sean intends to use this to reveal a little bit of the situation in his body. He knew nothing about the situation, and with his knowledge, Dumbledore may know something about it.

    After listening to his words, Dumbledore frowned and fell into deep thought. Sean stuffed the pie into his mouth, trying to lower his swallowing sound as much as possible.

    After a while, Dumbledore said slowly, ¡°Sean, that is probably the world in your soul.¡±

    Sean swallowed thest bit of food and nodded.

    Dumbledore continued, ¡°Actually, I have been thinking about a problem for a long time.¡±

    His eyes and Sean¡¯s eyes met, ¡°I was thinking, what is the essence of ¡®Pride¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Essence?¡± Sean frowned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dumbledore nodded, ¡°I originally thought it was a special kind of blood or some kind of powerful dark force residing in your body. But ording to your description, I have a guess.¡±

    He took a deep look at Sean, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s another soul.¡±

    Sean stayed where he was. He never thought that Dumbledore woulde to such a conclusion. The power in his body is another soul. Sean almost couldn¡¯t restrain himself and looked down at his body.

    Dumbledore continued, ¡°Remember the Misty Land I mentioned to you? I told you that it¡¯s a ce between reality and the underworld. Where there are often only undecided souls and all kinds of weird creatures of magic. The Misty Land is inessible without the Key.¡±

    Sean took a deep breath, and he understood the meaning of his words.

    ¡°Professor, are you saying that the ce I entered is not only my soul world but also that world?¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but it¡¯s very likely. I¡¯m inclined to say that the world you entered is actually your own part of the Misty Land.¡±

    ¡°Remember the prophecy? ¡®Pride is born from darkness¡¯. In the wizarding world, most people believe that the power of darknesses from various negative emotions in the world, and its essencees from the underworld. Then, if ¡®Pride¡¯ does exist, the world in your body is a part of the underworld.¡±

    Sean nodded. He originally thought that ¡®Pride¡¯ was a huge force that was difficult to control, but it was another soul in his body.

    Dumbledore smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Sean. The more thoroughly we understand the nature of things, the stronger our ability to solve problems will be. The more you understand ¡®Pride¡¯, the more chance you can control him more and more.¡±

    He spread his hands, ¡°No matter what, you are still Sean Wallup. You will always be Sean Wallup in the future.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Professor, you are right. But I think we should set aside this topic for now.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s change the topic,¡± Dumbledore said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to stray into a mysterious space in Hogwarts. Please forgive me; this castle has too many secrets, and I can¡¯t tell you where to avoid them. Do enjoy your dinner.¡±

    Looking at the te, Sean scratched his head, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so hungry, and this pie looks delicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to eat too much after you¡¯ve been hungry for a while. However, it seems that you don¡¯t need to be shy about it. Later, another food will be delivered when you return to themon room.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Oh, Professor, you mean I can go back to mymon room now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can go back and have a good sleep. I have to go out because of your disappearance. Some things need to be dealt with.¡± Dumbledore stood up straight.

    ¡°Things?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s quite serious. There is a person who took advantage of the situation. However, the matter should still be within the controble range. It should be.¡±

    After saying this, Dumbledore didn¡¯t exin anymore. After saying goodbyes, he disappeared in the mes.

    ¡°Professor?¡± Sean was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t had time to talk about the fact that he used the phoenix tail feather. Maybe he could ask him about itter on some other day.

    After greeting several professors, Sean walked towards the Ravenw¡¯smon room. As he ascended the final steps of the spiral staircase, he heard two familiar voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week, Hermione.¡± There was sadness in the voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s just missing, just missing.¡±

    Sean took a few steps up and saw two girls at themon room door. The two of them seemed to be in a bad mood and didn¡¯t even notice Sean behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Restricted Books Area tomorrow in the library and look for it. Maybe some books have a piece of information about other secret rooms in Hogwarts.¡± Hermione said.

    Daisy nodded, then stepped forward and pulled the knocker.

    ¡°In the afterlife, whiches first? Life or death?¡± Both of them frowned and thought about it.

    At this time, another voice sounded.

    ¡°The two start and end simultaneously, creating a new world.¡±

    The door was opened. Hermione and Daisy turned their heads in unison.

    ¡°Sean!¡± The two were surprised to hear that voice.

 Chapter 199: â€œHeâ€™s Backâ€

    Chapter 199: ¡°He¡¯s Back¡±

    A cold wind was blowing outside the windows in the Ravenwmon room. The lounge was a bit cold. It wasn¡¯t on dry, warm ground like Hufflepuff¡¯s lounge, and the high tower always felt quiet.

    However, Sean, Hermione, and Daisy chatted enthusiastically. The three sat in their usual corner under the ceiling with stars, near the alcove with the white statue of Rowena Ravenw.

    ¡°Thank goodness, Sean. You¡¯re really okay!¡± Hermione and Daisy shared a nket, curled up together.

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky and okay, except I¡¯m a little hungry. I appreciate your concern.¡± Sean leaned back in his chairzily and replied with a smile.

    Daisy sat up straight, and she freed herself from the nket.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat. I left a lot of snacks fromst Halloween. I even hid a dinner and took it back to the dormitory.¡± She said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°No need. Food will be delivered to meter,¡± Sean stopped her and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you still bringing dinner back to the dormitory?¡±

    Hermione exined, ¡°Harry lent Daisy the Invisibility Cloak, and the two of us would sneak out of the dormitory to go to the library in the middle of the night. I don¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and always feel a little hungry. So we have some food just in case.¡±

    Hermione had a poor appetite during this period, and she was hungry after going to bedte, so she had no choice but to bring dinner back for supper.

    The two have be closer recently. When getting along, Daisy expressed her concern with Hermione that eating too much would make them not good-looking.

    Daisy continued, ¡°Hermione has been working very hard this time¡­¡±

    Sean looked at Hermione.

    ¡°Hermione spends her free time in the library. She has been trying to find some information about the castle. She was worried that you¡¯d gone into a certain ce. After all, there are all kinds of weird rooms in Hogwarts castle.¡±

    ¡°Every day after ss, Hermione would take me to the professor to ask about the situation. Professor Flitwick was always perfunctory to us, so we thought of other ways. Fred and Harry often go to various ces looking for you, while Hermione took me to look for more information. She suggested going to the restricted area to look for more information in the middle of the night.¡± Daisy talked endlessly about Hermione¡¯s efforts during this period.

    ¡°Daisy, stop it¡­¡± Hermione looked a little embarrassed.

    Seeing the appearance of the two, Sean was moved and smiled.

    ¡°I know we¡¯re really close, but I must say. Thank you very much for your concern and hard work, which makes me a little¡­¡±

    Hermione looked at him and anxiously interrupted what he was about to say, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Daisy and I have learned a lot during this time.¡±

    Daisy also nodded her head quickly.

    Sean smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, everything is fine.¡±

    After these words, no one spoke, and the empty lounge fell into a brief calm. Hermione seemed to bepletely rxed. She leaned back on the chairfortably but tiredly. This was the first time she sat in the lounge and didn¡¯t want to open a book at all.

    Daisy put her head on her shoulder. Sean watched this with a smile and did not speak, enjoying some kind of indescribable warmth. At this time, the air of the lounge suddenly twisted, and after a moment, a house elf appeared with arge dinner te.

    He was wearing a towel with the Hogwarts crest on it. His slender fingers easily gripped the dinner te and then bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. I have Mr. Dumbledore¡¯s permission to teleport into the lounge to deliver dinner to Mr. Sean Wallup!¡± He said sharply.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sean stood up and took the te, ¡°Canis, right? It¡¯s nice to see you.¡±

    He had been to the kitchen many times before and met many house elves who worked for Hogwarts. Canis was one of them, and he was a very enthusiastic guy.

    Canis widened his eyes, ¡°Mr. Wallup?¡±

    He screamed, ¡°My God, you remember me!¡±

    ¡°Of course, haven¡¯t we known each other for a long time?¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    He stretched out his hand, wanting to shake Canis¡¯ hand.

    Canis trembled excitedly, ¡°You want to shake my hand?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Canis.¡± Sean understood him very well. From the bottom of his heart, he thought he was inferior to wizards, and this idea was difficult to change.

    However, Sean never cared about that. He likes to make friends with people. In the back of his mind, he always had the idea that creatures like magical animals and house elves were more reliable than humans.

    Canis carefully shook hands with Sean, then quickly extended his hand back. He whimpered happily and excitedly, and his body was swaying.

    ¡°I shook hands with Mr. Wallup!¡± he squealed, ¡°By God, my friends will die of envy!¡±

    ¡°I will not wash my hands for the next ten years. I wish you a pleasant meal.¡± Canis bowed deeply and then disappeared into the air.

    Sean held the dinner te and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°They¡¯re always like this, huh.¡±

    Hermione looked a little weird. She frowned and muttered, ¡°I saw the introduction of house elves in the book, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    She thought for a while before holding back a word, ¡°They are so humble.¡±

    Sean took the food and returned to his seat. He nced at Hermione. It seemed that Canis¡¯ appearance aroused Hermione¡¯s empathy, and the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare might have been created early.

    The house elves are an enved race, but they don¡¯t realize it. Of course, now is not the time to think about this. Sean pushed the te towards the two.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something together.¡±

    The two looked at each other. When Sean returned, the weight in her heart fell to the ground.

    The house elf¡¯s cooking was pretty good, and under Dumbledore¡¯s instructions, the food they brought this time was amazing. The three of them ate a hearty meal andy downzily when the te was empty.

    During the chat, Sean picked out some of the past few days¡¯ experiences and told the two of them, and finally, Hermione came to a conclusion.

    Sean attracted all kinds of inexplicable things.

    Sean could onlyugh. He is in the midst of a prophecy, and his trait cannot be removed.

    When they wereughing and talking, no one noticed that someone was watching them secretly in the passageway from the girls¡¯ dormitory to the lounge. It was Stephanie, holding a piece of parchment in her hand with cursive letterings.

    The parchment records in detail the special locations in various castles, and the entry method was marked in detail at the back. There are some ces where there is no way to enter, but the requirements to enter were specifically stated.

    Stephanie hid in the shadows expressionlessly. She looked at the three and looked down at the parchment in her hand. She drew out her wand, and without making a sound, a me danced at the tip of the wand.

    She wanted to bring the me closer to the parchment, but when the corner of the parchment began to cken, she seemed to hesitate again.

    Finally, Stephanie extinguished the me on the tip of her wand and walked back towards the bedroom in silence.

    ¡ª-

    The next day, Sean suddenly felt something and opened his eyes.

    Last night, he chatted with Hermione and Daisy untilte, so the others didn¡¯t know about himing back.

    ¡°Sean! You¡¯re back!¡± Terry said in surprise.

    ¡°Hey Terry, good morning¡­¡± Sean greeted sleepily.

    ¡°Terry, I told you. Sean must be very tired. You shouldn¡¯t disturb him.¡± Another roommate, Anthony Goldstein, said beside him.

    The other roommates also looked at Sean in surprise.

    ¡°Good morning, guys¡­ so good to see you¡­ Hey! I¡¯m not up yet!¡±

    Sean also received surprise shouts and countless hugs in his room. When he appeared in the hall, Most of the students cheered up. The Weasley twins celebrated and put their arms around Sean¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Sean, have you discovered a secret ce?! Remember to take us there next time!¡±

    Harry, Ron, and Neville hugged Sean happily. Percy looked very excited. He asked his brothers not to hinder Sean¡¯s breakfast, and at the same time, he smiled and shook hands with Sean.

    Sean¡¯s good poprity is undoubtedly reflected in this moment. Everyone familiar with him wille up to hug him, and those unfamiliar with him will follow the example of others ande up to shake hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Wee back, Wallup!¡±

    Amidst the warm greetings from others, Sean made an excuse, saying that he had to leave Hogwarts for a while due to epting Dumbledore¡¯s special task.

    But for some reason, the students made this task a particrly dangerous one, and there were constant discussions in the hall. By the time breakfast was over, the rumors had taken another shape. Sean went to fight ten dragons and tamed the Dementors.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Of course, not everyone wees Sean¡¯s return. The Slytherins watched the lively scene in the hall with cold eyes. They were unhappy, and those students who had grudges with Sean snorted in extreme dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Draco, this is bad luck. It¡¯s a pity that your enemy is here again.¡± At the dinner table, Crabbe said to Draco.

    Malfoy didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, when no one noticed, Draco slightly raised the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Draco, why are you smiling?¡± Goyle finished eating the eighth sausage and turned around to see his expression.

    ¡°Idiot, which eye of yours seeing me smile?¡± Draco cursed in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Wallup kid is now back.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Goyle hyped him up and ate the ninth sausage.

    Draco red at him and turned his gaze to Sean, who was surrounded by the crowd.

    In the Transfiguration ss in the morning, Professor McGonagall was very tolerant. She was in a good mood, so even the few students who hadn¡¯t practiced for almost half a semester were not severely punished by her.

    She generously added twenty points to Ravenw after Sean easily transformed a rabbit into a pair of house slippers. After finishing the ss, Sean received a package. Early in the morning, he wrote back to his parents to express that he was okay and then ordered a lot of things.

    It¡¯s all meals for Dave, Naja, and Pudding.

    He took Hermione and Daisy to the Room of Requirements.

    Daisy looked around curiously while Hermione took out a book and read it with ease.

    ¡°Sean, look at this,¡± Daisy called out.

    Sean walked over and saw a piece of parchment on the table. The parchment looked a bit worn out, and there were traces of fire in one corner.

 Chapter 200: â€œPracticing Animagus With Allâ€

    Chapter 200: ¡°Practicing Animagus With All¡±

    Looking at the surface, this piece of parchment seems to have deteriorated over time, with scrawny edges and traces of smoke and fire, as if it had been in the Room of Requirement not long ago.

    Sean looked at the contents of the parchment and was surprised to find that all the hidden ces of Hogwarts were described in detail.

    It cannot be said to bepletely true. However, within the range known to Sean, the spaces marked, such as the Chamber of Secrets and the Room of Requirements, were marked on the correct location and way to enter it.

    Sean had never heard of the other locations mentioned on the parchment.

    Hermione closed her book and came over. She tilted her head to look at it and said in amazement, ¡°This looks so real. There are so many things about Hogwarts that I don¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of these ces¡­¡± Daisy kept watching and muttered curiously, ¡°The Chamber of Secrets says it¡¯s in the girls¡¯ bathroom where Myrtle was, and you need a Parseltongue to open it. That¡¯s where the Basilisk used to live, right?¡±

    Hermione nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the dead Basilisk is the monster in the Chamber of Secrets. But how did Professor Dumbledore get down? Does he know Parseltongue?¡±

    Sean continued, ¡°Professor Dumbledore knows a lot. But I¡¯m just going to read the contents of it, not nning on going to these ces.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Daisy asked curiously, ¡°Sean, haven¡¯t you always been interested in these ces? I bet George and Fred will be joyed if they see this parchment.¡±

    Sean shrugged and put away the parchment, ¡°Because you can¡¯t be sure what dangers lie in those locations, and unexpected situations may ur. It¡¯s better to explore after we are strong enough.¡±

    This is Sean¡¯s thoughts. He¡¯s a bit resistant about going to these secret locations after his trip to the hidden stone chamber in Slytherin¡¯smon room, and the timing of the parchment is odd.

    The Room of Requirement is always the same. Even if Sean silently recites the exact same needs every time hees in, there will always be a little change here. This parchment may be something left by someone, but it may also be a trap.

    Sean instinctively didn¡¯t believe in these things.

    Hermione and Daisy naturally listened to Sean¡¯s words. They just casually nced at the parchment put away by Sean and said nothing more.

    Sean nced at Daisy, smiled, and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Daisy nodded expectantly. Beforeing here, Sean told her that he wanted to introduce his little pet to her.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Daisy blinked, and she secretly nced at Hermione, who was sitting next to her. She saw the helplessness on her face.

    Sean smiled and touched the ring, and Daisy was surprised.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard!¡±

    A huge Winged Demon flew out, an amy coiled into a chair shape as soon as it appeared, and a big cat with six legs jumped out.

    ¡°Daisy, these are all my pets. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Well, it seems that I don¡¯t need to exin.¡± Sean spread his hands.

    Daisy screamed and hugged Pudding, ¡°What a cute cat!¡±

    Pudding blinked, not knowing what to do for a while. However, the girl in front of her had a good vibe and the same vibe as Sean.

    Seeing Daisy quickly mingle with the magical animals, Sean nodded thoughtfully. Daisy¡¯s affinity with magical animals is also very high, as he expected. If he doesn¡¯t have time in the future, he can ask Daisy to help feed them.

    Sean unwrapped the package and handed the food to Daisy. Soon, Pudding started rubbing his head against Daisy¡¯s cheek. Sheughed, and the sound of magical animals gobbling food echoed in the room.

    Sean watched this scene with a smile and then walked to the bookshelf.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the book?¡± Sean tossed the piece of jade in his mouth, puzzled to find that the Animagus book he often read was missing.

    ¡°Oh, here.¡± Hermione raised the book in her hand.

    ¡°Are you interested in it too?¡± Seanughed.

    ¡°I just want to see it. If you fail to transform at that time, I can urately describe your condition to Professor McGonagall so she can save your life.¡± Hermione said angrily.

    Hermione has always disagreed with Sean¡¯s practice of Animagus. She stubbornly believes that Sean¡¯s progress in Animagus is too fast, which may lead to danger. He walked to Hermione¡¯s side, then took out his wand and pointed it at the dusty teapot.

    Hermione looked at him suspiciously, wondering what Sean was up to. After the spell, her eyes widened in surprise.

    The teapot turned into a turtle, the dark green body of the pot turned into the turtle¡¯s carapace, and even the dust turned into the green algae umted on the turtle¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sean, how did you do it?!¡± Hermione looked at the rxed Sean in disbelief, ¡°The teapot turned into a turtle. This is the content of thete third grade. Dare I interrupt you? The degree ofplexion has surpassed fourth and fifth-grade contents!¡±

    After he obtained talent points and increased his talent for Transfiguration, it became easier to transform objects into creatures.

    When he sketched the image of the creature in his mind, the picture in his mind was clear and urate. Sean had already started teaching himself the third grade¡¯s content andpleted it almost without any effort.

    He smiled and turned the turtle back again.

    ¡°It seems that my talent in Transfiguration is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡± Hermione said exaggeratedly, ¡°You¡¯re still na?ve.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were praising me,¡± Sean shrugged, ¡°But now, you shouldn¡¯t have to worry too much, right?¡±

    Hermione was silent for a while. She seemed to understand Sean¡¯s point of view but finally said stubbornly, ¡°When you are about to try Animagus transformation, you do it in front of me. If you fail, I mean, you shouldn¡¯t fail! But if something else happens, I can help a little too.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    At this time, Daisy came over with Pudding. She heard the conversation between the two and said excitedly, ¡°Sean, do you want to try bing an Animagus?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hermione added on the side, ¡°To be precise, it is an illegal Animagus. Sean is going to learn it and not report it to the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    Daisy blinked, ¡°That¡¯s normal. Most people who practice Animagus will not register themselves. I heard from my father that although Animagus is extremely difficult, there are a lot of illegal Animagus in Ennd.¡±

    Daisy looked at Sean with some excitement, ¡°Can I try it too? I want to be a cat so that I canmunicate with Pudding!¡±

    Hermione looked at the two, dissatisfied, and she said unhappily, ¡°Sean! Daisy is only in the first grade! And Daisy, don¡¯t try to follow what Sean was trying to do.¡±

    She began to reprimand Daisy, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Sean doesn¡¯t obey the rules. But you just entered school. Do you want to be expelled?!¡±

    Daisy stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°But it¡¯s interesting. Hermione, Think about it. If we can all be animals, we can go y with them together!¡±

    ¡°Think about it, the world of animals must be different from our eyes. It must be an unforgettable experience!¡±

    Daisy took a step forward and said, ¡°I definitely want to learn something from Sean. Hermione, I know you don¡¯t want toe with us. But when the timees, When Sean and I turned into animals, you shouldn¡¯t report us.¡±

    Hermione froze for a moment, aplex look shed in her eyes, and then she said angrily, ¡°What? No!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to report us?¡± Daisy and Sean said in unison.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Hermione looked angrily at the two, and then she cleared her throat, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided! I will learn Animagus as well.¡±

    Daisy blinked slyly at Sean with a little smugness in her eyes.

    Hermione red at the two, ¡°What are youughing at? Let me tell you two, I am here to supervise you, to prevent you from viting too many school rules when you be Animagus!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we need an upright person to watch us!¡± Daisy and Sean said in unison.

    Looking at the two, Hermione pouted her cheeks angrily. She was a little angry, not only because she was about to vite the rules but also because the tacit understanding between the two made her a little unhappy.

    However, regardless of Hermione¡¯s thoughts. After the matter of practicing Animagus together was settled, she began to train as well.

    They sat around the floor, and Hermione and Daisy watched the practice method that Dumbledore gave to Sean. Sean has long been familiar with every step, studied every detail, and carefully exined it to the two.

    With his Transfiguration Talents, he has a deeper understanding of all aspects of Transfiguration.

    Time passed quickly, and under Sean¡¯s detailed exnation, Daisy and Hermione better understood Animagus.

    Daisy looked at Sean worriedly, ¡°Sean, your practice period is almost over, right?¡±

    Sean nodded and spat out the jade piece in his mouth, ¡°The jade piece ispletely fine. I n to start preparing mandrake leaves in a few days.¡±

    Daisy nced at the jade piece. She stammered and said: ¡°Should we start practicing with the jade piece too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Sean was a little puzzled.

    Daisy took a deep breath and closed her eyes seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first! Also, not that I don¡¯t like you, Sean¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean didn¡¯t respond for a while.

    Daisy blushed and asked, ¡°Can the jade pieces be washed before that?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Hermione yelled angrily, ¡°We can buy another piece of jade! Just throw away the piece that Sean practiced on!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Daisy blinked, ¡°We can do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ what were you thinking¡­¡± Sean was speechless for a while.

    ¡°Oh, I misunderstood¡­¡± Daisy blushed.

    Hermione nced at her angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head. But, Sean, is this thing easy to buy? I¡¯ve seen the order list of the Diagon Alley store before, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be sold there.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. I can write to my dad and ask him to order two pieces of it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the two girls asked in confusion.

    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±

    Sean spat out the jade piece onto the handkerchief.

    He just thought of one thing. If there is no such thing for sale in Diagon Alley, and if the jade piece needs to be specially ordered, could the piece in his hand be used by Dumbledore before?

    Sean closed his eyes in despair and didn¡¯t want to think anything.

    ¡ª-

    Sean began to prepare for the Animagus practice.

    Hermione and Daisy poured jade pieces into their mouths in the Room of Requirements as they watched Sean bring out a box containing a few mandrake leaves.

    Hermione said vaguely, ¡°Sean, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± It¡¯s mid-December, and the full moon is high tonight, which is a good time.

    Sean stuffed the Mandrake leaf into his mouth. The bitter and irritating taste with a strong ammonia smell rushed straight to his head. Sean had practiced a few times earlier and did not react too much. He shook his head and attached the leaf to the surface of his upper jaw.

 Chapter 201: â€œThe Ravenclaw Trioâ€

    Chapter 201: ¡°The Ravenw Trio¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling? Should I call the professor for you?¡± Hermione looked at him nervously.

    Sean let out augh, ¡°Please, Hermione. I¡¯ve practiced it several times. Besides, this is just the beginning. The mandrake needs to be held in my mouth for a month.¡±

    Hermione wanted to say something more, but she just started to practice with a jade piece and tended to drool when she talked too much. Hermione quickly turned her head and spit out the jade piece in her mouth. After wiping her lips quickly, she gave Sean a look.

    Sean blinked innocently while Daisy looked at this scene with a smile instead. She has a very good rtionship with Hermione now and knows her emotions very well.

    In Hermione¡¯s words, she is a strong, smart, and assertive person. But she often loses her temper. If you meet her for the first time, Hermione is actually not a girl that people will immediately fall in love with.

    But after a long time of contact, you can understand that Hermione is different. You will find that she is actually very kind and often thinks about others. However, Hermione¡¯s somewhat arrogant personality caused her not to be straightforward.

    Just like Sean often ¡°borrowed¡± Hermione¡¯s homework, she would scold Sean every time, but the homework would always appear in front of Sean, and even marked a few things to be noted.

    Daisy licked her lips and sipped the jade piece as if she was tasting hard candy. She liked the state of getting along with several people very much, although she felt that Hermione¡¯s emotion was a hit or miss.

    She didn¡¯t show her small thoughts, she looked happily at Hermione and Sean who were bickering. She even imagined that the three of them would all learn Animagus in the future, and then they would turn into animals and go out to y together.

    Hermione reluctantly put the jade piece back into her mouth. She spat it out just now to quarrel, but after the quarrel was over, she continued to practice.

    She looked suspiciously at Daisy, who was always smiling and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking right now.

    Sean found afortable position. After a few times of practice, he can quickly adapt to the taste of mandrakes. However, he felt that the horrible taste in his mouth had to be brushed three times a day.

    Daisy noticed Hermione¡¯s suspicious gaze and quickly brought up another topic.

    ¡°Sean, in a month¡¯s time, if dark clouds gather, won¡¯t you have to do it all over again?¡±

    Sean nodded.

    ¡°But, the weather in Ennd¡­¡± Daisy raised her head worriedly.

    Sean sighed helplessly, this was the most serious question he needed to face.

    The dark and quiet ce where the crystal bottle is stored is easy to find. Professor McGonagall has promised Sean that she can provide him with a room that no one uses all year round, but it is difficult for the full moon part.

    The weather in Ennd is faster than Grindelwald¡¯s mind, especially now that it is winter. The full moon was only a few days, and he had to wait another month to do it again.

    For this reason, Sean specifically asked Professor McGonagall if there was a weather spell that could disperse the dark clouds.

    The good news is that there is such a spell, and Professor Flitwick can do it. The bad news is that the spell cannot be used to dispel dark clouds during the steps of bing an Animagus. It must be a natural full moon on that day.

    Professor McGonagall told Sean that the sky would be filled with magic power when the weather spell was cast. When the moonlight shines, it may be ¡®polluted¡¯ by the magic, causing a disturbance in his Animagus process.

    He was a little disappointed. Sean even considered whether to try to destroy the clouds artificially. He has his father. As long as Sean is using it in the right way, the cost is not a problem at all.

    However, Hogwarts was shrouded in magic. Even if his father could find a way to clear the clouds artificially, it might not work. Sean finally understands why it took several years for wizards to be Animagus.

    However, Sean has an idea.

    Christmas ising, and the student exchange between Hogwarts and Nurmengard will start after Christmas. Just a few dayster, the four Hogwarts houses will conduct internal selections, and the selected candidates will go to Nurmengard.

    This is another way for Sean to make a n. The weather in Ennd is difficult to control, but it would be better in Austria.

    Moreover, Austria is now in a dry winter, and Nurmengard is located in a high-altitude area. The chances of seeing the full moon are much higher if it is there. As for the storage location of the crystal bottle, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to ask Mr. Grindelwald for a dark and quiet room.

    Of course, Sean had consulted Professor Dumbledore before that. He has been very busy recently. Sean waited several nights to wait for him. Dumbledore met him quickly, then quickly agreed with Sean¡¯s idea and assured him that Grindelwald would help him.

    After getting the guarantee, Sean felt relieved.

    Sean got the secret of how to control Hogwarts, but the process can be said to be both unfortunate and fortunate. Sean didn¡¯t even have the idea of ??going to the Chamber of Secrets now.

    He never forgot what Gorith said that Szar Slytherin was waking up, and Sean worried that if he rushed into the Chamber rashly, he would encounter a peculiar situation again.

    During this period of time, it is better to concentrate on improving his own strength.

    After thest lottery draw, Sean¡¯s Charm learning talent has also increased to 8 points, which made it much smoother for him to learn spells. He even grabbed a few bonus points from Professor Flitwick.

    In this way, the new trio of Ravenws spent the rest of their time in the Room of Requirements and the library. Daisy was a little dizzy from studying during this time.

    However, under the guidance of the two with the best grades in the second grade, Daisy¡¯s poprity has risen sharply, she is now more famous than her brother.

    The Princess of Potions, the Princess of the Ruthless Bat Snape, etc. All kinds of strange titles are put on Daisy¡¯s head, but she doesn¡¯t care about it at all.

    She studies in the dark every day, and during break time, she has been thinking about what to eat in the morning, what to eat for lunch, what to eat for dinner, and what to eat for snacks.

    Sean couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. For a student in the first grade, the study intensity was a bit too much. Daisy receives Hermione¡¯s guidance every day and also takes time to practice Animagus, and from time to time, she makes a few potions.

    Snape still maintained the ¡®good habit¡¯ of revealing the content of the first-year potions ss to Sean, and Sean naturally conveyed it to her. Daisy had already obtained seven or eight bottles of potions from Snape.

    All of them are at the perfect level, just like those potions that Lily gave Sean back then.

    The Weasley twins said that a bottle of tonics costs five Galleons on the market and Snape¡¯s tonics would sell double the normal price. In terms of potions alone, Daisy¡¯s worth now almost surpasses the Weasleys.

    However, Daisy was obviously very familiar with potions. She didn¡¯t regard potions as precious things¡ªmost of the tonics that Snape rewarded just to be consumed personally.

    ¡°Using it for me and Hermione to learn things better!¡± That¡¯s what she said.

    Sean can only do his best to help.

    ¡ª-

    The news that the school will select students to go to Nurmengard for academic exchanges has already been announced. The selection method includes not only a written test but also a practical test. Only the best Hogwarts students can go to Nurmengard.

    However, the enthusiasm of the students is not very high.

    Last year, they had met the students of Nurmengard. Although they were all a bunch of annoying students, they had to admit that they were very strong. The students at Hogwarts were all worried that they would be avenged in Nurmengard.

    As a result, a strange scene appeared in the hall.

    The students were all discussing this exchange, they kept bringing up the names of their most outstanding ssmates, and those people all modestly said that they were just lucky in the past.

    Except for Harry, Fred, and the gang of reckless Gryffindor moring to go over, the students in other houses didn¡¯t even want to participate in the selection.

    Sean was a little helpless, and Nurmengard had surpassed Hogwarts for decades. He thought that if you can¡¯t beat them, join them.

    During the day, everyone participated in a written test, and the duel stage was ced in the hall again at night. The four houses¡¯ deans came to the scene, and Professor McGonagall stood in the middle of the dueling tform and said the rules.

    The duel does not force everyone toe up, but the professors will observe the performance of everyone on the stage. However, an embarrassing scene happened. After several heated duels from Harry¡¯s group, no one from the audience went up.

    ¡°Anyone else wants toe up? The chosen one will go to Nurmengard. It will be a very good learning opportunity.¡± Professor McGonagall repeated several times, but the students looked at each other, and even they took a step back.

    Everyone was afraid of being humiliated there because both sides of the school were not left in a peaceful state, and the Hogwarts students could already predict what would happen after they went there.

    Learning is good, but no one wants to run over and get beaten.

    Looking at the students whispering under the stage, Professor McGonagall lowered her head slightly, and a disappointed expression shed across her face.

    Professor Flitwick¡¯splexion was not very good. Before the selection, the professors discussed several times, and they didn¡¯t expect the Hogwarts students to act like this.

    In the corner, Snape looked at the hall expressionlessly. He nced at a certain position off the stage from time to time and then turned his head gloomily to look at the Slytherin students.

    Obviously, the Slytherins have not made any movement. There are always a few people in other houses who are hesitant to go on stage, but the Slytherins didn¡¯t do anything.

    Snape snorted coldly. Although he didn¡¯t have any sense of collective honor, the Slytherins still made him feel that he was ashamed in front of other professors.

    He chose a few unlucky ones to send over, such as those who stood at the back all the time and whistled at Daisy.

    Hermione was whispering to Sean and Daisy, and she looked very dissatisfied.

    ¡°How could they do this?¡± Hermione pursed her lips tightly, ¡°Just because they are afraid of being ashamed? It would be embarrassing to stay in the castle without learning or improving and never surpassing others!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t keep her voice low, and many students around her heard it.

    Some students showed ashamed expressions, while some looked at Hermione with disgust and then muttered, ¡°Easy for you to say, I didn¡¯t see you on the stage.¡±

    Hermione sharpened her eyes as if she was about to retort, but she finally endured it, and after a haughty nce at the few people, she quickly stepped onto the dueling stage.

    ¡°Ravenw second grader, Hermione Granger. Does anyone want to duel with me?¡± She raised her head and said loudly.

    Sean shook his head helplessly.

    The second graders all know that Hermione has excellent grades, and the senior students are hesitant. If they win, they¡¯ll get a chance to go to Nurmengard. But if they lose, they¡¯ll be ashamed that a second grader beat them.

    No one from the audience stepped up for a long time, but all kinds of whispers could be heard.

    ¡°What a show-off.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just there so as not to be called a coward.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s hearing has always been very good. Standing on the stage at this time, her face turned weird. Daisy couldn¡¯t sit still now. She stood up and was about to defend Hermione, but a hand was ced on her shoulder.

    ¡°No need to do that.¡±

    Sean stepped onto the dueling ring.

    Hermione sniffed and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Sean, on guard.¡±

    Sean shook his head helplessly. He looked at the professors, ¡°Can I say a few words before we start?¡±

    After getting their approval, Sean stood up straight and cast an Amplifying Charm on himself.

    ¡°Can you all hear me?¡± Sean cleared his throat, and the loud voice echoed in the hall.

    Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick looked at each other, and they suddenly had a bad feeling. With his hands behind his back, Sean raised his chin slightly and looked down at all the Hogwarts students.

    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± he chuckled, ¡°Is it possible, and I mean by this is just a possibility.¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s puzzled eyes, Sean showed a shy smile.

    ¡°That everyone in here is a coward?¡±

 Chapter 202: â€œA Sleeping Dragonâ€

    Chapter 202: ¡°A Sleeping Dragon¡±

    ¡°That everyone in here is a coward?¡± The spacious hall suddenly fell into silence. Only the loud voice of Sean echoed.

    On the side of the dueling stage, the faces of several professors stiffened, and Professor Flitwick almost staggered. Almost all the students were stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t react. They looked at Sean with some confusion.

    However, before they could think of anything on him on the dueling stage, Sean added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s hopeless.¡± He pretended to sigh, but what he said next made all the Hogwarts students furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling us cowards?¡±

    The hall suddenly exploded, and there was an endless stream of angry shouts.

    ¡°Wallup, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a second-year student. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡±

    The voice kept ringing, and the students in the audience looked angrily at Sean. For the first time, they felt that he was so hateful. Just a minute ago, most people thought Sean was a friend worth keeping.

    ¡°Arrogant, unreasonable, and uneducated!¡± Someone angrily said.

    Sean maintained a good posture and an impable, elegant smile. He looked at the person and exined softly, ¡°You¡¯re a senior, right? I must say, human arrogance is something that every human has, even if it¡¯s a little.¡±

    He exined, but some students couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Several senior students reddened and even pulled out their wands.

    ¡°Wallup, you do need to be taught a lesson a little bit!¡±

    In the audience, except for Sean¡¯s friends, everyone became mad.

    Ron nced at the angry ssmates beside him and whispered to Harry and Neville beside him, ¡°Is Sean crazy? Or is there something wrong with him?¡±

    Harry nced at him, ¡°Where did Sean say something wrong? Our Hogwarts is a famous school that has been passed down for thousands of years, but now we are afraid to go to Nurmengard for a student exchange?¡±

    Neville nodded and then said hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s true, but Sean went too far, and did he mean us too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. When I finished the duel just now, Sean gave me a gesture.¡±

    Except for the few people who had dueled on the stage just now, the rest of the students felt offended. However, I was looking at him on the stage.

    On the other side of the dueling stage, Hermione waspletely ignored. The hatred was all concentrated on Sean, and her face turned pale. She never thought that Sean would be doing this.

    Just when she was about to exin a few words to Sean, his next words made her stop in ce.

    ¡°Come on, have a duel with me. I guess the victor will go to Nurmengard?¡± Sean smiled, took out his wand, and pointed it at a senior student who walked onto the dueling stage.

    The senior student was taken aback momentarily and then became even more annoyed. He pointed his wand at Sean, ¡°Wallup, you must be punished for your unreasonable words. Now, apologize to everyone.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re ready for a-¡°

    ¡°Serpensortia!¡± Before the student could finish speaking, Sean recited a spell directly.

    Of course, it¡¯s Sean¡¯s famous Serpensortia spell. The huge body of Naja suddenly unfolded and then coiled up. The feathers on the top of the head swayed erectly, making a terrifying attacking posture.

    Everyone took a step back.

    The boy who had juste on stage trembled. He wanted to cast a Full Body Bind Curse, but in front of amy, the courage to reprimand Sean just now dissipated.

    A magical animal with a rating of XXXX by the Ministry of Magic is not something a young wizard who has not yet graduated can confront head-on.

    Professor Sprout wanted to step forward to stop Sean, but Professor McGonagall stopped her.

    ¡°Hogwarts may be in need of a strong scolding.¡± She thought silently in her heart and chose to remain silent this time.

    Naja¡¯s body was moving, and they lifted Sean up to look down at everyone.

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with this, right?¡± Sean stroked the scales of Naja with a casual and rxed movement, ¡°It¡¯s just that when I summoned this creaturest time, the person who was dueling with me was a student from Nurmengard.¡±

    He looked down. Although the boy was afraid, he didn¡¯t take a step back.

    ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Zacharias Shafiq.¡± The boy held his head high, trying to sound calm.

    ¡°Mr. Shafiq, can I ask you a question?¡± Without waiting for him to answer, Sean continued, ¡°Do you think you are a coward?¡±

    The veins on Shafiq¡¯s forehead twitched. He is usually a short-tempered person, not to mention that what Sean said waspletely insulting to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want with that strange summoning spell, and don¡¯t look down on others. The glory of my family will not tolerate any insult!¡±

    The surname Shafik seems to be one of the pure-blood families. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he would react this way.

    He shook his head and asked more seriously, ¡°Mr. Shafiq, you are too excited. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking the question here.¡±

    ¡°Put down your arrogance, Wallup. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. You make me feel sick.¡±

    Sean shrugged and caressed Naja casually, ¡°Since you have said that, can I understand that you don¡¯t think you are a coward?¡±

    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± As soon as Shafiq¡¯s words fell, Naja¡¯s swelled even more, and its huge beak suddenly stretched forward.

    Shafiq hastily released Full Body Bind Spell, but Sean didn¡¯t even wave his wand. This weak spell couldn¡¯t even go through Naja¡¯s scales.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Shafiq. It looks like you¡¯re not a coward.¡± Seanughed, but in the eyes of others, his smile was like a devil grinning.

    Sean didn¡¯t care. He stood up straight on the huge body of Naja.

    ¡°Last semester, I was here to duel with the students of Nurmengard. Did anybody here know who won?¡±

    He waved his hand indifferently, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    He stopped smiling and looked at Shafiq, ¡°Last semester, those Nurmengards didn¡¯t dare to attack me, but just now, you cast a spell.¡±

    Sean raised his chin, and Naja opened her wings.

    ¡°How dare you?¡±

    As soon as this sentence came out, the other students cursed and used Sean of being arrogant and unreasonable. Even Harry and the others looked at each other.

    ¡°Sean, isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    Shafiq¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°Wallup, you are going too far!¡± His hands trembled slightly with anger. Only the wand was firmly pointed at Sean.

    Sean stared at him and showed his smile again, ¡°Then, let me ask thest question. Since you dare to duel with me, why didn¡¯t youe to the duel stage just now?¡±

    ¡°Why? Those Nurmengards didn¡¯t dare to attack me, but you dare to cast a spell on me?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± His voice was deafening, and the students in the hall were all quiet, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do the same thing in front of the Nurmengards?¡±

    Sean looked at everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Make sure all of you listen and spread these words quickly throughout the wizarding world, okay?¡±

    His voice became louder, ¡°Hogwarts is a famous school, one of the most famous magic schools in the world. The best ce for wizards in the UK. Hogwarts students used to be the pioneers of everything, and now they¡¯re afraid of other schools just because things may not go in our favor?¡±

    ¡°Our reputation is at stake right now, and you want to tell people that Hogwarts is afraid of Nurmengard? That students fear that a small academic exchange?¡±

    ¡°I will give each of you a medal when you graduate, and it will say ¡®I am not as good as Nurmengard student¡¯, and then tell the world that the person wearing this medales from the great Hogwarts.¡±

    His voice calmed down, ¡°Save your medals, and when your children enter a school, don¡¯t forget to give them that. Tell them that as long as they are in Hogwarts, they will always be inferior to the students in Nurmengard.¡±

    Many of the student¡¯s faces turned to shame.

    ¡°Admit it. You guys are cowards. If you want to get rid of it, it¡¯s up to you. I thought of a way to go to Nurmengard so that you can at least get something from it.¡±

    All themotion disappeared in the hall, and the students clenched their fists tightly. Sean¡¯s words pierced everyone¡¯s ears. They tried to refute it, but in the end, they knew what Sean was saying was a fact.

    Yes, they were scared.

    Since the establishment of Nurmengard, their students have shown suppression toward Hogwarts in various aspects. In the academic exchangest year, the two sides were in conflict, and they were barely able to keep up with Nurmengard¡¯s students¡¯ performances.

    What¡¯s even sadder is that their eyes needed to be opened by Sean through this public humility to realize it. A strong sense of shame filled everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s only temporary. We are not afraid of Nurmengard. We can be stronger and then defeat them.¡± Daisy shouted loudly.

    One stone stirred up thousands of waves. Sean¡¯s words were like turning those passionate blood into gunpowder, and Daisy ignited the fuse.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re Hogwarts students. Who cares about them?¡±

    ¡°Hogwarts produces the best wizards in the world, and we are always the only ones who look down on others.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the one who is always inferior to others.¡±

    The hall suddenly exploded, and everyone shouted loudly. All of a sudden, many students took the initiative to apply to the professors, shouting something like ¡°I¡¯m going to blow their heads off¡±.

    Seanughed in satisfaction. They are a little confused, but they have the spirit. He looked down the stage, and Daisy seemed to be waiting for him. When Sean saw her, she showed a smile.

    However, he now needs to face another problem. After the students calmed down a bit, they all looked at Sean.

    Sean coughed, then took Naja back.

    ¡°Can anyone tell me the school motto?¡± Sean stood with one hand on his chest and the other on his back.

    The students who came around paused, and Hermione shouted loudly, ¡°Never Tickle a Sleeping Dragon.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They looked at Sean. He looked at them as if he were looking at his awakenedrades.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sean took a deep breath and shouted loudly at everyone, ¡°Now, tell me, Hogwarts students, has the dragon sleeping in your body awakened?¡±

    A rush of blood rushed to everyone¡¯s foreheads, and they shouted.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°The Sleeping Dragon has awakened, and the world is about to tremble. Tell me, tell yourselves, this castle, Nurmengard, and the whole world. What are you?¡±

    ¡°We are Hogwarts students!¡±

 Chapter 203: â€œHello To Nurmengardâ€

    Chapter 203: ¡°Hello To Nurmengard¡±

    There is an extended terrace at the end of a corridor, where the principal¡¯s office is located.

    There is no decoration on the terrace, and the cold wind of the winter night in Ennd keeps whistling. The two bare chairs feel cold just by looking at them.

    However, two people are sitting on the chair now, and they don¡¯t feel any difort on their faces. You will find that the cold wind will always turn when it blows past the two of them.

    The ss of butterbeer in their hands radiated warmth.

    ¡°There are only two admirable things in Ennd. One is the great Albus Dumbledore, and the other is butterbeer in winter.¡± Grindelwald took a big sip of the butterbeer, and his beard had a foam. He wiped it with his hands with a happy andfortable expression.

    Dumbledore was sitting on another chair, the butterbeer in his hand hadn¡¯t been touched, and the other withered hand seemed to have been rejuvenated. He was holding a piece of metal engraved with runes and was ying with it.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Grindelwald took another sip and said casually, ¡°Albus, it¡¯s time for you to take a break. You should rx a bit instead of thinking about how to save this rotten world.¡±

    Dumbledore nced at him, then silently took a sip of butterbeer. He then said, ¡°Gellert.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Grindelwald waved his hand, ¡°I know you too well, Albus. I know what you want to say when you open your mouth. Do you want to teach Sean to be kind, to learn how to love? That sort of thing.¡±

    He looked straight at Dumbledore, ¡°Albus, there are some things you don¡¯t understand, and neither do I. Only Sean can learn the ¡ªof course, we should also learn from it.¡±

    Dumbledore was silent for a while, then changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Sean.¡±

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t have any objection. He talked about Sean obediently, ¡°Look at that kid¡¯s performance. He is really famous and true to his heart, he is really like me. However, I was expelled from Durmstrang. Do you know how much my friends embraced me?¡±

    ¡°Friend? Gellert, the way you win people¡¯s hearts is not sincerity, but eloquence and strength.¡±

    ¡°At least they think I¡¯m their friend. Of course, the meaning of the word friend between you and me is different.¡± Grindelwald said with a smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to teach Sean, then I think he¡¯d better not go to Nurmengard.¡± Dumbledore sighed.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Grindelwald shook his finger, ¡°Just like I promised you. I will not interfere with Sean¡¯s life. I will not teach him how to ¡®make friends¡¯. I¡¯ll just teach him how to rationally use those forces that are avable and worthy of his time.¡±

    Dumbledore took a deep breath, an expression of uncertainty shed across his face, and finally, he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Albus,¡± Grindelwald smiled smugly, ¡°Sean will get enough of it, and his friends will get the same benefit.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my friends, your hand would bepletely useless in half a year.¡±

    Dumbledore seemed to want to be mad at him, but he had already received good things from him, which made him unable to say anything.

    In the end, he just sighed, ¡°Gellert, your methods should be softer.¡±

    Grindelwald crossed his legs, drank the butterbeer, and said leisurely, ¡°I wanted to find someone, but they didn¡¯t kidnap Sean. But there are still several ancient families in the world to be checked.¡±

    Seeing Dumbledore¡¯s eyes, he spread his hands and exined, ¡°Please, my old friend, it took me a whole night to visit those families. Do you know how precious sleep is to a hundred-year-old man? Is it so coincident that you also need something from their family to maintain your life?¡±

    ¡°Gellert, you are more unruly than you were in your youth,¡± said Dumbledore with a sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, my friend. They are precious wizards. I didn¡¯t kill anyone, and I even expressed my apology before I left.¡± Grindelwald showed his smug.

    Dumbledore rubbed his temples. His left hand was cursed in an ident. The potion brought by Grindelwald could only prevent the situation from getting worse, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to recover.

    In the case of Sean¡¯s disappearance, Grindelwald went to the ancient Greek family to ¡°inquire about the situation¡±. Obviously, he didn¡¯t find the culprit, but he ¡®coincidentally¡¯ found something left by one of the families.

    Grindelwald apologized kindly, then raised his wand to ¡®borrow¡¯ the thing and handed it to Dumbledore.

    ¡°After I recover from it, I will personallye to apologize to them.¡± Dumbledore finally said.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Grindelwald looked up at the starry sky, ¡°After more than ten years, I won¡¯t have the strength toe to borrow things. You should think about it.¡±

    ¡°Of course. And Gellert, death is just another journey,¡± said Dumbledore seriously.

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°I agree. However, we still have tasks toplete before embarking on another journey. Sean will be the next me.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dumbledore corrected, ¡°Sean won¡¯t be you, and he won¡¯t be me. He is himself.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. I mean, if I¡¯m too old to do anything, Sean has enough ability to do what I would do,¡± Grindelwald smiled happily, ¡°and has the ability toe to them again to borrow things.¡±

    ¡°You are really hopeless.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Albus,¡±

    ¡ª-

    Christmas is over. Sean came to Hogwarts one day early after returning to London to reunite with his family.

    The students have to make preparations and will go directly to Nurmengard early the next morning.

    After Sean¡¯s somewhat effective performance, everyone at Hogwarts was full of energy. After returning to the castle, many students did not enjoy the aftertaste of the holiday with their friends. They were either drowned in books, training, or practice duels in ssrooms specially provided by the professors.

    This is probably a good thing. They are easily moved and sometimes reckless, but at the same time, they have the spirit to do so. However, Sean still paid the price for what he said that day. Now, a lot of students are lining up to practice against him.

    With a tense and fulfilling state of mind, the students assembled early on the field early the next morning.

    ¡°Is there any transportation at Hogwarts? It¡¯s not even mentioned in the book.¡± Hermione covered her face with a scarf.

    Sean shook his head. He was also very curious. Beauxbatons had a Pegasus carriage, Durmstrang had a sunken ship, and Hogwarts should have some magical transportation for group travel.

    Although there is a simple and rude way of moving like a Portkey, you still need to pay attention to the facilities between schools. A group of students appearing in Austria with a broken shoe or a hat wouldn¡¯t make up a bad image of Hogwarts itself.

    Sean nced in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. There were a lot of Thestrals living there. He heard that many students used Thestrals to go to school before there was no Hogwarts Express.

    Although Thestrals are very cool, the weather doesn¡¯t seem suitable for them. Moreover, most people can¡¯t see Thestrals. At that time, the Nurmengards would see theming with literally nothing, and it would leave a weird first impression.

    Professor McGonagall took out her wand after making sure that everyone was there. She asked everyone to stand on the side of the field and then waved her wand facing the castle¡¯s direction.

    A loud voice sounded, and under the shocked eyes of the students, the tower near the Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts shook.

    The tower was peeled off from the main part of the castle, and the Spiers and the bricks on the wall were opened. The ground at the bottom was raised high, the soil jumped in four directions, and the foundation under the tower climbed out of the ground.

    After climbing out, the main body of the building kept changing and moving, and finally, a huge stone statue appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard¡­¡± The students were all dumbfounded.

    The surface of the stone statue isposed of huge stone bricks from the tower. After it rumbled, the gaps between those stone bricks disappeared, and the surface of the stone statue waspletely integrated.

    It holds a shield and a stone spear. The shield is covered with the Hogwarts emblem. The ck tip of the spear seems to be some kind of magical stone. The stone statue walked around the castle and finally came to the field.

    Looking at the behemoth in front of him, Sean even opened his mouth slightly.

    The stone statue knelt on the ground. It rested the weapon on its shoulder, and the tip of the weapon touched the ground. An entrance appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, do enter one by one.¡± Professor McGonagallmanded.

    After walking in, Sean and the others came to a hugemon room. Which seemed to be in the head of the stone statue, and the huge arched windows on the far side happened to be the eyes of the stone statue.

    ¡°Hogwarts still has a lot of things hidden.¡± Sean sighed while looking at the scene in the room.

    There should also be an Extension Charm cast here. The whole space is huge, and several entrances lead to the dormitories in the far corners.

    The students were whispering excitedly. Professor McGonagall finally came inside. She waved her wand. The stone statue slowly raised its steps and walked into the ckke step by step.

    Beside him, Percy seemed to have guessed Sean¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°I heard that stone statues could spread their wings and fly in the past. Butter, Muggles easily spotted them because of theirrge size. So they had to take it down, and the principal at the time invited a certain alchemist to transform the stone statue for an underwater method of transportation.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Sean nodded and asked, ¡°But there is no sea in Austria, right? Since Nurmengard relies on ake?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But the vehicles in each school have magic, such as invisibility, and I heard that the vehicles can be connected to a Portkey and change shape for disguise. ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Percy, why do you look so serious?¡± Sean saw Percy¡¯s tightly clenched fists.

    Percy took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°We bear the glory of Hogwarts on our shoulders, and we must not lose against Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± he patted his bag, ¡°Professor McGonagall gave me something for me to use when I entered the Nurmengard Great Hall. I was a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hermione asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a certain item, and the prefects of the other three houses also got it.¡±

    The stone statue sank directly to the bottom of the water, and the students all went to the window to watch the scene outside. However, as soon as the stone statue entered the water, the speed was extremely fast, and the waves surged outside the window. The aquatic nts and animals were quickly pushed back.

    The students quickly lost interest. They paired up and discussed excitedly and nervously.

    ¡ª-

    After a day¡¯s travel, they stopped.

    The stone statue began to float up, emerged from the water, and stepped on the ground. Sean leaned over to the window and found that the vicinity of the stone statue was a deste mountainous area.

    Immediately afterward, the stone statue trembled, and Sean immediately felt the magic power fluctuating around him. It was the invisibility magic.

    Just as Sean¡¯s thought came to him, the huge stone statue squatted down slightly, and the stone statue started to run.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Sean stared dumbfounded at the smoke and dust outside the window. Fortunately, there was magic in themon room. Otherwise, they would be shaken to death by the vibrations inside.

    ¡ª-

    Among the mountains, a huge castle stands at the foot of the mountain. At this moment, all the students are standing on the field outside the castle. They all stood there with their hands crossed behind their backs and their heads held high.

    At the forefront, an old man with silver hair and a short beard is waiting for the arrival of the guests with a slight smile.

    A huge vibration came from afar, and the birds in the mountains flew up, covering the sky in darkness. The Nurmengard students contracted slightly and could feel the ground at the bottom of their feet trembling.

    Then, their eyes widened.

    It was a gigantic and fearsome stone statue. It held a shield in one hand and a spear in the other. Its huge body ran towards them.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Grindelwald smiled even more.

    His voice clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°The guests have arrived. My children, show them the Nurmengard student¡¯s wee and pride.¡±

 Chapter 204: â€œNurmengardâ€™s Differenceâ€

    Chapter 204: ¡°Nurmengard¡¯s Difference¡±

    The huge stone statue stepped on the field of Nurmengard. A burst of dirt rose, and a huge shadow enveloped the students below.

    Despite the shock in their eyes, none of Nurmengard¡¯s students changed their posture as long as they saw their principal standing in front of them. Instead, they stood up straighter.

    Sean had been watching them from the window. He had a strange expression on his face.

    He has yet to notice much difference from the academic exchangest year. But he has verified his original thought. Nurmengard is really the Magic Military Academy.

    However, Professor McGonagall was urging everyone to form a group, and Sean hurriedly left.

    ording to the previous instructions, the Hogwarts students formed four groups ording to their houses and walked out of the stone statue.

    However,pared with Nurmengard¡¯s students, the Hogwarts students were like a group of wandering soldiers. They even temporarily adjusted their posture so that they would not be tripped on something.

    The students on both sides became serious.

    Hogwarts saw the gap between the two sides, and the already vignt mentality became even more vignt. Nurmengard students became serious because of the shocking huge stone statue. After all, it is a famous school with a thousand years of history and a strong background.

    Before the two parties formally met, the atmosphere was a bit heavy. Even heavier than when Nurmengard came to Hogwarts.

    Grindelwald walked up and enthusiastically shook hands with Professor McGonagall and Professor Lockhart, who led the groups.

    Yes, Lockhart came here. Sean felt that it might be that Professor Dumbledore thought Lockhart¡¯s ss was useless, so he might as well lead the group.

    Grindelwald¡¯s enthusiasm moved Lockhart, and he held the other¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, I am so d to meet you. I heard that your school does not have a Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Then I rmend my books. They are ¨C Aw!¡± He hurriedly let go of his hand. Just now, a tingling pain suddenly spread to the palm of his hand.

    Grindelwald patted Lockhart on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I am very satisfied with the curriculum of my own school, Professor Lockhart. I think Hogwarts should utilize your talents more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what Professor Dumbledore told me!¡± Lockhart said proudly.

    However, Grindelwald ignored Lockhart. He passed the professor and opened his arms to the Hogwarts students, ¡°Wee! Hogwarts¡¯ proudest children!¡±

    Harry, next to Sean, muttered, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald is not what I imagined. He looks kind and friendly. Well, he is good-looking, at least, he is the most good-looking old man I have ever seen.¡±

    Sean shook his head.

    Grindelwald waved his hand, and the bronze gate of Nurmengard Castle, engraved with dragons and phoenixes, opened.

    ¡°The dinner is ready. Let¡¯s go inside so we can continue.¡±

    He waved his hand, and the Nurmengard students, who had kept their eyes on the ground behind them, stepped in unison. All the students turned around neatly and walked into the castle.

    After all the Nurmengard students walked in, Professor McGonagall threw a look at several prefects, and she straightened her pointed hat.

    ¡°Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenw, Slytherin. Enter in order, Remember, keep your calm.¡±

    The students nced at each other and became tense. They consciously arranged the group more neatly and walked towards the castle.

    Nurmengard¡¯s castle is obviously more fortified than Hogwarts. All the buildings here are tall and steep, and the walls seem to be some kind of dark stone bricks.

    Passing through the bronze gate, Sean was surprised to see that the interior of the castle was extremely spacious. It doesn¡¯t have all kinds of ssical decorations like Hogwarts. Except for armor ced on the wall, there are no oil paintings and green nts.

    The style inside the building is also simple and elegant. The red carpet on the stone corridor seems to have just been ced. Sean guessed that it was probably to wee the Hogwarts students.

    Following the brand-new red carpet, they came to the Great Hall. The door here was also made of bronze, and the center of the door knocker was Nurmengard¡¯s school emblem, which was the phoenix and fire dragon surrounding the Deathly Hallows logo.

    When they stood still, the door opened slowly. On the door, fire dragons and phoenixes danced. The Deathly Hallows was not divided into two halves by the opened door.

    The triangle moved up and then gradually disappeared, the circle expanded to the entire range of the door frame and then slowly turned there. The vertical line in the center stayed in ce and then elongated, bing a door frame.

    Strangely, the vertical line is slightly inclined to the right. The door has a strange and irregr beauty. As the Hogwarts students approached, the line became straight again.

    The Nurmengard students were already sitting at the long table in the hall. There were only two long tables inside. In the end, there was a professor¡¯s long table, just like Hogwarts.

    Sean saw that the main seat and the chair Dumbledore was sitting on were very simr.

    The Gryffindors looked at each other. They formed into two rows and walked in with their heads held high. Percy gently crushed the thing Professor McGonagall gave him in his arms.

    A deafening lion¡¯s roar resounded throughout the hall, and a majestic lion appeared in front of the Gryffindor students. Its mane is a throbbing scarlet me, and its eyes glow with fire. After running around in mid-air, the lion turned into mes, and the emblem on the chests of the Gryffindor students¡¯ uniforms shone brightly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s cool.¡± On the long table on the right, a first-year student from Nurmengard looked at the Gryffindors¡¯ performance.

    Behind the Gryffindors, the Hufflepuffs also stepped into the Great Hall.

    Simrly, a huge badger appeared. Its neck and face were in ck-and-white patterns, its body was all ck, and its small eyes exuded a reassuring and steady light.

    Khaki-yellow lights were shining and dancing under its feet. After wandering around the hall, the emblems on the chests of the Hufflepuffs also shone.

    Then, the Ravenws entered.

    After a clear and prating eagle cry, the bronze-colored giant eagle spread its wings and soared. It disyed superb flying skills. Its tail feathers had a dark blue light, and those light particles sprinkled the entire hall.

    After screaming again, the bronze giant eagle directly hit the ceiling, the light scattered, and Sean felt the emblem on his chest cool slightly.

    Finally, the Slytherins strode in with their heads held high.

    Every time they took a step, there was a gloomy green light spreading from the soles of their feet. Then, a huge silver python appeared out of thin air.

    The giant python let out a low hissing sound, and its green eyes scanned everyone. It was swimming slowly on the ground. Suddenly, the giant python opened its huge mouth and turned back to bite the Slytherin students.

    The Slytherins held their heads high, allowing the giant python to pass through their bodies, turn into silver mist, and prate into their respective emblems.

    After the students from the four Hogwarts houses were all seated, Grindelwald pped his hands lightly and stood up.

    ¡°Amazing.¡± He pped his hands lightly with a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°I have always believed that wizards need to learn from each other to improve. For example, like me,¡± Grindelwald smiled happily, ¡°I learned some lovable qualities from your school¡¯s principal, that is, ¡®Show, Don¡¯t Tell¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Let us wee again the arrival of Hogwarts students!¡± There was a loud but not enthusiastic apuse in the auditorium.

    Grindelwald apuded. He looked at the crowd and spread his hands with a smile, ¡°Now, let us enjoy tonight¡¯s dinner!¡±

    On the long table, various delicacies appeared on the tes.

    Nurmengard is worthy of being a school that epts every kind of student. It is the English food prepared to suit the Hogwarts students¡¯ taste and whole European dishes. Sean can even see some food from all over the world.

    Sean took a roast duck to the te and was surprised to find it tasted authentic. It seems that Nurmengard¡¯s enrollment scope is wider than he imagined.

    The hall became lively, and English with various ents kept ringing in Sean¡¯s ears. He even heard the other students speaking in differentnguages.

    Beside him, Hermione was still observing the emblem on Daisy¡¯s chest. Her face was full of curiosity and thirst for knowledge.

    ¡°What kind of magic is this? Is it abination of multiple spells?¡± She muttered.

    Daisy puffed out her chest. Her face was bitter.

    ¡°Hermione, haven¡¯t you seen enough? I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. Let¡¯s eat now.¡± Hermione looked away reluctantly, and she took some food.

    Sean shook his head with a grin. Hermione loves learning too much. However, the Hogwarts students were all excitedly discussing what had just happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cool. I can¡¯t believe we used to be ashamed of ourselvesing here.¡±

    ¡°You idiot. What we do now is definitely going to be worth it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t embarrass our house and Hogwarts!¡±

    Sean chatted with his friends while tasting various delicacies. After everyone was full, dessert came up. Sean took a few sips of a cup of Nepalese milk tea. After taking a few sips, Sean looked up at the teacher¡¯s desk.

    Coincidentally, Grindelwald also looked over him. He raised his ss to Sean from a distance and winked. Sean had no choice but to raise the milk tea cup and nodded, then quickly retracted his head.

    Although Dumbledore said that Grindelwald had no ill intentions towards him, Sean always felt that this old man was extremely good at doing things that were just inly suspicious.

    Frankly speaking, Sean is a little afraid of Grindelwald. This old man doesn¡¯t y cards ording to the rules and always ys some tricks.

    What he didn¡¯t notice was that on the long table on the right, a brown-haired boy was staring at Sean gloomily.

    ¡°Bach, is that the kid who did dirty on your brother?¡± A girl next to the boy asked casually.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± the boy known as Bach licked his lips, ¡°Although he is my brother, he is too stupid. However, the honor of the Hoffman family must be safeguarded.¡±

    The girl raised the corner of her mouth a little, ¡°But the professors won¡¯t allow you to do that, you know? Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not interested in helping you, and I don¡¯t want to go to the dungeon again.¡±

    Bach raised his brows, ¡°I¡¯m not as stupid as my brother. We have half a semester to ¡®get along well¡¯.¡±

    Sean was drinking milk tea and suddenly received a thought from Dave.

    ¡°Sean, that thing you put in my ce is starting to spin and light up.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Sean used an item from his lottery draw that could detect danger. Not a few people in Nurmengard are hostile to him, and this item had been shaking throughout the whole day.

    Of course, Sean hopes that those whoe to seek trouble with him will be smarter. Sean will go to Grindelwald for help if he is driven into a corner.

    When thest bit of dessert was gone, Grindelwald stood up again.

    ¡°Before you get sleepy from your rest bellies. Let me say a few things, mainly to our guests.¡±

    ¡°In Nurmengard, the basement floor is not allowed to enter without the teacher¡¯s permission, and the same is true for the castle¡¯s top floor. Starting tomorrow, Hogwarts students, you will follow the sses like the other Nurmengard students.¡±

    ¡°Nurmengard doesn¡¯t add or deduct points, but we have personal daily evaluation points. If you don¡¯t pass, there will be a little penalty at the end of the period. Don¡¯t look at me like that, children. Your principal had agreed with me to be also given this kind of treatment.¡±

    ¡°We can talk about the daily evaluation thingter.¡±

    ¡°In addition, all areas of Nurmengard¡¯s library are open around the clock. Simrly, the dueling ssroom and the infirmary are always avable around the clock for you.¡±

    Now, the Hogwarts students couldn¡¯t help but to whispering each other. The dueling ssroom is always open to everyone.

    Sean licked his lips with interest. He kind of needed a real fight right now to improve himself a bit, and Nurmengard was giving him a good option to beat one or two of them.

    Grindelwald smiled and continued, ¡°Now, Hogwarts had chosen one boy and one girl from each grade toe to my office as a student representative. I will hand over the Nurmengard School Rules to these studentster.¡±

    Without waiting for the students to speak, he continued to say, ¡°For the first grade, you, you¡­¡±

    The tip of Grindelwald¡¯s wand danced with light, and before the two first-year students could react, the symbols of a dragon and a phoenix appeared around the emblems of their uniforms.

    ¡°As for the second grade, it¡¯s both of you.¡±

    Grindelwald pointed to Sean and Hermione.

 Chapter 205: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Lessonâ€

    Chapter 205: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Lesson¡±

    The green light emitted from the wand¡¯s tip as Grindelwald cast the Avada Kedavra on himself.

    With a bewildered look, Sean watched as the elderly figure fell to the floor.

    A loud thud echoed through the office as Grindelwald¡¯s body collided with the ground.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth agape.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just for teaching. There¡¯s no need for such a dramatic demonstration, right?¡± Sean muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Grindelwald had actuallymitted suicide. It seemed more like a lesson on deception and discerning others¡¯ motives.

    Sean waited for Grindelwald to get up, but the elderly wizard remained motionless on the floor.

    He scratched his head, growing increasingly unsure of what was happening.

    ¡°Sir, do I need to help you up?¡± Sean asked tentatively, reaching out his hand to assist Grindelwald.

    However, Grindelwald¡¯s hands were cold, his eyes vacant, and his pupils unfocused.

    Sean tugged on him a couple of times, but Grindelwald didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Sir, it hasn¡¯t been that long since you ¡®died.¡¯ You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Sean mumbled in frustration.

    But Grindelwald seemedmitted to the act, lying still for more than ten minutes while Sean waited in bewilderment.

    ¡°Sir, teenagers have valuable time, and I can¡¯t afford to waste it waiting for you to continue this charade,¡± Sean eximed impatiently.

    However, Grindelwald remained unresponsive. Sean was growing increasingly frustrated by the bizarre situation.

    Sean, who had been watching in astonishment, finally spoke up, ¡°What on earth¡­¡±

    He knelt down and began examining Grindelwald¡¯s lifeless body.

    Just then, the office door swung open, and Vinda Rosier entered.

    She had a matter to discuss with Grindelwald, but Rosier was shocked upon seeing the scene.

    ¡°You¡­you! What have you done!¡± Vinda¡¯s face turned crimson, and her body trembled with rage.

    ¡°No, Professor Rosier, Mr. Grindelwald was just teaching me a lesson. He¡¯s not actually dead,¡± Sean hurriedly exined, trying to defuse the situation.

    But Rosier seemed to have lost herposure entirely. She drew her wand, and a spell shot out instantly.

    Sean barely managed to evade the spell by leaping aside.

    The spell struck the window, shattering the ss and letting in the chilly night air.

    ¡°Calm down, Professor!¡± Sean implored as Rosier continued tounch spells in her fury.

    The situation escted quickly, and Sean realized something wasn¡¯t right.

    Why had Rosier entered Grindelwald¡¯s office without knocking? And why wasn¡¯t she trying to save Grindelwald?

    As he dodged another spell, a thought crossed Sean¡¯s mind: Could Grindelwald have somehow orchestrated this?

    Sean evaded the next spell and muttered to himself, realizing that Grindelwald¡¯s n might have been more borate than it appeared.

    Rosier¡¯s rage showed no signs of abating, and Sean grew increasingly anxious.

    Sean poked his head out and shouted, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to transfigurate into Professor Rosier?¡±

    After Sean said that, Professor Rosier¡¯s body slowly turned and twisted until revealing Grindelwald with a wide grin.

    Sure enough¡­ Sean stood up from behind the desk, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    Grindelwald walked over with his hands behind his back, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, whether it¡¯s the ability to avoid spells or basic logical deduction, Sean. I¡¯m d to see that you are willing to use your smart brain more.¡±

    It was the first time that Sean rolled his eyes in such a disrespectful manner. He sat on the chair and raised his voice, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, can your teaching method be more orthodox?¡±

    Grindelwald sat down next to him with a smile and proudly stroked his beard, ¡°I have always felt that an important way to improve teaching effectiveness is to leave a deep impression.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Was the only word that coulde out of his mouth as he stared at Grindelwald in disbelief.

    ¡°This is what I just told you. Deception and motivation, how to deceive people, and how to distinguish lies can all be started from the emotional aspect,¡± Grindelwald was not a bit embarrassed, ¡°Because of our previous rtionship, Add your intelligence, so you won¡¯t be tricked by me, but what about someone else? We can use the situation to achieve one of our goals.¡±

    He waved his hand, the devastated office returned to its original state, and his corpse disappeared on the ground.

    ¡°Sir, your goal has been achieved. I am really impressed¡­¡± Sea said with a sigh, ¡°But there is no need to die for so long, right?¡±

    Grindelwald frowned, displeased, ¡°Do you know why it took me so long to show up?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re old?¡±

    ¡°No, because you didn¡¯t yell. You must understand that over a hundred years old is the age to love to y. You should satisfy my desire to perform.¡± Grindelwald said solemnly, ¡°By the way, I will teach you another point: Learn to be more eloquent.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see¡­¡±

    Grindelwald still talked endlessly, ¡°To achieve the effect just now, you need to understand the importance of another thing. That is ¨C power.¡±

    ¡°I can trick your senses with spells; that¡¯s my strength, and as headmaster of Nurmengard, I have the freedom to apparate inside the school¡ªso I can teleport outside and change shape; that¡¯s power .¡±

    He smiled and opened his hands: ¡°Child, ying with people¡¯s hearts requires wisdom and strength¡ªsimrly, this can help you leave safely when deception fails.¡±

    Sean nodded thoughtfully.

    He actually understood what Grindelwald said, but it was the first time he heard such a detailed and vivid exnation from the other party.

    I have to say, I have benefited a lot¡ªof course, I have been frightened a lot.

    ¡°By the way, I will teach you a little spell,¡± Grindelwald raised his wand, ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡±

    The green light hit the unsuspecting Sean, and then Sean saw ayer of green light emerge from his hands, and at the same time, a warm current began to flow in his body.

    ¡°Is it interesting?¡± Grindelwald raised his legs with a smile, ¡°The same spell, just change the gestures and pronunciation emphasis, and simultaneously bring joy in your heart. This spell will be a mild healing spell.¡± A spell of effect¡ªvery good for colds.¡±

    It¡¯s true¡­ Sean stretched out his hands and found that the green light on his body had disappeared, but the warmth was still flowing.

    ¡°Sir, did you improve this yourself?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    ¡°No,¡± Grindelwald shook his head. ¡°To be precise, the Killing Curse is an improved spell, and the Healing Charm is the root. Its original intention is indeed to destroy, but the object of destruction is not the soul, but the soul¡¯s Disease.¡±

    Is there such a history of the Killing Curse? Sean waved the spell in surprise and released the spell ording to Grindelwald¡¯s demonstration just now.

    The green light hit the ground in front of it. There was no explosion. Only the green light flickered for a while.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty quick to learn,¡± Grindelwald looked at with a smile, ¡°but don¡¯t use it too often¡ªotherwise, it won¡¯t work well when you¡¯re scaredscared.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Sean nodded.

    He, like Grindelwald, thinks the wand is good for scaring people¡ªit can even be mixed with a truly soul-destroying Killing Curse after multiple uses.

    Grindelwald stood up: ¡°I think today¡¯s ss can end here. You. You need a little time to digest ¨C Sean, think about everything I just said. Remember, wizards y Magic, and the only one who doesn¡¯t Magic that requires strength is to y with people¡¯s hearts. Many times, the power we can use is not limited to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°And,¡± he winked at Sean, ¡°as a coward like me, you don¡¯t like to risk yourself, do you?¡±

    Sean nodded, but he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of thest sentence of the other party. Grindelwald is a coward, which doesn¡¯t look like it¡­

    Maybe there are other secrets in it¡­ Sean thought so.

    He stood up: ¡°I have learned a lot today, thank you for your teaching, sir, so I¡¯m going back now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he handed over a pile of parchment. ¡°Here is your ss schedule. Your dormitory is at the east end of the first floor. Remember to distribute it to your ssmates when you go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sean looked at the pile of parchment and was surprised to find that the top one had more than a dozen spells written on it that he had never seen before.

    Grindelwald stretched out a finger andpared it to his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. These are just some practical spells, such as the disillusionment spell I used before and the color-changing spell to change the spell¡¯s color. Power, but I think a wizard should have all kinds of knowledge¡ªit¡¯s a pity that most of these spells are cumbersome and difficult to learn, and students nowadays prefer explosive spells and so on.¡±

    He kept smiling, ¡°Go back, these spells are very difficult, but this is a small test, if you can master it in this half term, I will teach you other things.¡±

    Then, Grindelwald¡¯s body transformed, morphing into Dumbledore¡¯s appearance seamlessly.

    Not only did his appearance change, but his tone, gestures, and mannerisms also mirrored Dumbledore perfectly.

    He calmly addressed Sean, ¡°For example, my Transfiguration, my dear child.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart raced as he watched the transformation. Grindelwald¡¯s mastery of Transfiguration was astonishing.

    Dumbledore¡¯s form continued to speak, ¡°Go back to sleep, and remember what you¡¯ve learned today.¡±

    Sean nodded, feeling overwhelmed by the knowledge he had gained, and then he left the office.

    Grindelwald looked at his hands and said to himself slowly, ¡°What a good student¡­Albus, I finally understand why You are determined to leave the future to him to decide¡­It really looks like it, it really looks like it¡­¡±

    He smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°However, Albus, your thoughts are still too gentle¡­ Regardless of whether the ¡®guilty¡¯ is released or not, the wizarding world needs a new look¡­¡±

    Nurmengardcked Hogwarts¡¯ iconic moving staircases. Sean quickly made his way back to the Hogwarts students¡¯ residence.

    Upon his return, he found a group of selected student representatives exining Nurmengard¡¯s school rules to everyone in themon room.

    ¡°¡­ Beingte for sses is strictly prohibited, and those who vite this rule will lose three house points.

    Night-time excursions are not allowed, and infringing upon this rule will cost you ten house points.

    Always keep your wand at your side; being caught without it will result in a deduction of ten house points.¡±

    A fourth-year Ravenw student named Raoul Fran?ois, known for being one of the few students who didn¡¯t incur Professor Snape¡¯s wrath in Potions ss, was outlining the school rules.

    Sean overheard a curious confession while Raoul was in the bathroom cubicle.

    ¡°Might Merlin bless me and grant me a Hufflepuff girlfriend before the uing exams,¡± Raoul muttered to himself.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but chuckle silently at the idea of seeking love within the confines of the academy.

    Raoul shrugged with a grin, ¡°There are a dozen rules in total, not too many. But if you lose ten house points, you¡¯ll end up in Nurmengard¡¯s confinement room. Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t want that. It¡¯s far worse than cleaning the trophies.¡±

    The students exchanged uncertain nces, realizing that Nurmengard had strict regtions in ce.

    Percy, busy noting down the school rules, noticed Sean¡¯s return.

    ¡°Why are you back sote, Sean?¡± Percy inquired.

    Sean replied, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald was quite enthusiastic¡­¡±

    Percy nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed. By the way, is that the ss schedule? Please give me the Gryffindor copy.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t divide them on purpose; I thought everyone could exchange schedules with each other,¡± Sean exined.

    This idea was inspired by Sean, an effort to bridge the gaps between the four Hogwarts houses.

    Despite their different houses, these students belonged to the same school, especially considering their current situation at another school.

    Sean believed it was essential to foster unity among them.

    This time, there were no students like Crabbe and Goyle from Slytherin who were difficult to work with.

    Instead, Sean saw potential in the Slytherins, considering they were more cooperative this time.

    With a warm smile, Sean approached a blond Slytherin girl.

    ¡°Miss Vieri, could you help distribute these schedules?¡± Sean asked politely.

    Vieri hesitated briefly but eventually took the stack of schedules from Sean.

    Sean intentionally gave her all the fourth-year schedules, ensuring she would interact with students from the other three houses.

    Following his lead, Sean made his way to the Slytherin students, known for their sharp wit and sarcasm.

    By doing so, he encouraged Slytherins who were initially reluctant to participate, ultimately promoting a more harmonious atmosphere in the lounge.

    As Sean observed the transformation from initial difort to active engagement, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was just the beginning of his efforts to unite the students from different houses.

    This, he thought, was a promising first step.

 Chapter 206: â€œEmotion is Another Form of Magicâ€

    Chapter 206: ¡°Emotion is Another Form of Magic¡±

    The ss schedule was quickly sent to everyone, and as expected by Sean, the students all wailed after seeing it for the first time.

    "Isn''t it? The first ss starts at eight in the morning? The get out of ss ends at twelve in the morning?"

    "More than that, look, the afternoon ss starts at 13:30 and ends at 17:30."

    "They must be insane...not just school hours, but also physical training sses? Hell...are we not wizards?"

    Themon room suddenly became a mess, and everyone was a little dissatisfied with the schedule.

    Originally at Hogwarts, the ss hours for junior students were from 9:00 a.m. to 12:00 a.m. and 14:00 p.m. to 15:30 p.m.; Eighteen. Special courses such as flying lessons and astronomy lessons are held at fixed times.

    In the course arrangement of Nurmengard, not only the length of each ss has increased, but also the number of sses in each subject has increased. In addition to this, there are additional courses such as physical training.

    On the way back, Sean carefully read the ss schedule, and the reactions of his ssmates were also expected. The academic pressure of Nurmengard is obviously greater than that of Hogwarts.

    Of course, there were also people who showed happy expressions, such as Percy and Hermione. This is the world of Xueba, please understand.

    The prefects began to urge the ssmates to go to bed quickly. After the dinner, it was already veryte. If we continued to chat, many people would not be able to get up tomorrow.

    However, Nurmengard still did a good job in terms of hardware. After washing, Sean climbed into the big soft bed, and he used the fluorescent spell to read carefully the dozen or so that Grindelwald gave him under the covers. magic spell.

    As the other party said, the difficulty is very high. After just reading it once, even if Sean''s spell talent has followed, the name and proficiency of the spell still do not appear on his system panel.

    I still have to get started, and the proficiency thing will increase even more depending on how others cast it... Sean muttered a few words, put away the parchment and went to sleep.

    I have to go to ss at eight tomorrow, and I don¡¯t know what the teachers in Nurmengard are like.

    The next morning at seven o''clock, Sean woke up on time. To his surprise, none of his roommates stayed in bed. You know, when these guys are at Hogwarts, they have ss at nine o''clock, and they have to get up at half past eight.

    It seemed that the punishment sent by the student representatives yesterday still made everyone anxious.

    After the washing waspleted, when the Hogwarts students came to the Great Hall in a mighty manner, the Nurmengards had already started their meal.

    "It''s really early to get up... But what are they doing?" A Hogwarts student said.

    Sean followed his reputation.

    The door of the auditorium was open, and many Nurmengard students had serious expressions. The two of them stood at the door. After waiting for a while, the vertical line in the middle representing the Elder Wand would tilt.

    At this time, the person pointed by the tip of the stick will be unwilling or gloomy, while the person pointed by the handle will show a smug smile.

    The two would enter the gate from two ends of the vertical line, sitting on the right table on the side of the tip of the stick, and sitting on the long table on the left on the side of the stick.

    And some who didn''t wait for the Elder Wand to tilt would sit directly on the right table.

    "That looks like some kind of test?" Hermione said in good spirits, "Sean, did the professors at Nurmengard tell you yesterday?"

    "No, it''s not mentioned in the ss schedule or school rules." Sean shook his head, he didn''t know what it was.

    However, the vertical line is the symbol of the Elder Wand in the Deathly Hallows, and ording to the expressions of those people, the person pointed by the tip of the wand is obviously in a bad mood.

    Maybe this is some way of testing strength?

    A voice answered their questions.

    "In Nurmengard, students are used topetition. There is a spell on the door of the auditorium. When two people stand on both sides, the spell will work. Where the vertical line is tilted, it means which side is strong. Not as good as another person. ording to the length of time to make a judgment based on the vertical line, you can also judge how big the difference in strength between the two is."

    Sean looked back and saw a tall, thin boy with an iron-grey head, holding a short wand about eight inches in his right hand, which was sliding back and forth between his palm and cuff. .

    The boyughed wildly, and his ent was a little weird, with a bit of fluff.

    Seeing the eyes of the Hogwarts students, he grinned: "Introduce yourself, Jackie Mahabaith, fourth grader of Nurmengard."

    This is the first time Sean has seen such a friendly Nurmengard student. He looked around, and no one seemed to greet each other, so he said: "Thank you for your exnation, Mahabaith, Sean Waller. Pop, second year at Hogwarts."

    He shook hands with the other party, and found that Mahabaith''s hands were quite strong andpletely inconsistent with his size.

    Mahabais didn''t care about the indifference of others, he licked his lips and said casually: "This is one of Nurmengard''s rules, and it corresponds to some differences in treatment, for example, the long table on the left side of the auditorium. The food on the right is much more abundant than the one on the right. Of course, you can choose not to test, but then sit on the right side."

    Hearing this, Sean turned his attention to the auditorium. Sure enough, as Mahabais said, the food on the left table is obviously more varied. Although the food on the right table is adequate, it is obviously not that rich. .

    "You are exchange students, you don''t have to obey, just go to your ce, of course," Mahabais grinned, "Ha, you can also try it yourself."

    After speaking, he quickly approached the auditorium and sat on the long table on the left.

    "Didn''t he say that he can only sit on the right without testing? Why did he go directly to the left?" Harry asked in confusion.

    "Maybe he''s been tested, or, without testing, he''s strong enough to sit on the left without anyone questioning it," Hermione said thoughtfully.

    It''s really apetitive atmosphere... Sean shook his head and prepared to go straight in.

    "Hey Sean, let''s try!" Harry grabbed him, eager to try.

    "Are you sure?" Sean didn''t care, and it was uncertain whether this detection method was reliable or not. After all, the strength of a wizard is not only measurable by academic performance. For example, Harry''s grades are not top-notch, but his actualbat level is quite good, and Hermione, as the first grade, can''t be nervous in actualbat.

    "Of course, although I know you''re strong, I''m not weak!" Harry lookedpetitive.

    "Then try it." Sean shrugged.

    The two stood on both sides of the vertical line, and others looked over curiously.

    "Is this still aparison? Sean is sure to win!"

    "Not necessarily, Harry''s parents are very good wizards, and you should have seen this guy''s performance on the duel stage, look at the weapon that removes you, tsk, it''s fast and urate."

    The students discussed quietly and excitedly. At Hogwarts, there has never been such a direct way ofpetition, or it is rare that such a naked power gap is put on the bright side.

    Only the little white flower Daisy twisted her fingers tangled in the crowd. One was a boy she admired, and the other was a brother she respected. Who should she pray to win?

    Soon, the Elder Wand gave the answer.

    The vertical line didn''t wait for a moment like thest pair of wizards. When Sean and Harry stood still, without any hesitation, the vertical line fell directly to Harry.

    "Oh~~~" the Hogwarts students let out a coaxed voice.

    "This, this is too fast..." Harry was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that the gap between himself and Sean was so big.

    "Man, it looks like I''m lucky today." Sean smiled and put his arms around Harry''s shoulders.

    George and Fred came up, and they bothpped Sean and Harry.

    "Sean, that''s really annoying."

    "Yeah, too much humility is pride, man, you''re going to look really annoying, don''t you, Harry?"

    Harry gave them a sullen look, and he said a little dejectedly: "Ignore them, Sean."

    Sean spread his hands: "Did someone speak to us just now?"

    "Oh, oh," said George, irritated, "our little Wallup genius is also very gifted at hurting people."

    Fred cooperated with him: "The genius of Hogwarts once in a hundred years! He is excellent, he is proud, but - he is blind."

    "Should I say thank you for thepliment?"

    "Of course, you''re wee!" The two responded together, then pushed Sean and Harry into the auditorium.

    "It''s our turn!"

    Fred and George also stood on either side of the vertical line.

    This time, the vertical line hesitated for a long time, and finally, after the people behind were waiting impatiently, the vertical line fell to Fred.

    "Damn, is this thing kidding me!" Fred yelled in dissatisfaction.

    George smiled happily: "This is the first time I like Nurmengard so much, Fred, remember to call my brother in the future."

    "Fuck you bastard, this thing is not allowed at all, and I will always be born half a minute before you."

    "Isn''t the difference in strength enough to smooth out half a minute?"

    Looking at the twins who were arguing, Sean shook his head with a smile, these two treasures are the same everywhere.

    Then, many Hogwarts students also tried it in pairs. Obviously, after the test, some were happy and some were sad, and many people ate two more grilled sausages for breakfast. , Simrly, there are some people who have a few mouthfuls of sandwiches in frustration.

    As the first grader, no one went to find Hermione. The girl frowned while drinking pumpkin juice and said, "Isn''t Nurmengard too...too..."

    She seemed to be looking for a milder word, but she couldn''t find it.

    Sean continued: "Too utilitarian? It seems that the students are divided into two levels?"

    "Yes, that''s what I meant..." Hermione muttered, "It''s just a student, isn''t it good?"

    "The teaching philosophy is different," Sean took a sip of Nepalese milk tea, and he fell in love with the hot drink after trying itst night. "Nurmengard advocates strength, and their atmosphere here is more inclined topetition than cooperation."

    "I understand, they are really strong...but the atmosphere is too utilitarian, I don''t like it very much." Hermione whispered.

    "I thought first graders would prefer clear student stratification?" Shawn quipped.

    Hermione rolled his eyes at him angrily: "I just don''t like falling behind in studies, but I don''t like dividing people into three, six, nine, and nine sses!"

    "Okay, just kidding, we don''t need to worry about Nurmengard, let''s think about the new professor''s ss."

    "Ah, yes! I still have two knowledge points that I haven''t memorized!" Hermione eximed, and hurriedly spread a book on the long table.

    Sean shrugged and continued to enjoy breakfast.

    After breakfast was over, they went to the Transfiguration ssroom on the second floor. This was the first ss of the day. Just like at Hogwarts, Nurmengard had a group ss with them.

    The second-year students from both schools sat quietly in their seats, and at 7:59, a resolute figure walked straight into the ssroom.

    It was Vita Rosier, Vice-Chancellor of Nurmengard.

    Professor Rozier looked just as difficult to get along with as Professor McGonagall, but she looked colder than Professor McGonagall.

    "Turn the book to page one hundred and twenty-three." She didn''t call her name, and started teaching directly.

    At the beginning of the course, Sean immediately felt the difference. Professor Rozier obviously taught more content at one time, and the learning progress of Nurmengard was much higher than that of Hogwarts.

    For example, the rabbit that everyone is practicing now turns into a plush hat.

    Professor Rozier''s requirements are stricter than Professor McGonagall''s. Not only does she require everyone to change the plush hats not to be the same color as the original rabbits, but also that the material of the plush hats must not be simr to the rabbit''s own fur.

    At the same time, the characteristics of rabbits are not allowed on the deformed plush hat.

    When deforming, some people will take a trick, such as keeping the short tail of the rabbit. After all, it is reasonable to have a small hair ball on a plush hat.

    But Professor Rozier does not allow this kind of trickery.

    Although they are all furry, this kind of transformation is not small. The students at Hogwarts even struggled to change into slippers, let alone this.

    The students of Nurmengard were obviously much better than the guests. It didn''t take long for many people''s rabbits to be turned into plush hats that met the requirements.

    But When several second-year students looked over to show off, Professor Rozier''s voice rang out.

    "Amazing .

    The original brown-yellow rabbit on Sean''s table was gone. The gray plush hat was quietly ced on the table. There was a Christmas tree on the surface of the hat, and white snowkes were falling quietly.

    Hermione on the side also did a good job. Although she didn''t make snowkes fall like Sean, she did better than everyone else present. She got five extra points.

    Nurmengard''s bonus points are different from Hogwarts, they don''t have the House Cup, and individual points can be used to offset the deductions.

    Yes, as long as you are good enough in ss, you can keep breaking the rules - but very few people do, because personal scores can be redeemed for school stuff during the holidays, such as a professor giving you a small stove, Or a book that must have been in the no-books section at Hogwarts.

    Sean was very satisfied with today''s performance, only a few Nurmengard students were muttering sourly.

    "Christmas is over...what the hell..."

 Chapter 207: â€œNew Curriculum, New Rulesâ€

    Chapter 207: ¡°New Curriculum, New Rules¡±

    The schedule was quickly distributed to everyone. As Sean expected, the students wailed after seeing it for the first time.

    ¡°The first ss starts at eight o¡¯clock in the morning. ss ends at twelve o¡¯clock in the morning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Look, the afternoon ss starts at 13:30 and ends at 17:30.¡±

    ¡°They must be crazy. Not only normal ss but also physical training? Aren¡¯t we wizards?¡±

    Themon room suddenly became messy, and everyone was a little dissatisfied with the schedule.

    When they were at Hogwarts, the ss time for junior students was from 9:00 a.m. to 12:00 and from 2:00 p.m. to 3:30 p.m. Special courses such as flight and astronomy lessons are held at fixed timeslots.

    In Nurmengard¡¯s curriculum, not only the length of each ss has increased, but the number of lessons for each subject has also increased. In addition to this, there are additional courses such as physical training.

    On the way back, Sean carefully read the ss schedule. The students¡¯ reactions were within his expectations. Nurmengard¡¯s academic pressure is obviously greater than Hogwarts¡¯. Of course, some people showed happy expressions, such as Percy and Hermione.

    The prefects began to urge the students to go to bed quickly. It was already veryte after the dinner. If the chat continued, many of them might not be able to get up tomorrow.

    However, Nurmengard still did a good job in terms of things. After washing, Sean climbed onto the soft, big bed and used the Lumos spell to carefully read the dozen or so books that Grindelwald gave him under the covers.

    Like he said, it was a difficult one. After just reading it once, even though Sean¡¯s spell talent is high, the name and proficiency of the spell still do not appear on his panel.

    In confusion, Sean muttered a few words, put away the book, and fell asleep. He has to go to ss at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow, and he doesn¡¯t know what the teacher in Nurmengard is like.

    ¡ª-

    At seven o¡¯clock the next morning, Sean woke up on time. To his surprise, none of his roommates were lying in bed. They usually had sses at nine o¡¯clock and didn¡¯t get up until half past eight.

    It seemed that the punishment sent back by the student representative yesterday made everyone feel anxious. After washing up, when the Hogwarts students came to the hall in a mighty manner, the Nurmengard students had already started eating.

    ¡°It¡¯s so early. But what are they doing?¡± A Hogwarts student asked beside him.

    Sean followed.

    The door of the hall was open, and many Nurmengard students had serious expressions. The two of them stood at the door. After waiting for a while, the line in the middle representing the Elder Wand moved.

    At this time, the person pointed by the tip of the wand looked gloomily, while the person pointed at by the handle looked happy.

    The two students will enter the door from both ends of the vertical line. They would sit on the right table if they were pointed by the wand tip, and sit on the left long table if they were pointed by the wand handle.

    ¡°It looks like some kind of detection method?¡± Hermione said, ¡°Sean, did the professors in Nurmengard tell you this yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not mentioned in the curriculum and school rules.¡± Sean shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what it was either.

    However, the line is the symbol of the Elder Wand in the Deathly Hallows. Based on the expressions of those students, the student pointed at by the tip of the wand is obviously not in a good mood.

    A voice answered their questions.

    ¡°In Nurmengard, the students are used topetition. There is a spell cast on the door of the hall. If two students stand on both sides, the spell will activate. It shows which side¡¯s strength is not as good as another person based on which the wand is moving. The length of time to make a judgment based on the vertical line can also determine how big the difference in strength between the two is.¡±

    Sean looked back and saw a tall, skinny boy with an iron-gray cropped hair. He was holding a short magic wand of about eight inches in his right hand. The wand was sliding back and forth in his palm and cuff.

    The boy had a rough smile, and his ent was a bit weird.

    Seeing the eyes of the Hogwarts students, he smiled, ¡°Let me introduce myself, Jackie Macbeth. A fourth-grade student at Nurmengard.¡±

    This was the first time Sean saw such a friendly Nurmengard student. He looked around, but no one seemed to greet him, so he said, ¡°Thank you for your exnation, Macbeth. Sean Wallup, a second grade at Hogwarts.¡±

    He shook hands with Macbeth and found that his hand was quite strong, which did not match his size at all.

    Macbeth didn¡¯t care about it and said casually, ¡°This is one of Nurmengard¡¯s rules, and it corresponds to some differences in treatment. For example, the food at the table on the left is much better than the one on the right. Of course, you can also choose not to test, but then, you can only sit on the right table.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean turned his attention to the hall. As Macbeth said, the food on the left table is obviously more varied, and the food on the right table is decent.

    ¡°You are exchange students. You don¡¯t have to follow it. You can just go to your table,¡± Macbeth smiled, ¡°Although you can try it on your own if you want.¡±

    After speaking, he quickly approached the hall and then sat down on the long table on the left.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he could only sit on the right side without a test? Why did he go directly to the left side?¡± Harry wondered.

    ¡°Maybe he has already been tested, or, without testing, he is strong enough to sit on the left without anyone questioning it.¡± Hermione said thoughtfully.

    Sean shook his head and prepared to go straight in.

    ¡°Hey, Sean, let¡¯s try it.¡± Harry grabbed him, eager to try.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sean didn¡¯t care, and it¡¯s hard to say whether the detection method is reliable or not. After all, the strength of a wizard is not only measurable by academic performance. For example, Harry¡¯s grades are not top-notch, but his actualbat level is quite good, and Hermione is bad in actualbat.

    ¡°Of course, although I know you are strong, I am not weak!¡± Harry looked verypetitive.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Sean shrugged.

    The two stood on both sides of the vertical line, and the others looked over curiously.

    ¡°Is it worthparing? Sean is definitely going to win.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Harry¡¯s parents are both very good wizards; you should have seen his performance on the dueling stage. The way he uses Expelliarmus is really good.¡±

    The students discussed excitedly in a low voice. In Hogwarts, there has never been such a directpetition. It is rare to put such a difference in strength to other students.

    Only Daisy twisted her fingers in the crowd. One was a boy she admired, and the other was a brother she respected. She was confused about whom she should support.

    Soon, the Elder Wand gave the answer.

    The line didn¡¯t wait momentarily like the previous pair of wizards. When Sean and Harry stood still, the line fell directly towards Harry without any hesitation.

    ¡°Oooooohhhhh¡± The Hogwarts student¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°That¡¯s so fast!¡± Harry was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that the gap between himself and Sean was so big.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m lucky today.¡± Sean smiled and put his arm around Harry¡¯s shoulder.

    George and Fred leaned forward.

    ¡°Sean, that¡¯s really cheeky, not going to lie.¡±

    ¡°Man, you¡¯re going to be looking pretty nasty from now on, eh?¡±

    Harry gave the two of them an annoyed look and said dejectedly, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to them, Sean.¡±

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°Did someone talk to us just now?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± George said angrily, ¡°Our little genius Wallup is very talented in hurting people.¡±

    Fred cooperated with him, ¡°Hogwarts once-in-a-century genius! He is excellent, but sadly he¡¯s blind.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee!¡± The two pushed Sean and Harry into the hall.

    ¡°Our turn!¡± Fred and George also stood on either side of the line.

    This time, the line hesitated for a long time. Finally, after the people behind got impatient, the line fell to Fred.

    ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡± Fred sounds dissatisfied.

    George smiled, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I like Nurmengard so much. Fred, remember to call me the brother from now on.¡±

    ¡°No way, you bastard. This thing is not urate at all, and I will always be born half a minute before you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the gap in strength enough to even out for half a minute?¡±

    Looking at the twins who were arguing, Sean shook his head. These two are always like this.

    Many Hogwarts students also tried it in pairs. Obviously, after the test, some were happy and some were sad. Many students ate two more grilled sausages for breakfast, while some students ate a few mouthfuls of sandwiches in frustration.

    As the number one in her grade, no one wants topare themselves with Hermione. She frowned while drinking pumpkin juice and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Nurmengard too¡­¡±

    She seemed to be looking for a word, but she couldn¡¯t find it.

    Sean continued, ¡°Too utilitarian? It seems that the students are divided into two categories?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean¡­¡± Hermione muttered, ¡°We¡¯re just a student, you know?¡±

    ¡°The teaching philosophy is different.¡± Sean took a sip of Nepalese milk tea. After trying itst night, he fell in love with this drink, ¡°Nurmengard advocates strength, and the atmosphere here is more inclined topetition than cooperation.¡±

    ¡°I know they are really strong. But this kind of atmosphere is too utilitarian. I don¡¯t like it very much.¡± Hermione whispered.

    ¡°I thought first graders would prefer this kind of thing?¡± Sean quipped.

    Hermione gave him an annoyed look, ¡°I just don¡¯t like falling behind in studies. But I don¡¯t like dividing people into ranks and grades.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we don¡¯t need to worry about Nurmengard¡¯s affairs. Let¡¯s just think about the new ss.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! I still haven¡¯t memorized two things!¡± Hermione eximed and quickly spread out a book on the long table.

    Sean shrugged and continued to enjoy his breakfast.

    After breakfast was over, they went to the Transfiguration ss on the second floor. This was the first lesson of the day. Just like at Hogwarts, they attended the ss together.

    The students from the two schools sat quietly in their seats. At 7:59, a figure walked straight into the ssroom. It was Nurmengard¡¯s Vice-Principal Vinda Rosier.

    Professor Rosier looks pretty much the same as Professor McGonagall, but she looks colder than Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Turn the book to page one hundred and twenty-three.¡± She started the ss without calling names.

    At the beginning of the ss, Sean immediately felt the difference. Professor Rosier obviously taught more content at one time, and Nurmengard¡¯s learning progress was much higher than Hogwarts¡¯.

    For example, the ss is learning to turn a bunny into a hat plush.

    Professor Rozier¡¯s requirements are stricter than Professor McGonagall¡¯s. Not only does she require that everyone¡¯s plush hats not be the same color as the rabbit¡¯s, but the material of the plush hat must not be simr to the rabbit¡¯s own fur.

    At the same time, the characteristics of the rabbit are not allowed to appear on the plush hat. When transforming, some people will make out something like keeping the short tail of the rabbit. After all, it is reasonable to have a small fur ball on the plush hat.

    But Professor Rosier does not allow this.

    Although they are all furs, the difficulty of this transformation is hard. The Hogwarts students struggled to transform into slippers, let alone do this kind of Transfiguration.

    The Nurmengard students were obviously much better than the Hogwarts students, and it didn¡¯t take long for quite a few rabbits to be plush hats that met the requirements.

    However, Professor Rosier¡¯s voice sounded when several students looked over proudly and wanted to show off.

    ¡°Amazing. Well done, Mr. Wallup, twenty points for you.¡±

    The original brown rabbit on Sean¡¯s table is missing. The gray plush hat is quietly ced on the table, with a Christmas tree on the top of the hat, and white snowkes are falling quietly.

    Hermione also did a good job. Although she couldn¡¯t make snowkes fall like Sean, she was already doing better than everyone else present, and she got five points.

    Nurmengard¡¯s points are different from Hogwarts. They don¡¯t have a House Cup, but personal and individual points.

    You can always break the school rules if you are good in ss. But few people do because personal points can be redeemed for rewards during the holidays, such as professors giving you tutoring or a book that was definitely in the Restricted Section at Hogwarts.

    Sean was very satisfied with today¡¯s performance. Only a few Nurmengard students muttered sourly.

 Chapter 208: â€œCompletely Differentâ€

    Chapter 208: ¡°Completely Different¡±

    After a day of sses, the Hogwarts students showed a certain degree of fatigue. Nurmengard¡¯s academic pressure is much greater than that of Hogwarts. Not only are the professors more demanding in the ssroom, but the lessons are also more intensive.

    Sean and the others had about two to three lessons a day; if there were flight or astronomy lessons, there would be up to four lessons a day.

    However, in Nurmengard, the hours of each ss have been extended, and the number of sses has increased. Four sses a day have be the norm. Five or six sses a day if there are flying, astronomy, or practical training sses.

    At the same time, the difficulty of assignments assigned by professors has increased. Not only longer papers but also practical assignments.

    Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get away with not doing anything. The professor will carefully observe all your spell releases in the ss. If you don¡¯t make any progress in the next ss, what is waiting for you is even more arduous after-school homework.

    Moreover, the Weasley twins also went to inquire about it. Some students were repeated in the past school years because of their poor performance. The word repeating a grade is almost equivalent to ¡®shame¡¯ among the Nurmengard students who value strength and reputation.

    In themon room, the Hogwarts students each found a ce toplete their homework with their friends.

    ¡°Most of the seaweeds are picked at the bottom of theke with clear visibility. When picking, you must wear dragon leather gloves to prevent the sting when the seaweed is entangled. At the same time, remember to bring food to obtain the consent of the creature that guards the seaweed. Knowing that the creature uses the seaweed to reproduce¡­¡± Sean muttered to Hermione next to him, ¡°Right, Hermione?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hermione quickly wrote the thesis on the parchment with a quill, ¡°However, I suggest that you include the seaweed and the creatures in it. The characteristics of magical animals are often rted to the characteristics of the medicinal materials. Other students said the more you write things in, the more the professor is going to score your work.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll just add more words¡­¡± Sean nodded.

    In the Potions ss in the afternoon, the creepy-looking Professor MacDuff assigned an assignment about potions and medicinal materials, requiring a minimum of fifteen-inch long essays. Sean had already written ten inches, but Hermione beside him had already written seventeen inches long, and her handwriting was thin and dense.

    Professor MacDuff doesn¡¯t have a gloomy expression like Snape all day long, but he will always smile slyly asionally when he gets close to their cauldron. The ne hanging around his neck will shake whenever this happens, and the rabbit foot and human teeth will always hover in front of your eyes.

    Moreover, Professor MacDuff even took the potion brewed by a certain student on the spot and said things like, ¡°If I am poisoned to death, you should be the one who buries meter¡±. The students who attended the ss together were terrified.

    Compared to Snape, Sean thought Snape was more docile-looking than MacDuff.

    ¡°Sean.¡± A voice sounded in his ear. It was Harry.

    ¡°Hey man, how¡¯s your day?¡± Sean greeted.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. At least my points are not deducted in the Potion ss.¡± Harry shrugged and then whispered, ¡°Did you do your Transfiguration homework? I¡¯ll give you my Potions homework in exchange!¡±

    Sean showed the parchment in his hand, ¡°Sorry, I wrote the Potions ss homework first. Well, I guess I can finish the Transfiguration ss homework tomorrow night. If you still need it, you cane to me.¡±

    Harry suddenly became excited, ¡°I knew it. Sean, you are my savior.¡±

    Hermione said quickly, ¡°This is only the first day of ss, Harry. If the professor at Nurmengard finds out that you copied your homework, the consequences may be even more serious. Didn¡¯t you read the school rules seriously? The punishment here is more than ten times stricter than Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just learning from it. Don¡¯t the professors also advocate that we help each other in private? Sean is a genius at Transfiguration.¡± Harry spread his hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hermione. Harry is not that bad and didn¡¯t copy my homework wholly. Although the homework Professor Rosier gave us now is more difficult than before.¡± Sean exined.

    He was telling the truth. This wasn¡¯t the first time Harry asked him to do his homework. He didn¡¯t simply copy it. He needed Sean¡¯s ideas more often.

    ¡°Anyone who copied my history of magic homework for a year and a half is not qualified to say that.¡± Hermione finally wrote thest sentence and returned the quill to the ink bottle.

    ¡°Ahem, the weather is good today.¡± Sean sneered.

    He exchanged nces with Harry and then stood up.

    ¡°Shall we do it, Harry?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    Looking at the two boys who changed the subject and walked away, Hermione shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Is it my illusion? Why are your brother and Sean getting more and more weird?¡± She said to Daisy beside her.

    Daisy blinked her eyes and said in a waxy voice, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re justzy?¡±

    Hermione choked for a moment, then raised her chin again, ¡°I guess that makes sense.

    ¡°This has something to do with you too, Hermione,¡± Daisy pointedly said, ¡°You teach Sean something every time, but you still lend him your homework after that.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she argued, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ because the history of magic homework is not difficult. You just need to have an extensive source of information. In Sean¡¯s words, it¡¯s all mechanicalbor.¡±

    ¡°Not only History of Magic, but you have also lent homework for other subjects, Hermione. You don¡¯t know how to refuse Sean at all.¡± Daisy looked at her.

    Hermione¡¯s face was burning hot at what she said, and she angrily snatched a notebook in front of Daisy.

    ¡°You also took all my first-grade notes and still dare to say that to me? I¡¯ll take this, thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡ª-

    Sean was still puzzled the next day when he walked to the hall. Beside him, Daisy obediently embraced Hermione¡¯s arm and asionally took some snacks from her arms, unwrapped them, and handed them over.

    Daisy is usually a well-behaved and considerate character. But today, the two of them looked different. The matter between the girls was settled by themselves, and Sean didn¡¯t ask more questions.

    Just when he came to the door, a skinny boy who was a little shorter than him stood in front of him.

    Looking at the Nurmengard second-grade uniform, Sean frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He quickly adjusted back with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Sean Wallup, do you want to try?¡± The boy hooked his fingers provocatively. Behind him is the vertical line in the middle of the door.

    Sean rubbed his nose and thought helplessly. He nced at him and said casually, ¡°Why?¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t expect Sean to ask back. He paused and said immediately, ¡°I want to see who is stronger?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Besides, Hogwarts students don¡¯t have to take the test. We just need to go inside.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just say it.¡± The boy snorted disdainfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± With disdain, Sean looked at the other party, ¡°I don¡¯t even gain anything from this test.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a proof of strength, do you understand?¡±

    Sean cleared his throat, ¡°I don¡¯t need this to prove myself. Unless I have to make the point clear to you.¡±

    ¡°So what it¡¯s going to be?¡±

    He had heard long ago that Sean Wallup from Hogwarts was a student of character.

    ¡°We are all students,¡± Sean dragged out the end of his voice. He looked at him and said casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just bet twenty Galleons?¡±

    ¡°Twenty Galleons?¡± He hesitated.

    ¡°Run out of pocket money? Forget it. Please get out of the way. I have to eat breakfast.¡± Sean waved his hand.

    At the corner, Draco just came over and saw this scene and felt that the scene in front of him seemed familiar.

    He grabbed his pocket with some annoyance and then carefully watched Sean¡¯s every move. Probably because there were a lot of onlookers, and the boy¡¯s usual strength was not bad, so he finally gritted his teeth and agreed.

    ¡°Ten Galleons,¡± he said indifferently, ¡°I bought too many things for Christmas, and I don¡¯t have much left.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sean readily agreed.

    The two stood in front of the door. But before the boy held his breath and prepared, the line in the middle nted directly to his side without any stagnation.

    The boy froze in ce.

    ¡°Thank you for the ten Galleons.¡± Sean stretched out a hand.

    The boy¡¯s heart was bleeding, but he didn¡¯t have the face to refuse in the situation of so many people. Finally, he took out his wallet, counted ten Galleons, and handed it to Sean. Sean took it and handed it directly to the Weasley twins, who were watching the scene.

    ¡°Bring me a batch next time when you buy, ah, what¡¯s that called again? Ah, ¡®fireworks¡¯.¡±

    He wanted a batch of magic props for prankster.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Fred quickly took the Galleon, ¡°There is still some time before the next purchase. Sean, can we use this money to start a small business? Don¡¯t worry. We will use our savings to repay your ten Galleonster.¡±

    Sean nodded generously, ¡°Can I buy a share of your business?¡±

    ¡°No problem! When we open itter, I¡¯m sure you can get all our shares.¡± George smiled.

    The twins had already thought about this, but the funding was short. Unexpectedly, Sean made a bet with someone, and they received some money.

    Looking at this scene, the boy from Nurmengard felt like his heart was about to burst. He clutched his wallet and went stiffly to the table on the right.

    Sean didn¡¯t care at all. He was already prepared to be troubled by others. But setting a bet like this might calm the next students who dared to challenge him.

    Moreover, after Grindelwald said those words to him, Sean moved a little bit. It sounds tempting to build an organization centered on oneself. Of course, the unchanging truth throughout the ages is that if you want others to work for you, you must first show your own strength.

    This morning, Sean showed a level of magic that crushed his peers and excellent financial resources.

    After breakfast, Sean and the others came to the northernmost ssroom on the second floor. Today is the Magic Attack and Defense Arts ss, probably due to the influence left by Tom Riddlest school year. There is a slight conflict between the courses.

    However, Grindelwald never considered letting Lockhart teach the ss in Nurmengard at all. Professor McGonagall would teach separately from Rozier, and Lockhart would hang out in Nurmengard Castle daily.

    Nurmengard¡¯s new professor of Magical Attack and Defense Arts was a young wizard named Nash Gurley. After seeing the expression on his face, he looked like the iron-blooded instructor who often appeared in movies.

    Professor Gurley is from the UK. Sean heard that he used to be someone who attacked the Ministry of Magic. Later, he joined the Department of Magical Law Enforcement and somehow became Nurmengard¡¯s new professor.

    In his ss, Hogwarts students experienced for the first time what the real Dark Arts are.

    ¡°Look, this little guy.¡± Arge iron cage was ced next to Professor Gurley¡¯s podium, and inside were several magical creatures like wood.

    Shrake has finned ws and sharp teeth and slides through swamps, feeding on small animals and asionally attacking the ankles of humans who trespass into its habitat.

    Sean frowned. This creature is XXX rated and quite difficult for second-grade students to handle.

    Gurley roughly knocked on the iron cage, and only after the Shrake started to bark their teeth and ws.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to learn about the Blood-Drawing Curse. If someone can make this little guy bleed to death before the ss ends, you will get 20 points.¡±

 Chapter 209: â€œConflictâ€

    Chapter 209: ¡°Conflict¡±

    In the ss, the area belonging to Hogwarts was already making noise. The students all showed expressions of horror. Sean looked at Professor Gurley in front of him expressionlessly.

    The Blood-Drawing Curse is a type of powerful magic. This curse was said to be improved by a kind of dark magic. The curse that can be taught in ss no longer requires negative emotions to cast and can also be targeted to a person.

    However, the effect of the curse is quite terrifying. ording to the wizard¡¯s ability to cast spells, this curse will cause a lot of natural bleeding in the cursed person. After mastering this curse, the cursed person will continue to bleed.

    It is necessary to mention the characteristics of magic. This kind of magic is different from ordinary spells. It requires continuous input of magic power, and the spell can be cast silently.

    Therefore, this curse can be used in a situation for a sneak attack.

    The consequences of learning this kind of spell are really big. Hence, Professor Flitwick doesn¡¯t even want to teach the students any type of dark magic or curses, at most, he would only teach them sleeping curses.

    The Shraker in front of him was a magical animal with a high resistance to magic spells, which meant that it would be hard for anyone to cast a spell on it.

    Professor Gurley seems as ruthless as Professor MacDuff.

    The most important thing is that Sean already has learned Acupunctinternus. After leveling up, the effect of his spell far exceeds the effect described by Tom Riddle. He didn¡¯t know whether it was due to the characteristics of magic or his own traits.

    Sean always felt that this curse might be something terrible in his hands.

    Professor Gurley demonstrated how to cast the spell. He muttered words, and the tip of his wand trembled along a weird trajectory. The students saw that in the iron cage, dark green blood gushed out from the small eyes and nostrils of its animal¡¯s head.

    The Shraker stretched out its sharp ws to block its face, but it couldn¡¯t stop blood flow. Hermione, next to Sean, couldn¡¯t bear to turn her head away.

    ¡°Have you seen the effect?¡± Professor Gurley finally stopped his movements, ¡°As long as the curse continues, the blood of the cursed target will flow out uncontrobly. It is difficult to heal with it, even using a healing charm or potion.¡±

    He nced at the Shraker with satisfaction and raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°Come, my children. Come and give it a try.¡±

    Nurmengard¡¯s students seemed to be ustomed to such scenes. They stepped forward one by one in order, waved their wands, and chanted spells expressionlessly. Professor Gurley stood by, carefully observing everyone¡¯s movements, and would immediately correct any wrong movements.

    The second-grade students still have a lot to improve on learning the curse for the first time. Even so, after a lot of tries, the Shrakers were dying due to massive blood loss.

    Professor Gurley opened the iron cage, then took out a bottle of potion and gave each of the Shrakers a mouthful of potion. Soon, the Shrakers actually regained their vitality.

    ¡°Specially made blood-enriching potion. I¡¯m thankful to Professor MacDull for providing me with this.¡± Professor Gurley smiled happily.

    ¡°Okay, Hogwarts students. Try to form up a line. Blood loss is not a big deal for an animal like that, and you don¡¯t think my twenty points are not satiating enough?¡±

    Sean stood up and he nced at his system panel.

    Blood-Drawing Curse (Dark Magic) Lv 0: Proficiency 1570/2000

    Professor Gurley¡¯s demonstrations brought him a proficiency of nearly 1000. While the Nurmengard students practiced, Sean was watching from the sidelines and could always get a few proficiency points from time to time.

    The performance of the Hogwarts students was not so good. While they were afraid of the power of this curse, their own strength was not enough. Many student¡¯s curses could not cause some damage to the animal.

    Finally, it was Sean¡¯s turn.

    At this time, the students from the two schools all focused their attention on him. The Acupuntinternus Spellst year had already made Sean famous, and they all wanted to see what he would do this time.

    On the side, there was a boy with fear in his eyes. Morris has not forgotten that scene at Hogwarts to this day.

    Sean Wallup cast the Acupuntinternus Curse, which made him almost pass out from the pain. Although the professor said at the time that he was just allergic to the curse, Morris felt that it must have something to do with Sean himself.

    Sean didn¡¯t notice it. He almost forgot what Morris looked like.

    ¡°You looked like a skilled student. Come, show us something interesting.¡± Professor Gurley looked at him.

    Sean didn¡¯t speak. He just raised his wand and uttered a curse from his mouth.

    Soon, the Shraker began to tremble, and dark green blood began to flow slowly from its nostrils, and it couldn¡¯t be stopped no matter what.

    ¡°Oh, well done, my boy. The trajectory of the wand swing should be smaller. The movement should be faster a little bit.¡± Professor Gurley continued to guide him.

    Sean¡¯s effect has surpassed all the previous students. In the eyes of Professor Gurley, he is an outstanding student. This surprised him a little bit.

    On the panel that only Sean can see, the proficiency of the spell is constantly improving.

    [1700]

    [1750]

    [1790]

    [1850]

    Professor Gurley stared at Sean for a while. The Shraker had already bled a lot.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good¡­¡± He was about to ask Sean to stop when he keenly noticed that the shaking in the Shraker¡¯s body had obviously increased.

    Sean also had a feeling that the curse had been upgraded. The Shraker¡¯s nosebleed suddenly stopped, but his body was shaking violently as if something was about to burst out.

    When the curse was cast again, it was as if a blood balloon hanging from the ceiling was punctured with a knife. Arge amount of green blood gushed out of the Shraker¡¯s nostrils, eyes, and mouth like a bomb.

    Dark green blood spattered out, and Professor Gurley didn¡¯t even have time to react. Half of his body and face were spattered with blood. Sure enough, the effect would bepletely different as soon as his spell was upgraded. Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, and he stopped.

    Half of Professor Gurley¡¯s face was covered with blood, and the dark green viscous liquid even seeped into the scar on his face. He didn¡¯t wipe his face, let the blood flow, and he didn¡¯t even care about the drops of blood on his irises.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue, Mr. Wallup?¡± Professor Gurley said in a pleasant voice.

    Sean whispered, ¡°It¡¯s dying.¡±

    Only then did Gurley look down at the Shraker. It lost a lot of blood in an instant, leaving only an extremely weak breath. Other Shrakers that were sshed with blood were banging their head against the iron bars in a panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want my twenty points?¡± Professor Gurley opened his mouth slightly, letting the dark green blood flow into his mouth.

    ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t have to.¡± Sean shook his head.

    He doesn¡¯t want to kill any animal at all, especially using a magical animal for a spell experiment.

    ¡°What a gentle boy,¡± Professor Gurley smiled, ¡°However, for your excellent performance. Sean Wallop, you get 20 points.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± Sean returned to his seat.

    Others looked at him with some fear. After all, the scene of the blood spurting just now was too impactful. Morris gulped, and he was even a little thankful that he didn¡¯t have to practice the curse with each other.

    ¡°Is that the naughty Hogwarts student you mentioned?¡± A Nurmengard student whispered.

    He was full of disbelief. He didn¡¯t go to Hogwartsst school year and learned about Sean from the mouths of his ssmates. They said that Sean Wallup was really strong.

    Hearing the Nurmengard students¡¯ whispers, the Hogwarts students were also whispering to each other.

    Sean didn¡¯t care about what others might say. He sat on the chair with a nk expression and thought about all this.

    The effect of this spell is not much different from that of the Boiling Blood Curse. The only advantage is that it does not require negative emotions. However, he should be more cautious when using it in the future.

    ¡°Sean.¡± Hermione, on the side, hesitated to speak.

    ¡°I know, it looks scary, right?¡± Sean smiled helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. But it¡¯s because of your outstanding strength,¡± Hermione first said something for Sean and became serious again, ¡°However, Sean, you must use this spell with caution. You are my best friend, and I don¡¯t want to see you go to Azkaban to drain all the blood from a student.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know what my limits are.¡±

    After this ss was over, Sean¡¯s actions were publicized immediately. The Hogwarts students were okay with it. They got along with Sean for a long time and understood what kind of person he was.

    On the Nurmengard side, the students are facing a formidable enemy, and they act more warily toward Hogwarts. The exchange students whoe here to study are more aggressive than their colleagues.

    The senior students put Sean on the alert list, while the junior students avoided Sean intentionally or unintentionally. Of course, the student who just lost ten galleons was full of regret.

    Under such an atmosphere, Nurmengard¡¯s busy study life continued.

    During this period, the sparks between the two schools burst out again. The Weasley twins met a small group of Nurmengard¡¯s students while wandering around the castle, and the two made a mess.

    ¡°Hey, take it easy!¡± Fred bared his teeth and cried out in pain.

    At this time, in themon room. The students had already surrounded the twins, and two girls were giving medicine to the two with bruised noses and swollen faces.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the infirmary?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a scratch- Ow! Take it easy, Johnson!¡± George¡¯s eyes were ck and swollen.

    Heughed, ¡°Those gave us a big blow, but this is nothing.¡±

    Fred snorted, ¡°However, we are really at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect that the Peeves would¡¯ve helped them.¡±

    ¡°We have to let them know what happens when they mess with the Weasley twins.¡±

    The twins showed vicious expressions. It seems that they are already thinking about how to take their revenge.

    ¡°I have to tell the professors to punish those bastards,¡± Percy shouted loudly from the side.

    Fred patted his brother¡¯s arm, ¡°Hey, no need to do that. Don¡¯t embarrass your brothers, okay?¡±

    ¡°Embarrass?¡± Percy waved his arms angrily, ¡°My family, my younger brother, was beaten up for no reason, and I will make them pay the price. Isn¡¯t Nurmengard¡¯s punishment very severe? I¡¯ll let them make sure to go through it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to get revenge in our own way. If you want to help us, then stop doing that, okay?¡±

    In themon room, where the Weasley twins were arguing about how to get revenge, Sean thought to himself. If he remembers correctly, there will be a duel training session tomorrow night?

    ¡°Fred, George, do you remember who those people were?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 210: â€œThe Dueling Classâ€

    Chapter 210: ¡°The Dueling ss¡±

    The dueling training ss in Nurmengard is somewhat different from the dueling club in Hogwarts. Hogwarts is more about teachers teaching students how to duel with others, while Nurmengard is more about actualbat among students. The professors mostly just show a demonstration and watch from the side.

    Of course, Hogwarts¡¯ Dueling Club has since been suspended after Tom Riddle¡¯s incident. They tried to do it again, but a senior student held a private session for practicing a duel. A boy had a flower blooming on his head, and the flower had to be picked every day, or it would absorb all of his energies in the body.

    Madam Pomfrey acted as the gardener for half a month, and the boy recovered after Snape developed the antidote. Because of this, the Dueling Club barred off from anyone.

    After all, without a teacher¡¯s supervision, if a spell is cast incorrectly, it may lead to serious consequences. Nurmengard¡¯s dueling ss was added to the student¡¯s curriculum not long after the school was established.

    Everyone was surprised when Sean and the others walked into the dueling ssroom.

    It is a circr room with bright chandeliers hanging from a vaulted ceiling. There is a huge stone tform in the center of the room, and a fence with defensive spells is set on the edge so that it is convenient for the students to watch the duel and not be identally injured.

    There are many dummies neatly ced in the corner of the room. These dummies vary in types, such as those that can move back and forth, those wrapped with dragon skin with extremely high magic resistance, and even special practice dummies.

    This kind of dummy seems to be some kind of alchemy product. It can distinguish the power of the spell when the wizard hits it. The dummy will glow red if the spell kills the target or is not strong enough. Letting the student know that they did with the wrong magic output.

    Not only that, Nurmengard will send at least eight teachers to watch the ss to prevent idents. After all, this is a big ss that all grades will have together. The personnel in the infirmary will also be on standby all the time.

    This is the advantage of therge number of people working in a school institution. The professors at Hogwarts simply cannot do that, and the school infirmary has only one employee, Madam Pomfrey.

    This time, the professor in charge of the ss is Fannish Goodman, Nurmengard¡¯s Charm teacher.

    Professor Goodman looked very old. He was close to two meters tall, but he was as thin as a bamboo pole. His hands wererger than normal people, dry and slender, with protruding joints.

    With a sullen expression on his face and a monocle over one eye, he looked like a skinny vampire.

    ¡°The first dueling session after Christmas is starting now.¡± Professor Goodman¡¯s voice was rough, and his hoarse voice showed no emotion.

    He waved a long, rough tan wand, and the railing at the edge of the dueling stone lit up.

    ¡°The defensive spell has been activated.¡± Hermione whispered.

    ¡°This looked amazing.¡± Sean nodded. He could feel the powerful magic power flowing in front of his eyes.

    Professor Goodman squinted one eye and scanned the crowd through the monocle with the other.

    ¡°There are new students here. I will demonstrate with other professors this time. Remember to analyze the duel process and observe carefully.¡±

    After saying this, Professor Goodman called Professor Gurley up. Sean happened to be behind Goodman. He saw that the professor on the stage had his hands behind his back, and spells had been silently attached to his body one by one.

    Moreover, a wooden box was opened and ced to his waist on the back. It can be seen from the fingers that Goodman is secretly doing something. Professor Gurley walked onto the stage with a grin on his lips. He seemed to like to show this kind of smile particrly.

    ¡°Professor Goodman, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± He rubbed his hands excitedly.

    ¡°That would be great.¡± Professor Goodman nodded expressionlessly.

    ¡°Then, salute.¡±

    Just as the two bowed to each other, Goodman¡¯s fingers began to outline symbols in the air.

    The two looked up at the same time, and Professor Gurley let out an excited cry. His wand was instantly raised, and a red light went straight to Goodman. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Professor Goodman stood motionless, as if he had no intention of evading.

    The red light hit Goodman very quickly, but a silver-white transparent barrier appeared around his body, and that barrier blocked him from the spell.

    It seems that all this has been expected long ago, and Goodman painted thest symbol without changing his face. His symbols were sketched out, and the runes flickered in the air.

    A silver circle appeared under his feet. Immediately afterward, Goodman issued a nonverbal spell to cast the same red light.

    Gurley was about to cast a defensive spell on himself. He was shocked to see the red light and rolled around.

    The red light hit the railing on the edge of the stone tform, and a huge barrier materialized. Sean didn¡¯t even hear the explosion, and the spell disappeared. However, the strong vibration revealed the power of this spell.

    ¡°The ancient magic outlined by that rune symbol has the effect of increasing the power of the spell?¡± Sean looked at Gurley, who was tossing and turning on the stone tform.

    Gurley has been looking for a chance to cast a defensive spell on himself, but the circle of ancient magic is just like the elerators. The spell passing through the circle bes bigger and faster, but Goodman doesn¡¯t give him the slightest chance at all.

    At the same time, Sean saw an even more astonishing scene. Goodman kept casting spells with his right hand and began to outline symbols with his left hand dipped in gold powder.

    After he outlined three new symbols, Professor Gurley finally found a chance to counterattack.

    He dodged a spell nimbly, holding his wand high. A huge light lit up, and the dazzling white light blinded the students for a moment. When they opened their dry eyes, they found that Gurley rushed straight towards Goodman.

    The two were only one step away, and Gurley could almost see the pores on Goodman¡¯s face.

    But Goodman had been prepared for a long time. The moment he came over, he just finished drawing the rune symbols needed for the second magic.

    The rune shone again, and the magic turned into something like transparent water and moved onto Goodman¡¯s body. Sean knew nothing about ancient runes and was dumbfounded.

    Gurley finally found a good opportunity. His wand moved out and hit Goodman. But Goodman just swayed a little and cast a counterattack spell.

    The enhanced spell was so powerful Gurley avoided most of it but was still hit by thest spell. His body suddenly became dull and slow, and even his thoughts slowed down.

    Goodman didn¡¯t stop at all and shot out several spells in session. At the same time, he stood in the circle without moving once.

    Gurley was slowed down and obviously couldn¡¯t escape. With a sigh of unwillingness, he dropped his wand to the ground and was instantly petrified.

    ¡°The oue has been decided.¡± Goodman¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    He untied Gurley¡¯s curse and then looked at all the students, ¡°During this battle, who can answer me about what I did?¡±

    Hermione was hesitant to answer. She had only learned a bit of ancient runes by herself and hadn¡¯t quite figured it out yet. As for Sean, his rune talent was really bad. He couldn¡¯t understand the magic performed by Professor Goodman at all.

    A senior student from Nurmengard raised his hand. Looking at the uniform, he should be a seventh grader.

    ¡°Mr. Booker, do tell.¡±

    Booker¡¯s voice was loud, fast, and clear, ¡°Professor Goodman, you prepared yourself before the duel and used your superb rune skills toplete the runes without the opponent noticing. Casting a defensive spell on yourself in advance to ensure that the opponent¡¯s first spell won¡¯t knock you down,unch a counterattack afterpleting the first rune magic. I don¡¯t know much about the magic, and it seems to have enhanced its magic power?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t have enoughbat ability for a face-to-face encounter, so I took this approach.¡± Professor Goodman didn¡¯t seem to think that it was wrong to n in advance before the duel. ¡°I used my strengths, and the offensive spell I chose is a slow spell that can be cast quickly. At the same time, I am creating a defensive magic to ensure that my opponent¡¯s blow will defeat me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop casting spells when he dropped his wand. Because I have to consider the probability of the enemy doing wandless magic¡­¡±

    Professor Goodman said a lot, all of them are his dueling experiences. Sean summed it up, which can be exined simply, never underestimate your enemy, let your guard down, and prepare for everything.

    This is simr to Sean¡¯s way of thinking. Real battles were like this. Professor Goodman¡¯s simple exnations have benefited him a lot. No wonder the students in Nurmengard fight so much better than Hogwarts, and no wonder they always win the Goblet of Fire.

    ¡°Hey, Sean, did you see that man just now?¡±

    Sean turned his head. It turned out to be the Weasley twins. They didn¡¯t know when they mixed into the crowd of second graders.

    ¡°Which one? Oh, Booker?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was him,¡± Fred gritted his teeth, ¡°The group led by Booker beat up George and me.¡±

    Sean looked over from a distance. Booker had yellowish-brown hair with a smile on his face. The seventh grader led arge group of students to beat up two fourth graders. It seems that Booker would steep that low.

    George and Fred were still discussing their revenge matters.

    ¡°How about a big dung egg and a love potion? Then lock those guys in one room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy some big doses of love potions. How about I order another live goat to send them over?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a disgusting person,¡± George said with disgust and then nodded again, ¡°but I like that idea. You¡¯re indeed my brother.¡±

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. The revenge n of these two brothers is really disgusting.

    However, Sean is not confident to win against a seventh-grader like them. It would be great if he could do a sneak attack. Of course, using magical animals was probably not a good idea. He also wanted to know if hepared to the Nurmengard students.

    As for revenge, Sean already had some ns.

    He bumped the arms of the two, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. You can n out your revenge, and I¡¯ll take care of it in like two days.¡±

    ¡°Sean, I know you are a good man,¡± Fred put his arm around his shoulders, ¡°but that guy is a seventh grader. We went to ask around today, and Booker¡¯s strength is quite good. It is said that atst year¡¯s Goblet of Fire tournament. Booker was still a fifth grader at the time, he almost entered thepetition team, but there were too many strong yers among the seventh graders in Nurmengard, and they were all abnormally strong. Although he was good, but he was reced by an even stronger candidate.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, he has be one of the greatest students in the seventh grade now.¡± George shrugged and spread his hands helplessly.

    Sean waved his hand indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a solution.¡±

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t think you can just do something stupid and vent your anger randomly.¡±

    ¡°Really, you will know when the timees.¡±

    After reassuring the twins, Professor Goodman¡¯s exnation paused.

    ¡°Now, practice in groups of two. Don¡¯t worry about getting hurt. The professors and medical staff are always on guard.¡±

    ¡°You have only one goal, and that is to make the opponentpletely lose the ability to cast magic,¡± Professor Goodman said, ¡°If anyone wants to perform a duel in this stone tform, you are free to do so.¡±

    Sean heard this and immediately walked over. Goodman raised his eyebrows and nced at him.

    ¡°Hogwarts second grade? Whom are you challenging?¡±

    ¡°Anyone that is up to it.¡±

    ¡°Not bad for a second-grader. Do you ept the challenge from Nurmengard¡¯s second-year student?¡±

    Sean blinked his eyes, ¡°I ept, and not only the second graders but also the third and fourth graders.¡±

    Goodman finally showed another expression. He squinted his eyes and looked at Sean as if thinking about where the student in front of him got his confidence.

 Chapter 211: â€œDuel Startsâ€

    Chapter 211: ¡°Duel Starts¡±

    For the first time, Goodman took a serious look at the student in front of him.

    As one of Grindelwald¡¯s confidants, he naturally knew Sean¡¯s name. After the student exchangest school year, Hogwarts¡¯ reputation spread in Nurmengard.

    However, as a Nurmengard professor, Goodman has always believed that a genius can only be crowned after the wizard has truly be famous.

    There are too many wizards who showed their prowess when they were students with their talents, but in the end, only a few can be remembered. In Goodman¡¯s mind, apart from Grindelwald, only Dumbledore can be called a genius.

    He felt that he was not even worthy of the title of ¡°genius¡±, even though Goodman was already one of the best wizards among the staff in Nurmengard.

    The student in front of him is sharp, and it is not rational to act like this when he knows that Nurmengard¡¯s students target him. At the same time, he has not received any news of whether there are students in Hogwarts who are carefully investigating the strength of Nurmengard students.

    Goodman shook his head silently in his heart and gave Sean a temporary evaluation.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, are you sure? At your request, the third and fourth-grade students will do their best. If you are sure, you can go on stage, show your strength, and do your best. The medical team and I will keep a close eye on you.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±

    He also considered whether to investigate Nurmengard¡¯s students¡¯ strengths in advance. Harry brought the Invisibility Cloak, and he also had Dave.

    However, Sean gave up on this idea after thinking about it. In the future, he won¡¯t always be able to find out detailed information about his opponent beforehand. In this world, the unknown you encounter will always be greater than what you already know.

    Goodman stood on the stage. Standing beside him was Sean, who was waiting, ¡°Sean Wallup from Hogwarts Ravenw House applies for a free duel. Fourth-grade and below students can challenge him on the stage.¡±

    He turned his head to look at Sean again, ¡°Do you want to bet on points?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nurmengard¡¯s personal points cannot be traded privately, but they can be used as a bet during a duel and can be regarded as an alternative currency in this castle.

    The extra points are automatically emptied at the end of each semester. You can apply for Grindelwald¡¯s personal tutoring if you have enough points. This is the wish of every Nurmengard student.

    ¡°Those who are willing to challenge him can sign up on the stage.¡± Goodman said.

    The students who were pairing up with each other all looked over. As expected, all the students in the third and fourth grades all of a sudden turned ugly. How dare he challenge the Nurmengard students that easy?

    In their view, this is an extremely serious provocation.

    Of course, most of the second graders were not so angry. They still remembered the Blood-Drawing Curse before. On the Hogwarts side, the students were all excited.

    ¡°Nice, Sean!¡±

    ¡°All yours, buddy.¡±

    There were whistles and cheers.

    Sean stood on the side of the stone tform, smiled, and waved to the students, who cheered him up. However, no one came to the stage after waiting for a while.

    The Nurmengard students, especially the fourth graders, were all looking at each other. They were not stupid. His ¡°Serpensortia¡± spell was already widely known to every Nurmengard student, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Sean waited for a long time and didn¡¯t see anyoneing up. He guessed what those people were thinking and said, ¡°My Serpensortia was just an ident at the time, and now it¡¯s back to normal. So all of you don¡¯t need to be so tense about it.¡±

    Although he had made a promise, Sean¡¯s reputation in this castle was obviously not very good.

    ¡°Professor, if no onees up. Can I tell others outside that I am stronger than any fourth graders here?¡± Sean provoked.

    Goodman was expressionless and did not speak.

    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t forget. Stronger than any ¡°Nurmengard¡± fourth graders.¡± A voice sounded.

    His ssmate, Stephen Wellen, was also one of the top students in Ravenw. He had a very optimistic and outstanding personality. Still, this guy sometimes had a different way of thinking than ordinary people, and adding fuel to the mes was one of his hobbies.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Stephen. I will mention this to the reporter of the Daily Prophetter.¡± Sean smiled and waved.

    As the two chat, the Nurmengard students finally can¡¯t bear it anymore. A lean boy jumped onto the stone tform. Sean was delighted when he saw it. It¡¯s the same boy who lost the Galleon bet.

    ¡°Good evening. I forgot to ask youst time, what is your name?¡± He greeted friendly.

    His expression was full of anger since he had lost most of his money.

    ¡°Alex Ramos, a second-grade student from Nurmengard.¡± He introduced bluntly.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ramos. Thank you for the ten Galleonsst time.¡± Sean didn¡¯t forget to

    Ramos¡¯ chest heaved a few times. However, he did not let anger upy his head but was more cautious and serious. The door can only exin the difference between magic power and spell proficiency, not necessarily in actualbat.

    He also gripped his wand tightly.

    ¡°Bow to each other,¡± the two bowed, and Goodman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Duel starts!¡±

    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± Ramos reacted extremely quickly. As soon as Goodman¡¯s voice sounded, the spell spewed out.

    ¡°Reducto!¡± Sean quickly avoided the spell by turning sideways and cast the spell to the ground.

    When the two professors demonstrated just now, a lot of the ground was damaged. Under the effect of the Reducto, dust, and fine stones were swept up, and the vision on the stage was blurred.

    However, the small stones were also blown, indicating that his spell proficiency is very high and the output of magic power is also astonishing. Ramos tensed up and lost Sean¡¯s figure in his line of sight, leaving only the air full of dust.

    He cast a small defensive spell and then stuck it to the railing at the tform¡¯s edge to prevent his surprise attack.

    Ramos¡¯ spell did not work, and the dust was still sweeping.

    In the dusty air, Sean cast a Quietening Charm on himself long ago and then continuously cast a blowing spell to maintain a small ¡°sandstorm¡± on the tform.

    His sensitivity to magic power allowed him to judge Ramos¡¯ strength roughly when he cast the Disarming Charm. Whether it is the speed of casting the spell or the control of the output of the magic power, it is quite perfect. Compared to Hogwarts students, Ramos is stronger than many third graders.

    But for Sean, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    The dust raised on the stage also blocked the audience¡¯s sight, and they could only see two blurred shadows. Ramos¡¯s side kept trying to cast various spells, while on Sean¡¯s side, no one could see anything what he was doing.

    Bach Hoffmann was wearing a sixth-grade uniform stood on a wooden tform, watching the scene in front of him steadily.

    ¡°The magic spell is good, but I have no way to deal with it after blurring the vision. The problem is that both of them couldn¡¯t see anything and put themselves in a bad situation.¡± He said.

    The girl who had been with him the whole time didn¡¯t seem to care much. She curled her long blue hair and said casually, ¡°Won¡¯t you know when the resultes out?¡±

    As they spoke, Sean finally prepared himself. He raised his wand and looked towards a certain direction in the dust, where a mark shone brightly. Sean marked it a long time ago, and Ramos didn¡¯t even notice that there was a small worm crawling on his leg in the dust.

    This is the worm spell that Gorith taught him, and Sean found that it is quite good to use this spell to mark his opponent.

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡± He deliberately lowered the magic output of the spell.

    An extremely fast spell pierced through the dust, heading exactly in Ramos¡¯ direction. Ramos did not let down his vignce and evaded the spell with a roll.

    ¡°Damn it, he knew where I was?¡±

 Chapter 212: â€œOne After Anotherâ€

    Chapter 212: ¡°One After Another¡±

    Ramos¡¯ face turned sour. He never expected that the dust that blinded both of them would be the key to victory. The enemy is in the dark while he is like a light shining to be targeted in the darkness.

    Sean didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe at all. Under Ramos¡¯ horrified eyes, the spell cast one after another. Finally, there was a light shot that he couldn¡¯t avoid. Ramos gritted his teeth and used a Disarming Charm at a critical moment.

    The two spells met, but he didn¡¯t expect his spell to pass through the light without being hindered.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    On the other side of the dust, Sean dodged the Disarming Charm. After the first Acupuntinternus, all the spells he cast after that were fake. Ramos¡¯ face became more and more ugly, and a sense of shame of being yed tricked came to his heart.

    ¡°Insidious and shameless. However, the spell you released just revealed your position!¡±

    Ramos was angry, and there was another spell spurting from the smoke. He knew that Sean cast the real spell now. Sure enough, as he expected, his own spell easily destroyed Sean¡¯s spell, and it rushed toward Sean¡¯s position.

    However, Sean changed his position immediately after chanting the spell, and the light could only hit the ground.

    ncing at the traces on the te, he blinked his eyes, ¡°Heh, not bad.¡±

    There was silence for a while, and Ramos was still pondering, ¡°Is he waiting for me to be exhausted? But his previous spell consumed a lot of magic power, and it also took a lot of energy to avoid my spell. What was he nning?¡±

    At this time, Sean¡¯s voice sounded loud, ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

    Ramos didn¡¯t dare to be careless. The same magic spell was directed at him. He didn¡¯t know that two spells were directed toward him. He only cast one.

    Ramos hastily issued another spell, but the lighting from the opposite side hit him. The burst of severe pain covered Ramos¡¯ whole body from the inside, and the unbearable needle-pricking sensation hit him crazily.

    ¡°Arrrgh!¡± The shrill scream resounded throughout the room.

    The Nurmengard students who had seen Sean¡¯s curse before shivered in unison. Morris had personally experienced it in the corner, immediately recalled the severe pain and beads of sweat began to ooze from his forehead.

    Sean didn¡¯t expect that his spell was so much more powerful than Ramos¡¯. He passed through the dust and saw Ramos curled up on the ground. Goodman came up and nced at Ramos.

    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±

    ¡°Petrificus Totalus!¡±

    Sean quickly cast two spells. Ramos¡¯ wand flew out of his hand, and his painful expression and body stiffened on the ground. The students in the audience side saw this scene.

    ¡°That¡¯s ruthless¡­¡±

    Sean spread his hands to Goodman, ¡°Professor, you taught this before.¡±

    Professor Goodman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Instead, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve practiced what you¡¯ve learned. Sean Wallup gained five points.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows. He liked the professor a little bit. After the medical team carried away Ramos, the room was quiet for a while, and whispers continued.

    ¡°Have you seen what happened?¡±

    ¡°No, but it looks like that Ramos has been cursed.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the spell collided and gone?¡±

    ¡°He is strong. But it cost him a lot of magic power, right?¡±

    Sean stood on the stage, his expression was steady, but his chest was heaving violently. He was a bit tired after that duel. Although Ramos¡¯ situation was frightening, Sean¡¯s condition aroused the eagerness of others, and a third grader stood up.

    ¡°Wallup. My name is Cyrus Elman, and I am a third-grader. How about twenty points for the duel?¡±

    Sean frowned and nodded after hesitating for a moment. Seeing this, Ehrman¡¯s confidence became more apparent.

    Just now, he used a few types of spells. Although the magic power is huge, the consumption is not low. He is much stronger than Ramos. If their spell collision happened, he would definitely win.

    ¡°Duel starts!¡±

    The two spells collided and sparks burst from the scene. Sure enough, he used all his strength for that spell just now. Elman¡¯s eyes lit up. His spell was not suppressed.

    He fought more and more bravely and did not give Sean any time to do his dust trick again. He made up his mind to collide with Sean¡¯s spell. Sean was getting intense. It waspletely different from the first battle. He collided head-on with the enemy without any chance.

    Feeling the impact of the magic spells, Elman became increasingly excited and increased the output of magic power. Finally, one ray of light broke through and directly moved toward Sean.

    Sean barely dodged with a roll. Elman frantically squeezed his magic power and kept casting spells on Sean. Sean seemed to only have the strength to dodge. He asionally threw two spells, but they only hit the ground around the opponent.

    The Nurmengard students whistled, and the Hogwarts students clenched their clothes¡¯ corners. Only Goodman frowned strangely.

    ¡°Is this the strength of the third grade? It is much stronger than the second grade. He is not much weaker than me in terms of power alone.¡± Sean turned over, his face turned pale.

    ¡°He is very focused. Even though I kept pretending to be strong, he didn¡¯t rx, and his body was tense. He is ready to avoid my sudden attack at any time.¡±

    After secretly expressing his admiration for Elman, Sean avoided a spell and aimed his wand.

    ¡°Confringo!¡±

    Elman¡¯s nerves twitched, and jumped back quickly.

    However, he stepped on the soft and slippery ground. Elman turned his head in disbelief. At some point, the ground behind him had turned into a swamp-like. Elman¡¯s feet were bound in ce. He bit his lip and stared at Sean.

    Sean didn¡¯t look physically exhausted at this time. He continued to cast spells with one hand and took the time to pat the dust on his body.

    ¡°Confringo!¡±

    The light of the spell struck. Elman tried to fight back, but the collision between their spell caused a violent explosion. He was unable to move a single step. After the spells collided, his robe was torn, and bright red blood was left on his nostrils.

    ¡°Confringo!¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t show any expression, and the spell continued to be cast. Elman raised his hand to fight back, but a transparent barrier appeared in front of him.

    Goodman prevents the duel.

    He nced at Elman, ¡°You can¡¯t stop this. Continuing on the duel would only put you in the infirmary for a week.¡±

    Elman opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something but finally gave up the idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sean!¡±

    The Hogwarts students cheered, and the atmosphere suddenly became enthusiastic. Among them, Ravenw students are the most excited. A Hogwarts second grader defeated the Nurmengard third grader.

    The faces of Nurmengards turned serious. The student standing on the stage in front of them has far more magic power than their peers. The types of spells he has mastered are not something a second-year student should learn.

    They looked at each other, and finally, a burly boy walked up.

    Nurmengard¡¯s students cheered up. This guy in front of them is a spell maniac. He once had the experience of defeating a fifth-grade student. The mostmendable thing is his terrifying spell power.

    ¡°Ioris Stevenson, Nurmengard¡¯s fourth grader. Wallup, you are strong, so I will use all my strength,¡± He said with a deep voice, and a violent expression suddenly appeared on his face, ¡°Are you ready to spend the next half term in the infirmary?¡±

    ¡°Is the food in the infirmary good, senior?¡± Sean showed a smile, and all the students in the audience frowned.

    ¡°You can¡¯t win a duel with words, Wallup. Remember to use your full strength.¡± Stevenson licked his lips.

    Sean nced at his mouth, but he still had that irritating look on his face.

    ¡°Duel starts!¡±

    This time, there was no tit-for-tat confrontation like the previous duel. Neither of them moved. Stevenson seemed to be waiting for Sean to make a move first and then crush him with his spell.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already had two duels, so I¡¯ll let you move first. After that, I¡¯ll take you down.¡± Stevenson twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Sean narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Sean raised his wand slowly, ¡°You know? Just a heads up, you might want to stay away from this one.¡±

    Something dark within him awoke. Something rapidly spins in Sean¡¯s pupils, and the dark red core starts flickering.

 Chapter 213: â€œOne At A Timeâ€

    Chapter 213: ¡°One At A Time¡±

    Stevenson smiled widely. He was holding a stubby ck wand, and his figure showed an astonishing look.

    ¡°Stay away? That¡¯s an insult to the Stevensons. Come on, Wallup. Let me see your magic power!¡± Stevenson lowered his body slightly, his wand was aimed straight in Sean¡¯s direction, and his eyes were firmly fixed on the tip of Sean¡¯s wand.

    After staying in Sean¡¯s body for a long time, the Obscurus has been sleeping and recovering its magic power.

    The Obscurus ispletely different from other parasitic animals in this world. Its form and its magic power source will be spread around Sean¡¯s body. This power can be transformed into Sean¡¯s magic power.

    The dark power in the body swirled, and that huge power was transmitted to Sean¡¯s arm and fingertips. He could almost feel his elm wand wailing, the heartstring core of the irascible dragon groaning happily.

    Sean has to do an experiment during this tense duel. What kind of power can apletely unskilled ancient spell show under the huge output of magic power?

    The tip of Sean¡¯s wand slowly outlined an ancient rune symbol in the air. He practiced This ancient magic and learned it from Grindelwald when he was young in that memory.¡±

    His wand trembled slightly, but there was no movement. Just when everyone was puzzled, suddenly, the temperature in the ssroom rose crazily.

    The scorching heat wave swept every corner like a pervasive gust of wind. In just an instant, the hotness flooded everyone¡¯s skin surface, and even beads of sweat began to drop from their foreheads. They didn¡¯t have time to wipe off their sweat, and the students¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief.

    On the tip of Sean¡¯s wand, a fire phoenixpletely made of dazzling golden mes slowly spread its wings.

    A high-pitched cry resounded throughout the room.

    Under everyone¡¯s horrified gazes, the fire phoenix rushed straight toward Stevenson on the opposite side with a terrifying wave of fire. Before the phoenix arrived, Stevenson¡¯s hair was already burning a bit, his lips were dry, and it was even difficult for him to breathe.

    ¡°This is what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡± Stevenson showed an excited expression.

    He raises his wand and strikes back. The fire wave swept in, and the pupils of Professor Goodman shrank suddenly.

    Before he could speak, he waved his wand, and the railing on the edge of the stone tform emitted blue light, and the light quickly formed a protectionyer to cover Stevenson.

    Waves of fire that soared into the air after it hit him.

    The me exploded,pletely engulfing Stevenson. The phoenix turned into crimson mes and moved around until it was finally stopped by the light from the railings.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Several students twitched as if they wanted to curse.

    ¡°Where is Stevenson?¡± The mes in the venue have notpletely dissipated, and the tform cannot be seen clearly.

    ¡°Is he burned to death?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. The professor is here. Stevenson is strong. He might be okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ but that spell¡­¡± A student wanted to say that Sean¡¯s fire spell might be just a show, but he couldn¡¯t say it in the end.

    Finally, the mes dissipated, and on the stone tform, Sean was standing there. The students quickly looked in another direction.

    The ce where Stevenson was originally standing has turned into a terrible scorched ck and ckened figure. The original te surface can still be vaguely seen in that circle. Stevenson was squatting with soft white light continuously shining from the tip of his wand.

    The students in the audience swallowed their saliva in unison. They looked at Sean in horror.

    Only Sean was very dissatisfied. Although the power of the spell was impressive, he had inputted a huge magic powerbined by himself and the Obscurus, but the effect was still low.

    ¡°Is my rune talentpletely hopeless?¡± Sean cursed angrily.

    His proficiency in the Divine Fire Curse has barely reached 500, but the efficiency of magic is much worse than other spells. Sean was very dissatisfied. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Stevenson and was very mad about this spell performance.

    If his rune talent was higher, then the power of this spell would increase exponentially.

    Goodman tried to protect him, but he was a bitte. It was a severe burn, and Stevenson may stay in the infirmary for a month. Goodman breathed a sigh of relief, and after waving his hand, the medical team rushed in and carried Stevenson away.

    Goodman nced at Sean withplicated eyes.

    He wondered how a second-grade Hogwarts student knew about this kind of magic. Even though his rune talent is rough, the magic was beyond his expectations. Goodman stood up straight, and he looked at Sean with a strange look in his eyes.

    ¡°Professor, is he okay?¡± Sean asked with concern.

    ¡°He won¡¯t die, but he has to lie down for a while,¡± Goodman said slowly, ¡°What a wonderful spell, Mr. Wallup.¡±

    Hearing the toneless words of Goodman, Sean couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking for a moment, so he could only reply innocently, ¡°I tried my best.¡±

    To Sean¡¯s surprise, Goodman didn¡¯t scold him but only said, ¡°It was a good performance. No wonder you are so confident about it. But, Wallup, do you want to continue your duel challenge?¡±

    ¡°If I can, that would be great.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice,¡± Goodman nodded, ¡°However, the powerful ancient spells can no longer be used. It¡¯s not that I want to break my promise at the beginning, but the power of ancient magic is too much. If students keeping in the infirmary, it¡¯s going to be overwhelmed, and¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep using this spell, no one wille to duel with you.¡±

    ¡°I see, Professor.¡± Sean nodded.

    He has two purposes for this duel: one is to exercise his actualbat ability, and the other is to show his strength. Although Nurmengard¡¯s students have a bad view of him, they understand one thing: strength.

    If he wants to create an organization, he must first show his strength.

    However, Sean¡¯s spell may cause the students to be wary. Even though Sean had promised not to use the ancient magic, none of the Nurmengard¡¯s students stepped forward. They looked at Sean on the stage with silence.

    Sean kicked the rocks under his feet towards the scorched ground. No one came to the stage after ying with it for a while. Sean licked his dry lips, and he looked at Goodman.

    ¡°Professor,¡± he said softly, ¡°From now on, I will also ept the challenge from the fifth graders.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar immediately.

    There was a big gap in learning experience between fourth and fifth grade. From this year on, students will take the OWL exam at the end of the term, which is the ¡®Ordinary Wizarding Level¡¯ exam.

    They can continue learning only when the test scores meet the teacher¡¯s standard.

    Whether it¡¯s more advanced magic or the pressure of exams, the strength of the fifth-grade students will improve rapidly. If the third and fourth graders can duel with each other, the fifth graders can crush the lower grades easily.

    Therefore, when Sean first proposed to duel with the third and fourth graders, they did not lose theirposure. However, as soon as the words of challenging the fifth-graders were said, they were shocked to hear it.

    All of a sudden, several Nurmengard fifth-grade students moved forward.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, are you sure?¡± Goodman asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Sean kicked the stone to where Stevenson was lying just now.

    This kind of behavior angered these people, and several Nurmengard students even took a step forward. Finally, a fifth-grade student was elected, and he was approved by most of the people.

    Bach had been watching coldly on the tform. He was no longer as calm as before, and his expression was now serious.

    ¡°Philias Garfield? He¡¯s pretty good among fifth-graders, I guess. He shouldn¡¯t have any problem dealing with a second-grader like him.¡±

    The girl next to him finally showed an interested expression at this time. She took out a macaron and threw it into her mouth. She mumbled, ¡°That kid named Wallup is quite interesting. Come on, Bach. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I like interesting people, second only to interesting books. Maybe we should see the results of this duel.¡±

    Bach turned his head with a cold face.

    Garfield stepped onto the stage and stared at Sean as if facing a formidable enemy. He stood in the circle where Stevenson had been lying down. While observing Sean¡¯s state, he calcted the gap between the two sides.

    Sean probably has the same magic power as him, but the number of spells he has mastered should not be as good as his own.

    He is right-handed, and he habitually lowers his wrist when chanting spells. He likes to use binding magic to paralyze his opponents. He needs to pay attention to his mouth and wand gestures to predict the next spell. At the same time, since he can cast ancient magic, it proves that he has a wide range of knowledge, and some of his spells may not have the expected effect.

    Sean blinked at the rigorous and serious tall boy on the opposite.

    He was getting excited because this was his first time dueling against fifth-graders, which would really show his level.

    ¡°Duel starts!¡± As soon as Goodman finished, Garfield¡¯s twelve-inch ck walnut wand gleamed.

    Sean made a quick judgment that Garfield might¡¯ve used a nonverbal spell, rolled, and avoided the spell. The spell exploded on the stone b, and the stones exploded. Sean caught this scene out of the corner of his eye and immediately moved faster.

    For the first time, there was a scene that made Hogwarts students anxious.

    Sean had absolutely no room to fight back. It was very difficult for him to find time to cast his spells. Garfield had mastered a considerable amount of nonverbal spells. It was not wise to forcefully fight back when he couldn¡¯t judge what the enemy was capable of.

    Moreover, the speed of his spells was fast and urate. As the owner of the ck walnut wand, he obviously possessed keen intuition and insight.

    Under the stage, Hermione and Daisy held each other¡¯s hands nervously. They looked worriedly at Sean, and their hearts beat faster. Sean also felt tremendous pressure. The opponent was strong. He had no room to fight back until now.

    Sean was running out of breath. His physical strength had already begun to decline.

    ¡°Ah! Be careful!¡± A girl¡¯s voice sounded.

    On the stage, a curse finally hit Sean¡¯s face. He immediately felt that the skin on his cheekbones began to tighten and that half of his head seemed to be a little heavier.

    It¡¯s a binding spell. Sean judged his purpose, but he still couldn¡¯t fight back even though he knew it. Sean sighed and then looked at the opponent.

    He stood still and raised his wand.

 Chapter 214: â€œTraps Had Been Laidâ€

    Chapter 214: ¡°Traps Had Been Laid¡±

    Garfield had the upper hand but never let go of his vignce. When Sean stood still and raised his wand, he immediately predicted what Sean was going to do.

    ¡°His casting speed and casting uracy are obviously not as good as mine. Shouldn¡¯t he move around and find other opportunities? In this position, I am confident I can hit him first when his spell is cast.¡±

    ¡°He wants to cast another powerful spell? That¡¯s not true. The time for him to cast a powerful spell is enough for me to trap him with another spell, and I¡¯ll use a disarming or petrification spell to knock him outpletely.¡±

    ¡°So, what is he doing? A desperate action or some weird magic?¡±

    ¡°But my Disarming Charm can¡¯t be cast silently, and the casting speed is not as fast as the previous one. Should I restrict his actions first and do something about itter?¡±

    Various thoughts shed through Garfield¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t hesitate. He kept on continuing casting his binding spells toward Sean.

    The white light hit Sean, and immediately, his limbs became stiff, as if they were chained with iron with several hundred kilograms of weight.

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. What he was most worried about was that Garfield could cast the nonverbal version of Disarming Charm or Full Body Bind Curse at the same speed, so he would have little room to counterattack.

    He chose to take the hit just to activate the trap he left before. A red light spewed from the tip of his wand.

    Garfield saw this and immediately judged the type of the opponent¡¯s spell.

    ¡°It is red, fast, and has an unbelievably short casting time. It is most likely to be a spark spell for the fake spell he tried to use before. But why? Is it to block the line of sight or disturb my rhythm?

    Garfield didn¡¯t dare to be careless. This kind of spell was cast extremely fast. Although it wasn¡¯t powerful enough, he was still worried that there would be something with it.

    ¡°Protego!¡± He cast a defensive spell.

    An unexpected situation happened. The target of Sean¡¯s red light was not Garfield at all. The red light slid past, and the transparent barrier in front of Garfield was not affected in any way. The spell hit the ground beneath his feet.

    ¡°Judging from the previous duel, it is impossible for him to cast the spell so weird.¡±

    Garfield subconsciously lowered his head and then saw the fragmented stones on the floor that had been scattered for a long time. Those rocks that everyone thought Sean was kicking for fun rapidly expand and turn red.

    Garfield had a glimmer of insight.

    ¡°Wallup, you bastard¡­¡±

    A huge explosion sounded, the mes and smoke engulfed Garfield, and ck smoke enveloped the entire dueling stage. When the smoke cleared, Garfield was already lying on the floor like Stevenson.

    At this moment, the room fell intoplete silence. The students looked at Sean, who was firmly standing on the stage. Although he couldn¡¯t move, he still stood and was the winner.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Cheers and whistles erupted from Hogwarts students.

    Sean heaved a sigh of relief. The fifth-grade students were much stronger than he imagined.

    As for the stone, the spell has a pre-spell called timed st. He can store the magic power on some inanimate object in advance and use a magic spell to detonate it at a specific time.

    It seems to be a good spell, but this spell is extremely restrictive. First, objects with magical power will have obvious fluctuations in magic power, which can be easily detected. Secondly, this spell cannot store arge amount of ¡®explosions¡¯, and the magic power attached to the object can onlyst for about half an hour to an hour, depending on the wizard¡¯s strength. Finally, the casting range of this thing is close. If it is farther away, the spell cannot be detonated.

    Therefore, people would only use this spell for mining and alike because it was not a goodbat spell. With it, Sean made a little n.

    In the first duel, during his duel with Ramos, Sean used the clouds of dust to block his vision and took the opportunity to create a bunch of ¡®bombs¡¯. This is thanks to Professor Goodman¡¯s demonstration about preparing something before the duel.

    On the contrary, Sean also used a lot of magic spells. In this way, the entire room is full of traces of magic power, and the magic fluctuations on the stones are perfectly covered up. Even the professor didn¡¯t notice.

    Next was the provocative stone-kicking action, and the ¡®bombs¡¯ were gathered together. Sean also yed a little psychology trick that Grindelwald taught him.

    The previous ancient magic spell protected the ground within the circle where Stevenson stood. Whether it was their subconscious self-preservation instinct, they felt safer there.

    As Sean expected, the next person to duel with him will most likely stand there. Sure enough, Garfield¡¯s movements were still within that area. After getting a good feel of his strength, Sean had to admit that he couldn¡¯t beat the opponent in a fair duel with his current level.

    He can only win by employing some tactics.

    The medical team rushed in again. The spells were powerful, and Sean piled up another pile of rocks. Even though Garfield cast the Protego Charm, he was still knocked out by the explosion. His condition was worse than Percy¡¯s encounter with the Ashwinder.

    For the first time, Goodman looked at Sean speechlessly. Under his supervision, two students were still seriously injured, which could almost be regarded as a serious teaching ident.

    After all, he had told the students to use all their strength early in the duel.

    The Nurmengard student¡¯s face turned sour. Most of them immediately understood Sean¡¯s strategy of defeating their colleagues.

    ¡°He¡¯s tricky. He has nned it from the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Is he always like this? He has already thought about these things. Just to wait for the senior students to take the revenge on him.¡± The anger in their eyes was almost overflowing.

    A student in the lower grade said, ¡°It¡¯s really a¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, all of you.¡± A voice sounded.

    The junior student turned his head and saw a chubby blond boy wearing a fourth-grade uniform. His eyes were almost squeezed into a slit by the fat on his face, and his huge belly was shaking happily.

    ¡°Hugo?¡± the junior student yelled in fear.

    ¡°We¡¯re not as good as his? Look at how well other students¡¯ explosive spells are used! As a student of Nurmengard, you can be angry, and of course, you are free to do that. But don¡¯t forget Professor Grindelwald¡¯s teaching. Never make excuses for your own weakness and never make excuses for your enemy¡¯s strength.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°You are also in the second grade, right? Wallup is not as good as others. Why don¡¯t you go up to take the challenge to duel him? Look at him. He must be very tired now.¡±

    On the stage, Sean was still standing upright, but the sharp-eyed students had already noticed that his hands behind his back were trembling slightly, which was a sign of exhaustion of magic power.

    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Wallup?¡± Goodman said to him.

    Sean¡¯s posture and expression remained unchanged at all. However, he no longer smiled.

    No one in the audience saw his lips squirming, ¡°I¡¯m good but for the sake of learning experiences for all of us. I¡¯m not backing down from the challenge.¡±

    If eyes could kill, then the angry eyes of the Nurmengard students would have burned Sean to a heap of ashes long ago. Sean has the guts to say this, even though he was already looking very exhausted.

    Hisplexion remained the same, but his hands trembled more and more. Of course, two people who are extremely familiar with Sean don¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Hermione, Hermione,¡± Daisy murmured softly, ¡°Is Sean going to y some tricks again?¡±

    ¡°He must be lying¡­¡± Hermione¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°ording to his character, if he really couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, he would definitely back down. But I don¡¯t know what he meant by it in this situation.¡±

    Hermione seemed to want to say words to say that he was too stupid and na?ve to do so. But in the end, she forgets it and starts to trust him.

    ¡°Did Sean intend to beat all of those Nurmengard students today? But he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do all of that alone.¡± Daisy looked at him.

    Hermione shook her head, ¡°He does have ideas in this matter, whether it¡¯s to avenge Fred George and the others or to build a reputation for Hogwarts. But if he has another intent, then I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    If Sean could hear the conversation between the two girls, he would definitely say that they were on the wrong page. He was just showing his dominance, and there will always be someone among the Nurmengard students who worship power.

    Besides, Grindelwald should be watching right now. He might have the chance to show off what he can do to the fullest extent.

 Chapter 215: â€œSneak Attackâ€

    Chapter 215: ¡°Sneak Attack¡±

    Sean on the stage remained motionless, while the other students had different thoughts.

    The Hogwarts students naturally thought that Sean had done a good job today, and they were ready for a round of apuse when he finished. Sean looked exhausted, so he did not need to continue.

    The minds of the Nurmengard students were even moreplicated. They were angry that such a young student had trampled the best students in the school, but they had to admit that Sean was really strong.

    Of course, many people have other thoughts. Some of the Nurmengard students also thought this was the perfect time to beat him down in this condition.

    After Sean said his words, Goodman nodded. As he was about to speak, there was a voice from the audience.

    ¡°Wallup seems to be in good condition. I want to teach him some lessons. Is that okay?¡± A thin boy stood up.

    ¡°What a shameless person.¡±

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard, I have never seen such a shameless wizard.¡±

    The students of Hogwarts were unhappy, and they all yelled and cursed loudly. But the boy didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t even look in the direction of the Hogwarts students.

    ¡°Sanjay Sharma.¡± The boy introduced himself and stepped into the dueling ring.

    The Nurmengard students did not speak. Nurmengard did value results, but they were saving their faces in case they lost again. So, not talking is the best option.

    Goodman sighed and looked at Sean, ¡°Mr. Wallup, the choice is yours.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a study experience, Wallup.¡± Sharma looked ready, he kept waving his wand, and a whirlwind blew away all the stones under his feet.

    Sean has been standing there for a long time, his face is expressionless, and his lips have not moved.

    ¡°Come. But¡ª¡± he paused in a low voice, ¡°How about a bigger bet? Say, 100 points?¡±

    Sharma was stunned for a moment. The previous bets were all ten or twenty points. One hundred points is a big amount. Moreover, his grades were only above average, and he didn¡¯t have much points.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw Sean¡¯s trembling hands behind his back. The overdraft of magic power is fed back to the body, and the hand that uses the wand is in a bad state due to the excessive magic power it bears.

    Sharma¡¯s eyes lit up.

    After consecutive duels, Sean has used many spells and even has powerful ancient magic. He should have been exhausted long ago, but he was still holding on.

    He thought the 100 points was just a fake intimidation tactic.

    Sharma rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that many points. How about forty points plus sixty Galleons?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t move and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Goodman shook his head silently and stood between the two.

    ¡°Bow.¡±

    But Sean stood straight without any intention of bowing.

    Sharma was not angry at all. He bowed gracefully, raised his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As a person who came here, I should be more polite.¡±

    The audience booed. Of course, it was all for Sharma. No one felt that Sean was being rude, only Sharma, who was on stage.

    But Sharma didn¡¯t care about the audience¡¯s opinion. He smiled and looked at Goodman, ¡°Can we start? Professor?¡±

    Goodman murmured inaudibly and then waved his hand.

    ¡°Duel stars!¡±

    ¡°Protego maxima!¡± In the beginning, Sharma summoned a huge transparent barrier in front of him.

    This spell stunned everyone in the Hogwarts audience who was constantly ndering him. They didn¡¯t expect this Sharma to have such strong strength magic, and they looked at Sean even more worriedly.

    Sharma looked at the motionless Sean, and he licked his lips excitedly. This was a spell he had been practicing for a long time. He wanted to see how a second-grade student would break the shield that he had practiced multiple times.

    Sean seemed to have lost the slightest bit of strength. He had maintained the same posture from before to now. After the duel started, he didn¡¯t even make a single movement.

    Sharma raised his wand.

    ¡°Confringo!¡± A fiery red light shot out from the wand¡¯s tip, but Sean didn¡¯t dodge it or even raise his wand.

    ¡°Sean!¡± The curse directly hit Sean.

    But what made them even more unbelievable was that the screamer was Sharma. His eyes turned white. His whole body twisted into a painful shape. The screamsted only for a while. His mouth foamed, and he fell heavily to the ground.

    At this time, they noticed that Sean, hit by the Confringo Spell, fluctuated like water ripples and then dissipated. Behind Sharma, Sean finally revealed his figure. Sean moved his neck and didn¡¯t even look at Sharma, who passed out from pain on the ground.

    Just now, he hit Sharma with a nonverbal Acupuntinternus.

    When the smoke and dust of thest duel filled the arena, Sean used the Disillusionment Charm to be invisible and then used another magic to create a fake body of himself.

    When Garfield passed out, the binding spell on him had already lost its effect. Others saw Sean could not move, but he cast several magic before the duel.

    As for the trembling that Sharma saw, it was because Sean¡¯s magic power was close to exhaustion, and the spell could hardlyst.

    He used the Disillusionment Charm to hide next to his fake body and talk, and when Goodman announced to bow, he began to move himself carefully.

    Sean was worried that he would be seen through before he could move, but Sharma talked a lot of nonsense and cast a defensive spell in the beginning. He got enough time to move behind him and cast an Acupuntinternus on his waist.

    Sean stepped over Sharma¡¯s body. He had already done so many things to other people, but this guy still didn¡¯t learn his lesson and didn¡¯t deserve a second nce.

    ¡°Professor Goodman,¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°I know that the points will be transferred automatically. What about the Galleons? Can I get his money forcibly directly, or will it be sent to meter?¡±

    For a while, no one in the room spoke anymore.

    ¡ª-

    After the dueling session, the Hogwartsmon room has be a celebration scene. There were a few free duels after that. The Hogwarts students lost more than they won, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Sean fought five times in a row, one in each of the second, third, and fourth grades and two in the fifth grade. He defeated all the elite students in Nurmengard.

    Sean felt that everyone hugged his shoulders and patted his back. After a celebration party, he even felt a lot more tired than the duel. Of course, he is quite satisfied with his performance tonight. Although his spell level is not as good as that of Nurmengard¡¯s fifth graders, he also tried his best to win.

    Waiting until he practiced more and released the magical animals time, Sean even had the confidence topete with the seventh-grade students.

    After a night of quarreling with his ssmates, Sean returned to his dormitory after washing up. Nurmengard is a little different from Hogwarts. There were only single rooms there. All the rooms are distributed along a corridor, like staying in a hotel.

    Sean had exhausted all his energy today, and his eyelids started to close, but he saw a piece of parchment on the bedside table. Next to the parchment is a strangely shaped key.

    When he saw the writing on the paper, he knew that the strength he showed today had already begun to receive rewards.

    (Well done. Beautiful spell, clever strategy, and your excellence almost surpassed my imagination.)

    It was Grindelwald¡¯s writing. He first praised Sean¡¯s performance and then added more details about learning the spell.

    (About the fake body, here is how to construct a more lifelike character¡­)

    (About the Disillusionment Charm, here is how to make less noise while moving invisibly and how to draw the enemy¡¯s attention to other things¡­)

    In the list of spells Grindelwald handed him that day, Sean had already learned three. This time, Grindelwald added three more and made the inadequacies of the spells that Sean showed in this duel marked and exined in detail.

    At the end, he also wrote.

    (The room for your Animagus thing is ready for you. It is at the end of the corridor, going all the way to the basement floor. You can practice spells quietly there. There is apletely small room that can be used. By the way, you should remember the cell where the two people were imprisoned, right? The room is next to it, and this is the key. I am looking forward to what you can do.)

    (Act boldly in this castle, my child. Although you are from Hogwarts, Nurmengard is always open to you. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be the next Dark Lord. Heh.)

    (Your faithful and the great Albus Dumbledore¡¯s friend, Gellert Grindelwald.¡±l and the great Albus Dumbledore¡¯s friend, Gellert Grindelwald.¡±

 Chapter 216: â€œImproved Levitation Charmâ€

    Chapter 216: ¡°Improved Levitation Charm¡±

    Sean shook his head with a smile. The old man¡¯s way of thinking is really beyond hisprehension. However, it¡¯s nice that he had his own private space. Sean picked up the key and nced at it.

    There¡¯s a note on the key. Sean grabbed the little note.

    (In order to ensure that your potion will not be disturbed. I specially added a lock. Isn¡¯t it very considerate?)

    Sean couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Grindelwald is really interesting after getting along for a long time.

    ¡ª-

    On the second day, the atmosphere in Nurmengard waspletely different. Sean received countless attention, of course, not in a good way.

    The students in Nurmengard were roughly divided into two groups. One group was extremely displeased with Sean, but this displeasure could only be reflected on their faces. The junior students did not dare to do anything to Sean at all, while the senior students didn¡¯t want to look at his face.

    After all, Sean is only in the second grade. Last night¡¯s duel was due to him voluntarily asking topete with senior students. They didn¡¯t want to jinx themselves hard after what had happened.

    The other group is not so hostile to Sean. They entered Nurmengard just for more power, and they recognized Sean.

    As for getting in touch with Sean, this is not the time yet. Mainly because Sean¡¯s strength is not at his peak. They were in different schools. But as long as this situation continues, Sean feels that someone may want toe to know him actively.

    Life in Nurmengard is still going on, and after the initial period, Hogwarts students are getting used to the busy and strict study atmosphere here.

    Sean has be a popr person in the ssroom. The professors always like to call him to answer questions and let him demonstrate some spells to others. Of course, Sean performs perfectly and always gets some points.

    This made many Nurmengard students feel sour. They felt that the Professor favored Sean now. Sean suspects that this is Grindelwald¡¯s doing.

    Although such behavior is somewhat ¡°unfair¡±, Sean still epted it silently.

    ¡°Wallup, take it.¡± Sean was left behind in the herbal medicine ss that just ended.

    Arte Mistedtin, the Herbology professor, threw over a ss bottle containing a dark purple liquid.

    ¡°Professor, what is this?¡±

    ¡°The dew of the Bedonna flower, I mentioned it in thest ss.¡±

    ¡°I know, Professor. But why give it to me?¡± Sean asked, puzzled.

    Mistedtin is an old man with a stooped figure and almost all hair loss. He will pant and pant whenever he speaks, and the apple muscles that have drooped due to age will shake, shaking with the age spots on them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the function of this thing?¡± His voice was sharp and hoarse.

    ¡°It can be used as a brew of poisonous potion. Because the dew can absorb toxins in the natural environment, its flower dew is highly poisonous and can neutralize other herbs¡¯ toxins.¡± Although he did not know his purpose, Sean still recited it.

    Mistedtin showed a shriveled smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, but the dew has another purpose.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± This is not mentioned in the book.

    ¡°Neutralize the toxin of the failed potion, except for specific potions. The dew can be regarded as a universal antidote for failure potions.¡±

    ¡°But no one will drink the potion that had been badly bre-¡­ oh¡­¡± Sean quickly realized it.

    The potion that failed was not something that no one would drink. For example, Professor MacDuff would drink it. Sometimes, he would let the students drink the potion that they made.

    ording to him, this teaching method can make students remember deeply.

    Obviously, not every student can guarantee that the potion can be brewed sessfully. In Nurmengard, three students have been sent to the infirmary foaming at the mouth.

    Professor MacDuff foamed about thirteen times, but he swallowed it every time and was fine. If he remembered correctly, the next ss seemed to be testing medicinal potions. Sean was worried about whether his talent for potions would kill him.

    Mistedtin shoved another ss bottle into Sean¡¯s arms, ¡°This is a rhizome seepage. You performed well in thest ss and helped me tame the liontail vine. Take this as a gift.¡±

    Liontail vines are nt-like magical animals. This carnivorous nt is very hostile. During thest ss, one of them went crazy, and then it was nced at by Sean. The nt went back to its docile state.

    Sean was polite. He put away the two ss bottles, ¡°Thank you, Professor Mistedtin.¡±

    ¡°Well, go now. Come and help me with the group of lion tail vines next time when you have time. If they weren¡¯t producing any good materials, I would¡¯ve burned them all a long time ago.¡±

    Feeding liontail vines will secrete venom, which is the main purpose of Professor Mistedtin¡¯s breeding them.

    After bidding farewell to Professor Mistedtin, Sean joined Hermione and Daisy, who were waiting, and the three of them walked towards the basement floor together.

    The learning environment in Nurmengard is good, but there is no opportunity to practice spells in private. It happened that Grindelwald provided a private room, which became a practice space for the three of them.

    Students are not allowed to enter the basement level. There are no gates or guards on the entrance stairs here. However, if someone sneaks in, they will be caught and be given a punishment.

    Naturally, Sean didn¡¯t have to worry about this. He and the two walked through the long, gloomy corridor and opened a door at the end with a key. Theyout of the room is like an ordinary spell-training ssroom. There is a stone door in the far corner. After opening, it can be used to store his Animagus vial.

    Sean tried it, but the door was closed and it was pitch ck inside.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve been here a few times, I must say that the basement floor must have been a prison before,¡± Hermione said as she put down her school bag.

    Sean just pretended that he didn¡¯t know about it.

    Sean sat on the soft cushion, opened the book, and said, ¡°At least it¡¯s quiet here, and no one will disturb us.¡±

    Daisy was tumbling the jade piece in her mouth. She rested her cheek in one hand and twirled her wand in the other, ¡°Sean, is it almost time?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Sean nodded, ¡°yes, and we need all the luck to do so.¡±

    A piece of mandrake leaf was tightly attached to his upper jaw. After so many days, he waspletely used to the existence of the leaf, and it may be that the saliva had been soaking in it. The smell of the leaf is getting stronger and stronger.

    The full moon is three days away, and if there are no dark clouds by then, Sean will havepleted the first steps of the Animagus.

    Hermione was licking the jade piece in her mouth as well. She looked at Sean and said doubtfully, ¡°Sean, I have always had a thinking.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with Animagus? This magic takes a long time to take effect and is too advanced. It often depends on luck. Most importantly, even if you be an Animagus, you won¡¯t gain any power. We can only be ordinary animals. This is unlike you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m pursuing my own approach to getting strong. As for why it is,¡± Sean raised his head and thought for a while, ¡°I have a feeling that learning the most profound aspects of Transfiguration magic will bring different changes to wizards. Simrly, I also like all kinds of animals, and it would be even better if I could experience it myself.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°My first and most intuitive experience of magic is Professor McGonagall¡¯s Animagus. Maybe this has be my interest and obsession.

    ¡°Although great power is fascinating, sometimes I prefer the wonder of magic itself. Well, is it weird for me to say that?¡±

    Daisy tilted her head.

    ¡°Sean,¡± her voice was soft and sweet, ¡°You look so good when you speak seriously and then smile.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you for yourpliment, Daisy.¡± Sean didn¡¯t expect Daisy to be so straightforward.

    Hermione blew her bangs angrily, ¡°Daisy, stop with your obsession with him. Sean got enough of thosepliments yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I have to refute that, Hermione.¡± Sean was sitting upright, ¡°First of all, Daisy is not obsessed. She justpliments her friends in a friendly way. Second, well, I¡¯m just ttered by all the things I got.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Hermione picked up the notebook that Sean brought with him.

    She read it out and then red at Sean, ¡°While practicing the most dangerous and profound Transfiguration magic, you also want to create your own spells? Sean, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing yourself hard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, Hermione.¡± Sean spread his hands helplessly. ¡°This thing is in Nurmengard¡¯s library. Although books are not allowed to be borrowed, putting them there proves that students can learn by themselves.¡±

    ¡°The Nurmengard library management also has ¡°A History of the Development of Dark Arts¡± and ¡°Hundred Applications of the Curse of Torment¡±?! I can¡¯t believe that these books are not in the restricted area!¡± Hermione said angrily.

    ¡°Oh, Hermione,¡± Daisy held up her hand, ¡°the Nurmengard Library doesn¡¯t have a restricted section.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but if you dare to read those books, I will¡­ I will confiscate all the notes I gave you!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    She is keen on reading and saw many materials that should be forbidden books in the Nurmengard Library. Even most of her friends went out to see it. This made Hermione very unhappy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just for reference. If you encounter a dark wizard in the future, it will be easier to deal with them.¡± Seanforted her, although he had mastered dozens of dark magic.

    Hermione ignored him and returned to normal, ¡°Promise me, Sean, Daisy. For you never touch those dark magic.¡±

    Sean and Daisy looked at each other, then nodded earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our main focus now is normal spells and Animagus.¡±

    Hermione let out a long breath, ¡°Then focus on that one.¡±

    Her temperes and goes quickly. Sean doesn¡¯t know why Hermione has be so sensitive these days.

    Sean looked down at his notes. Some books in the library were not allowed to be borrowed, so Sean copied some information there.

    He is not prepared to try to create his own spells now, but some of the knowledge mentioned in this knowledge greatly benefits him in mastering the spells proficiently.

    Most of the spells he learned before have reached second-level proficiency, and the casting speed and uracy have been greatly improved. The only pity is that Sean has no more sources to learn new spells.

    The professors¡¯ teaching is kind of slow, and there aren¡¯t many spells to learn in the library. The spells in the modern wizarding world are all improved versions of it. Those old spells don¡¯t have much purpose to learn, and ancient magic needed runes to be cast.

    Sean knew that his rune talent was really bad.

    He has a little where to go now. He may not want to create his own spells first but try to improve the spells he has, or in other words, change some of the effects of a spell.

    Sean has a small idea about the Levitation Charm. This inspirationes from the teaching content of Professor Flitwick¡¯s first-grade ss.

    Professor Flitwick kept emphasizing the pronunciation when they were learning the Levitation Charm.

    ¡°Distraction while casting a spell can lead to painful side effects. A wizard named Bufford said ¡®f¡¯ instead of ¡®s¡¯ and found himself lying on the floor with a bison on his chest.¡±

    Just by changing the way it was pronounced, this spell turned into an idental summoning spell. Sean thought it was interesting.

    If he can really figure out the principle, can he improve the Levitation Charm? He thinks it is exciting when he can smash others with a bison.

 Chapter 217: â€œLocking And Targetingâ€

    Chapter 217: ¡°Locking And Targeting¡±

    Sean silently recited the information extracted from the book, which would be the key to creating a new spell. When a wizard tries a new spell, one must understand the concept, which is the nature of its magical ability, and cast it.

    Sean believes that the exnation in ¡°Magical Theory¡± written by Adalbert Waffling is very good regarding this concept.

    A wizard¡¯s abilityes from talent, which is passed down through blood. Every wizard is born with magical powers, and this ability is like having an extra arm, which is embodied by the extension of your magic power.

    It canmunicate with your own magic power source and the magic world so that a simr resonance effect can be formed and the magic spell can exert its effect.

    This way ofmunication follows specific gestures, chants, thoughts, and emotions. The spell is like a key that opens a ¡®rule¡¯ in this magical world. Whether this kind of rule exists naturally or is developed byter generations requires more time to verify.

    Sean had a doubt before, since the casting speed of a spell and the reaction speed of the wizards itself are extremely important, why didn¡¯t Hogwarts offer a special course for practicing reaction and spell chanting speed?

    But after getting in touch with spells and gaining a certain understanding, Sean discovered that magic is more like singing if he uses an inappropriate example topare.

    You can practice pronunciation, resonance, and singing, but everyone is born with different conditions. Many people can barely sing perfectly when they hear a song, while others are born with a good voice and can sing most of it the first time.

    The same is true for magic, whether that be Charms, Transfiguration, or Potions. Of course, Sean is not pursuing this now. He just wants to try to improve a spell.

    ¡°ording to the information, we must see clearly the flow direction of the effects of each vowel in the pronunciation. They all rte to the rules of magic. This is the key point when improving or creating a spell.¡± Sean read the exnation.

    It can barely bepared to programming. The spell pronunciation and gestures are symbols, and the overall effect of the spell is the code.

    Sean thought about the magic rules pointed to by the Levitation Charm, and in the negative example of Bufford, the bison was summoned, and at the same time, it made contact with him directly.

    He has to solidify the effect of summoning the bison and, at the same time, avoid being stepped on the floor by the bison.

    ¡°Wingardium Leviosa.¡± Sean uttered the spell, and a cushion in front of him floated in mid-air.

    He closed his eyes and quietly felt the flow of magic power in his body. He felt the trajectory when that magic power intersected with the cushion in front of him.

    ¡°Floating is indeed the main effect. I need to change the flow of magic power here.¡± Sean muttered something, and Hermione and Daisy looked over curiously.

    The two did not make a sound to disturb Sean. They knew that Sean was currently in a state of deep thinking. Finally, Sean released the spell, and the cushion lost all its magical power and fell to the ground in a sh.

    He opened his eyes and had an idea, ¡°The difficulty lies in controlling the direction of the bison after being summoned. Simplybining the spell¡¯s characteristics makes the bison float in mid-air and directly hit the target¡¯s ground. I guess that¡¯s how you are supposed to do it?¡±

    ¡°Change the pronunciation, change the gesture too, add the safe trigger gesture for the spell¡­¡±

    ¡°At the same time, ording to thew of the spell, I need to concentrate on drawing the scene of the bison falling from the sky in my mind. To be on the safe side, I decided not to imagine myself when depicting the scene in my mind.¡±

    Sean¡¯s inspiration suddenly emerged, and in the previous lottery draws, he obtained and used an item called Ravenw¡¯s Golden Suit. This will make it easier for him to avoid unknown dangers when doing something like this.

    He let out a slight breath and then stood in another open space that would not affect Hermione and Daisy.

    ¡°Wingardium¡ª¡± Sean changed the way of pronouncing the vowels, and the wand gesture also changed.

    Of course, his concentration was tense to prevent the bison¡¯s hooves from piercing into his chest. Unexpectedly, nothing happened, let alone the bison. Not even a single hair of the bison was seen.

    Sean frowned and thought.

    Just now, there was no magic light on the tip of his wand, which is in line with the characteristics of the summoning spell. Sean also intends to improve the spell, changing the Levitation Charm into a summoning spell.

    The part of his spell that summons the bison should be correct, and even if the spell fails, it should have done something. Unless hepletely mistakes the way the spell works. He looked around suspiciously and then spotted the practice dummy in the corner.

    Sean had a sense of enlightenment. He stood in front of the dummy and raised his wand again.

    ¡°Wingardium¡ª¡± The tip of Sean¡¯s staff flickered for a moment, and directly above the dummy¡¯s head, a small ck-haired bison with horns appeared out of nowhere.

    The bison seemed to have no intelligence, only biological instinct, and it habitually stepped on its hooves as soon as it appeared. The bison finally reacted and ¡°mooed¡± in a panic, then fell from the air and stepped heavily on the dummy¡¯s head.

    There was a dull sound on the floor, and the dummy¡¯s wooden head was crushed into it. The bison yelled and disappeared.

    ¡°I seeded?!¡± Sean eximed in surprise. He really summoned a bison just now.

    Across the room, Hermione straightened up in surprise, watching in disbelief as the bison appeared and disappeared.

    ¡°Oh my god, Sean. How did you do it?!¡± She eximed.

    Sean smiled and turned his head, ¡°It came from a little inspiration in a book, and I was a little optimistic. I avoided the most difficult part of improving the spell, which is to find the original meaning of the spell.¡±

    In the wizarding world, spells are words, and words have its meaning. Magic turns words into reality. Therefore, a key point when improving or creating a magic spell is to find the meaning ofnguage.

    Hermione¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Levitation Charm and bison? You used the example Professor Flitwick gave?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it looks like the effect is not bad.¡± Sean nodded.

    However, he didn¡¯t have time to exin to Hermione now. He had just sessfully cast his improved spell, and now was the critical time to feel the flow of magic power. Hermione was holding back the question, but she wanted to ask some of the things because she wanted to know.

    Hermione covered her mouth. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help but disturb Sean.

    Sean closed his eyes and felt the ce where the bison appeared in the room and the movement and flow of the magic power in his body just now.

    By using his magic power, he summoned a bison, and the magic power connected not only to the bison but also to the dummy. Linking the bison is how the summoning spell works, and linking the dummy is how the Levitation Charm works. The two seem to work well together, and there is also a connection between the bison and the dummy.

    After a long time, Sean slowly opened his eyes. Hermione and Daisy had arrived in front of him at some point, looking at him eagerly.

    ¡°Sean, how is it? Have you felt the way the magic power and how the spell work? Is the only change in your spelling the pronunciation? The pronunciation of the vowels or the spacing between the sybles? What about the output of magic? There is a risk of doing it, I assume?¡± Hermione threw out a lot of questions like a cannonball.

    But before Sean could answer, she waved her hands and continued, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. A second-grade student improved a spell by himself, and that person is my best friend. I have to write it down. Sean, you must teach me! God, I can¡¯t even imagine. I thought you were just learning today.¡±

    ¡°Hermione, calm down.¡± Sean had to calm her down first.

    But Hermione seemed to bepletely fascinated. She kept talking about her experience with the spell and her own thoughts. She was really in a state of surprise and excitement. As ast resort, Sean could only close Hermione¡¯s mouth.

    Suddenly, She stopped talking. Sean held down her cheeks on both sides, and her mouth pouted from being scratched.

    ¡°Calm down, now.¡± Sean said helplessly.

    She squinted her eyes, pouted her mouth, her cheeks puffed up.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She stammered in agreement and nodded.

    ¡°Sorry, you were too excited just now.¡±

    Hermione turned her head, took a deep breath, and looked back quickly. Her face was less red.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but never do that again next time, even if you are my best friend.¡± Hermione raised her head and warned Sean, but she didn¡¯t seem to care much.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sean nodded.

    The room suddenly fell into silence. His actions were just too much now. The current atmosphere is a bit strange. Daisy¡¯s voice broke the embarrassment between the two.

    ¡°You can pinch my face next time.¡± Daisy pinched both sides of her cheeks with both hands.

    Seeing her funny appearance, Sean and Hermione both burst outughing.

    Hermione rolled her eyes to Daisy, ¡°Why do you want that?¡±

    Now Daisy began to pretend to be confused again. She still pinched her bulging cheeks, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Sean immediately said, ¡°Are you interested in doing me a favor? It¡¯s about the new spell.¡±

    The attention of the two was pulled over at once, and Hermione¡¯s expression became agitated again.

    However, she looked at Sean¡¯s fingers, and after a while, she slowed down her tone, ¡°How did you do it, Sean?¡±

    After exining his thoughts, Hermione nodded thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s mixed with the characteristics of the summoning spell.¡±

    ¡°Well, this spell seems to have integrated some features, and I have a guess that I need your help.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    After giving instructions, Hermione stood beside Sean, and she raised her wand at the dummy.

    ¡°Wingardium Leviosa.¡± The dummy floated steadily in mid-air.

    ¡°Get ready¡­¡± Sean urged, waving his wand at the same time, ¡°Wingardium¡ª¡±

    His spell worked again, and finally, he saw the light emanating from the tip of his wand. Sean increased his magic power output this time, and a much bigger bison appeared in mid-air.

    It pawed the air with its hooves, then mmed straight at the dummy. Hermione flicked her wand, and the dummy moved sideways.

    The summoned bison suddenly changed the trajectory of its fall. It turned a corner in the air and then stepped heavily on the dummy to the ground.

    Sean clenched his fists in surprise.

    This improved summoning spell needs to hit the target, and it is not the kind of spell that causes instant damage. However, the bison obviously has the function of locking and tracking the target.

    The light of the spell is different from other spells. Maybe it is abination of the summoning spell and the Levitation Charm. The light of the new spell is transparent, which will have unexpected effects in actualbat.

    In addition, Sean discovered another problem. Although the spell consumes a lot of magic power, the characteristics are very simr to a certain type of summoning spell. There is no limit to the input of magic power. If you have enough magic power, you can summon hundreds of bison to trample your enemies.

    Of course, the disadvantage of this type of spell is that if the caster cannot precisely control his magic power, it is easy for their magic power to be drained instantly.

    However, today was enough to surprise Sean. He smiled and looked at the two, ¡°Are both of you interested in naming this new spell?¡±

 Chapter 218: â€œGetting Readyâ€

    Chapter 218: ¡°Getting Ready¡±

    Probably because the spell¡¯s effect was rough, Hermione and Daisy frowned. They thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯te up with a new name. Sean had no choice but to name it and decided to be more intuitive.

    ¡°Wingardium Quidvis, how about it?¡±

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other, then turned their heads together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this name is weird?¡±

    ¡°It sounds good. I bet that if there is a vote, the name of this spell will definitely get the most votes.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Sean¡¯s busy study life is still going on, and he found that after staying in Nurmengard for a long time, he has developed a lot of familiarity and intimacy. Although everything here is very different from Hogwarts, the students here are not so friendly.

    But no one would tantlye to Sean for trouble after the dueling ss.

    During this period, the Weasley twins inquired about the Nurmengard seventh-grader who had led a group of people to beat them up. His name was Fabian, and he came from France. They heard that the family has some connection with the goblin in charge of minting coins. It is a well-known wealthy family in the French wizarding world.

    Also, Fabian was the leader of the famous radical group at Nurmengard. Students are about to embark on the wizarding society in the senior grades. At this time, there are some small groups of simr factions in the school.

    These groups are simr to the predecessors of some organizations in the wizarding society. Fabian¡¯s small group is said to be connected to the Wizarding Rights Protection Association of the French wizarding world.

    This ¡°Wizard Rights Protection Association¡± seems to be another version of the ¡°Wizard Reform Association¡± founded by Grindelwald. They believe that wizards are nobler than Muggles, and most of the voices in the association say that wizards should rule the world.

    It is said that the leader of the association is currently running for the minister of the French Ministry of Magic.

    However, these are not within the scope of Sean¡¯s consideration. The student settles the student¡¯s affairs, and it doesn¡¯t make sense if those influential governmental bodies would intervene.

    Sean asked the twins to inquire about Fabian¡¯s usual route of action in the castle, and he would need itter. Now, his key task is to wait for the full moon.

    One day in mid-January, Sean got up early, dressed, and walked to the window. The weather outside the window was not bad. The faint golden sunlight pierced through the thin clouds and sprinkled on the mountains beside the castle.

    ¡°It looks alright.¡± Sean was a little nervous.

    Today is the thirtieth day since he put his mandrake leaves. Sean clearly felt that his saliva was secreting more and more. Moreover, the jerky and irritating smell on the leaves haspletely disappeared, reced by a sweet iron smell simr to the smell of blood.

    As long as tonight¡¯s full moon is clear, the Animagus¡¯ first step will be considered a sess. Sean was not in the mood all day. Fortunately, today¡¯s ss was not heavy and no one came to trouble him at this critical time.

    Finally, after the afternoon ss ended, the sky gradually darkened.

    ¡°Sean, are you going to do it now?¡± At the corner of the stone corridor, Hermione looked at him nervously.

    Sean nodded, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark now. I have to wait.¡±

    For Sean to act quietly, Grindelwald opened the terrace on the castle¡¯s east side to him. As soon as the full moon rises in the sky, Sean will immediately take out the leaves.

    In the first step of bing an Animagus, the leaves need to be taken out at the full moon, filled with saliva in a crystal phial, put the leaves in, and let receive the pure moonlight.

    After receiving the moonlight, the crystal phial should be ced in a quiet and dark ce, without any sunlight nor be seen or disturbed by anyone. In order to ensure that everything goes well, Hermione and Daisy can¡¯t go with Sean.

    ¡°It will definitely go well.¡± Both girls cheered.

    ¡°I think so, too.¡± Sean smiled.

    The sky was alreadypletely dark when Sean and the two walked outside. However, the sky was pitch ck, and the moon had not yet risen.

    ¡°I hope there are no idents and there are no clouds.¡± Sean prayed secretly.

    As time went on, the bells sounded from the northernmost bell tower of Nurmengard Castle.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean looked to the north suspiciously.

    This bell tower does not usually tell the time and only rings the bell when students need to gather.

    ¡°The dinner should just be over by now.¡± Sean muttered a few words, he was a little hesitant whether or not he should go.

    At this time, footsteps came from the entrance of the terrace, and Grindelwald appeared with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Grindelwald put a finger in front of his lips and made a gesture. He smiled, ¡°Now is the critical time. You just need to focus on what is in front of you.¡±

    He stood at the entrance, leaning casually against the stone wall.

    ¡°There is at least an hour before the full moon rises. Of course, it is good for you toe here and prepare in advance.¡± He seemed interested. ¡°To avoid idents, I just made an excuse for the students to go back to rest so no one will disturb you tonight.¡±

    Sean nodded gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you very much, sir.¡±

    Grindelwald waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m so considerate and kind to you. Aren¡¯t you used to it? If it were Albus, he would definitely be doing all this in secret. But I¡¯m not. The purpose of my doing this is to form a good rtionship with you. Now, you owe me a little favor and have to pay it backter.¡±

    Sean smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good if you can understand. Oh, I already feel that the hearts of the two of us are getting closer,¡± Grindelwald snapped his fingers, and the warm butterbeer and the steaming steak appeared beside Sean, ¡°There is still time. I won¡¯t bother you from now on, and don¡¯t forget to eat.¡±

    He waved his hand with a smile and left. Sean sighed, took a sip of the warm butterbeer, and looked up at the sky while eating the steak.

    However, after the cups were empty for a while and the warmth from the butterbeer on Sean dissipated, the moon still did not appear. The sky was pure ck velvet, no clouds, no stars, no moon.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Sean used a spell to create a me and murmured while sticking his hands next to the me for warmth.

    As time went on, Sean became more and more anxious. He nced at the time. It has been four hours since he came here, and it is almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening, but there is still no light in the night sky.

    If it exceeds midnight, it means that a month has passedpletely. At that time, even if the moon hangs high again, it will be useless. Sean smiled wryly. Although he had already prepared his mind well, bing an Animagus was not so easy.

    Time passed bit by bit, and there were only 20 minutes left before the end of today. At this moment, a half-full moon was finally faintly revealed at the highest point of the sky.

    ¡°There is still a chance!¡± Sean cheered up. The crystal phial only needs to be exposed to the moonlight for a few minutes.

    The moon seemed to have heard his prayer, and the thick cloud in the sky finally began to move slowly. The bright full moon finally fully revealed its figure when there were only ten minutes left.

    Sean had been prepared for a long time, immediately opened the cork of the phial, filled it with saliva, and spit out the leaves to soak in it. He ced the phial above the railing so that it could fully receive the moonlight.

    ¡°Three hundred, two hundred and ny-nine, two hundred and ny-eight¡­¡± Sean silently counted.

    After three hundred, he pulled out one of his own hair, put the hair in a silver teaspoon, and put it in the phial together. The dew on the teaspoon is collected from a ce where there has been no sunlight or human contact for seven whole days.

    When these things werepletely put into the phial, Sean saw that the liquid in it suddenly calmed down, and the bubbles inside quickly disappeared. His hair followed the mandrake and stuck tightly to the leaves.

    Sean took a deep breath and then took out a brown and ck cocoon-like object and put it in. There was a gloomy pattern on it: the chrysalis of the Death¡¯s-head Hawk Moth.

    After putting the chrysalis in, Sean immediately capped the cork, put the phial into a sealed medicine box, and hurried to the basement. Sean quickened his pace while thinking happily.

    It was already midnight, and Grindelwald issued a curfew notice. There were no troublemakers in the castle, and Sean went all the way to the basement ssroom without any hindrance.

    He quickly opened the small room in the inner corner of the room and then carefully ced the phial inside. After closing the door, Sean breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Although it was a little worrying at the end, it went smoothly unexpectedly.¡± He wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Next, it is time to wait until the stormes.

 Chapter 219: â€œWaiting For The Stormâ€

    Chapter 219: ¡°Waiting For The Storm¡±

    Afterpleting the phial step, Sean needs to wait until a lightning storm arrives, which could take weeks, months, or even years, depending on the weather that day. At the same time, during the waiting period, Sean needs toplete the necessary actions at sunset and sunrise every day.

    Point the wand tip to the heart and say the chant, ¡°Amato, Animo, Animato, Animagus¡±. The chant must be recited the correct number of times without any trouble.

    If you have done nothing wrong with the previous steps, you have to do this. After continuing to chant the incantation, when the tip of the wand touches your chest, you will feel something. That feeling may be weak or strong, but he has to do that every single day until the storm arrives.

    The storm is all about luck. Some wizards are too lucky that the storm came the day after cing the phial. The wizard had only performed this spell and didn¡¯t feel anything.

    He went directly to the next step. When he transformed, the wizard disappeared.

    Yes, he waspletely disappeared. His robe, essories, and body, after twisting for a while, did not turn into scales or hairs. The wizardpletely disappeared into thin air, leaving only a wand on the ground.

    When Dumbledore mentioned the wizard from the United States, he also emphasized that ording to his understanding, the wizard was a very scared and hesitant person. As a result, his life was ruined by the only recklessness in his life.

    Wizard may turn into a ghost and return to the real world, but he doesn¡¯t. The failure of the Animagus¡¯ transformation may lead to losing your own soul. As Professor McGonagall said in the first lesson of the term, be careful when doing Transfiguration.

    After Sean repeatedly confirmed that the room waspletely sealed, he left the basement with confidence. Walking up to the stairs, Sean suddenly saw a figure. It was a girl wearing Nurmengard¡¯s fourth-grade uniform.

    She has long chestnut red hair, a few strands of her forehead are streaked blue, and there are freckles on the sides of her face. Her uniform is open, revealing a bulging ck vest.

    Sean¡¯s eyes sank all of a sudden, but he didn¡¯t speak, just looked at each other casually.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Wallup.¡± She greeted him without any recognition of her familiarity, and she didn¡¯t have the hostility that Nurmengard students had towards him.

    ¡°I thought I was the only one who dared to run out under Professor Grindelwald¡¯s warning. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so courageous. Oh, you went to the dungeon? What¡¯s in there?¡± Her eyes widened.

    Sean didn¡¯t let down his vignce. He is now just rxed. He happened to havepleted the first step of the Animagus process and met this person.

    He raised his eyelids calmly, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. Patricia Delia, a fourth-grader.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you. But it¡¯s alreadyte. Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡±

    Patricia showed an expression of disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Professor Rosier said?¡±

    Patricia looked excited, ¡°Dangerous magical animals for research were transported to Nurmengard. So she asked all the students to go back to rest. I didn¡¯t have the courage to check it out at first, but now I¡¯m curious.¡±

    She looked like she met a partner in crime, ¡°Hey, you must¡¯ve seen the dungeon, right? What does it look like?

    ¡°Are you that curious?¡± Sean was speechless, and she actually slipped out for this reason.

    However, that was just an excuse that Grindelwald made to help him empty the castle. He came up from the basement, and no magical animals were there.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Your Transfiguration ss should be very good, right?¡± Patricia looked eager, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t? The most dangerous magical animals are the products of wizards who fail to transform. How could that don¡¯t make anyone interested?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can find a new way to transform!¡± She emphasized the ¡°we¡±.

    ¡°There is no ¡®we¡¯, only you. Once again, nice to meet you. The entrance is that way, you can go yourself. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Sean didn¡¯t want to make any trouble. After saying this, he strode away.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s boring.¡± Patricia mumbled, staring at Sean.

    She looked back at the entrance of the basement with a frightened expression on her face.

    ¡°He must have seen something but didn¡¯t want to tell me. No one wants to go down with me. It¡¯s really troublesome¡­¡± She muttered a few words, looking at Sean.

    After a long time, her steps started to move briskly.

    ¡°Sorry, Bach, I have to build a good rtionship with your enemy.¡±

    ¡ª-

    When Sean returned to themon room, Hermione and Daisy were both up, waiting for his return.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Hermione stood up from her chair, looking much more nervous than Sean.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sean pretended.

    ¡°What a pity, Sean,¡± she sighed and thenforted him, ¡°but it¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? Bing an Animagus requires a lot of luck. But you¡¯ve done enough¡ªwait.¡±

    Hermione suddenly realized that she knew Sean¡¯s character very well. If he really failed, he wouldn¡¯t be doing this. She looked at Sean, and sure enough, she saw the smile on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Sean!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Luckily, the first step has been sessful.¡± Sean said.

    Hermione red at him angrily, ¡°Why do you have to do that?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just to relieve the tension, sorry.¡± Sean raised his hands.

    Hermione raised her head, pulled Daisy back, and walked back, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±

    She was pulling Daisy, making a cheering gesture to Sean, ¡°Sean, congrattions. Hermione and I have been worrying about you. Hermione, don¡¯t pinch my face.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him. Let¡¯s just go to sleep!¡±

    Sean shook his head.

    He looked at the ce where the two were sitting just now. There was a dinner there, and there was a small ss jar next to it. There was a small me to keep the food next to it warm.

    Apparently, Hermione reserved some food for him.

    ¡°Although the steak brought by Mr. Grindelwald is delicious, Hermione knows my taste better.¡± He sat down and enjoyed thete-night snack.

    Sean slept deeply that night. Although he had long been used to the leaves in his mouth, he felt relieved after getting rid of them. As if the rice grains stuck to his teeth fell off during eating.

    This feeling is veryfortable.

    When it was seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Sean opened his eyes. Austria generally has sunrise around 7:30 in the morning and sunset around 4 in the afternoon.

    He simply washed up and rushed outside. Sean pointed his wand at his heart when the sun gradually climbed out of the horizon.

    ¡°Amato, Animo, Animato, Animagus.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if it was the sunlight gradually spreading or the magic power circting in the air. Sean felt an extremely faint warmth rushing towards his chest. The warmth came and went quickly. When Sean finished chanting the spell a fixed number of times, the warmth gradually disappeared.

    He looked up at the sky. The weather has been good recently, and it may take a while for the storm toe.

    After the night, Hermione apparently returned to normal. Her thirst for knowledge came up again, and she kept asking Sean how he felt during breakfast.

    Of course, Sean didn¡¯t hide it. He described all his feelings in detail and told Hermione and Daisy some points to pay attention to. After all, they were also practicing Animagus.

    Hermione wrote down all the main points and situations Sean described and noted a lot of information she read from the book for reference.

    She blew on the ink on the parchment with satisfaction and asked, ¡°Can I go to that underground ssroom in the future? You put potions there, and, yesterday, Professor Rosier said that magical animals used for research were put there.¡±

    ¡°Well, that shouldn¡¯t matter. We can still go there, don¡¯t go to other ces because I think that room is the best to store the potion.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    In the afternoon ss, when Sean was thinking about finding some excuse to ask for leave and sneak out for a while, Professor Rozier called his name.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, The Principal is looking for you.¡± After he went out, Professor Rosier handed over a note that was handwritten by Grindelwald.

    (If you have a ss, ask for leave by yourself and make up your own reasons. The professors won¡¯t stop you from doing that.)

    Sean shook his head, Grindelwald is very attentive to him.

 Chapter 220: â€œThe Stormâ€

    Chapter 220: ¡°The Storm¡±

    Sean began to chant the spell repeatedly at sunrise and sunset every day. He didn¡¯t expect that only a weekter when he was chanting the spell facing the sun just emerging on the horizon in the morning, he felt something.

    There was another heartbeat suddenly where the tip of his wand was pointing. That feeling is very strange, as if a living creature is in his body.

    That heartbeat seemed toe from the inside of his heart as if two hearts shared a set of organs. The extra heartbeat was much slower than Sean¡¯s original heartbeat, but its beating was getting stronger.

    Dumbledore mentioned in his notes that the extra heartbeat is often rted to the transformed animal form. For example, when Professor McGonagall was performing this step, her second heartbeat was much faster than the original one. There are about one hundred and fifty beatings per minute. This matches the heart rate of a cat.

    Dumbledore said that he also knew a deceased Animagi. The second heartbeat of the Animagi was extremely fast at that time, about 500 beats per minute, and her Animagus form was a hummingbird.

    Sean felt another heartbeat. Based on his current performance, maybe he would be some kind of stronger creature.

    Maybe he would turn into an aquatic Animagus.

    This kind of transformation is not something weird. A wizard once experienced such a thing before. He went through all the steps of the Animagus perfectly, he found a wide and safe ce, and then he turned into a shark.

    He was lying on the ground. The wizard eventually forced his way back into human form.

    But he never dared to try the Animagus again. For the rest of his life, he suddenly had a problem. He had to keep moving to keep breathing, and even when he slept, he had to cast a dance spell on himself.

    So this person died pretty early.

    Sean also thought about the location of the transformation at that time. In order to ensure no idents. It is best to find a ce with morend and water. Sean¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly thought of a good ce to go. He raised his hand, and on his index finger was the ring that Newt had given him.

    At that time, Hermione can just hold the ring, and Pudding can also protect himter. The terrain is even easier to handle. There are a lot of magical environments that can be ced in, whether it is a desert, snow-capped mountains, or rivers, he just needs to spend more money.

    Sean has no worries about his future and ispletely rxed now. He needs to wait for the storm toe. But at sunset, Sean encountered something unexpected.

    The second heartbeat changed. It was no longer slow and strong. The heartbeat was beating rapidly at twice the speed of Sean¡¯s original heartbeat. At the same time, it became weaker.

    Dumbledore did mention that the sound of the heartbeat would change, but the change of the heartbeat would appear after a long time.

    Generally speaking, the new heartbeat will be fixed at a certain frequency for a period of time. If he has waited for a storm, then it may change one dayter. Maybe it will be weaker, or it will be stronger.

    However, there is no such thing as the heartbeat changes in just a day.

    Is it a mutation or its own special circumstances? Sean knocked on the door of the principal¡¯s office after dinner.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    However, after seeing that the person who came in was Sean, Grindelwald returned to his previous casual and rxed appearance.

    ¡°A surprise guest. Good evening.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°Good evening, sir.¡± Sean replied and thought Grindelwald had changed his behavior really quickly.

    Grindelwald seemed to have guessed his thoughts, ¡°Do you think I changed my behavior too quick? You have to know, as the principal of a magic school, it¡¯s a weapon to bring teachers and students closer. But your behavior is what makes you a good role model. Of course, isn¡¯t it particrly easy to catch my attention just by you bing like this? Though, I¡¯d give you the benefit of familiarity between the two of us.¡±

    Sean was embarrassed to answer and quickly exined his purpose foring.

    ¡°A new heart rate within a day¡­¡± After listening to Sean¡¯s exnation, Grindelwald raised his legs, twirling his short beard, and tapped rhythmically on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen quite a few Animagus failure cases. Whether it¡¯s an ident during transformation or a terrible mutation due to potion contamination, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen your case.¡± He said.

    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing,¡± He continued.

    ¡°Why do you say that, sir?¡± Sean was puzzled.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a Seer.¡± Grindelwald winked at him.

    Sean suddenly opened his mouth wide. How could he forget? Grindelwald is a Seer, and he can see the future.

    ¡°After that incidentst time, I looked at something,¡± he spread his hands, ¡°Although it¡¯s very vague, I didn¡¯t see you turning into anything weird.¡±

    Sean heaved a sigh of relief, and he was worried that something might happen to his Animagus. Once it¡¯s gone wrong, it would be very difficult to fix it.

    Grindelwald threw candy to him, peeled one, and threw it into his mouth. As soon as the candy entered his mouth, he frowned, ¡°This thing is too sweet. Howe Albus¡¯s teeth are okay after eating this?¡±

    He swallowed the candy with difficulty and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Sean. Although I haven¡¯t practiced Animagus, I know a lot about Transfiguration. If you are sure the previous steps are correct, you can proceed without any worry.¡±

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t take out his wand this time. He stretched out a hand and shook his fingers in the air. Sean was shocked to see that his hand turned into a dragon w.

    He drew a mark on the table with his dragon ws, and the piercing sound hit Sean¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°Sean, no matter what kind of technique or transformation, the essence of Transfiguration will never change. That is ¡®transformation¡¯. Remember this, and don¡¯t deny your own uniqueness.¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s hands returned to normal and smiled softly, ¡°Geniuses can always see more of the wonders of magic. What I can do, what Albus can do, you may be able to do the same thing or even more.¡±

    Sean slightly lowered his head and looked at his heart.

    ¡°Okay, now go back to sleep. You are energetic, but I¡¯m an old man who can¡¯t stay up all night. Take care now.¡± After saying this, Grindelwald waved his palm. Sean drifted outside involuntarily and was then gently ced on the ground.

    The door of the office was closed, leaving only Sean in the corridor outside with a confused face. Sean shrugged, and he walked towards themon room in relief.

    After he left the principal¡¯s office, Grindelwald turned his chair and looked at the bookshelf.

    ¡°I have to say, Albus. Does that ring a bell to you?¡±

    The air in front of the bookshelf squirmed, and Dumbledore¡¯s figure appeared. He looked at the door of the office with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    Grindelwald continued, ¡°Just like when we were young. When we follow the rules and experience left by our predecessors, there will always be unexpected situations.¡±

    He spread his hands, ¡°Can I call this the gift of the geniuses?¡±

    Dumbledore turned his head. He found a chair and sat down, putting his hands on his knees. His eyes shed, ¡°There is no genius. Compared with others, we are just lucky enough to be closer to the essence of magic, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Grindelwald showed a faint smile, ¡°Oh, what a humble Professor Dumbledore. Didn¡¯t you say that when you were young?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I know a friend who is arrogant.¡± Dumbledore also smiled.

    ¡°Although you are my best friend, I have to correct you. I am not arrogant. I do have extraordinary talents in dark magic, Transfiguration, charms, divination, etc. I just made it more obvious. Maybe some even call it ¡®honesty¡¯.¡±

    ¡°But you are not even an Animagus.¡± Dumbledore spread his hands.

    ¡°Come on, my old friend,¡± Grindelwald moved his fist dramatically, ¡°That¡¯s just me not wanting to practice such a cumbersome and useless little trick. Being an Illegal Animagus is just a weird thing. However, being one of those magical beasts is something else.¡±

    ¡°I have to correct you a little bit,¡± Dumbledore pointed out a finger, ¡°Animagus refers to wizards who can turn into some kind of animal themselves while retaining their own magical powers. Keep in mind, animals.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t magical beasts animals?¡±

    ¡°At least not on the Animagus Registry Regtions of the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Improper Use of Magic Office.¡±

    ¡°Oh, truly the greatest wizard of our time. Creating loopholes, that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Should I thank you for thepliment?¡±

    ¡°Albus, you have a much thicker skin now than when you were young.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Gellert.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Feeling assured, Sean continued his practice. He found that his second heartbeat showed a different frequency every time he chanted the spell. As of this Sunday, Sean had eight kinds of heartbeats with different frequencies.

    Will he be able to change to multiple forms?

    In the wizarding world¡¯s history, there seems to have been no such Animagus. The only exception is Merlin, the legendary wizard who is famous in the wizarding world and the most amazing Animagi who has ever lived.

    Merlin can transform into various animals and talk to animals.

    Of course, Merlin¡¯s era is too far away now. Sean doesn¡¯t know whether there are any parts of the records left by this legendary wizard that are worshipped byter generations. However, what is certain is that Merlin¡¯s Animagus does have many different forms.

    Thinking of this, Sean became a little excited. Could he also change into several forms?

    If it was true, it would be very useful. He could even go to the Ministry of Magic to register his Animagus and then use other forms when needed.

    This made Sean look forward to the day when he would transform. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that this day woulde so soon.

    Only eleven dayster, which happened to be a weekend. When Sean got up from the bed, a strong wind was outside the window, and the rainstorm smashed on the ss.

    ¡°No way, is it that time?¡± Sean shook off all drowsiness at once.

    When he got dressed and went to themon room, Hermione and Daisy were already there waiting for him.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re awake!¡± Hermione¡¯s face was full of nervousness, ¡°Oh my God, the storm! I was going to wake you up. Thank God you woke up!¡± She seemed a little incoherent.

    Sean was also a little excited. He took a deep breath, ¡°Did you see lightning?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been staring outside. It¡¯s only raining, and there¡¯s no thunder or lightning yet.¡± Daisy quickly replied.

    The storm ising, which is an important step in bing an Animagus.

    The moment lightning splits the sky, he should go immediately to where you buried your vial. If all of the above steps were done, he¡¯d find a sip of the blood-red potion inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if thunder and lightning will be today.¡± Sean became worried.

    They couldn¡¯t just sit still in themon room. They came to the exit on the first floor near the basement and found a floor-to-ceiling window that could fully see the weather outside.

    ¡°Lightning, lightning¡­¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes widened, her hands were sped, and she stared out the window.

    At that moment, a dazzling lightning pierced the sky!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sean rushed to the basement.

    He quickly came to the room and opened the small room. The crystal phial was still lying there quietly, and there happened to be a mouthful of red potion.

    Sean picked up the potion and turned his head. Hermione had just locked the door and was running over, panting.

    He handed his ring to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing it now.¡±

    They didn¡¯t speak and wanted to show an encouraging expression on their faces, waiting for him to achieve the goal. But in the end, it turned into worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sean squeezed the hands of the two of them, and when he came to the ring space expanded by the Extension Charm, his face had turned serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to start¡­¡±

 Chapter 221: â€œTransformation Had Failedâ€

    Chapter 221: ¡°Transformation Had Failed¡±

    The portable environment bought in Diagon Alley has long been arranged in his ring space. Sean has a vast open space, surrounded by various real environments created by magic.

    Just in case, he also bought a freshwater environment and a seawater environment. Pudding guards the entrance and exit for him in the hut at the very edge. Sean took a deep breath, rxed, and uncorked the potion.

    There was a mouthful of blood-red liquid, and the ingredients that were put in hadpletely disappeared. The potion showed a jewel-like clear color, and small bubbles were rising up one after another at the bottom. Those bubbles only appeared in the liquid¡¯s center, spiraling up. Sean didn¡¯t know if it was his own illusion. But he saw a fur and scales inside.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help thinking of what kind of Animagus he would turn into.

    It is said that the Animagus form of most wizards is the same image as the Patronus summoned by the Patronus Charm. However, since the two magics are extremely advanced, very few wizards can master them at the same time, and the sample size for that theory has not been verified.

    Sean no longer hesitated. He raised his wand and pointed it at his heart.

    ¡°Amato, Animo, Animato, Animagus.¡± He drank the potion in one gulp.

    The potion was soft in the mouth, with a cold touch that wouldn¡¯t irritate the throat. It didn¡¯t have any taste, and Sean didn¡¯t even make a swallowing movement. The potion passed through his throat and then entered his stomach.

    A faint iron smell can be felt at this time, and he felt a strange wriggling sensation in his stomach. Almost instantly, Sean immediately felt a strong pain. The pain started in his stomach and then spread to every corner of his body.

    Limbs, muscles, bones, and even Sean¡¯s eyeballs and scalp are twitching. The pain is like someone is pulling your skin, and something is about to break into your body. Apanied by the intense pain, his heart beat faster, and a second strong heartbeat also appeared.

    Sean kneeled on the ground uncontrobly. His whole body was shaking violently. Pudding saw this scene, it paced back and forth anxiously on the spot, but he didn¡¯t dare toe forward to disturb Sean.

    Sean was panting heavily, the pain hadpletely disrupted his thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t tell whether the frequency of the second heartbeat had ever appeared in his body.

    It¡¯s different from what Dumbledore said. He did mention intense pain, but ording to Dumbledore¡¯s description, it shouldn¡¯t be this painful.

    Sean only had a little strength left to think, and the pain was tormenting his body.

    Apart from the pain and the strong second heartbeat, Sean didn¡¯t feel anything else. His head was about to turn into a mess, but he still knew what kind of Animagus he would form in his mind.

    Sean thought as he half-kneeled on the ground in pain. He thought if the potion had failed. Under the painful torment, Sean¡¯s only remaining thoughts were spinning wildly.

    Absolutely no steps were done wrong. Even the potion is switched to the same color. Is it because of his heartbeat frequency?

    His thoughts were interrupted by pain, and it almost made him cry out uncontrobly.

    At the very edge, Pudding¡¯s pace became more anxious. He wanted to let out a low growl, but Sean had seriously told it not to disturb him before. At this time, Pudding saw a strange scene. Behind Sean, a huge figure appeared.

    That figure was vague and huge. It half-kneeled on the ground like Sean, and the ck figure writhed in pain. Pudding whimpered instinctively. It sensed danger.

    Sean, in pain, didn¡¯t notice Pudding¡¯s calling, nor did he have the energy to look back.

    Unbearable pain was all he could feel.

    The second heartbeat became more and more intense. Sean suddenly raised his head and gasped violently. His eyes widened, and his pupils were shrinking violently.

    Sean¡¯s vision had been blurred, and they finally noticed a change. The world in his eyes seemed to be a little different.

    The pain still blurred his vision, but his vision had expanded a lot. At the same time, he looked up and saw the starry sky on the ceiling, which was the decorative starry sky he bought in Diagon Alley.

    At that time, he picked a piece of the starry sky of Scorpio, which is the constetion of his birthday. The star of Scorpio is rtively big. Sean often has to look up and down to see the entire star map.

    Now, he can fully see the whole picture of the Scorpio star in his field of vision.

    ¡°Ha¡ªthe field of vision¡­¡± Sean gasped violently. This was not his original field of vision. His vertical field of vision wasrger, and he could see more clearly.

    At the same time, Sean also found that his eyes seem to be able to adjust the light, and he can see more things in some dim spaces. Sean endured the severe pain and thought.

    He raised his hands tremblingly, but the rest of his body remained unchanged. He clenched his teeth tightly, suppressing the unbearable pain for a while, and then felt the changes in his body.

    Sean snapped his eyes open.

    He didn¡¯t feel it just now under the pain, but now he finally found that his magic power was circting in his eyes.

    Sean felt the flow of magic in his body. There seemed to be some kind of strange thing in his eyes, and it circled around. It was something he had never felt before.

    The transformation of an Animagus requires magic power at the beginning. It is a one-time magic output. He had already done that when he chanted the spell.

    The magic works in a way he has never seen before, and it is transformed into another kind of power, but he can control this kind of power. Sean grabbed his thigh, trying to divert the distraction caused by the pain as much as possible.

    He had never seen this kind of magic power before. He could feel it a bit, and it was the same magic as the Transfiguration magic.

    Sean¡¯s thighs were pinched by himself to the point it turned blue. He seemed to have some impressions of this magical power in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    If he had full control of his sanity, he might¡¯ve been able to identify it. But his thoughts were muddled in pain, and he couldn¡¯t discern it clearly.

    It was around the first grade, he just entered school, and there was a magic that was different from the past. The Hogwarts Express. The Opening Banquet. The Sorting Hat. The Vanishing Cab. Forbidden Forest.

    Forbidden Forest.

    Sean¡¯s mouth fell open in pain and shock. This kind of magic is very simr to the Hebridean ck Dragon.

    It¡¯s the same as the little Hebridean Dragon that he met once. At that time he had just started learning magic not long ago, he only had a small impression of this magical animal, and the surge of its magic power was difficult to distinguish and remember at that time.

    The magic power around him felt like that dragon. Because he thought of this, an image finally appeared in Sean¡¯s mind.

    That figure didn¡¯t have a distinct image, but it was enough to distinguish from the outline that it was a fire dragon with wings spread.

    Sean raised his hands, which were trembling from the severe pain. They were still smooth and had not turned into sharp dragon ws with scales. Sean no longer has the energy to think about why his Animagus form is a magical animal.

    The transformation of Animagus cannot be reversed or stopped. One thing Sean has to do, or can only do, is finish the ritual.

    Sean thought hard about all this, but no one taught him how to be a magical animal. Let alone about how the magic power in magical animals works.

    He cursed as if he had the choice to figure out how this magical animal magic power worked at this time.

    Sean has a little understanding of it. Even though his strength is far superior to that of his peers, he has only studied magic for more than a year, and things like magic power sources need some time to be studied.

    The source of magic power in his body is huge enough for a little wizard, but it is far from enough for a dragon.

    Sean panted violently, ¡°Is it because the magic power in my body is not enough to support the transformation?¡±

    He needs to find another source of magic.

    Sean took a deep breath, and in the depths of his eyes, that had be vertical. His eyes then spun rapidly.

 Chapter 222: â€œHungarian Horntailâ€

    Chapter 222: ¡°Hungarian Horntail¡±

    If Sean does not act, the huge magic power contained in the Obscurus will not be used by him. However, the magic power will be used by him at this point.

    That huge magic power poured into Sean¡¯s body. It slowly umted, and Sean felt something after reaching a certain amount. The pain gradually dissipated, and Sean felt an indescribable sense of relief. A strange feeling spread all over his body.

    As if he had turned into a piece of sticine, Sean couldn¡¯t feel the flexibility of his body anymore. He watched his Ravenw robe begin to be burrowed, and the watch he got as a gift also began burrowing into his skin.

    He felt as if he was wriggling, and all kinds of clothing and essories prated into his skin with a cold touch. After that, a tingling itch rose, along with a slight pain. Sean¡¯s body began to twist and swell.

    The scales covered his skin as if slowly emerging from the bottom. His long, slender fingers became thick and hard and then bent at an angle. His nails became sharp and gleaming.

    After Sean grew to a certain size, his whole body changed. ck and shiny scales protruded, a row of sharp barbs appeared on the back, and a thick tail spread out with bony spurs at the end.

    His huge fleshy wings spread out, and he instinctively let out a deafening dragon roar.

    Sean really turned into a dragon.

    He wanted to say, ¡°It feels so strange¡±. But as soon as the thought came out, the roar was stilling out of his mouth.

    After the initial transformation, he had to remain calm and not let the animal¡¯s thoughts upy him. But Sean only had the joy of a sessful transformation, and he didn¡¯t panic at all.

    Sean is not used to having an extra pair of wings and a tail. But he can control those wings and tails freely, just like he has extra hands. The most important thing is that he is full of power now, and he has be a magical animal.

    Sean couldpletely feel a different kind of magic power flowing in his body, and the way that magic power worked waspletely different from any wizard.

    Sean kept sighing. He moved his thick dragon legs clumsily and awkwardly, wanting to go to the water beside him to see his current appearance. After taking two steps, he remembered that he had wings.

    Sean took two steps back and then unfurled his fleshy wings.

    He fell to the ground as he was trying to fly. He needs a little time to adapt. However, the strong body of the fire dragon did not cause any harm to Sean. He stood up and shook his head, and tried again.

    After adapting and trying, Sean finally flew up.

    It is not enough for the dragon to fly only by its wings. This kind of flying ability can only be achieved by relying on its own magic power to arge extent. Sean wrapped the magic power on the wings, and magic that could support its weight appeared in the air.

    He got better and better when it came to flying.

    After bing proficient, Sean freely circled around a few times and thennded beside theke. He spread his wings and saw how he looked.

    His size is a little smaller than an adult dragon but also a lot bigger than the little Hebridean Dragon he has met before. The whole dragon¡¯s body presents a powerful posture, but its body is slender.

    The jet-ck dragon¡¯s eyes are pitch-ck, and its fangs and sharp ws exude a dangerous cold light. ck particles are hovering at the very edge of the unfolded ck flesh wings.

    This is part of the Obscurus¡¯ magic power.

    Sean thought he would turn into a Hebridean dragon, but now he looks like a dragon that has never appeared in the wizarding world. Sean always felt that something was missing in him, but he couldn¡¯t figure that out.

    He twisted his slender neck to look around and saw his wand, which had fallen to the floor.

    Speaking of which, the core of his wand is the heartstring of a dragon. Sean flew to the spot and then carefully squeezed his wand with his ws. He always felt that the core of his wand was the part he was missing.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Sean was surprised to find that his wand began to integrate into his body, just like his robe and watch. It went into the wrist of Sean¡¯s dragon w.

    His body twisted again, and a powerful sense of strength and violent killing intent welled up in his heart.

    Sean¡¯s body surface began to turn ck and green. His vertical pupils turned yellow, the barbs on his head turned bronze, and the bone spurs on his tail became sharper.

    Sean suppressed his instinctive irritability. He flew to theke again and saw a ferocious Hungarian Horntail reflected in the water.

    Sean felt a stronger force flowing in his body.

    Fortunately, the instinct of the Hungarian Horntail was easily suppressed by Sean.

    Dumbledore mentioned in the information that for the first transformation, wizards may not be able to distinguish the difference between themselves and animals. Hence, they need to maintain their human way of thinking.

    He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the dragon¡¯s intelligence is low. Sean didn¡¯t feel confused about discerning his thoughts. Of course, his current situation ispletely different from a typical Animagi. Dumbledore¡¯s experience may no longer be useful.

    Sean turned into a Hungarian Horntail and sat down on the grass by theke, sweeping the bushes, flowers, and nts with his long tail.

    Animagus generally do not turn into magical animals because the magic of magical animals works in apletely different way than wizards, and this may have unpredictable consequences.

    But for Sean, his own magic power and even the magic power borrowed from the Obscurus smoothly transformed him into a dragon.

    Sean remembered the wonderful feeling he had always had. From the beginning, he felt that he would gain something after studying Transfiguration more deeply.

    Just like the dark magic talent, he can instinctively judge the power and effect of dark magic. His spells will always have unpredictable consequences after the dark magic proficiency bes higher.

    For example, the Acupunctinternus. Which isparable to the Cruciatus Curse and the Blood-Drawing Curse.

    Because his Transfiguration talent is high, maybe that¡¯s the reason he can turn into a magical animal. Sean feels that this may also have something to do with his high talent for magical animals. He is born with a close rtionship with these wonderful animals.

    However, the current situation is obviously not a bad thing.

    Sean looked at his ws.

    A puzzled voice came from the side, and Sean turned his head to see Pudding, who was hesitant.

    Different animals cannotmunicate with each other, but through animal instinct allows Sean to understand the general meaning of what Pudding is saying.

    ¡°Sean? A Dragon? The smell on your body hasn¡¯t changed, but you¡¯re much more dangerous.¡± This is what Pudding was trying to say to Sean.

    ¡°Pudding, it¡¯s me.¡± Sean responded with a roar.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Obviously, for Pudding, Animagus is a difficult phenomenon to understand. Sean spent a lot of effort but failed to exin it clearly. However, as long as Pudding knew that the dragon was Sean, he wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    It leanedfortably on Sean and used its hard scales to sharpen its ws from time to time. The dragon and the Wampus cat live in harmony. If Newt saw this scene, his jaw would probably drop.

    Sean yed with Pudding for a while, then spread his wings and flew to the cliff.

    It doesn¡¯t consume a lot of magic power to maintain the state, but it will consume more when he tries to fly, and now he wants to try another ability, which is the fire breathing of a dragon.

    Sean habitually let out a dragon roar and cleared his throat.

    A magic power was running rapidly in his chest and throat. The fiery heat roared in his body.

    When Sean couldn¡¯t hold back, he opened his mouth wide.

    A pir of fire spewed out from his mouth, and the scorching heat caused the bushes below the pir of fire to ignite spontaneously. The fire hit a huge rock, and when the fire disappeared, arge red hole appeared on the surface of the rock, and a dark red liquid was bubbling in the center.

    Sean was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that his fire breath would be so powerful.

    However, the second this thought came up, a feeling of weakness surged up. Sean felt his ws be a little weak, and his vision also changed.

    Most of his magic power was consumed at once. It feels like he had overdrawn most of his magic power.

 Chapter 223: â€œBuying Many Wandsâ€

    Chapter 223: ¡°Buying Many Wands¡±

    ck smoke billowed from Sean¡¯s nostrils, hisbored breath echoing through the cliff like a worn-out bellows.

    By theke, the cat-leopard Pudding, who had been observing him, meowed in annoyance.

    Sean¡¯s breath had ruffled its otherwise smooth fur.

    ¡°This Transfiguration is quite draining¡­¡± Sean shook his head, sensing he couldn¡¯t sustain this state for long.

    Ordinarily, an Animagus didn¡¯t require mana to maintain their form.

    Sean hadn¡¯t sensed any mana drain during his earlier Transfiguration into a fire dragon.

    However, after expending a significant amount of mana, he now felt the familiar pain creeping in.

    ¡°It seems my current form requires a certain amount of magical energy to maintain normally¡­¡±

    Understanding this, Sean soared back to the sky.

    He stood upon the massive fire dragon¡¯s body, closed his eyes, and concentrated on visualizing his human form as vividly as possible.

    A peculiar sensation washed over him again, and the Fire Dragon on the ground rapidly diminished in size.

    Sean, clutching his wand, reverted to his human form.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Sean gasped. Even though he had silently supplied most of the magical power required, reverting back still left him feeling utterly drained.

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and cleared his throat.

    Even after the exhtion, transforming back into a human had left his chest and throat feeling scorched.

    ¡°Breathing still burdens the body, it seems¡­¡± Sean mumbled hoarsely.

    He inspected his body, relieved to find nothing abnormal.

    ¡°Though I didn¡¯t expect it, I¡¯ve finally be an Animagus,¡± Sean eximed, clenching his fists excitedly. ¡°And I¡¯m a Dragon Animagus!¡±

    He surveyed the rock that had taken the brunt of his fiery breath; the magma had cooled, forming a twisted and grotesque ck stone.

    The pain he endured during Transfiguration had finally paid off.

    But Sean worried if the next Transfiguration would bring a simr ordeal.

    The mere memory of it sent shivers down his spine.

    ¡°Well, next time I attempt Animagus, I¡¯ll borrow the Obscurus¡¯ magical power¡­¡± Sean decided.

    Raising his wand, its elm wood surface still smooth and familiar in his hand, Sean pondered another possibility.

    At first, he turned into a dark Dragon, but soon he transformed into a Hungarian Horntail, the owner of the wand¡¯s core.

    What if he picked up other wands with dragon heartstring cores?

    Welsh Green Dragon, Chinese Fireball Dragon, Ukrainian Iron Belly, Antipodean Opaleye. Could he be various types of Dragons?

    One thing to consider, however, was the close connection between his wand and himself.

    Other wands might not work as effectively.

    Still, the notion of his Dragon career bing colorful and versatile excited him.

    He could transform into various types of Dragons, make contact with their respective species, and employ human intelligence to deceive them.

    He could convert to one if he needed a fast and versatile Dragon.

    If he is in danger, he could convert to another as well. That would boost his defense by a lot.

    The same thing could be said if he also wanted to go on a rampage, although he would not like to resort to such things in the end.

    The prospect overwhelmed Sean with excitement.

    Would he need to acquire a collection of wands?

    Lost in thoughts of his promising future, Sean felt much of his fatigue dissipate.

    He stretched, petted the cat-leopard, and then ascended the verticaldder to exit.

    Hermione appeared to have been engrossed in examining the ring during his absence.

    As Sean knocked on the trapdoor, she opened it, and Hermione and Daisy quickly grabbed his hands.

    Theirbined strength, surprising for their delicate appearances, tugged Sean out, making him feel somewhat like a stuffed doll.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± In the dimly lit underground ssroom, the eyes of the two girls sparkled.

    Before descending, Sean had made a promise to them.

    If anything went awry, Pudding would knock on the door to alert them.

    Sean¡¯s safe return now proved that he had sessfully be an Animagus.

    This time, Sean skipped the joking and opened his arms, falling onto a cushion, his voice weak but filled with joy. ¡°From today on, I¡¯m an illegal Animagi.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Hermione and Daisy cheered, embracing each other in celebration.

    They appeared even happier than Sean, and Hermione hadn¡¯t even lectured him on the term ¡°illegal Animagus.¡±

    Both girls genuinely shared Sean¡¯s joy, which in turn made him even happier.

    ¡°However, Sean, you look quite tired,¡± Hermione noted, her concern was apparent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall any data mentioning the symptoms of the first Animagus Transfiguration. Did it consume a lot of magical power? Do you need rest, food, potions, or tonics?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit drained from the magical power expended. Rest will do,¡± Sean replied, managing a smile.

    Relieved, the two let out a sigh. Daisy, squatting on the ground, wrinkled her nose and looked at Sean.

    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay now, no half-human, half-animal¡­ well, not half-human, half-animal,¡± Sean corrected himself in time before he almost said he was a monster, remembering Daisy¡¯s painful experiences with the blood curse.

    Daisy hadn¡¯t caught his meaning and thought he was simply feeling weak.

    She pointed her finger and said in a sweet voice, ¡°I just wanted to see if you had any fur or scales or something.¡±

    ¡°Then you can simply ask me what animal I¡¯ve be,¡± Sean chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not allowed,¡± Daisy responded seriously.

    ¡°My father told me you can¡¯t inquire about an Animagus¡¯ form without permission. Even though the number of Animagi is small, there have been cases of illegal Animagi over the years.¡±

    Sean touched his nose. He hadn¡¯t been aware of this taboo until Daisy mentioned it, but upon reflection, it made sense. Some secrets need to be kept. However, in front of these two people, Sean had no intention of hiding anything.

    Friends needed to confide in each other, and Hermione and Daisy were highly trustworthy. Though, they might think he was joking.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d love to share my secret with you, but I¡¯m not joking. Listen¡­¡±

    Sean revealed his ability to transform into a dragon, leaving Hermione and Daisy looking at each other in astonishment, their heads close together.

    ¡°Can Transfiguration cause brain damage?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t read anything about that.¡±

    ¡°Should we go to the infirmary or see the Professor?¡±

    ¡°How about both?¡±

    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, and he watched as the two girls earnestly debated whether they were experiencing some kind of mental issue.

    ¡°Stop being silly, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Sean rolled his eyes and slumped onto the cushion, a hint of annoyance in his tone.

    Hermione approached him, crouching by his head, and Sean noticed white fluff sticking to her ck leggings from Daisy¡¯s plush hat.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy with a little teasing?¡± She yfully stuck out her tongue at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy,¡± Sean replied with a smile, ¡°But do you two actually believe me?¡±

    Hermione¡¯s face disyed an unusual expression. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Daisy nodded in agreement.

    This left Sean momentarily speechless. He had been preparing himself to exin, but it seemed he didn¡¯t need to.

    ¡°Um, don¡¯t you find it, well, unbelievable?¡± He finally voiced his confusion.

    Hermione crouched beside him, resting her chin on her hands.

    Sean saw the white fluff clinging to her leggings from Daisy¡¯s plush hat.

    ¡°While it did sound unbelievable at first, I rxed soon after,¡± Hermione exined.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore said there are many things in the magical world that we don¡¯t understand. Who can im toprehend all knowledge? Besides, there are very few recorded cases of Animagi. I even wondered if someone had turned into a magical animal or something¡­¡±

    She paused, her voice tinged with helplessness and disbelief. ¡°On the other hand, a guy who can improve a spell in just two hours, a guy with a ¡®little pet¡¯ that bullies senior students, I¡¯m not surprised by what you can do.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do I have that image?¡± Sean blinked. ¡°Can I interpret that as apliment, Miss Granger?¡±

    ¡°That depends on the thickness of your skin, Mr. Wallup,¡± Hermione replied with a shake of her head.

    Daisy observed the scene with her head tilted. She pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°So, can Hermione and I transform into magical animals?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that,¡± Sean answered. ¡°I haven¡¯t fully grasped the nature of Animagus Transfiguration.¡±

    Daisy blinked and asked, ¡°Then can I ride on your back?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    Several people discussed Sean¡¯s Dragon form in the basement for a while.

    At noon, Sean, too exhausted to move, remained in the ssroom while Hermione and Daisy went to the auditorium for lunch.

    They brought him food.

    As Seany down, trying to recover his lost energy, the ssroom door unexpectedly swung open.

    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon. Oh, Mr. Grindelwald?¡±

 Chapter 224: â€œLove and Hate Hungarian Horntailâ€

    Chapter 224: ¡°Love and Hate Hungarian Horntail¡±

    Grindelwald, dressed in a casual smoking shirt, strolled in as if entering his living room.

    Indeed, Nurmengard was essentially his private castle, but Sean wondered if Grindelwald still smoked.

    ¡°Good day, sir,¡± Sean greeted calmly, unfazed by Grindelwald¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°Good morning, Sean,¡± Grindelwald stretched.

    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now, sir.¡±

    ¡°Please, today is a day for rest. Even us elderly need our sleep,¡± Grindelwald replied, appearing as though he had just woken up.

    Sean, feeling a bit awkward, sat up from the cushion.

    Grindelwald, seemingly oblivious, stood nonchntly in front of Sean. ¡°So, what¡¯s your Animagus form, Sean? A Hungarian Horntail? A Phoenix? Perhaps a Unicorn?¡±

    Sean nodded, somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes, a Hungarian Horntail. But, sir, shouldn¡¯t you know it beforehand because you are a Seer?¡±

    ¡°No, Sean, you¡¯ve misunderstood the abilities of a Seer,¡± Grindelwald dismissed.

    ¡°The future remains uncertain, and even I cannot see it clearly. However, we can make educated guesses.¡±

    Grindelwald went on to exin, ¡°Most wizards who possess both transformation and magical animal talents will experience a subtle choice during their first Animagus transformation.¡±

    ¡°This choice is incredibly nuanced, and wizards instinctively know how to make it. However, very few opt for a magical animal, Animagus, as it can lead to unpredictable consequences.¡±

    Sean furrowed his brow in suspicion, as he didn¡¯t feel this so-called ¡°natural choice¡± during his transformation.

    Grindelwald chuckled upon seeing Sean¡¯s expression. ¡°You are a unique case. You have a close affinity to magical creatures, and your luck is exceptional.¡±

    ¡°Luck?¡± Sean asked with his brows raised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Grindelwald touched his velvet smoking shirt, and it morphed into a high-cored overcoat he often wore.

    ¡°The Transfiguration struck so quickly that the Animagus spell prioritized creatures with sufficient power. By the time you sensed your second heartbeat, there wasn¡¯t enough time for an ordinary creature¡¯s heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± he concluded, ¡°you had no choice but to be a magical animal.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it happened.

    ¡°But I sensed other heartbeats too; why didn¡¯t I have a choice among the Fantastic Beasts?¡± Sean thought.

    Before Sean could pose this question, Grindelwald added, ¡°As long as the transfiguration is sessful, it¡¯s fine. A Hungarian Horntail is truly enviable.¡±

    ¡°Sir, as long as you wish, you could transform as well, right?¡± Sean didn¡¯t understand why Grindelwald would be envious.

    With his deep knowledge of magic, a Dragon should be nothing special.

    Was it merely a pet to him?

    ¡°I despise Magical Creatures,¡± Grindelwald frowned. ¡°But let¡¯s not dwell on this. Sean, I¡¯vee to ask for your assistance.¡±

    ¡°Please, sir, tell me how I can help. I¡¯m more than willing,¡± Sean replied, understanding that favors must be reciprocated.

    Grindelwald grinned triumphantly. ¡°Have you heard of Nurmengard Day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nurmengard Day fell on the fourth Saturday in January each year, just a week away.

    Grindelwald had established this event, during which the castle hosted various activities andpetitions, all determined by Grindelwald himself.

    It could range from a grand Quidditch game to a food festival held throughout the castle.

    Of course, among the festivities, wizardingpetitions like the Transfiguration Contest and Potion Contest were the mostmon.

    The top performers in thesepetitions received substantial rewards.

    ¡°Nurmengard Day is approaching, and we must hold thepetition,¡± Grindelwald began.

    His tone took on a sly turn as a mischievous smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Headmaster of this castle¡ªmyself¡ªhas encountered a minor issue.¡±

    He blinked theatrically as if feigning innocence. ¡°The prizes are somewhatcking¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean responded, puzzled.

    Grindelwald had lived for many years and should have a substantial private fortune.

    He could teach some spells or contribute to the prize pool if necessary.

    However, the elderly wizard was evasive, hinting at certainplications.

    The elderly man twirled his short beard with a cunning smile. ¡°To be precise, there¡¯s only one physical prize left. Oh, Sean, don¡¯t look at me like that. As the principal, I¡¯ve already shared a considerable number of spells, and the remaining ones, either the students aren¡¯t ready for them yet or¡­¡±

    He continued his rambling, ¡°Or, they require considerable effort on my part, and I¡¯m reluctant to teach them in a mere game. Moreover, I¡¯m not quite satisfied with the students¡¯ recent performance¡ªlook at you, Sean. Your exceptional performance as a sophomore puts the others to shame. It¡¯s time to scale back the rewards.¡±

    Grindelwald concluded with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself, Sean.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do, sir?¡± Sean inquired once again with a curious expression.

    Sean is curious about where this conversation is going, considering how much Grindelwald has been turning and spewing his words nonstop.

    Sean raised an eyebrow, surprised at the unexpected appraisal.

    The wizard across from him continued, ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s one more thing¡ªI still need to reward the second and third-ce finishers. I also introduced achievement-based awards earlier. Hell, I must have been overthinking it. And these youngsters have grown a bitcenttely, so I need a reason to cut down on their leisure time during weekends. Perhaps some training camp or confinement is in order¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I came up with a n¡­ one that ensures no one gets a ranking¡­¡±

    Sean suddenly had a foreboding feeling.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Grindelwald burst into wildughter. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye up with a name for thispetition: ¡®My Love and Hate with the Hungarian Horntail.¡¯ What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What?! There must be something wrong with this old man¡¯s head¡­¡± Sean thought.

    With a bitter smile, he could only reply, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    A weekter, on Saturday, Nurmengard was abuzz with excitement.

    Nurmengard Day had arrived, and the atmosphere was electric.

    The castle was adorned with fiery red decorations, and even the students¡¯ uniforms had been enchanted to match the theme.

    Dragons and Phoenixes soared around the Deathly Hallows, and the school crest gleamed brightly.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Hogwarts have a school anniversary or a simr celebration?¡± Hermione mused as they made their way to the square, taking in the festive atmosphere.

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s apetition event, and many people will receive rewards,¡± Daisy chimed in.

    ¡°Sean, you should give it a try. Mr. Grindelwald seems quite generous. Perhaps he¡¯ll reward you with rare alchemical items or powerful spells¡ªof course, I¡¯d participate too if it¡¯s suitable. I want to gauge my current abilities,¡± Hermione said enthusiastically, herpetitive spirit ignited.

    Sean smiled wryly.

    He had already decided to participate in thepetition, but not as a contestant.

    Instead, he would be orchestrating thepetition event itself.

    ¡°Sean, be bold. You¡¯re a Fire Dragon with a human mind!¡± This was Grindelwald¡¯s encouragement¡ªat least, something resembling encouragement.

    Yes, he would be the mastermind behind this Nurmengard Daypetition.

    Grindelwald¡¯s task for Sean was to defeat all challengers to ensure they wouldn¡¯t receive any prizes¡ªeven though Grindelwald hadn¡¯t prepared any prizes to begin with.

    As for Sean¡¯s physical body after transforming into a fire dragon, Grindelwald had his own ns.

    They arrived at the enormous square in front of the castle, which had been transformed for the asion.

    The massive dueling arena had been conjured by magic, adorned with Nurmengard¡¯s gs.

    The fiery red symbolized power and rebirth, while the jet ck symbolized death.

    The two-color gs fluttered in the wind, creating a mesmerizing intery of colors.

    Nurmengard boasted more students than Hogwarts, with attendees from across Europe and beyond.

    The diverse crowd gathered with a sense of pride and confidence.

    Everyone took their seats around the arena, and Grindelwald, resplendent in his robe, emerged from a high tform.

    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, a testament to the headmaster¡¯s prestige at Nurmengard.

    Grindelwald smiled and raised his hand to hush the audience.

    Silence descended upon the vast dueling field within moments, as the students stared at him with fanatical devotion.

    ¡°My children,¡± he began, spreading his arms wide, ¡°Nurmengard Day hase once again, and today, I have something special in store for you.¡±

    In the center of the dueling field, a wooden box ascended from the ground and slowly opened, revealing several golden eggs of varying sizes.

    ¡°Allow me to keep the exact details a secret,¡± Grindelwald¡¯s resonant voice filled the dueling field.

    ¡°These are your prizes for today. Therger the golden egg, the more valuable the rewards it contains.¡±

    ¡°Could it be a masterpiece by a master alchemist? A potent spell? Or perhaps some extraordinarily magical materials?¡± His voice tantalized, making everyone hang on to his every word.

    ¡°Only the ultimate victor will discover the true nature of the prize.¡±

    Sean cursed inwardly.

    Those golden eggs were ced there by himself.

 Chapter 225: â€œStrange Compositionâ€

    Chapter 225: ¡°Strange Composition¡±

    As for the origin of those golden eggs, anyone would know where this egg came from.

    These are the props used on the Goblet of Firest time. Grindelwald brought them out to the utility room in the castle. Sean blew on the dust a few times when cleaning them. Of course, other students were already excited by this, and their eyes were looking at the golden egg.

    ording to previous years¡¯ experience, Grindelwald has always been generous in rewarding the strong. Today¡¯s obviously requires a duel. Grindelwald¡¯s prize should be amazing in this kind of raw powerpetition.

    It is said that Sterling, who just graduatedst school year, won the Nurmengard Daypetition. He got a whole set of magic gold powder that can be used to construct ancient runes.

    The magic gold powder is said to be made by Grindelwald himself, and special materials are added to make it faster to construct runes. Making it your magic power will be more effective.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by this kind of magic material that can¡¯t be bought in the market at all?

    Of course, Sean was not excited at all. Grindelwald was not going to give away the prize at all this time. He had already decided to find an excuse to train the Nurmengard students.

    On the tform, Grindelwald began to announce the content of thepetition.

    ¡°The theme of this Nurmengard Day is ¡®Battle¡¯!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the students shouted excitedly. For the Nurmengard students, fighting is what they crave for.

    ¡°All students can participate, there will be two different parts, and it¡¯s a student duel.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice became more and more high-pitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s a group duel. The first and second graders can form a team of ten people, the third graders can form a team of seven people, the fourth graders can form a team of five people, the fifth graders can form a team of three, the sixth graders can form a team of two and the seventh graders who are about to graduate, you will fight alone.¡±

    ¡°After that stage, the lottery system will decide on a new team. Ten teams will move to a challenge. You will face the most severe test.¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± Grindelwald lowered his voice, his expression was serious, but his eyes were full of expectation, ¡°My children, as a noble wizard, have you been good this year? Can you match the glory brought by being a wizard?¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s prestige in Nurmengard was iparable, his voice seemed to contain magic power, and the response sounded like a tsunami. The Hogwarts couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    Only Sean in the stands was frowning.

    Hermione turned her head to look at Sean with some excitement, ¡°Sean, let¡¯s form a team to try it too. Let The three of us, and we can also call Harry and the others. Stephen Wellen is also an excellent student, but¡­¡±

    She held her chin hesitantly.

    Sean looked towards the high tform and happened to see Grindelwald from a distance. He also cast his gaze over. Although he couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, the old man seemed to be smiling.

    ¡°Sean, think about it quickly. Haven¡¯t you always been very popr? Do you have any suitable teammates?¡±

    ¡°Well, let me think about it¡­¡± Sean pretended to close his eyes slightly as if he was thinking about something.

    Sure enough, there was a sudden noise. Several people turned their heads to look, and Grindelwald came to the crowd at some point, and he was kindly encouraging the students.

    ¡°Joshua? Yourst year¡¯s counter-curse was impressive.¡±

    ¡°Patricia, you were the one who turned dead leaves into crowsst time, right?¡±

    ¡°Sheldon, there shouldn¡¯t be an idental explosion of the spell this time, right? As I said, wizards must stay focused when casting spells. It would be best if you trusted your own spells and wands more. Don¡¯t let me down again. ¡°

    Grindelwald seemed to remember the names of all the students. He walked through the crowd, and every student whose name he called was full of pride. They stood upright in front of him like soldiers being inspected by the chief.

    Grindelwald is obviously more used to it and good at using his personal charm to conquer others. After so many days in Nurmengard, Sean has never seen any student express dissatisfaction with the principal.

    As long as Grindelwald¡¯s name is mentioned, the students will always have pride and respect on their faces. They adore Grindelwald and regard their status as Nurmengard students as an honor.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but think of another aspect. If Grindelwald sets off another war in the wizarding world, the Nurmengard students are his followers. It would be serious trouble.

    While he was thinking, Grindelwald walked to the Hogwarts students.

    ¡°Oh, children who came from afar,¡± he opened his hands to everyone, ¡°Numergard treats every wizard equally/ I hope you don¡¯t have any other worries during the exchange, and enjoy yourself to the fullest. Treat everything in this castle like a festival.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, and he was so tolerant and fraternal that the Hogwarts students almost felt that they had met Professor Dumbledore.

    ¡°We also wee your participation in thispetition. If you are good enough, I will be very happy to hand over the prizes to you.¡±

    Many students are even more tempted. However, Hogwarts students are inferior to Nurmengard in terms of strengths. The wizarding world has never been short of talents, and outstanding students like Cedric and Percy are already gearing up.

    Grindelwald was very satisfied with the fighting spirit of Hogwarts. He walked through the crowd and then looked at Sean.

    ¡°Oh, look. Isn¡¯t this Mr. Wallup?¡±

    Grindelwald reached out and patted Sean on the shoulder, seeming to admire him very much, ¡°Professor Goodman told me about the dueling ss that day. Your performance was amazing. I¡¯m a little jealous of Dumbledore. He has such a wonderful student.¡±

    ¡°You are too much, sir.¡± Sean was very modest.

    Grindelwald¡¯s praise attracted Sean¡¯s attention, and he could even feel the jealous gaze of Nurmengard¡¯s students.

    ¡°Are you going to participate in thispetition?¡± Grindelwald asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it, sir.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good,¡± He nodded and then showed a thoughtful expression, ¡°Well, I have a small suggestion¡­¡±

    Heughed, ¡°What if you participate in thispetition all by yourself? I bet it¡¯ll be pretty interesting.¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s proposal surprised everyone, and Hermione quickly interrupted him, ¡°Sir, Sean is only in a second-grade.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he stroked his short beard, ¡°In Nurmengard, outstanding wizards will always face more challenges. Which will allow them to grow stronger and stronger, and¡­¡±

    Grindelwald smiled happily, ¡°Mr. Wallup. You defeated my children in thest ss. Many of them were dissatisfied. I will give them this chance. Of course, you will get something else. In the first stage of thepetition, you don¡¯t need to participate in the previous matches. You only need to face one team. After you win, you will directly enter the second stage, and you are guaranteed to get a prize. How about it?¡±

    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. Wallup, your name is already in the lottery box. If you are willing to participate, you can juste and prepare. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± Grindelwald said with a wave of his hand. He left after leaving such a sentence.

    ¡°Why is he so¡­¡± Hermione held back for a long time without saying anything.

    Daisy added in a low voice, ¡°So narrow-minded? Since Sean won against many Nurmengard students before¡­¡±

    ¡°But, he¡¯s our principal.¡± Hermione muttered dissatisfiedly.

    Only Sean shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just treat it as actualbat training.¡±

    He understood that he probably couldn¡¯t escape the decision made by Grindelwald. But Sean was already very interested in thispetition. Being able to duel with different wizards was a very valuable experience.

    The atmosphere was noisy, except for some students who thought they were not strong enough. Most of the remaining people chose to sign up. All of a sudden, the entire room was noisy.

    Today, all the professors and medical staff were dispatched. The professors were in charge of judging and protecting the students. The medical staff were always on standby. The duel in Nurmengard was very rough. It is estimated that many students will enter the infirmary today.

    Sean arrived in the waiting room. In the room, the students¡¯ duel had already begun.

    The lower-grade students are far inferior to the senior students in terms of magic power and the number of spells they have mastered. Their advantage lies in therger number of people. If they are not careful, the senior students may ovee them instantly.

    ¡°Sean, what did you see?¡± Grindelwald came to him at some point.

    Sean thought for a while, ¡°The choice between teamwork and duel?¡±

    Grindelwald stood beside him with a rxed face, ¡°No, you should see their emotions. The Nurmengard students don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s the glory or the prize. They¡¯re all just excited to do all these things. While the Hogwarts students they¡¯re full of expectations and ambitions because of the rivalry between the two schools.¡±

    ¡°Some people feel remorseful and unwilling to lose because of their carelessness. Some people get a great sense of achievement because they beat the strong. Some people feel unsatisfied because the enemy is not strong enough, and others feel fear because the enemy is strong.¡±

    ¡°Look,¡± Grindelwald said, ¡°So many people, so many different emotions. Don¡¯t you think you can see many interesting things in them?¡±

    Manipting people¡¯s emotions is also a kind of magic. Sean silently thought about what Grindelwald had taught him in his heart.

    ¡°Everything in the world is worth tasting, worth learning,¡± Grindelwald sighed and then changed the subject, ¡°Of course, this is not the point. Understanding them requires time, and you still have a long way to go. Shall we talk about something else?¡±

    ¡°Do I really have to transform into a dragon in front of so many students?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t be silly, my boy. This just helps you strengthen your Animagus,¡± Grindelwald saw Sean¡¯s eyes, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s mainly because I can¡¯t give out the prizes, and I want to train this group ofzy kids. But thank you for your help, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Should I say you¡¯re wee, sir?¡± Sean said helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Grindelwald put his arms around his shoulders, ¡°The dragon¡¯s magic resistance is even higher than your imagination. You just need to pay attention to protecting your eyes. You know that dragons are weak against The Conjunctivitis Curse, right?

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m an untrained dragon¡­¡±

    Grindelwald saw through his thoughts and then indifferently raised the corners of his mouth, ¡°Remember what I told you? Borrow the power you can control. That will help you definitively.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can control it in your hands, then power is power. It is not fundamentally different from your magic power.¡±

    However, Grindelwald didn¡¯t say anything more. He left and said, ¡°I have prepared a surprise for you.¡±

    Looking at him leaving, Sean sighed tiredly. Both Dumbledore and Grindelwald share amon trait, which is confusing sometimes regarding what they say.

    Sean felt his head start to swell just thinking about the time when both of them talked to each other in that memory.

    The duel continued, and thest neen teams were selected after half a day.

    Sean will join the twentieth team. After several duels, ten teams will advance to the final challenge. There was only a huge dueling stage left. The students were moring in the stands, waiting for it to start.

    It was Sean¡¯s turn in the first match.

    ¡°How can I win this? I didn¡¯t n things in advance¡­¡± He muttered as he stepped onto the dueling stage and then saw the opposite team.

    It was four students. One is Patricia, whom he had seen wandering out in the middle of the night. The other is a blond, chubby boy. Both of them are wearing fourth-grade uniforms.

    There was another girl in a third-grade uniform with a calm face who seemed to be the brains of the entire team.

    In the end, there was a boy in the uniform in the second grade. He was wearing a top hat, moving a deck of cards in his hand, and his eyes were blinking rapidly.

    ¡°What a strangeposition of the team.¡±

 Chapter 226: â€œSwapping Rolesâ€

    Chapter 226: ¡°Swapping Roles¡±

    The team in front of him isposed of Nurmengard students from multiple grades. Judging from their appearances, they seem not very familiar with each other.

    The four of them stood scattered, and the third-year girl looked calm but kept looking at the others as if she wanted to ask for advice or something.

    Patricia Delia, whom he had met before, stood at the front, staring at Sean excitedly. Even though the chubby boy stood on the dueling stage, he was still chewing food, and his eyes furrowed in his chubby skin.

    The second-grade boy was wearing a top hat. While moving the gold-rimmed cards in his hand, he stared at Sean¡¯s legs, his eyes blinking much faster than normal people.

    ¡°Sean Wallup.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Sean, we already know each other.¡± Patricia looked familiar.

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t gotten to know each other well enough to call me by name directly, Miss Delia.¡± Sean curled his lips.

    ¡°Hugo Barbarossa, I didn¡¯t expect to be up against you. Can you show me that explosive spell you used the other day? I could use it to cook some foodter.¡± The chubby boy interrupted the conversation between the two.

    Looking at him, Sean was not surprised about his obsession with food. But is his opponent also obsessed with explosive spells?

    In the history of the wizarding world, there once was an organization. They called themselves the Explosive Sect, and they were keen on all the spells rted to explosions. The leader was killed by his own bombing, and the organization just disappeared.

    ¡°We are here for a duel, not for a party.¡± The third-year girl reminded her teammates, then looked at Sean and said, ¡°Savanna Minsk, a third-year student. I¡¯m honored to be able to duel with you, Mr. Wallup.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes turned to thest boy, who was also his only peer present.

    ¡°Ian Teach,¡± the boy spoke extremely fast, ¡°I¡¯m your admirer! I was there the whole time you were dueling that day! My God, what a wonderful spell! Yes, Yes! You¡¯re also very good at diverting the attention of the enemy! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m wondering if you can avoid attacking my hatter. This is my favorite one, and I don¡¯t want it to be broken. But when I knew I was dueling with you, I immediately put it on so that I could show my respect to you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you? I¡¯ll try to avoid it if I can¡­¡± Sean raised his brows.

    He immediately came to a conclusion: thebination in front of him didn¡¯t look like a duel at all.

    ¡°The two sides retreated to the side of the stage, ready for a duel.¡± Professor Goodman, who was the referee, waved his hand.

    ¡°We stick to the tactic before. Hugo is the main attacker, Patricia and I are in charge of coordination, and Ian is in charge of disturbing him,¡± Minsk said.

    But the others didn¡¯t take her words to heart at all. They were discussing how to get closer to Sean.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy eating this. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just you. I still have a few spell books, although they are all small spells. Sean should like them, right?¡±

    ¡°My hat is probably going to be my weakness in this match.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Minsk groaned.

    The four of them just met each other for the first time before the match. Grindelwald matched them together, and Minsk knew that the other three came for a certain purpose.

    Minsk looked up at Sean, who was gently stroking the ring on his hand, wondering what he was thinking.

    As a smart person, Minsk would never deny Sean¡¯s excellence. But it was also difficult for her to understand why a second-grade student could give herself and her other teammates what they wanted.

    She doesn¡¯t know about the other three, but Minsk is very clear about what she wants: power. It¡¯s something that she craves for. She doesn¡¯t want to be like her family and always be inferior.

    Sean had a strange expression, and a voice suddenly sounded beside him.

    ¡°This is a way for you to practice the spell, Sean. The Disillusionment spell that no one will find out.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the empty side.

    Sean had nothing to say for a while.

    ¡°The main point of the spell is to let the magic power cover different amounts of magic power on different parts of the body ording to the body size and corresponding movements when manipting the magic power.¡±

    The corners of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, his lips twitched slightly, and he whispered, ¡°I am very grateful for your teaching, but is it the perfect time to do this, sir?¡±

    ¡°Just letting you know.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s tone was rxed, ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m here to rece you. In the corner of the room just now, twist the right hand of the armor on the shelf, and there will be a passage which you can go down. I have prepared a beautifulir for you so that you will have a more immersive sense when you appear as a dragonter.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that,¡± Sean said helplessly, ¡°Also, rece me? What do you mean, sir?¡±

    ¡°Is it difficult to understand? You¡¯re a Hungarian Horntail, but Sean Wallup himself cannot disappear.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Sean had already guessed what the other party was thinking.

    ¡°Is my n perfect?¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice was full of excitement.

    ¡°With all due respect, it¡¯s very childish.¡±

    ¡°This is fun. The principal bes a student and fights with his own children. Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡±

    At this time, Professor Goodman, in the center of the dueling tform, had already raised his wand.

    ¡°Salute.¡±

    Sean bowed his head and said to the air around him, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t use my identity to do strange things, okay?¡±

    ¡°I assure you, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Sean felt that the old man¡¯s words were not credible.

    ¡°Duel starts!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the group of four immediately raised their wands. Although they looked excited, they were still very cautious about the duel.

    Sean had just raised his wand when a voice came from beside him, and Grindelwald quickly recited the spell in his voice. The dust storm appears but withpletely different effects.

    Sean¡¯s dust spell can obfuscate their view, but Grindelwald¡¯s spell directly summoned a huge tornado.

    The surrounding soil, stones, and even some small rocks were swept into the sky. The duel stage and the entire stand were covered in dust all over the sky.

    The corner of his mouth twitched violently, then looked to the side.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a nice spell?¡± He smiled.

    Sean gave a dryugh, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for you toplete the task. See youter.¡±

    Sean hesitated for a moment, sighed, and cast the Disillusionment Charm. He walked towards the passage just now.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, please remember. I¡¯m only in the second grade!¡± He finally turned around and warned with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional in disguising.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s body had already begun to twist.

    Everyone on the wooden stands covered their eyes and noses in the dusty sky.

    ¡°He has improved his spell again?¡± Hermione took out a pair of sses from somewhere and put them on the bridge of her nose. She squinted her eyes and looked at the stage, but she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Daisy was wearing the same sses. She covered her mouth and nose and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if it¡¯s Sean, isn¡¯t this normal?¡±

    On the stage, the group of four never expected that the effect of the spell would be so great. They stood back to back and cast the Protego Charm in front of them.

    ¡°Damn it. Did he do this on purpose?¡± In the wind and sand, Hugo stood at the front.

    ¡°Be on guard! There will be spells he will throw at us!¡± Minsk said loudly.

    However, until the dust dissipated, no spells flew towards them.

    The vision finally became a little clearer. They raised their wands and looked at the ce where Sean was standing. There was a circle there, which was clean without any dust, and Sean was standing in it with a smile on his face.

    ¡°What would he do now?¡± They became vignt and then quickly cleared away the stones and other things around them.

    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± Sean said with a smile.

    He stood there casually, his wand twirling in his hand.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± Except for Minsk, the other three people were interested.

    ¡°Like,¡± Sean tossed his wand up and grabbed it firmly again, ¡°if I win, how about you guys do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Patricia licked her lips with an excited expression on her wild face, ¡°What if you lose?¡±

    ¡°Me? Lose?¡± Sean frowned and thought.

    Suddenly, his smile became brighter and brighter.

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    After that, blue mes soared crazily.

 Chapter 227: â€œA â€˜Fire Dragonâ€™ and A Dragonâ€

    Chapter 227: ¡°A ¡®Fire Dragon¡¯ and A Dragon¡±

    The blue me formed a huge circle centered on ¡°Sean¡±, leaving only a small area for others to stand on the stage.

    The scorching heat roared towards the stands. In just a few seconds, the students in winter uniforms were already sweating. They wanted to speak, but they were shocked to find that the moment they opened their mouths, the heat wave made it hard to do things.

    ¡°It¡¯s that spell!¡± Cedric and the Weasley twins had seen the me magic before, and they opened their eyes wide.

    They had seen Sean¡¯s spell before, and after that, Sean fainted because of this spell. No one could control the spell, even if Professor Dumbledore rushed to the scene, but the me still destroyed the infirmary.

    ¡°The mes this time are more terrifying thanst time, and Sean seems to be very rxed. Has he learned how to control it?¡± Cedric looked towards the center of the stage.

    The other students have not seen this spell before, but the terrifying power of this spell has proved many things.

    ¡°No,e back, Mirren!¡± A voice sounded, and a girl¡¯s toad in the stands suddenly broke free from its owner¡¯s hands.

    The animal seemedpletely frightened by the me. Its body jumped up and down and finally rushed straight towards the blue me. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the toad just came into contact with the me, and this animal turned into ash in the blink of an eye.

    Even the ashes were dissipating. In the end, the toad didn¡¯t even have a chance to live, and itpletely disappeared from the world. All the students¡¯ expressions froze for a moment, and even the owner of the toad didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Toad is a pet that has been said to be outdated for centuries but has never been. Even today, many students still choose it.

    Owls are too expensive, mice are too short-lived, and toads are not only cheap enough but also have a feature that many people like high poison and magic resistance. Although it can¡¯t bepared with creatures like dragons and other animals, toad¡¯s poison and magic resistance are also enough to deal with potions and charms in ss.

    However, the toad burned without any problem, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.

    That means one thing. After touching the me, anyone present will be burned instantly.

    ¡°How did he even learn that kind of spell?¡± One student in the stands spoke out.

    They finally understood that the spell cast by ¡®Sean¡¯ was not something a student should learn at all. The poor girl who had lost her pet forever covered her mouth and let out a low whimper.

    When ¡°Sean¡± saw this, he turned around slowly, his hair fluttering slightly from the scorching heat waves.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he showed a regretful expression, ¡°It¡¯s just an ident. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing topensate youter.¡±

    No one med him because ¡°Sean¡± didn¡¯t control the mes to attack the toad. It was indeed an ident.

    Of course, the real Sean would have frowned if he had been there. Creatures have an instinct, and no toad will take the initiative to run into the me unless someone controls it.

    Above the stands, Professor Rosier had been watching coldly and finally couldn¡¯t keep her face. She couldn¡¯t be more familiar with that me.

    ¡°Lord Grindelwald¡­¡± She looked at Grindelwald beside her in surprise.

    However, Grindelwald didn¡¯t move and still had a faint smile. She looked at Sean on the stage, lowered her head slightly, and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    The other professors looked at Grindelwald just like her and turned their eyes back after seeing each other¡¯s expressions.

    Almost everyone was shocked, and few even paid attention to Sean¡¯s opponent.

    The other team huddled in the corner of the stage. Their ability to perceive the mes¡¯ magic kept reminding them that they would die if they touched it. Even Patricia Ian looked excited now, and Minsk¡¯s face sank even more.

    Only Hugo tried his best to open his eyes under the scorching heat wave. His body was trembling with excitement, and his face was already full of frenzy.

    This is the magic his grandfather once described to him. Blue mes enveloped the entire area, turning everyone to ashes who tried to pass through it.

    Hugo is from France. He has heard this story from his grandfather more than once. Grindelwald once set out a blue me that would set aze anyone who came across it.

    Hugo will never forget the shock and fear on his grandfather¡¯s face when he told that story. Hugo can imagine the scene back then.

    This is also his original intention toe to Nurmengard. Just like his grandfather, what left behind the fear was regret. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t follow Grindelwald¡¯s path at that time and couldn¡¯t get a glimpse of the magic.

    He came here exactly for that.

    ¡°And¡­¡± he muttered to himself.

    His grandfather said that the fire would eventually turn into a dragon that destroys and devours everything.

    At this time, ¡°Sean¡± spoke, he waved his wand as if he was a maestro, and the blue me danced wildly.

    ¡°I love doing this.¡±

    Looking at Sean¡¯s smile, they felt a sense of powerlessness. They gathered together because their respective goals set their eyes firmly on ¡°Sean¡±.

    Under the stage, Sean walked through the passage. Theyout here looks like a simple goblin breeding ground, and there are many fake gems scattered around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that old man will do¡­¡± Sean sighed and sat down on a pile of hay.

    He dangled one of his legs in boredom, staring nkly at the rocky ceiling.

    ¡°Do I need to roar and spit fire when Ie outter? No, I¡¯m not a real fire dragon, why should I worry about it?¡±

    ¡ª-

    Above the ground, the stage fell into silence. The blue mes danced more and more intensely.

    ¡°Sean¡± asked with a calm face, ¡°Do you want to try it? Or do you want me to take the first move?¡±

    ¡°I surrender.¡± Minsk calmly raised her hand and looked at Professor Goodman.

    Perseverance is indeed amendable quality, but reckless death will only make othersugh. Minsk has always been a rational person. The stone on the ground squirmed, and it was transformed into a crow by Patricia¡¯s magic, hit the mes, and was vaporized.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Patricia also raised her hand in surrender. She looked at the me curiously and wanted to reach out and touch it. But she did not pursue continuing it.

    The other two also surrendered. Ian¡¯s eyes blinked faster. He looked at Sean more frantically, and the cards in his hand kept changing shapes.

    ¡°Sean Wallup won,¡± Professor Goodman announced the victory with a nk face and then looked at him, ¡°Can you put out the me?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sean¡± waved his wand, and the me gradually dissipated.

    Hugo looked at this scene with some regret, and he was still muttering, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a fire dragon?¡±

    Sean¡¯s wand was still moving across, the blue me became calmer and calmer, and the scope of the fire circle became smaller and smaller. Suddenly, a smile flickered on the corner of his mouth, and his hand moved suddenly.

    The blue mes rose, and a huge me dragon appeared on the stage. The fire dragon mmed into the stands under everyone¡¯s eyes.

    On the underground, Sean has turned into Hungarian Horntail. His body is crouching in the nest, and a humanized, bored expression shes in his yellow vertical pupils.

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. But after so many days of training, it¡¯s very easy for me to transform into my Animagus form. As long as I use The Obscurus¡¯ power in advance, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± He raised his w, and there were faint traces of ck spots on it.

    ¡°Now, where were we?¡±

    On the ground above, there were already screams from students, but the huge fire dragon had no intention of stopping. Professor Rosier was shocked, and she quickly looked at Grindelwald beside her, but he kept smiling and even shook his head amusedly.

    The fire dragon rushed straight at the students, who had no time to avoid it, but there was no pain and burning heat, only a slight warmth. The students stared at the dissipating fire dragon with their mouths open.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fake?¡± Someone said in disbelief.

    ¡°Is it? Or his spell control¡­¡±

    On the stage, ¡°Sean¡± took a few breaths and winked at everyone.

    ¡°Just kidding.¡±

    Many people showed annoyed expressions of being fooled, but some smart students noticed it.

    ¡°The previous ones radiate a lot of magic energy. The illusion or fake one barely had any magic on it. His magic reserve is pretty big, and I¡¯m not surprised that he would do something like this.¡±

    Many people thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t judge whether the spell ¡°Sean¡± just cast had such terrible power. After thinking about it, they also looked angrily at him on the stage.

    ¡°What is this guy¡¯s deal? ying things like this?¡±

    In the underground, the Hungarian Horntail yawned and a few sparks shot out of its nostrils.

    ¡°That old man didn¡¯t do anything strange, did he? I kind of don¡¯t believe what he says about holding himself back.¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Wallup, you are not allowed to do this in the future.¡± Professor Goodman said.

    Under theplicated gazes of everyone in the stands, ¡°Sean¡± walked down, panting heavily.

    ¡°Hey, man! How did that spell work?¡± Hugo came running over, and several others stared at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to pry into other people¡¯s secrets?¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. But we all owe you a promise. What do you want us to do?¡± They nodded together.

    ¡°Well,¡± HE pretended to think for a while and then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    He waved his hand and went straight back to rest. The rest looked at each other.

    ¡°Do you really want to go for him?¡±

    ¡°But what if he¡¯s annoyed and angry with us?¡±

    ¡°I mean, we made our promise, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡±

    Minsk¡¯s eyes lit up, and she felt as if she understood what Professor Grindelwald meant.

    In the next duel, the audience and even the contestants on the stage were a little dejected. After all, themotion made by ¡®Sean¡¯ before was too great, and everyone¡¯s expectation was raised.

    It wasn¡¯t until the end that several duels between senior students brought back everyone¡¯s minds. Apuse and cheers began to return to the scene.

    ¡°What a wonderful performance.¡± Grindelwald apuded softly on the tform. ¡°Everyone knows that I am not a person who likes to talk nonsense. Now, the second challenge is about to begin.¡±

    Sean was taking a nap underground and was awakened by the vibration. He rubbed his eyes with his hands and yawned.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to make an appearance.¡±

 Chapter 228: â€œDragons Are Too Muchâ€

    Chapter 228: ¡°Dragons Are Too Much¡±

    Surrounding the stands, the stage for duels has begun to sink. The artificially arranged rockeries have begun to rise slowly. The most eye-catching thing in that area is the wooden box containing the golden eggs.

    ¡°All winners,¡± Grindelwald said in a loud voice, ¡°the challenge level is about to start. Ten teams will enter the stage in turn, allowing each other to make a move on their own.¡±

    ¡°Last year, I saw good spells, amazing students, and great strategy. A year had passed by. Let me see those things again. Let me see if all of you could¡¯ve done that better.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s ¡®wee¡¯ the cutie you¡¯re about to face.¡±

    The audience in the stands and the winners who were about to enter the stage all looked at the center of the stage in doubt. There are strange rocks there, and there is a raised hill under the wooden box and a dark hole at the bottom.

    ¡°A cutie? Are those guys going to face magical animals or high-level training dummies produced by alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe magical animals. High-level training dummies are too rare, especially now that there are not many alchemists in the world.¡± The students in the stands started chatting and discussing.

    ¡°That makes sense. It hurts to break something that is hundreds of Galleons a piece.¡±

    ¡°What magical animal can it be?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. But it¡¯s probably a magical animal rated by the Ministry of Magic with a rating of XXXX. A magical animal with a rating of XXXXX is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°But thatir looks huge.¡±

    ¡°Mountain trolls, perhaps, or Professor Grindelwald made some kind of dragon?¡±

    As soon as the voicended, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the entire field.

    The hole suddenly became brighter, and a me surged out. In everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, a ck scale, yellow vertical pupil, and bronze barbs dragon appeared out of the hole.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s underpants, Professor Grindelwald really brought a dragon?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! My God, I saw it in a book. It¡¯s The Hungarian Horntail, the worst dragon of its kind!¡±

    The students looked at the dragon in surprise and excitement. Only Sean was filled with shame. He didn¡¯t even make the dragon roar just now.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic Grindelwald had set up. When Sean came out, the dragon¡¯s roar sounded automatically, and even the me was made by him. It would consume a huge amount of magic power if he did that, and it¡¯s a waste if he did it just for a grand entrance.

    The dragon¡¯s wide field of vision allows Sean to have a panoramic view of the entire stand. His eyesight allows him almost to see the expressions on the faces of the students.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the winning teams preparing on the side. Everyone¡¯s faces were shocked, and their lips were tightly pressed together. Sean instinctively wants to sigh, but he is a dragon now.

    ¡°You have already promised me on this matter.¡± He understood what Grindelwald was trying to say based on his lips movement.

    Sean could only sigh and then spread his wings. He roared at the teams, and even a few students couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. Above the stands, the students all screamed while Hermione and Daisy looked at each other.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sean¡¯s Animagus form?¡± Both of them saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Could there ever be a Hungarian Horntail in the world that looks exactly like Sean¡¯s Animagus? But isn¡¯t Sean standing on the edge of the stage?

    The two suddenly became confused.

    ¡°Look at this guy,¡± said Grindelwald in the stands, smiling and calm, ¡°Your task is to defeat him and then go to get those golden eggs containing the gift I prepared for you. Firste, first served.¡±

    ¡°Game, start!¡±

    The contestants, who were still in shock, took a deep breath. They almost looked at their teammates with tragic eyes and then quickly entered the stage. Before the start of the game, many people wanted to get rid of thepetitors first, but when the dragon came out, they had simr thoughts.

    They must work together.

    As the elite among the students, everyone here can already be called a good wizard. Because of this, they are more aware of the horror of dragons.

    This creature has terrifying strength and keen senses. They can fly with wings and tear their prey with their ws. Most importantly, even the smallest Welsh and Opaleye dragons have amazing spell resistance.

    The dragon in front of them is Hungarian Horntail, who has the worst emotions regarding prey and enemies. It is also the record holder for the highest number of humans killed in the wild.

    The confidence and pride on the faces of the students werepletely suppressed, and they stared at the dragon silently. Even with the protection of the professors, their safety couldn¡¯t be guaranteed.

    Sean flew to the highest ce and pulled the wooden box with his ws.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate.¡± A boy from Nurmengard¡¯s seventh grade calmly said to others.

    Among the others, the seventh grade overpowers more than half of them. At the same time, the rest of them were mostly fifth and sixth grades. Of course, the only Hogwarts student was ¡°Sean¡±.

    In a group of senior students, he was a little shorter than the others, whether it was the Hogwarts uniform or the logo of the second grade. It made him stand out the most.

    ¡°Wallup,¡± the boy who spoke just now looked at Sean, ¡°My name is Ravena, and you have seen the dragon we are about to face, right? Do you want to join hands?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your invitation, but I¡¯m only a junior student. I¡¯m just going to watch you guys how to approach it.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Just pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    Ravena nced at him and didn¡¯t continue to force him to join. In the end, except for ¡°Sean¡± the remaining nine others formed three teams.

    They started separately and began to advance towards the center slowly. Behind a rock, Ravena signaled the students behind him to stop, and he became the leader of his temporary team.

    ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t seem to have that strong desire to attack?¡± Ravena poked his head out and carefully looked at the dragon lying on the hill in the distance.

    ¡°Maybe he was not provoked?¡± A sixth-grade student said uncertainly.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Ravena nodded, ¡°That guy¡¯s size is not asrge as an adult Hungarian Horntail, so he should only be in the teen stage?¡±

    ¡°Like us?¡± A tall seventh-grade girl joked.

    Ravena curled his lips, ¡°Professor Grindelwald knows our abilities. If it is an adult Hungarian Horntail, we may not even have the chance to defeat it.¡±

    ¡°But our goal is not to kill him. As long as we can steal those golden eggs, just like the Goblet of Fire before.¡± Another one said.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard,¡± Ravena shook his head, ¡°The area is too open. The golden egg is at the top, and the dragon can see all of us. Our main goal is to avoid a head-on confrontation with the dragon because it¡¯s something only a fool would do.¡±

    ¡°Is that Hardy and the others?¡± The sixth-grader who had been observing the surroundings said.

    Ravena followed the direction pointed by his teammates, and sure enough, he saw two people sneaking towards the center.

    He also knew those two people. Matts Campbell and Hardy Knox in the seventh grade were the top students in the seventh grade. Strong strength often means self-confidence. Pena held his breath, watching the movements of the two, wondering what they were up to.

    In the bushes, Matts and Hardy stopped.

    ¡°Firste, first served.¡± Matts licked his lips. He had already cast a spell on himself, and the two moved silently.

    Knox looked around and whispered, ¡°They are too scared for a dragon like this. Matts, let¡¯s do our n. I will turn thest few rocks into dogs, and then you will use the Disillusionment Charm to be invisible. Once we get the golden eggs, we will run away immediately.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Matts nodded and looked back, ¡°But those cowards are still there. If we seed, they will definitely stop us.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll directly provoke the dragon. Just a few Conjunctivitis Charms will do. They have more people than us and are more likely to be targeted.¡±

    After discussing the ns, Matts whispered a spell, and his figure disappeared into the air.

    Hardy waited on the spot while counting the time silently. As long as Matts was in position, he would use his Transfiguration Charm to attract the attention of the dragon.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡±

    Sean was crouching on the highest point and yawned. Grindelwald had already thought about it beforehand. With the environment around him, it was clear that he didn¡¯t want the students to have any chance to sneak around.

    Sean had already seen the three teams lurking in various ces.

    Of the two closest to him, one is waiting with a wand, and the other has used the Disillusionment Charm.

    Sean¡¯s vertical pupils contracted, and he saw a small piece of grass suddenly stop, and it never moved again.

    ¡°Two, one!¡± Hardy counted to thest number. He quietly stretched out half of his body and pointed his wand at the rocks farthest within his incantation range.

    Four brown and ck dogs appeared in the field.

    ¡°That¡¯s clever. The animal transformed by the Transfiguration Charm attracts the dragon¡¯s attention!¡± The students who had been nervously waiting for this scene saw this, and many of them cheered.

    Dragons are very territorial. They only allow their own food to live around them. Even small animals that are not worth mentioning will be killed immediately at such a short distance.

    The dogs barked at Sean. However, something unexpected happened. In everyone¡¯s expectation, the dragon peak should have swooped down the dogs. However, the dragon just raised its lower eyelidszily and didn¡¯t intend to move at all.

    Hardy was hiding behind a rock, and Matt was dumbfounded. He was a bit upset that things did not go as nned, and the dragon acted differently from the book he read.

    The dogs were jumping up and down at the foot of the hill, and Hardy even conjured other animals. But the dragon didn¡¯t even open its wings.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Knox frowned, waved his wand, and the animals ran straight toward the dragon.

    The animals ran to the highest point, where they barked just a few feet away from the dragon, and even a dog lunged towards the dragon.

    It jumped toward Sean, opened its mouth, and took a hard bite.

    The dog was still trying to bite. Sean raised his w and attacked the dog. The magic of the Transfiguration Charm dissipated.

    Sean stood up and let out a deafening roar. He spread his wings and flew straight towards the other animals.

    Hardy, Matts, and the audience in the stands lit up.

    The animals fled in all directions, and the dragon seemed to be keeping a close eye on the other dogs who were moving toward him. When moving to the foot of the mountain, something unexpected happened to everyone.

    The dragon¡¯s tail, which was used to bnce its body, flicked suddenly and then violently moved toward an empty area.

    Matts felt something, and his heart started to skip a beat.

 Chapter 229: â€œAll About The Planâ€

    Chapter 229: ¡°All About The n¡±

    The animals created by the Transfiguration Charm were running away. Among all the noisy cries, the human screams were particrly harsh. Hardy even heard the sound of bones breaking.

    Under all of the students¡¯ attention, Matts had been hiding in ce with the Disillusionment Charm and had not moved. The dragon¡¯s tail violently threw him away.

    Severe pain suddenly covered Matts¡¯ whole body, and he didn¡¯t think about it until thest second when he passed out.

    Professor Goodman teleported to Matts, who fell to the ground. He grabbed his shoulder and Apparated to a safe ce. It seems that Grindelwald temporarily permitted Goodman to Apparate.

    At the edge of the stage, the medical team that had already been prepared immediately surrounded him. A female wizard with reddish-brown short hair stepped forward to check it roughly.

    ¡°Bone fracture, not life-threatening,¡± she said.

    Professor Goodman breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sean didn¡¯t pay attention to these things. He didn¡¯t use his full strength in the first ce. Matts¡¯ injury was nothing. At most, he would be hospitalized for a few weeks.

    Witnessing the scene where his teammate was being sent flying, Hardy¡¯s heartbeat elerated rapidly, but he did not run away in a panic. After manipting his Transfiguration animals to surround Sean, he calmly cast a Protego Charm on himself. He raised his wand to try to hypnotize the dragon that was getting closer.

    Hypnosis is one of the very few magic that can pierce through a dragon¡¯s high magic resistance. As long as it can calm down the dragon, he can at least run away before thinking about his next actions.

    The spell shot out, but the sight before him made Hardy¡¯s soul tremble. The dragon dodged its spell easily.

    Sean didn¡¯t have the slightest idea what that student was thinking. It¡¯s easy to avoid a hypnosis spell that is slow and easily detectable. Hepletely ignored the animals below him, and his huge body rushed towards Hardy.

    It was toote for him to escape, and he staggered back while quickly casting the Conjunctivitis Curse. It is a spell that could weaken any dragon.

    But Sean ignored that student¡¯s intentions at all. He lowered his head, and the Conjunctivitis Curse had no effect except hitting one of the barbs on his head.

    Sean identified the direction and moved his body toward that direction.

    In the eyes of the students, the dragon plowed like a bulldozer with its head down. Hardy¡¯s Conjunctivitis Curse had no effect, and the Protego Charm started to wear off. His panicked figure disappeared into the plowed dirt and bushes.

    ¡°If that dragon tramples him, will he die?¡±

    ¡°My God, Hardy isn¡¯t going to die, is he?¡±

    ¡°Look there!¡±

    The students all turned their heads to look at the edge of the field. Hardy was standing behind Professor Goodman. A barb had stabbed out of his thigh, and he was panting heavily.

    Sean secretly sighed. The power of a dragon is too powerful. He has restrained his speed, but Professor Goodman still almost failed to save Hardy.

    It can only be said that it is normal for some creatures to think that ying may cause human injuries. Just like when you pinch an ant, you will not consider whether your actions will make that ant die.

    In just a few moments, two elite seventh-grade students from Nurmengard were eliminated, and everyone had a deeper understanding of the horror of the Hungarian Horntail.

    However, the students¡¯ eyes were full of excitement. Some students would not miss this opportunity because the dragon had already left the nest.

    In addition to Ravena¡¯s group, a student from another group took advantage of the opportunity.

    Just now, everyone¡¯s attention was on Hardy and Matts. When the two were eliminated, the students realized that someone had already reached the target and their hands had touched the wooden box.

    He summoned his broom and flew up without any hesitation when the dragon left.

    ¡°Smart and decisive. I haven¡¯t left for a long time, which means that their way of acting quickly is really good.¡± Sean praised in his heart.

    However, no one would have thought that a fire dragon would y tricks.

    On the top of the mountain, the boy holding the broomstick quickly nced at Sean¡¯s position. After concluding that Sean was far from his position, he quickly lifted the top nk of the wooden box.

    ¡°Strength is very important, but everything boils down to nning.¡± The boy¡¯s expression was excited and nervous.

    He had already nned to take away only one golden egg. This way, the dragon would not chase him and would protect the remaining golden eggs.

    With this in mind, the boy opened the wooden box. But thest thing he saw was a pair of eyes in the box.

    ¡°Great job! The Hungarian Horntail has no time to go back!¡± The audience in the stands didn¡¯t notice anything wrong and apuded the boy¡¯s nning.

    ¡°What is he doing? Do you really have to choose which egg at this time?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too greedy. He should¡¯ve just got the egg and run away.¡±

    Beside the wooden box, the boy didn¡¯t make the next move, and even his hand that was resting on the wooden board on the top floor had already dropped limply. The students finally discovered what was happening.

    ¡°He can¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°There is still a magic spell in the box?¡±

    Under the eyes of everyone, the biggest reward of thispetition was in front of him, and behind him was the Hungarian Horntail flying back. The broomstick in the boy¡¯s hand slipped to the ground, and he fell to the ground.

    ¡°He¡¯s asleep?!¡±

    ¡°How could he fall asleep? But why I didn¡¯t see any lighting out of the box if it was a spell.¡±

    ¡°Forget about that. The dragon is going back!¡±

    In the sky, Sean pped his wings and returned.

    A voice can be heard inside the box.

    ¡°Good job, Pudding.¡± Sean praised him. He had already thought about it before.

    Before he came to the stage, Pudding was hidden in the box. If that¡¯s not enough, a golden egg that had already been opened had already been prepared by him, and Naja was waiting inside that egg.

    A deafening dragon roar sounded, but no one could hear the meaning of Sean¡¯s roar. In their eyes, the dragon was already standing next to the boy, and the roar sounded like a signal that he was about to have dinner.

    Just as they thought, the dragon opened his mouth and picked up the boy.

    ¡°It wants to eat a human! It wants to eat that boy!¡±

    ¡°Professor! Professor! Save that student!¡±

    Sean held the boy¡¯s uniform in his mouth, flicked it towards the sky, and then opened his mouth wide. The students were utterly terrified. The girls were screaming and covering their eyes.

    The Hungarian Horntail was going to swallow that boy in one gulp.

    Professor Goodman¡¯s face was extremely ugly. There is no way for him to Apparate in the air. He quickly turned his head to look at Grindelwald, wanting to let him take the action.

    However, Grindelwald watched all this expressionlessly.

    ¡°What is Lord Grindelwald thinking¡­¡± Goodman was in a confused state. He couldn¡¯t Apparate to save the student but could shoot the dragon.

    But Grindelwald did not speak.

    In this short moment, the boy was only a few tens of centimeters away from the mouth of the Hungarian Horntail.

    There were screams, one after another. However, the dragon moved his head away.

    The boy fell straight to the ground and passed outpletely in an instant.

    Sean poked the boy on the ground with his ws in satisfaction. He seemed to just want to make the student fall into a faint state. He then sweeps the student away like it was nothing.

    After Professor Goodman Apparated the student away, Sean yawned andy down leisurely. The audience in the stands was stunned by the dragon¡¯s action.

    ¡°What is he doing? Is he full and didn¡¯t want to eat?¡±

    ¡°It should be. It doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in food at all. It seems to be just ying around like a cat and mouse.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it say that the Hungarian Horntail would kill anyone?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? There are so many dragons in the world, and maybe that one is a weird one.¡±

    Sean is not interested in listening to the audience¡¯sments. He just wants the rest of the people to hurry up and get himself the rewards.

    The strange behavior of the Hungarian Horntail caused discussions among the audience. In the Hogwarts audience stand, Hermione had pulled Daisy to the very edge.

    After looking around to make sure no one could hear what the two of them were saying, she put her mouth in Daisy¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sean?¡±

    Daisy nodded and said in a whisper, ¡°It must be him. You saw the Hungarian Horntail¡¯s movements just now. How can a fire dragon avoid both of the spells and then it happened to be in Sean¡¯s Animagus form? It¡¯s too coincidental.¡±

    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it easy for a dragon to kill a wizard? But up to now, those students have only been injured. It is obvious that Sean is holding him back. Moreover, the boy just now was obviously hypnotized. Isn¡¯t that simr to what Pudding could do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the same as I thought,¡± Hermione nodded, and she looked towards the corner of the entrance, ¡°Then who is that Sean? It doesn¡¯t look like he had mastered a new type of spell.¡±

    Daisy looked and muttered, ¡°Who do you think it is? Sean has be the dragon who guards the golden egg. How could Mr. Grindelwald not know about this?¡±

    Daisy wrinkled her nose and narrowed her eyes, ¡°There must be something secret between the two.¡±

    Hermione looked at Sean, who was crouching in the center of the field. She frowned and said, ¡°Ugh, he always does this.¡±

    No one knew the conversation between the two, and the students were discussing what happened on the stage.

    ¡°Look, the rest of the people have all joined together!¡±

    ¡°A wise choice. That Hungarian Horntail is obviously very intelligent, and winning is only possible if they fight together.¡±

    ¡°But what are they going to do?¡±

    Behind the rocks on one side of the field, everyone except ¡°Sean¡± gathered together, and Ravena looked serious.

    ¡°You have seen that the dragon is different. It will not be disturbed by a Transfiguration Charm at all.¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± another girl continued, ¡°There is also a defensive spell on the wooden box, which may be Professor Grindelwald¡¯s test. It is more likely something to do with ancient runes.¡±

    ¡°This is troublesome,¡± Ravena frowned, ¡°It¡¯s useless to go there alone. Even if you touch the golden egg, you will be affected by magic immediately.¡±

    ¡°But one thing must be mentioned.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°I have seen an adult Welsh dragon. None of those guys just now would have survived if it were it.¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    The girl nodded, ¡°Although that dragon is intelligent, it¡¯s obviously not that strong. You can tell by its size it¡¯s not yet a full-grown adult.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Ravena¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, we should make a move head-on. After all, it¡¯s just a magical animal. No matter how smart it is, can it beat a wizard? We can deal with a young dragon.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Ravena nodded after thinking deeply and approved her proposal. He looked at the others, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections, let¡¯s do it this way.¡±

    Seeing that everyone nodded, he said, ¡°It is not necessary to use brute force to fight head-on. We still set up some small traps. The dyed explosion spell that Wallup once demonstrated It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°We could call for some broomsticks and have a few good flyers to cast Conjunctivitis Curse in the air.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we shou-¡°

    When they were discussing, no one noticed that in the nearby bushes, something was hiding in the deepest part of the leaves. In the middle of the field, the dragon narrowed its eyes slightly.

    Sean was wondering what they were nning.

 Chapter 230: â€œEvil Dragonâ€

    Chapter 230: ¡°Evil Dragon¡±

    The rest of the contestants didn¡¯t think of it at all. Sean can know their words and ns. Some students even came up with some weird ns ¡°on a whim¡±.

    The Nurmengard students are well-deserved in their reputation. With their cooperation, they havee up with many reasonable and realistic ns. Many of them have mastered some unorthodox spells. Most of these spells are acquired by ident or family inheritance.

    Of course, this only works if they¡¯re up against a real dragon, and that dragon doesn¡¯t know their n.

    ¡°That¡¯s the decision. However, there is onest point that everyone needs to make amitment to,¡± Ravena concluded and then looked at the others seriously.

    ¡°Numengard only pays attention to the process and not to the result. In the past, most of them were more inclined to choose to act alone. Now we gather because the enemy is too strong,¡± Ravena narrowed his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see someone backstab a teammate at a critical moment. Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not our first time dealing with things like this, is it?¡±

    The educational concepts of Nurmengard and Hogwarts arepletely different. Apart from the differences in the usual schools, the most notable point is that Nurmengard knows how to cooperate, but they value their own self more.

    Probably due to the prevalence of the Lone Wolf concept, the students in this school barely act in groups. In the past experiences, backstabbing their own teammates often happened.

    Ravena still remembered the previous Nurmengard Day, when the content of thepetition was treasure hunting, and Professor Grindelwald arranged a maze with many traps.

    Ravena was still a fifth-grade student at the time, formed a team with several students and made it to the end with some luck. Then, Ravena was stunned by his teammates when he turned around.

    This is thepetitive environment in Nurmengard. They will get away with it as long as no one is killed. Most people prioritize their own interests over their ssmates¡¯ friendships.

    Ravena knew very well that if their n went well and the dragon was defeated, some students would be unable to restrain their intrusive thoughts.

    His tone became increasingly serious: ¡°As the initiator of this n, I first promise that I will not betray my teammates. What about the others?¡±

    The remaining students responded to his words, but he didn¡¯t seem to believe them at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s too weak. I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t expect this kind of talk would guarantee anything. Rather than pinning hopes on this fragile agreement, it¡¯s better to be direct. If someone betrays your own teammate, I¡¯ll be ¡®ying¡¯ with you throughout the school year and after we graduate.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®game¡¯ will only get more exciting. You should know about my spells already.¡±

    ¡°Stealth-like spells and curses.¡±

    ¡°Ravena, you¡­¡± Someone¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    ¡°Yes, Brando. You understand correctly. I¡¯m threatening you and you guys also.¡± Ravena was straightforward.

    However, the effect of this talk is obvious. Although it feels ufortable to be threatened, those students know that Ravena is not ying around.

    ¡°How do we divide the rewards? There are so many people on our side.¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°ording to the degree of contribution. I will give out ten points to ask Professor Goodman to judge the contribution of everyone in thispetition. Whoever contributes more will get the biggest rewards. How about it?¡±

    Ravena¡¯s proposal was considered fair, and no one would question Professor Goodman¡¯s vision, so everyone nodded in agreement.

    On the top of the hill, Sean almostughed out loud.

    Dave¡¯s perception is extremely good. When Ravena spoke just now, while conveying Ravena¡¯s words, he told Sean which people¡¯s heartbeats elerated slightly.

    The seventh-grade student named Ravena performed very well, with a clear mind, swift and decisive action, and knew to eliminate hidden dangers before acting.

    Since Grindelwald talked with Sean a few times, he has more and more ideas about establishing his own power, and now he is also observing objects worth noting.

    However, this is not the main goal now. He has to get rid of those guys quickly and then get his rewards.

    He raised his wings and grabbed the wooden box under him with his ws. After circling, he burrowed into the cave where he came out under.

    The students in the stands looked at each other.

    ¡°Has that dragon returned to its nest?¡±

    ¡°I think so. He left with the golden egg.¡±

    ¡°Then what should they do? Who dares to go to that dragon¡¯sir?¡±

    On the stage, the students had seen this scene, and everyone was dumbfounded.

    They discussed various ns, but the premise was always that the dragon was on the top of the hill. If he was somewhere else, then their n would undoubtedly fail.

    The size ofrge magical animals is both an advantage and a disadvantage. While providing high-strength magic resistance and vitality, arge body makes it more difficult to avoid the spell. Therefore, when dealing with creatures like dragons, a dozen or more wizards would be more effective against them.

    But in the cave where the field of vision is reduced, wizards have much less space to avoid their attacks, and any part of the dragon¡¯s body that touches the wizard is fatal. Don¡¯t forget that dragons can breathe fire.

    The students headed by Ravena were all dumbfounded. The behavior of this dragon waspletely not normal.

    Sean didn¡¯t have time to worry about this. He returned to the cave and recalled his human appearance in his heart. After a while, the dragon turned into a second-grade student.

    ¡°It makes me hungry just being a dragon for that amount of time.¡± Sean stretched his waist and then raised his wand.

    After some moments, Sean transformed into a dragon again. He ced the wooden box in the middle of the haystack and then showed a satisfied smile.

    Outside the cave, Ravena led several students to the edge.

    He poked his head out and nced into the dark cave, ¡°The field of view is too bad, and the space is too narrow. If the dragon breathes fire, none of us can escape.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? Go in and see the situation with the Disillusionment Charm?¡± A person next to him suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Although it¡¯s not mentioned in the textbook, Matts experience has shown that the dragon has the ability to see through that spell. It may be able to sense the flow of magic power.¡±

    If Sean heard this sentence, he would burst outughing. Matts was found out because he stepped on a certain grass, and it didn¡¯t move.

    The remaining students gathered outside the entrance of the cave. Not long after, they became more and more anxious.

    ¡°What should we do now? Going to fight a dragon in the cave is a death wish!¡± a student said angrily.

    ¡°Wait, did you hear anything?¡± said the tall girl.

    A few people listened and then found that there seemed to be sound in the cave. The sound was like a dpidated old bellows. The breath was calm. The sound rose and fell rhythmically.

    ¡°Is it sleeping?¡± They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Ravena frowned and, with a wave of his wand. He turned a rock in front of the cave into a cat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go. Check the situation. If the dragones out of the nest, everyone should run away.¡±

    Seeing the cat trotting into the cave, everyone else retreated. After a while, the cat appeared in front of everyone, safe and sound.

    ¡°It seems to be really asleep. Shall we try it?¡±

    Ravena was a little hesitant, but if the dragon didn¡¯te out they waited here for the whole day. They wouldn¡¯t get the golden eggs.

    He lingered on the spot for a while and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous to enter the cave. I think it¡¯s better to lure the dragon out of the cave.¡±

    ¡°But how to lure the dragon? Let someone go in and cast an explosive spell at close range to provoke the dragon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go. We should use the dyed explosive spell as we discussed before,¡± Ravena took a deep breath, his eyes were calm, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and provoke the dragon. The others follow our previous n and get ready. Immediately get the eggs once the dragones out of the nest.¡±

    Ravena took a deep breath, and after casting several defensive spells on himself, his figure slowly faded into the air. Behind him, the girl also held her breath, cast the Disillusionment Charm on herself, and followed Ravena from far behind.

    The students in the stands only saw they were moving, and everyone became puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what kind of ns the students were going to have.

    In the cave, Ravena lowered his breathing as much as possible. He didn¡¯t dare to cast the Disillusionment Charm, so he could only use a spell to increase the range of vision before entering, which allowed him to see what was inside the cave.

    The cave is full of strange rocks. Fortunately, this is just a dragon¡¯sir simted by the professors, and there are no bats or other cave creatures to cause trouble.

    Ravena walked forward silently, and after slowly passing through the dark passage, he finally saw something.

    It was a rough nest with hay and ss gems ced in it. In the center is the goal of thispetition. The wooden box containing golden eggs was lying quietly on the haystack.

    However, the dragon that was supposed to be there was nowhere to be seen.

    Ravena¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t understand why there was no dragon.

    Although the scales of the Hungarian Horntail are ck, its barbs and skin are yellow or bronze-ish. It is impossible to hide its figure in this environment.

    Outside the cave, the others arrived at their positions ording to the n. They all stared at the entrance of the cave. As long as the dragon appeared, they would make a move immediately.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ravena appeared at the entrance of the cave.

    He beckoned to everyone and then said with a strange face, ¡°The dragon is gone.¡±

    ¡°Gone?¡±

    Ravena nodded. He carefully explored the cave just now but didn¡¯t find any sign of the dragon.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Does the dragon know how to do the Disillusionment Charm?¡± A student joked.

    ¡°That big guy is indeed missing. It seems to have gone through other passages¡­¡± Ravena looked at Grindelwald in the stands with doubts.

    However, the professors said nothing.

    The students looked at each other in nk dismay. They never imagined that this thrilling match would end in this way.

    ¡°What about the golden egg?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still there. I checked the situation and came back¡­¡± Ravena¡¯s words suddenly stopped

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Those students who were already thinking carefully looked at each other, and they all saw the greed in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The fire dragon is gone, but the golden egg is still there.

    Without anyone¡¯s notice, the previous promise was instantly invalidated, and several students ran towards the cave immediately. The rest reacted the same. Ravena cursed angrily and also ran wildly toward them.

    The students in the stands saw this scene.

    ¡°Why are they running so desperately into the dragon¡¯sir?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the dragon just die?¡±

    The students had no time to think about other things, and everyone was running furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get the golden eggs!¡± The first person to run saw the wooden box on the haystack.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Another student cast a stun spell on the back of the ssmate in front without any hesitation.

    ¡°You bastard! Expelliarmus!¡±

    ¡°Acupunctinternus!¡±

    The scene suddenly turned into a free-for-all.

    Sean was invisible in the corner of the cave and showed a smile. He raised his wand, and his body suddenly became huge. The deafening dragon¡¯s roar spread throughout the cave.

    Ravena¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He knew that he had just checked that corner, and nothing was there.

    How did the dragon appear in that area?

 Chapter 231: â€œThe Winnerâ€

    Chapter 231: ¡°The Winner¡±

    The Hungarian Horntail that suddenly appeared in the cave ended the farce of greed. No one focused on the prize before them anymore¡­

    A dragon will pose a deadly threat in a small and dark environment.

    One breath it took, and they will be burnt to a crisp!

    They encountered a dragon, which is thest thing they could ever wish for in this kind of ce, but they never knew the one behind it would simply be a normal wizard.

    An Animagus, Sean.

    As they took a few steps forward, they both suddenly noticed a shadow descending in front of them.

    Like Ravena, a few wizards who remainedposed attempted eye affliction and hypnotic spells.

    However, the massive and lightning-fast creature took them by surprise.

    No one would have expected a ghostly Charmander lurking more than ten meters away in a corner.

    The spells whizzed past Sean¡¯s scales, and an unknown student, panicking, cast an explosive spell that struck Sean¡¯s head.

    The explosion momentarily disoriented him, and rubble from the st obscured his path.

    Fortunately, the dragon¡¯s robust body only caused Sean minor pain and dizziness, which left him somewhat irritated.

    The solid ground was torn open by the dragon¡¯s ws and barbs.

    The student nearest to Sean, who had barely managed to cast an explosive spell, let out a terrified cry before being engulfed in the dust.

    The unstoppable dragon tore through Nurmengard¡¯s elite yers one by one.

    Two slower students were thest to fall, which unexpectedly worked in their favor.

    A man and a woman sprinted frantically toward the cave entrance, cing obstacles in their path.

    However, Sean, determined to eliminate this group, would not let them escape unchallenged.

    The man and woman tapped into their reserves of determination to survive.

    They ran much faster than their initial approach, and they didn¡¯t take long to spot the bright exit in the distance.

    They pushed themselves forward, their strides quickening.

    Yet, just two steps from freedom, they both spotted a shadow descending before them simultaneously.

    Before they could clearly discern the shape of this shadow, their gaze locked onto a pair of dark, round pupils.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Without a moment to spare, both the man and woman fell into an instant slumber.

    Sean, who had been following them leisurely, witnessed the scene andmented, ¡°Well done Pudding.¡±

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but think that these intruders had exceeded his expectations.

    He had anticipated that they would leave some precautions, not only the cats and leopards near the exit but also other measures, such as the illusion-spell-covered pit he had prepared.

    At the cave entrance, Sean had ced a nt known as the stone vine shrub.

    This nt was a key ingredient for the stasis potion.

    Normally, it resembled a coiled haystack and clung to the rock¡¯s surface when dormant.

    Upon activation, it would slowly extend into a ne, and its rigid vines would appear rock-like.

    Sean had cast an invisibility illusion spell on the stone vine bush, and once everyone entered the cave, the nt would provoke any intruders that slipped past Pudding¡¯s line of defense.

    So, if any unwee guests managed to evade Pudding¡¯s watchful eye, they would collide headfirst with the ¡®rock¡¯ created by the stone vine bushes.

    Given their previous speed, falling into aa seemed to be a more favorable oue.

    Sean had acquired this rare nt from Professor Alita Mistedtin, Nurmengard¡¯s Herbology expert.

    He had spent time helping the irritable liontail vine in the professor¡¯s office to calm down, and in return, he received a few interesting little nts.

    ¡°People are certainly useful¡­¡± Sean thought to himself, then pped a corner of the cave floor with his paw, causing aatose student to materialize.

    ¡°I¡¯ve counted every one. The Disillusionment Charm doesn¡¯t work on me, and the cave is filled with shadow worms bearing my magical marks, so I couldn¡¯t hide.¡±

    After dealing with thest unconscious person, Sean transformed back into his human form.

    When he transformed into a dragon earlier, he could have easily sneaked up on the yers without making dragon noises, but he deliberately roared to signal those outside the cave.

    To be precise, it was a signal for Grindelwald.

    Sean believed that there was still an unspoken understanding between them.

    Outside the cave, the students in the stands anxiously watched the center of the field.

    They had all entered the cave together for some unknown reason, and then they heard the roar of a aragon.

    Unable to see what was happening, they could only wait anxiously.

    Professor Goodman, usually calm, had a solemn expression.

    He didn¡¯t know the details, but judging from the current situation, the dragon inside the cave had been provoked, yet none of the students had managed to escape.

    ¡°These idiots¡­¡± Professor Goodman cursed silently and was about to Apparate to their aid.

    But as he raised his wand, he felt a burning sensation on the back of his right hand.

    He quickly nced at it and saw the Deathly Hallows symbol wriggling and appearing on his skin.

    Beneath the symbol, one of his blood vessels had ruptured, and the blood formed a line of small characters on his hand.

    ¡°No need to intervene. This is a minor test for me, and they will be fine,¡± Lord Grindelwald¡¯s voice echoed in Goodman¡¯s mind.

    Goodman looked serious; this was themunication method among the Saints, reserved only for a few trusted confidants.

    The blood flowed backward, and the small wound on the back of Goodman¡¯s hand healed on its own.

    Simultaneously, the Deathly Hallows mark gradually faded until it disappeared.

    It was all arranged by Lord Grindelwald¡­ Goodman felt relief washing over him.

    He quickly lowered the hand holding his wand.

    Sean carefully retrieved the unconscious students from the rubble and dust inside the cave, stacking them together.

    The massive dragon furrowed its brow in a human-like manner.

    ¡°Should we administer the antidote¡­¡± Sean hesitated.

    He vividly recalled a segment from ¡°Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them¡± that he had read at the beginning.

    Crooked serpent venom could erase unpleasant memories when diluted.

    Aware of this, Sean decided to try it, given that he happened to have a crooked serpent.

    With Newt¡¯s help and numerous trials, Sean had acquired a few bottles of Forgetfulness Potion, a substance capable of erasing negative memories.

    Fortunately, there was no need to add anything else to this substance; it had to be diluted ording to a specific ratio.

    Sean¡¯s potion-making talent was such that he might not have been able to create it otherwise.

    Yet, Sean found himself caught in a dilemma. He pondered whether to use the Forgetfulness Potion on the unconscious students.

    He worried that if someer recalled the peculiar behavior of this Hungarian Horntail, they might uncover Sean¡¯s Animagus form.

    This would leave him without a means of defense and lead to a sentence in Azkaban.

    However, Sean had always trusted Grindelwald¡¯s intellect.

    He believed that Grindelwald, who had asked him to take action, would have carefully considered these potential scenarios and taken precautions ordingly.

    Furthermore, Professor Goodman, the supervisor, had not yet Apparated in the cave, which suggested that Grindelwald had indeed alerted him.

    After much internal struggle, Sean decided not to use the Forgetfulness Potion.

    Erasing everyone¡¯s memories of entering the cave would likely raise suspicions among those who cared.

    Outside the cave, the students grew even more anxious. No students emerged from the cave¡¯s entrance following the dragon¡¯s roar.

    Professor Goodman, responsible for the rescue, remained motionless.

    Then, another deafening dragon roar echoed, and to the shock of everyone watching, the contestants who had just entered the cave were forcefully ejected by a Dragon¡¯s tail-like limp ragdolls.

    All the contestants had their eyes shut tightly, and many had limbs twisted into unnatural angles.

    The students gasped, and someone tremulously asked, ¡°A-Are they all dead?¡±

    They saw Professor Goodman quickly Apparateto the yers, assessing their condition.

    He then signaled the medical team to attend to them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re dead. I saw the white glow of healing magic.¡±

    ¡°They might have just passed out.¡±

    ¡°The whole team wiped out¡­ Is this the terrifying power of dragon¡­¡±

    Hogwarts students exchanged bewildered nces, disbelief written in their eyes.

    Is this Nurmengard? An intramuralpetition turned this tragic? It¡¯s no wonder they continually take away the Goblet of Fire.

    In the center of the arena, Professor Goodman did not immediately depart.

    He nced at the dark cave entrance.

    Only injured, not life-threatening¡­ This was undoubtedly Grindelwald¡¯s arrangement.

    Goodman was unaware of the dragon¡¯s origins.

    Perhaps it was tamed by Grindelwald?

    Looking around, he prepared to officially announce the end of the challenge, as all the yers were currently receiving treatment.

    At that moment, a rxed figure strolled over from a distance.

    Goodman¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw the approaching figure.

    He had momentarily forgotten about this second-year Hogwarts student, Sean, who had been sitting quietly in a corner since the start of the game.

    He had no intention of underestimating Sean.

    After the magical me blessing curse, Goodman understood Sean¡¯s importance in Master Grindelwald¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, you are thest contestant. Would you like to continue the challenge?¡± Goodman asked.

    ¡°Yes, I will give it a try.¡± ¡®Sean¡¯ replied with a smile.

    ¡°Very well, stay safe,¡± Goodman nodded.

    He didn¡¯t Apparate away but retreated to a safe distance.

    He knew not to underestimate what Grindelwald could do for someone he valued, but protection was still his priority.

    Goodman decided that if Sean were in danger, he would intervene immediately.

    The students in the stands also witnessed this scene. Indeed, not all contestants had been wiped out; there was still one left.

    ¡°Wallup¡­ is he going to use that spell?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no one understands the nature of the curse, and he¡¯s only in his second year. He¡¯s facing a fearsome dragon that just eliminated a team of senior students¡­¡±

    Hermione and Daisy exchanged puzzled nces.

    ¡°Is that really Sean? Or is someone else using an illusion charm? It can¡¯t be this convincing¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the Hungarian Horntail must be Sean¡ªcould he have secretly mastered some kind of magic spell for cloning?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd; there¡¯s no such spell¡­¡±

    As the students discussed it in the stands, ¡®Sean¡¯ approached the hole and raised his wand.

    Everyone held their breath, anticipating the next move from this lonepetitor.

    ¡°Pointing at himself? What kind of magic is that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some sort of protective spell? One that guards against mes? But I doubt it could withstand the dragon¡¯s breath.¡±

    ¡®Sean,¡¯ standing at the cave entrance, cleared his throat and then projected his voice powerfully.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    The students in the stands were taken aback.

    ¡°That voice is loud¡­ What does he want?¡±

    ¡°Is he provoking the dragon with a loud spell? He must be suicidal!¡±

    Inside the cave, Sean heard the voice and sighed inwardly.

    He understood the message conveyed in that tone.

    ¡°Do I really have to go along with this act¡­ or should I just act alone¡­¡±

    Sighing, Sean walked out of the cave and saw his double standing before him, an exact replica of himself.

    ¡°I look quite annoying when I smile, it seems¡­¡±

    Sean sighed internally, then raised his head and let out a roar.

    ¡°y the role to the fullest,mit to it, and enjoy it!¡±

    The dragon¡¯s roar sent shivers down the students¡¯ spines, and they couldn¡¯t fathom how Sean must be feeling standing in front of the dragon.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Wallup moving? What¡¯s his n?¡±

    ¡°The dragon is bowing its head! By Merlin¡¯s beard!¡±

    Sean lowered his head and nced at his duplicate.

    Grindelwald¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    ¡°You know what to do, Sean? Pretend to be convinced¡­¡±

    Grindelwald winked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me; it¡¯s Sean who¡¯s earning these des.¡±

    ¡°The old man¡­¡± Sean sighed.

    Doesn¡¯t this exposure reveal his affinity for magical creatures? Though a few people are aware of it, most still aren¡¯t, and those who do will probably recall his previous incantation, ¡°Birds and snakes emerge from theirirs.¡±

    But all of this is just for show and not even for his own benefit!

    Grindelwald seemed to understand Sean¡¯s thoughts perfectly, and he whispered again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A true king should stand under the spotlight. The more you shine, the greater your prestige will be. In the future, you¡¯ll reap the benefits of all this. And I can achieve the same effect in a different way¡­¡±

    With that, ¡®Sean¡¯ stepped back and cleared his throat again.

    ¡°Roar¡­¡± An unpolished and unfamiliar dragon¡¯s roar echoed from his mouth.

    ¡°Wallup, he¡¯s a dragon whisperer!¡± The students in the stands were dumbfounded.

    Dragon whisperer? Of course, Sean, in his current dragon form, could understand Dragon Language. Grindelwald was simply mimicking his voice.

    ¡°You imbecile¡­¡±

    Sean stifled hisints and put on an alert expression. He slowly crouched down.

    ¡°Look, Wallup is a real Dragon Whisperer, the dragon understands him!¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s whisper reached Sean¡¯s ears again.

    ¡°Maintain your guard but still convey the effect of my earlier use of Dragon Language. Act like a true dragon. You¡¯re doing well, kid.¡±

    Not as well as your acting, you crazy old man!

    Under the shocked gazes of everyone present, ¡®Sean¡¯ gently rested his hand on the Hungarian Horntail¡¯s head.

    ¡°He did it! The dragon didn¡¯t attack him!¡±

    Professor Goodman, who had maintained his calm and solemn demeanor, waited for a moment before raising his hand and announcing loudly:

    ¡°The winner of this challenge is Sean Wallup!¡±

 Chapter 232: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Rewardsâ€

    Chapter 232: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Rewards¡±

    After Professor Goodman made the announcement, Sean found himself at a loss for a moment. His own body had be apetition event, and the organizer had assumed his appearance to secure his championship. It hadn¡¯t been a mock duel, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat worthless for those yers who had been rendered unconscious by his actions. The Hungarian Horntail gazed up at the sky, unleashed one final dragon roar, and retreated into the cave. ¡®Sean¡¯ waved to the astonished students in the stands, who could barely apud due to their astonishment, and followed Sean into the cave. As they ventured deeper into the cave, Sean turned to find Grindelwald had returned to his original appearance. ¡°Well done, Sean. Your control over your strength was impable, indicating your full understanding of your new body. You¡¯ve only been an Animagus for a week, and it¡¯s truly an exceptional talent,¡± Grindelwaldmented, adopting his usual pose with hands behind his waist and head slightly raised. Sean reverted to his human form, straightening his disheveled wizard robes. He replied with a touch of helplessness, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, sir.¡± Grindelwald, however, decided to tease him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t always act so grown-up. After all, you¡¯re just a second-year student. Even if you disregard other factors, today¡¯s experience is remarkable and should make you feel proud.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°But I doubt the other contestants found it remarkable¡­¡± Grindelwald raised an eyebrow nomittally and said, ¡°I thought they might achieve more, but in the end, not a single one realized that this dragon¡¯s thought process differed from that of regr dragons. After several years of education, they were all duped by a simple disillusionment spell. It¡¯s disappointing.¡± ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t really me them,¡± Sean began to defend the unfortunate participants. He imagined himself in their shoes and wasn¡¯t sure he would have done any better. However, Grindelwald¡¯s raised brows and slightly lowered eyes indicated his displeasure. Sean had spent enough time with him to recognize that this was a sign of the older wizard¡¯s irritation. Deciding to avoid further trouble, Sean wisely held his tongue and stopped arguing. Grindelwald, still somewhat vexed, huffed through his nostrils. ¡°Impulsivity, recklessness, and even infighting during moments of danger¡­ I¡¯ve always acknowledged that my educational philosophy is rather radical. How many true friendships can a wizard forge in a lifetime worth putting trust in? Ultimately, the most dependable aspect is your own strength.¡± He paced slowly, his mood evident. ¡°So,petition, selfishness, these were all within my expectations, and, in a way, what I instilled in them. But I never taught them to be foolish.¡± Grindelwald sighed in disappointment and said in a low voice, ¡°Sean, if you ever be a Headmaster in the future, remember this: foolish and reckless students will always test your decades-long patience.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m just a second-year student, one of those foolish and reckless brats you mentioned¡­¡± ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s time to award the winners,¡± Grindelwald¡¯s mood shifted like the weather in the Scottish Hignds, bing amiable once more. ¡°Go ahead and fetch the rewards yourself; I need to go back and contemte how to train those little rascals better.¡± Sean regarded the wooden box with suspicion. Could there really be no reward in it? He had ced the golden egg in there himself, and it seemed empty now. He approached the box, picked up thergest golden egg, and opened it, finding it empty as expected. Grindelwald¡¯s voice faded as he departed, ¡°That is your reward; use your wits, young one.¡± Sean gazed down at the massive golden egg he held with both hands. Did he have to immerse it in water like the golden egg from the Triwizard Tournament to discover its secret? Strangely, there hadn¡¯t been an ear-piercing scream when he opened it earlier¡­ Puzzled, he decided to head out and contemte it furtherter. Sean exited the cave, cradling the golden egg, and as he emerged into the sunlight, a warm wave of apuse and cheers greeted him like a tsunami. Hogwarts students, in particr, were exuberant. A student from their own school had clinched the final prize in apetition against a rival school. It was as if they were celebrating the school¡¯s anniversary, and it felt even more refreshing than iced pumpkin juice on a hot summer¡¯s day. Apuse from Nurmengard¡¯s side was less enthusiastic but still sincere. Sean hadn¡¯t defeated the dragon head-on, instead relying on the Dragon Whisperer title and a clever approach, but it showcased Sean¡¯s remarkable abilities. Being a natural Magus was exceptionally rare, and bing a Dragon Language Magus was a talent unseen for centuries. As Sean epted the cheers and apuse with grace, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how his time with Grindelwald had thickened his skin considerably. Once back on the field and in the midst of the crowd, the Weasley twins, Fred and George, rushed forward, cheering and hugging him. ¡°No, Fred, George, don¡¯t¡­¡± Sean began, but before he could finish, the Weasley brothers lifted him high. Other Hogwarts students also rushed forward enthusiastically, and Sean, up and down in the air, had no choice but to ept this celebratory experience. Winning an award as the central figure of thepetition was an unusual experience, perhaps once in a lifetime. The celebration continued for a long time, and Hermione and Daisy attempted to squeeze in to speak with Sean but couldn¡¯t find an opening. The students kept surrounding Sean as they walked back, with excited individuals frequently touching the golden egg he held. As they reached the castle¡¯s entrance, the crowd parted, creating a path, and a girl stood in the center, looking at Sean with a mix of curiosity and a hint of remorse. She was a fifth-year student from Nurmengard, with tinum blonde hair and smooth, lengthy locks, a pretty girl. Sean, however, was perplexed. He didn¡¯t recognize the girl before him and wondered why the crowd had given way to her. Fred and George were wearing smug ¡°I told you so¡± expressions. Did this mean that Grindelwald, disguised as Sean, had done something while in the form of a dragon underground? ¡°Who is she¡­¡± Sean bumped into Fred beside him, maintaining aposed expression, and inquired in a low voice. ¡°Ah, the little magical prince of Hogwarts, Sean, you truly live up to your reputation!¡± Fred sighed. The nickname ¡°Little Magical Prince¡± had been yfully bestowed upon him by the Weasley twins. Sean had declined it thirteen times, but these persistent rascals had used it more than twenty times. ¡°Wallup,¡± the girl blinked, ¡°it was an ident, and I failed to look after Mirren properly. I came here to inform you that you needn¡¯t reimburse me for a new toad¡ªpensation? Toad?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a twitch at the corner of his mouth. What exactly had Grindelwald done while impersonating him?! After sessfully deceiving her, Sean shook off the others and made his way to the underground practice room. As expected, Hermione and Daisy were already waiting inside. ¡°Hey, so, the weather today is quite nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean said as he panted slightly, straightening his rumpled robes and greeting them. The expressions on the two girls¡¯ faces made it clear that they realized the Hungarian Horntail¡¯s body was actually Sean¡¯s. ¡°Sean,¡± Hermione began in her usual inquisitive tone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sean tried to y innocent, but the only way out seemed to be to confess. After struggling for a moment, Sean decided to be honest and straightforward. ¡°Okay, let me exin¡­¡± While omitting some details and the secret of Grindelwald¡¯s transformation, Sean recounted his involvement. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t participate in thest round¡­ It was Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s illusion spell¡­ Oh my goodness, Sean, you¡¯re quite daring¡­¡± Hermione eximed. ¡°I told you, if something annoying happens at the Hungarian Horntail, it¡¯s got to be Sean.¡± Daisy raised her head proudly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think I¡¯llpliment you just because you called me annoying.¡± Sean yfully flicked Daisy¡¯s smooth forehead. Daisy stuck out her tongue and stood behind Hermione with a grin. ¡°So, because there weren¡¯t enough prizes, you had to resort to cheating? Mr. Grindelwald, really¡­ really¡­¡± Hermione hesitated for a while before finally saying, ¡°He really lets you do whatever you want¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s like that, but I owed him a favor, and I had to repay it,¡± Sean shrugged, holding up the golden egg. ¡°And there¡¯s a reward, although the specifics are unclear¡­¡± Hermione and Daisy leaned in with curiosity, and the three of them repeatedly opened the golden egg to examine it closely, but they still couldn¡¯t uncover its secret. Later, Sean took the golden egg to the bathroom, but whether he submerged it in water or used me spells, it remained unchanged. Sean strained his eyes, searching for any hidden writing or symbols, but found none. Having no other option, Sean reluctantly stashed the golden egg in his pocket and headed to the auditorium for the evening¡¯s dinner. However, due to the wipeout of the entire student team, many were still in the infirmary receiving treatment, which cast a somber mood over the auditorium. This situation intensified when the usually expressionless Grindelwald took his seat at the head table. ¡°The dinnermences.¡± With those words, the food appeared on the long table, but the Nurmengard students didn¡¯t find it as delicious in their mouths. ¡°Oh, Mr. Grindelwald doesn¡¯t seem very pleased?¡± Hermione observed the teacher¡¯s table as she cut her steak. Seated in the center, Grindelwald conversed with Professor Rosier and Professor Goodman. Sean, who had expended a considerable amount of energy, struggled to keep up with his elegant eating storm. ¡°What did you say?¡± Sean swallowed his mouthful of food and replied, ¡°I said he¡¯s genuinely unhappy. The performance of the Nurmengard students didn¡¯t meet his expectations.¡± ¡°But,¡± Hermione looked around discreetly and lowered her voice, ¡°wasn¡¯t that part of the n between you two?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mr. Grindelwald is very demanding, and¡­¡± Sean shrugged, ¡°He¡¯s never been a reasonable person.¡± ¡°But he usually appears like Professor Dumbledore¡­¡± ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s just an appearance¡­¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Hermione¡¯s doubts were soon validated. After dinner, the students hastily indulged in a few bites of pudding and cake, causing the desserts on the table to vanish in no time. Then, Grindelwald rose from his seat with deliberate slowness. His opening remarkspelled all the Nurmengard students to lower their heads. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed, truly embarrassed for all of you.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice carried a tinge of regret and frustration. ¡°Look at yourselves, students of Nurmengard. Look at the badges on your chests. Look at the wands in your hands. With this performance, how dare you call yourselves elites?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me greatly,¡± Grindelwald¡¯s words were sharp and unapologetic, devoid of any sugarcoating. ¡°I don¡¯t indulge in idle chatter. Every single Nurmengard student here, listen to me, memorize my words, and convey them verbatim to yourrades in the hospital,¡± He leaned forward. He had a stern gaze before he continued, ¡°Every choice you make baffles me. Every mistake youmit makes me frown. Each of you must write a paper on the habits and techniques of dragons, a minimum of two feet long, and you must master the spells mentioned.¡± ¡°Then,¡± he straightened up, surveying the entire auditorium, ¡°Starting from today, you will only have half a day off on Sunday afternoons. The rest of your time will be dedicated to study!¡± Grindelwald¡¯s prating eyes scanned the entire auditorium, causing everyone to bow their heads even lower. ¡°Dinner is concluded,¡± he suddenly softened his tone as he nced at the Hogwarts students. ¡°Our esteemed guests havee from afar and deserve our appreciation. You can engage in your own tutoring during your rest days, and attendance is optional. As for the winner¡ª¡± He stretched the word out: ¡°Sean Wallup, with an additional fifty personal points. Furthermore, you¡¯ll be granted your very own exclusive ssroom. I hereby authorize you to establish your own magical club, open for applications from all, and you will set admission criteria.¡± ¡°Hopefully, we can learn from one another and progress together.¡± Grindelwald finished his speech and walked out of the auditorium with determined steps. Meanwhile, the students gazed at Sean, who was bewildered by the sudden turn of events. I¡¯m happy to earn extra points, but why establish a magical club? Sean peered in the direction Grindelwald had departed, already sensing the curious and admiring gazes from those around him. Now, there would likely be many Nurmengard students openly approaching him, wouldn¡¯t there?

 Chapter 233: â€œA Promiseâ€

    Chapter 233: ¡°A Promise¡±

    On the way back to the lounge, the Weasley twins put their arms around his shoulders before Sean could think about how to hold this so-called club.

    ¡°Dude, that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°I bet that even Dumbledore cannot create a magic club like in Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, Fred. Are you saying that our magical prince from Hogwarts has be the first person to do so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, George. The Magic Club thing is not something small.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, only Sean could do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sean!¡±

    ¡°Our magic prince!¡±

    ¡°The great savior of Hogwarts!¡±

    ¡°The ghosts of Nurmengards!¡±

    ¡°Merlin will cry because of him!¡±

    ¡°Filch will be impressed by him!¡±

    Sean covered the mouths of the twins, ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t want to be a magic prince or something. But I feel like I¡¯m casting two curses on you right now.¡±

    The Weasley twins looked at each other in feigned fear and shivered there.

    ¡°I take it back!¡±

    ¡°Is it the kind of curse that can only be broken by kissing a cow¡¯s lips?¡±

    Sean raised his brows, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but I¡¯ll change it to say that the two of you need to kiss each other¡¯s lips to break the curse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no way.¡±

    ¡°Come on, now.¡±

    ¡°This will not reflect your title very much.¡±

    ¡°How about changing it to the new generation Dark Lord?¡±

    The two sang together, which drewughter from the people around them. Sean smiled and shook his head. The twins are at the pinnacle of the magic world regarding talking and quarreling.

    However, the two also brought some information, and it was only then that Sean knew why the Nurmengard students looked at him so strangely.

    The magic club is different from the one in Sean¡¯s impression. In other words, a group of like-minded people studying something together is called a gathering. Gatherings can be requested by students of any grade and for any reason, professors will approve your gathering as long as it is reasonable.

    The magic club is much more rigorous, and one of the professors will be your backer. For example, if you want to organize a Transfiguration Club, then your Transfiguration professor will watch over you. You would probably need a higher level of understanding and knowledge to be able to create one.

    In Hogwarts, there are not many such magic clubs, and senior students generally organize them.

    Under normal circumstances, students are not allowed to join different magic clubs. In other words, after a student bes a core member of a certain club, they can only be that club member at most. This is a rule agreed upon by all of the clubs.

    In Nurmengard, the twins didn¡¯t know the specific situation. But when they went to the club bulletin board, it showed that only three clubs were recruiting members, which meant that there were not many magic clubs in the castle.

    The news of the Weasley twins made Sean a little confused. If the requirements are so high, what can he teach others?

    Transfiguration? Animagus is not a secret, but he revealed his identity as soon as he demonstrated it. He has a lot of knowledge in terms of charms, but his capacity for magic spells may not be as good as most senior students. Magical animal is a choice, they are simple and easy, but he doubt anyone would be interested in this type of lesson in this school.

    Sean recalled the magic he had mastered now and found that there was only one kind of magic he was qualified to teach others, Dark Magic.

    The next day, the key to the magic club ssroom approved by Grindelwald was in Sean¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice ssroom, Sean.¡± Daisy was looking at the room curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good. Mr. Grindelwald is very generous.¡± Sean nodded in agreement with her statement.

    This spacious ssroom has free paper, pens, and ink on several long tables and a practice dummy neatly ced in the corner.

    Sean took a cushion and leaned against the window sill of the window. This ce is located at the height of the tower on the northernmost side of Nurmengard Castle. There was a mountain view. At the foot of the mountain is a dense coniferous forest. It is Nurmengard¡¯s magical animal training ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a good ce.¡± Sean sighed about the beautiful scenery outside and then thought about the words Grindelwald left him when he went to get the keys just now.

    (You can teach the Animagus first.)

    Grindelwald asked himself to teach others Animagus. Sean frowned and thought about his idea.

    ¡°Ah, the minds of that old man are so hard to figure out. Why can¡¯t you exin it to me clearly, really.¡± Seanined.

    At this time, the ssroom door was pushed open, and Hermione walked in, holding a few books.

    She saw a few books she was interested in in the book list in the library, but those books were all borrowed from the Nurmengards library.

    ¡°Did you borrow it?¡± Sean asked.

    Hermione shook the few books in her hand, ¡°It is indeed correct to run over after ss. These books are indeed very popr. When I borrowed them, many people who cameter were very annoyed. ¡°

    Sean walked over to take a look, and a slightly worn ancient book at the bottom aroused his interest.

    ¡°When Runes Knock at the Door,¡± Sean barely recognized the title with his meager knowledge of runes.

    ¡°Rune characters are another name for ancient runes.¡± Hermione exined from the side.

    ¡°Is this an introductory book on runes? I remember you said that in the third grade, you should take an ancient runes ss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an introduction,¡± Hermione was a little uncertain, ¡°I only read the introduction. This book is more about the origin of rune magic and some ancient legends, but¡ª¡±

    She opened the book, and Sean felt a little dizzy just seeing the words on it.

    ¡°This book seems to be very old, so it is written in runes. Although it is difficult to read, it will be very helpful in what we will learn in the future.¡± Hermione said happily.

    Sean lost interest all of a sudden. It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t tried to learn ancient runes. His brain bespletely muddy when it touches these words. After a long time, his brain will still ring with pain and dizziness.

    It¡¯s better to wait for Hermione to get started and learn itter. Hoping that she would teach him a little bit.

    Hermione put away the books, found a stool, and sat by the firece, ¡°So, Sean. Have you figured out what the club will teach?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Sean spread his hands on the window sill, ¡°There¡¯s not much to teach, maybe Animagus?¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡± As Sean expected, Hermione frowned, ¡°First of all, if you don¡¯t demonstrate it, it won¡¯t be convincing. Second, if you demonstrate it, it means that you are an illegal Animagus. You are not on the list at the Ministry of Magic. Finally, the appearance of your Animagus form will reveal all the secrets from the Nurmengard Day.¡±

    Sean nodded. Hermione thought a little more thoughtfully than him. Grindelwald would not fail to think of this.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not impossible to teach them that.¡± Hermione narrowed her eyes suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The problem lies in your Animagus identity. You canpletely regard the method of bing an Animagus as the ultimate reward for joining the club.¡± Hermione said.

    ¡°You mean we have to do a member screening?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hermione nodded, ¡°Animagus is not something that you are qualified to learn as soon as you join the club. To teach this stuff requires them to be a core club member. Before that, you can teach others to earn respect and trust.¡±

    ¡°Others?¡±

    ¡°You usually think so fast. Why are you so stupid now?¡± Hermione gave him an annoyed look and then continued, ¡°From the perspective of theoretical knowledge, you can be seen as the greatest one in the second grade. But what about the people with higher grades? What they want to learn most is actualbat.¡±

    ¡°You already have an excellent record. You can definitely teach them the way of thinking in actualbat, as well as your little routines. They hate this, but they also want to learn this most.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget. Mr. Grindelwald just assigned an assignment.¡±

    Daisy said loudly, ¡°A thesis about dealing with dragons!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hermione nodded, ¡°This is a task that every Nurmengard student cannot escape. The information in the books is insufficient, and it takes a lot of effort to seek help from the professor.¡±

    ¡°Our new club¡¯s recruitment announcement can include the phrase ¡®Dragon Whisperer Teaches in Person¡¯, which will be the most favorable advantage for the new club to attract members. Think about it, Sean. Even though the Dragon Whisperer is a lie, who knows dragons better than you? After all, you are a dragon yourself.¡±

    ¡°We use this to recruit members, help themplete their tasks, and teach them something like the Disillusionment Spell. In this process, we screen the members. The ones with the best character and talent can be our core members.¡±

    ¡°At this time, you have umted enough reputation. You can still gain their trust even if you don¡¯t demonstrate the Animagus yourself.¡±

    ¡°At this time, take out the main reward for them. That is the method of bing an Animagus, and as a mentor, it is normal for you to watch their transformation process to prevent idents. Needless to say, we can naturally Build trust with members with good character. A wizard who can be called an Animagus on his own probably won¡¯t register themselves to the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    Hermione spoke out her n in one breath, and Sean frowned slightly at the beginning and opened his mouth slightly wide at the end. She has already thought about the most critical step of screening members in the club.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a genius¡­¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help admiring, ¡°How did you think of so many things? After Mr. Grindelwald announced that news, you were helping me to figure it out, right?¡±

    Hermione¡¯s face flushed slightly, and her voice lowered a bit, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it for a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even more amazing!¡± Sean didn¡¯t hesitate in his words of praise.

    Hermione¡¯s slightly raised brow represented her happy mood at the moment.

    ¡°Then thank you for yourpliment¡­¡± she muttered, and then straightened her expression, ¡°This is just a general idea. We need to improve the club¡¯s system, from the most basic recruitment to the screening process. By the way, Sean, will Pudding¡¯s Legilimency be detected by someone with lumency?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that,¡± Sean was dumbfounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important to n ahead,¡± Hermione nced at Daisy, ¡°you and Daisy are my best friends. I don¡¯t want you to be by moles in the club in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hermione.¡± Daisy called out coquettishly and then put her arms around her waist.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get busy with the club¡¯s system now.¡± Hermione hesitated to speak.

    Sean saw what she wanted to say, but since Hermione didn¡¯t say anything, he decided not to pursue it.

    Several people discussed the details for a while. Daisy took a draft club system to ask Professor McGonagall for her opinion. Only Sean and Hermione were left in the ssroom.

    ¡°You have something to hide from me, right?¡± Suddenly, Hermione said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sean hesitated to speak. He didn¡¯t know whether he should tell her about the prophecy.

    Hermione shook her head, ¡°Everyone has their own secrets, I won¡¯t ask you, but.¡±

    Her eyes were shining brightly, ¡°Because you shared the secret with me, I can see that Mr. Grindelwald values ??you very much, whether it is the umted reputation before or the specially approved magic club. He wants to help you build a rudimentary form of power, and you are only in the second grade.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the purpose of him doing this, I believe in you and understand you. I believe in your character and understand your long-cherished wish. Although you have been acting very inly, you still want to influence the world, right? So, I¡¯m willing to help you all the time because¡ª¡±

    ¡°Because you are my best friend.¡± A warm feeling rose in Sean¡¯s heart, and he said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡ªyou¡¯re my best friend.¡± Hermione pursed her lips slightly and smiled brightly before lowering her head slightly.

    There was silence in the ssroom for a while, and when Sean was about to speak, Hermione quickly raised her head.

    ¡°If you be the great Sean Wallup in the future. Don¡¯t forget this sentence when you are in the chocte frog picture, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

 Chapter 234: â€œThe Golden Dawnâ€

    Chapter 234: ¡°The Golden Dawn¡±

    The conversation between the two was just a small talk. After Daisy returned, they devoted themselves to revising the new club¡¯s rules and regtions. It took a lot of time, and the rough regtions were finally written on the parchment.

    Sean misses his parents very much. Nurmengard, like Hogwarts, cannot use electronic devices. Otherwise, he can call his father for a professional team to make all the rules immediately.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s about it.¡± Hermione carefully looked at the contents on the parchment, then turned to look at Sean, ¡°Sean, have you decided on the name of the club?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve never been very good at things like naming things.¡± Sean spread his hands helplessly.

    ¡°But the club should have a name.¡±

    Sean frowned and thought for a long time, then tentatively said, ¡°Should it be called ¡®Golden Dawn¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Is there any other meaning?¡± Daisy asked curiously.

    ¡°No. I just thought about it. It sounds like a bluff.¡± Sean said honestly.

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Sean has always had a way of lying to people.¡±

    In fact, Sean only dug out this name from his previous memory, and he forgot the origin. In this way, the name of the club was decided within a few minutes, and Sean didn¡¯t care about it at all. Names are pretty unimportant to him anyway.

    On Saturday, a new member recruitment announcement appeared on the bulletin board club section on the first floor of Nurmengard Castle.

    ¡°Golden Dawn Magic Club?¡± A Nurmengard student read the words on the bulletin board, ¡°This is the one founded by Sean Wallup?¡±

    ¡°It should be. We are no better than Hogwarts. The magic club review is very strict. Wallup is a dragon whisperer, and Professor Grindelwald likes all kinds of interesting things. Gifted students do like to do these kinds of things.¡±

    ¡°Look at the slogan. Why does he write it like that?¡±

    A student read the slogan on the parchment, ¡°¡®Golden Dawn Magic Club. Aprehensive magic academic exchange club, the president is deeply involved in high-end magic knowledge and firmly believes that practice is the only criterion for testing truth. The Golden Dawn Magic Club mainly teaches small magic spells, practical tips on duels, a hundred ways to hide your body, how to escape if you can¡¯t fight, and help you to be better when facing dark wizards.¡±

    ¡°It looks, uh, different from other clubs?¡±

    Another person nced at the recruitment announcements of other clubs, ¡°Look at what others are ¨C ¡®When Transfiguration Shines into Life¡¯, ¡®The first half of my life with ancient runes¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, look at the following!¡± A student eximed, holding a copy of ¡°Introduction to the Habits of the Hungarian Horntail¡± in his hand, ¡°¡®Golden Dawn Magic Club has a grand opening ceremony. The top 50 who pass the review will win prizes. The president¡¯s personal teaching of the detailed habits of dragons and hundreds of effective methods to deal with dragons!''¡±

    The Nurmengard¡¯s students looked at each other, seeing the heat in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Dragons are not magical creatures like Flobberworms that can be seen everywhere. Due to their terrifying danger, the research on dragons in existing books is extremely limited.

    The dragon thesis assigned to them by Professor Grindelwald caused everyone toin. Recently, all the books about dragons in the library have been borrowed, but the students found out in despair that the ovepping parts of the materials in those books were removed. It is simply impossible to finish the task given by Grindelwald.

    The problem is that they don¡¯t know enough about dragons. It would be even worse if they made up things and handed them in. In Nurmengard, ignorance is called weak, but pretending to know is the real stupidity.

    Everyone has long noticed Sean¡¯s performance that day. He can speak dragonnguage andmunicate with dragons. After Grindelwald¡¯s speech at the dinner that day, many people focused on Sean.

    Although he is from Hogwarts and has done many things to embarrass the Nurmengards during this period, Professor Grindelwald has allowed him to open a magic club. If they join it and consult secretly about the dragon, then it is not considered surrendering to the enemy, right?

    Most of the people in the crowd had such thoughts, and several students had already retreated silently to the crowd¡¯s periphery.

    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± a slightly shrill voice sounded. It was a seventh-grade boy with yellowish-brown semi-long hair, a meticulous uniform, a jeweled brooch pinned to his vestpel, and an annoying smell on his face.

    If Sean and the Weasley brothers were here, they would definitely recognize this person. It¡¯s Fabian.

    Sean had prepared a revenge n, but Fabian did not make it to the finals for some reason on thest Nurmengard Day, which made Sean feel a little regretful.

    Of course, he had already promised Fred and George about the revenge, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t stop there. Sean was just waiting for the opportunity.

    In front of the bulletin board in the corridor on the first floor, Fabian crossed his arms and walked out of the crowd. He nced at the Golden Dawn¡¯s recruitment announcement in disgust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that someone wants to join Nurmengard¡¯s enemies?¡± Fabian¡¯s voice was cold, and he scanned the crowd gloomly.

    ¡°Fabian, don¡¯t overwhelm us with your obnoxiousness in your own group.¡± A tall boy with a cast on his right hand frowned.

    ¡°Ravena, did youe back to ss after your injury didn¡¯t heal?¡± Fabian sneered, ¡°¡®An underage dragon defeated me, and then a second-grade student from another school tamed that guy easily.¡¯ If I were you, I would be embarrassed for life.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with admitting that your skills are inferior to others?¡± Ravena said calmly, ¡°At least I have faced a dragon face to face. Where were you at that time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in children¡¯s yhouse, Ravena. You don¡¯t really think you¡¯re the best in seventh grade, do you?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s me or not, I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s definitely not you.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you want to find out?¡±

    The two faced each other, and neither of them backed down. It was obvious that they had been fighting for a long time.

    At this time, another student said, ¡°Fabian, Professor Grindelwald agreed to Wallup¡¯s club. Are you questioning his choices?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Professor Grindelwald is the principal of Nurmengard. No matter how much he hates Hogwarts, he will set an example ordingly.¡± Fabian didn¡¯t even look back at the student, ¡°You think what you saw is true? Idiot, have you actually used brain?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these guys¡ª¡± Fabian nced at Ravena, ¡°Professor Grindelwald wouldn¡¯t have to be so generous to select a student from another school to do this.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Many people¡¯s faces suddenly became angry.

    Fabian raised his brows. Although he didn¡¯t know Grindelwald¡¯s true intentions, it didn¡¯t prevent him from interpreting it.

    As the radical student group leader in Nurmengard, Fabian can tolerate other things. But a student from another school and a Mud-blood opens a magic club in this castle and recruits students?

    His father is a sponsor of the French Wizarding Rights Protection Association. His father taught himself when he was in the fifth grade that school is a small society. He needs to attract people who are worth noting, and those who are absolutely unreliable throw them away.

    Just like the current Nurmengard, Fabian¡¯s radical group is one of thergest student forces in the school. Among other rtivelyrge groups, none of their leaders is a Half-Blood or Mud-Blood wizard, and all of them are Pure-Bloods.

    Fabian has always carried out the ideas his father taught him, just like the true ideas of the French Wizarding Rights Protection Association. Wizards are superior to others, but Pure-Blood wizards are even more noble.

    In the process of liberating the rights and interests of wizards, Mud-Bloods arepletely untrustworthy.

    Fabian has already researched about the origin of Sean. His parents are all Muggles, Even if he is talented, he is not worthy of the glory at all.

    The magic club this kind of person founded has no value worth joining, and he will not allow a club headed by a Mud-Blood wizard to develop and grow in Nurmengard.

    Looking at the others coldly, Fabian said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me down, friends.¡±

    After saying this, he smiled again, ¡°By the way, I sent the owl to deliver a letter yesterday. My father happened to know several senior wizards who have been dealing with dragons for decades. None of the information had been seen in the public before. The information will be sent to me soon. You cane to me if you need it. Shouldn¡¯t ssmates help each other?¡±

    Fabian left the scene with several people. Those people who were eager to try the Golden Dawn hesitated at this moment.

    The meaning of Fabian¡¯s words is obvious. If you join the Golden Dawn, you can get detailed information about dragons. Of course, you can join Fabian and get the same kind of information.

    In the Golden Dawn club ssroom, Sean was sitting at a long table with Hermione and Daisy.

    Sean kept turning a piece of parchment in front of him and would change it back every time just to keep him busy and practice his Transfiguration.

    Hermione puffed her cheeks and looked towards the door of the ssroom. Where colored paper kept rising and falling, which came from her, since it is a newly established club, there must be some lively atmosphere.

    Of course, there is nothing in the ssroom now. Many students from Hogwarts have already joined the club. But today, it is mainly reserved for Nurmengard students.

    However, it had been long since the recruitment notice was posted on the board, and no one showed up at the door. This made Hermione a little bit dejected.

    She has made up her mind to help Sean manage the new club, but the current situation has greatly dampened her enthusiasm.

    ¡°How could there be no one?¡± Hermione muttered, and she looked at Sean next to her, ¡°Stop messing with that. Don¡¯t mess with that parchment. Sean, aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Sean shrugged. He turned the parchment into a shield this time. On the shield was the Hogwarts emblem on top and the Nurmengard emblem on the bottom.

    ¡°Tell me, how would the two principals feel when they saw this shield?¡± Sean said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be good anyway,¡± Hermione said angrily, ¡°Sean, this is your club!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, but what¡¯s the rush?¡± Sean took back his wand and leaned back on the chair leisurely, ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? I¡¯m a Hogwarts student, only in the second grade, and there must be a lot of people in Nurmengard students who don¡¯t like me. It¡¯s normal for no one to care about me. Isn¡¯t this just in line with our review standards?¡±

    ¡°But why do you even write it that way?¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s also a problem. Is my slogan not good enough? My slogan is a hundred times better than those fake slogans in other clubs.¡±

    The two were talking when the ssroom door was pushed open.

    A blond, chubby student came in.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you again.¡±

    The person who came was Hugo, a fourth-year Nurmengard student who had dueled with Sean. Or Grindelwald, who pretended to be Sean.

    ¡°Wee, but I¡¯m not your president yet. You still have to pass the review.¡± Sean stood up and shook hands with him.

    Having said that, his membership is almost certain. Grindelwald pretended to bet with those people that day, and Sean already knew about it. Grindelwald made this arrangement deliberately, which is tantamount to telling Sean that he has already found a few preliminary candidates for him.

    Therefore, the student in front of him must have something special.

    Hugo has a straightforward personality. He didn¡¯t change his words. He called him ¡®President¡¯ and then epted Hermione¡¯s membership review. It has to be said that Sean was a little surprised by his character.

    He has excellent proficiency in spells and a huge source of magic power that is almost terrifying. This student even scored 90 points on the general knowledge test specially prepared by Hermione.

    There is no need to question the necessity of this kind of test paper. The way of thinking of many people in the wizarding world is still stuck in the Middle Ages. As a result, many wizards can be said to have nomon sense in life. Sean is here to solve that problem from the start.

    Dave was hanging upside down under the table. Dave could not only detect the ¡°deliciousness¡± of his brain but also use biological instincts to judge the general strength of a wizard.

    Hugo Barbarossa handed over an answer sheet that satisfied Sean.

    ¡°Congrattions, you are now a member of our Golden Dawn.¡± Sean smiled and held out his hand.

    Hugo shook hands with him enthusiastically, stretched his neck, and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, thank you! May I ask, will the club teach us the blue me spell that you cast that day?¡±

 Chapter 235: â€œThe News From The French Wizarding Worldâ€

    Chapter 235: ¡°The News From The French Wizarding World¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something only core members can learn.¡± Sean didn¡¯t refuse and gave him a vague answer.

    Of course, the so-called core members were reviewed by him.

    Hugo patted his chest and replied cheerfully, ¡°Of course I know. I will work hard, President.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very optimistic about you. As the first member of Golden Dawn, your future is limitless.¡± Sean patted his shoulder enthusiastically.

    Hugo has a carefree characteristic. After sessfully joining the club, he found a chair and sat beside him. He took out a paper bag from nowhere. He carefully unwrapped the greasy wrapper, revealing a huge, well-preserved hamburger inside.

    The three looked over unconsciously.

    Hugo and the others looked at each other. He looked down at his hamburger, sighed, and took out a golden table knife.

    ¡°I can only share this much with you. It¡¯s been a long time since breakfast, and I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± He took a knife, cut the burger evenly, and then pushed some pieces in front of them.

    The greasy gravy dripped slowly from the cross-section of the burger, and the aroma mixed with rich fat, spicy sauce, and sweet and sour tomato rushed into their noses.

    Sean took the piece, although it was divided into one-eighth, but it was already two-thirds of his usual meal for Sean.

    ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡± He said.

    Theplex, rich aroma exploded in the mouth at once, and the slightly hot gravy mixed with the secret sauce made Sean¡¯s taste buds almost dance with joy. After the fat, the sweet and sour fruits and vegetables relieve the greasy tip of the tongue, bringing a refreshing ending.

    Hermione and Daisy opened their eyes in astonishment as Sean did. The hamburger is a food that rarely appears on the table in Hogwarts and Nurmengard. Obviously, this hamburger was made for Hugo himself.

    The deliciousness far exceeds the food at school. Sean has eaten many foods in various high-end restaurants before that are not as good as this burger.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, Hugo. Did you make this yourself?¡± Sean took one bite after another and quickly devoured the burger.

    Hugo¡¯s eyes were narrowed. Although the size is huge, he is not messy when ites to eating the food. He takes a full bite every time but never lets the ingredients or sauce overflow from his mouth.

    After chewing carefully, Hugo sighed and swallowed the food into his stomach.

    He contentedly swallowed a mouthful of the hamburger and replied, ¡°Yes, I made it myself. Although the school food is okay, it alwayscks a bit of vor. So, I cook it myself if I have time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius.¡± Hermione eximed sincerely.

    ¡°My grandpa said that too,¡± Hugo was not surprised at the admiration. He was obviously very confident in his culinary skills. ¡°It is a good choice to stay in Paris and be a cook there.¡±

    ¡°Why did you choose toe to Nurmengard in the first ce? Beauxbatons should have sent you an admission letter, right?¡± After enjoying the meal, they asked Hugo.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Hugo smiled, and the fat on his face trembled, ¡°Maybe because of the family environment and some old stories.¡±

    They were talking when the ssroom door was knocked again.

    Ian Teach, a second-year student who had teamed with Hugost time, walked in. He wore the same top hat this time, his eyes blinking as fast as ever.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup!¡± He walked over excitedly and took Sean¡¯s hand, ¡°Am Ite? I hesitated for a long time about which hat to wear to show my importance. Now it seems It took a long time!¡±

    Sean shook hands with him, ¡°No, today¡¯s recruitment is open around the clock, and you are the second one here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, awesome!¡± Ian kept shaking Sean¡¯s hand up and down, ¡°How do I join the club? I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    ¡°You only need to pass the test/¡± Sean took a lot of effort to pull his hand out.

    Ian looked taken aback and always dealt with Sean with overwhelming enthusiasm. His enthusiasm was obviously also used in the test. It didn¡¯t take long for the Golden Dawn to have a second member of Nurmengard.

    ¡°A day worth celebrating!¡± Ian took out a deck of cards and shook it quickly. The gold-rimmed cards scattered in the air and magically returned to his hand.

    Sean looked at Ian and Hugo, who were having a conversation, and this idea popped into his mind.

    He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s so special about the group of four that Grindelwald arranged for himself.

    As Sean expected, Patricia and Minsk entered the club almost one after the other. The two were equally outstanding and passed the test with ease.

    Patricia is good at Transfiguration, and there is never a shortage of transformable things at hand. When she transforms, she is as aggressive as she looks. Those transformed creatures will always pounce on the people around them as soon as they appear.

    Patricia always remembered the incident of meeting Sean that night, and she always casually moved to Sean to ask something.

    ¡°Sean, what was the creature that was transported to the castle that day? Tell me about it!¡±

    ¡°Is it a permanent magical animal caused by the failure of the transformation? A five-legged monster? A Sphinx?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have an impression of the flow of the magic power?¡±

    Sean had to promise Patricia that he would tell herter when she became a core member.

    Minsk should be the only normal person in this group of four. This girl has been quiet and used to sitting on the edge. Sean found that this girl seldom expresses her views on things she doesn¡¯t understand when chatting with others. She is more used to agreeing with other people¡¯s views.

    Moreover, Minsk actually has an older sister named Samantha Minsk. Who is in the fourth grade in Slytherin. Her sister did note to Nurmengard, and she did not show any regrets. It seems that the rtionship between the two is very ordinary.

    She also brings news to Sean that someone is preventing other Nurmengard students from joining the Golden Dawn.

    ¡°Fabian, huh?¡± Sean said the name silently.

    Minsk nced at the others and continued, ¡°I know him a little bit. His father has a deep connection with the French Wizard Rights Protection Association, and Hugo should know that group quite well.¡±

    When it came to business, Hugo suddenly became serious. He nodded and said to Sean, ¡°You may not know much about the wizarding reforms founded by the French Association and Professor Grindelwald in Ennd. This group is different. The idea of ??this organization is rtively more radical, and the French Ministry of Magic is about to change its minister recently. Its President is the most favorablepetitor for the minister.¡±

    ¡°It can be said that the Wizarding Rights Protection Association is now thergest organization in France. Its influencees from the powerful sponsors behind it and some events in previous years.¡±

    ¡°Event?¡± Sean asked, puzzled. This was an aspect he had never understood.

    ¡°Yes. About five years ago, this organization did a few things in Paris before I entered school. For example, a French wizard turned his Muggle neighbor into a brown terrier. The reason is that his neighbors are always grilling in the yard.¡±

    Hugo spread his hands, ¡°The wizard thought that the smoke from the barbecue would destroy the growth of medicinal materials in his backyard.¡±

    ¡°Originally, this kind of thing is a serious vition of the statute of secrecy and the use of magicw. Normally, that guy will be imprisoned for at least three years. However, the people from the Association hired a very famouswyer for him. After persuading several well-qualified jurors, in the end, the wizard was only fined fifty Galleons and two months ofmunitybor.¡±

    ¡°The Association helped him pay the fine. The so-calledmunitybor was originally to help some single elderly wizards do some housework and so on. Thosebors also turned into potion brewing, which was originally the wizard¡¯s job.¡±

    Hugo continued, ¡°After that, the Association followed suit. Several wizards who were going to prison were only slightly fined. In the eyes of those wizards who were originally dissatisfied with the statute of secrecy, this organization is like their savior.¡±

    Ian blinked his eyes quickly and said, ¡°Actually, judging from these few things alone, we can¡¯t see the true face of this Association this whole time. I was born into a wizard family. Although neither of my parents are pure-blood wizards, they are indeed dissatisfied with the current secrecyw, and the actions of this organization gained several supporters.¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°I thought so too. Because what they did was simr to Professor Grindelwald¡¯s Wizarding Reform Association, it¡¯s just a bit more radical. Last year, I don¡¯t know if you have heard it before, there was a serial murder in Paris.¡±

    Sean frowned. He usually paid attention to current news but hadn¡¯t heard of this case.

    ¡°Several women were murdered in session on the streets of Paris at night. The Muggle policemen at that time were equivalent to Aurors. They pursued the case normally, but they couldn¡¯t find the murderer. Think about it,¡± Hugo frowned, ¡°A wizard could easily pull this kind of thing by themselves.¡±

    ¡°The real culprit in the serial murder case is a wizard?¡± Hermione covered her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Although we were all in the UK at the time, the Daily Prophet should have reported such a serious case.¡± Hermione said with a frown.

    Hugo sneered, ¡°The Aurors of the French Ministry of Magic caught that person. Whether it was a crime hemitted or a serious vition of the secrecy, sending him to the Soul Eater Tower should be his final destination.¡±

    The Soul Eater Tower is the execution method of the French Ministry of Magic. The prisoner will be escorted to the top of the tower and then pushed down. When they fall to the ground, only their clothing will remain.

    ¡°However, that guy escaped death and was even locked up in an ordinary prison. A ce where prisoners whomit petty theft or minor vitions stay.¡±

    ¡°Because of the Association¡¯s help?¡± Sean frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The murderer is the only son of an ancient pure-blood family in France. In order to win the support of that family and the huge sponsorship, the Association used a lot of power to suppress this matter. The cops on the case were all cursed. They ended up finding a homeless man as a scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is over?¡± Hugo showed an expression of extreme disgust, ¡°That organization actually used these cases as propaganda. They said that the murderer was tortured by Muggles and got mental illness. All kinds of propaganda about that murderer were romanticized as fighting for wizards¡¯ legitimate rights and interests. If it weren¡¯t for my grandpa, I would have been brainwashed like many ordinary French wizards because I didn¡¯t know the inside story.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Daisy blinked her eyes.

    ¡°The next minister of the French Ministry of Magic will most likely be the President of that organization. More than half of the pure-blood family will stand for it. Wizards who don¡¯t know the inside story are kept in the dark. They were the ones who control everything, they¡­¡± Hugo seemed to want to swear a few bad words, but he held back angrily in the end.

    Sean immediately thought of other aspects.

    Did Dumbledore and Grindelwald know about this? They should know about it, but they shouldn¡¯t care about it.

    Dumbledore is an English wizard. After all, he doesn¡¯t have much influence on the French wizarding world. Grindelwald¡¯s mind is hard to figure out. He might not want to care about it at all.

    Sean suddenly thought of something.

    Why did Hugo, who knew the inside story, happen to join the newly established Golden Dawn Club? Fabian, who was associated with the Association, happened to be against him.

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Sean feels that Grindelwald wanted him to be involved in this matter indirectly.

 Chapter 236: â€œA Simple Planâ€

    Chapter 236: ¡°A Simple n¡±

    Hugo exined the general situation of the Association. Minsk nodded and continued to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t know the inside story, but I understand after listening to Hugo. Because of his family background, Fabian influenced a lot of students in Nurmengard, and I have observed some signs sincest year.¡±

    ¡°Signs?¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere in the school is getting worse and worse.¡± She frowned. She nced at the three, ¡°Nurmengards worship power, and we value the result more than the process. At the same time, we value our own interests, which leads to a verypetitive atmosphere in the school, and few students cooperate with each other.¡±

    Sean, Hermione, and Daisy all nodded. The atmosphere of the two schools ispletely different.

    She continued, ¡°Under thepetition, our concept ofpanions is rather vague. The older we get, the more students like to be lone wolves. It¡¯s not a big problem when we get used to this kind of atmosphere. Facing a problem alone makes us have a better ability to solve things.¡±

    Sean doesn¡¯t quite agree with this point. Nurmengard¡¯s students are indeed very good when they are alone, but in many cases, trust and cooperation will make problems easier to solve. In learning, we can also correct each other and make progress together.

    For example, he and Hermione. Hermione¡¯s current strength is definitely better than her in the original timeline.

    Sean also got a lot of help, whether it was practicing spells with Hermione or discussing magical knowledge. There is always something that can be learned from it.

    Although Sean¡¯s thoughts differed from Minsk¡¯s, he didn¡¯t refute but just listened quietly to what she said next.

    ¡°Under this kind of atmosphere, Nurmengards rarely havepanions. Although, after graduation, as long as you can pay enough, you can find many former alumni to help you. This personal rtionship relies only on material, so it won¡¯t affect your guys¡¯ connection much.¡±

    Ian said, ¡°There is no connection. In many cooperations, it is not umon to be backstabbed by a former alumni. Because they just didn¡¯t feel any connection to you.¡±

    When he said this, Ian¡¯s eyes calmed down. It seems that he or his family has experienced such a thing.

    ¡°Everything has risks. It¡¯s just something that we, as Nurmengard students, have to tread carefully when doing such things.¡± Minsk replied.

    Minsk continued, ¡°This is the ecological environment of Nurmengard. The graduates have formed a circle all over the world. They have various influences from all walks of life. You pay, and they will help you.¡±

    ¡°However, that environment has changed a bit over the past few years.¡±

    ¡°How is that so?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Differentiation,¡± She uttered a word, ¡°No matter what grade you are from Nurmengard or how long you have graduated as an adult wizard, whether you are from a wizard family or a Muggle family, your nationality or region, and you are a half-dwarf, half-giant, or half-ve. All personal differences will not be bargaining chips on the table.¡±

    ¡°In Numengard, everyone is equal. You get what you pay.¡±

    Hugo said aside, ¡°This is what Professor Grindelwald has always advocated. Wizards are wizards, and our nobility is only for other species.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, if a Muggle wizard and a pure-blood wizard wanted to get a bottle of potion from another person, they would have to pay the same Galleons or other items of equivalent value, but now it¡¯s different.¡± Savannah¡¯s expression was a little dignified.

    ¡°Social ss is slowly emerging again¡­¡± Sean murmured.

    Minsk took a look, ¡°Yeah, but the word I just used was differentiation.¡±

    ¡°Someone did it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Nurmengard¡¯s environment has gradually formed since the school was founded, and there is Professor Grindelwald. This social ss difference should not appear unless someone deliberately divides it.¡± Minsk seems to be quite aware of the situation, having done quite a bit of research herself

    ¡°My family has a rted business. In recent years, wizards from Muggle families have wanted to get some kind of help. They need to pay more and more, but those pure-blood wizards are not treated that way.¡±

    Hermione wondered, ¡°But isn¡¯t this situation easy to detect? You just said that it needs to be tread carefully.¡±

    ¡°Some people secretly began to dwindle in this matter. As vested interests, they are happy to hide something from Muggle-born wizards.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t the wizards who sell things or provide help aren¡¯t all pure-blooded?¡±

    Sean heard Hermione¡¯s question and said, ¡°Buying them. Wizards from Muggle families are also wizards. We and pure-blood wizards are essentially the same race. But this situation pushes something like a racial betrayal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Minsk nodded, ¡°The situation in the school has also changed due to changes in the outside world. Those pure-blood wizards, like Fabian, have begun to win over people¡¯s hearts and build power. Among the clubs and gatherings in Nurmengards, none of the leaders of a student group is a wizard from a Muggle family. Whenever there is a sign of them rising, they will unite to suppress them.¡±

    Sean frowned and thought. Although pure-bloodism has not disappeared, under the influence of Grindelwald in Nurmengard, no one dares to scold others for a Mudblood publicly.

    But someone is willing to reverse the situation again.

    Sean suddenly had a sense of enlightenment. Grindelwald suddenly gave himself the qualification to start a magic club and also sent Nurmengard students who knew the inside story, like Hugo and Minsk. He also knew that Fabian would definitely target him.

    Therefore, Grindelwald knows what these people are for him, whether it is because of the things he can¡¯t do or because he wants Sean to figure it out himself in this situation.

    It¡¯s definitely unrealistic for him to go to the Association, and the task of solving these social ss issues in this school is given to him. Or, to put it simply, get rid of that Fabian and clean up the mess after that.

    After figuring out what happened, Sean helplessly moved his face away. He is obviously a Hogwarts student, so why should he be responsible for the environmental issues in Nurmengard?

    However, it has to be done.

    First, Fabian has seriously affected the recruitment of new Golden Dawn Magic Club members. Secondly, that guy also attacked the Weasley twins, and he promised the twins to help them get revenge. Third, Sean himselfes from a Muggle family, and this kind of thing will affect his future life if he talks about it.

    Whether it¡¯s his own interests or his promises to others, Sean can¡¯t stand by and watch.

    After he figured this out, Sean immediately stopped worrying about the trouble Grindelwald caused him. Now that he has decided to do it, it is better to do it quickly.

    Sean looked at the four members of the Golden Dawn. Although Grindelwald sent these people, they cannot bepletely trusted.

    After thinking about it for a while, Sean decided to let himself do it first. After that, these people will have time to solve this problem.

    That night, Seany on the bed in the dormitory and picked up a piece of parchment, which recorded the news that the Weasley twins had inquired about.

    Fabian is a perfectionist. During that time, he often went to the hilltop herbal garden on the east side of Nurmengard Castle. He likes to stand in the distance and watch those beautiful exotic flowers.

    With his strength, he belongs to the top group in Nurmengard. Moreover, this person came from a rich family, and he always carries magic props produced by alchemists on his body, which can effectively defend against spells such as stuns and hypnotic ones. Several antidotes and other potions are also always avable.

    He also raises a cat, a creature that pays special attention to those who are suspicious and untrustworthy, and then sends an rm to the owner. Fabian carries it most of the time.

    Moreover, this guy seldom acts alone. He always brings a follower named Terrell with him. Terrell¡¯s defensive spells are very good, and his blood seemed special. He seems to be able to resist curses and hypnosis to a certain extent.

    After reading the information that he could see, Sean frowned.

    His original n was to take Pudding with him when he was alone, use the Disillusionment Charm to be invisible, and then directly hypnotize him while he was not paying attention.

    After that, Sean beat Fabian. It was that simple.

    But it seems that this n is a bit too immature. Sean can¡¯t use his magical animals, turn into a dragon, and directly defeat him. That would be too much, and his backups wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.

    Sean thought silently. He needed a sneak attack if he wanted to subdue him without anyone noticing.

    He cannot bring animals with him. Otherwise, he will be discovered. Considering his magic, defense props, and Terrell, who can defend him, is pretty important.

    He has a great advantage. After all, Sean is in the dark. Even if Fabian is always on guard, it is impossible to be vignt all the time.

    The best opportunity should be when no one is around him, and he unloads the magic props. For example, when he was taking a bath.

    A simple n emerged in Sean¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Well, the difficulty shouldn¡¯t be too high. But, I have to think about how to execute it well.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The remedial lesson n announced by Grindelwald has been implemented, and on Sunday afternoon, the students in Nurmengard finally ushered in a half-day break.

    With a smile on his face, Fabian politely said goodbye to the ssroom where he was. When he and another tall boy walked out of the castle, his smile became condescending and annoying.

    ¡°Fabian, is it necessary to be so polite all the time?¡± said the boy beside him.

    ¡°Image is important,¡± Fabian straightened his neckline, frowned, and brushed off a trace of dust on his shoulders, ¡°Of course, the professors should know me. They also understand my strengths, but I treat them respectfully, which often leaves a good impression. What about those ordinary students? As long as you have the strength and energy, you don¡¯t have to think too much about their thoughts.¡±

    Terrell shrugged, ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s mouth rose slightly, ¡°Terrell, after graduation, you will be an honorary member of our family. What I have is yours.¡±

    Hearing this sentence, Terrell showed a smile.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯m going to have fun with Knockturn Alley and those¡ª¡±

    ¡°Well, suit yourself, Terrell.¡± Aiken said leisurely.

    The two walked towards the castle¡¯s east side, one after the other. While stroking the smooth fur of the cat in his arms, Fabian said casually, ¡°How is that Golden Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Except for the four-person team that lost to him that day, no one went there. You have already sent a message, and you also sent out the information about the dragon. There is no need for them to take the risk of offending you.¡±

    ¡°Those four people?¡± Aiken squinted his eyes, ¡°Hugo and Patricia are both capable people. Minsk family is a broker, and she will still fall to me in the end. As for the second-grade kid, I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±

    ¡°However, I have to find a chance to talk to some of them,¡± he said, ¡°A Mudblood from Hogwarts actually dares to take the honor bestowed by Mr. Grindelwald as a reward? I don¡¯t know how could there be a person who thinks highly about themselves.¡±

    Terrellughed a few times, and the two walked to the herb garden. Bypassing the main greenhouse, Fabian came to another smaller greenhouse. He pushed the door open with gloves on, then frowned.

    A hooded wizard is already inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know that this is the ce where I alwayse to. Forget it. Terrell, give him a Galleon to send him away.¡±

    Terrell nodded and went up to chat for a few words. The fifth-grader from Nurmengard had just rolled up his sleeves and was cultivating soil for a pot of jelly grass. Looking at his hands, Aiken frowned unconsciously.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Tattoos are disgusting¡­¡±

    He saw a strange mark on the boy¡¯s arm. It¡¯s a python coiled out of the skull¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 237: â€œThe Bathroomâ€

    Chapter 237: ¡°The Bathroom¡±

    Fabian had little recollection of the fifth-grade student with the peculiar tattoo.

    Nurmengard was such a vast ce, teeming with thousands of students from all corners of the world.

    The absence of any impression on Fabian¡¯s part implied that the individual had been inconspicuous, likely one of those half-blood wizards deemed unremarkable.

    He reserved his keen memory for the talented, pure-blooded, and influential wizards, who he sought to befriend or subdue.

    A person¡¯s forgettability only indicated theirck of value.

    Frowning, Fabian nced at the dirt on the fifth-grader¡¯s arm, showing his impatience as he absentmindedly petted his cat, Lisa.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Terrell had concluded negotiations with the person and signaled Fabian with a nod.

    The Nurmengard fifth-grader, wearing a hood that obscured half of his face, appeared somber.

    He halted his movements when he heard approaching footsteps.

    Fabian impatiently turned his head to see a Hogwarts student, a fifth-year.

    The Nurmengard fifth-grader, hidden beneath the hood, disyed a hint of uncertainty on his pale face.

    ¡°Ernie MacMin? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Sean mumbled to himself.

    Indeed, this fifth-grader from Nurmengard was none other than the person he was impersonating, with Fabian as his target.

    Previously, the purple props included Nymphadora Tonks¡¯s mask, which still had a significant duration remaining.

    Sean had disguised himself as a fifth-year Nurmengard student, a character usually overlooked by others.

    This individual was currently serving detention due to a Potions ss mishap.

    Fabian had nned to cause troubleter, and this fellow offered a perfect alibi.

    However, Sean didn¡¯t anticipate encountering Ernie McMin, a ssmate from Hogwarts. Ernie was in the same year, a Hufflepuff student, and generally considered amiable.

    To Sean¡¯s surprise, Fabian was the first to speak and seemed acquainted with Ernie.

    ¡°Ernie McMin, what a coincidence,¡± Fabian remarked, offering a friendly smile.

    Ernie, who appeared unfamiliar with this Nurmengard seventh-grader, asked in puzzlement, ¡°Have we met before?¡±

    ¡°No, but I know you,¡± Fabian continued. ¡°The McMin family is one of the most orthodox pure-blood families. It¡¯s well-known throughout the wizarding world.¡±

    Clearly proud of his lineage and family, Ernie raised his head proudly at the mention.

    While not an extreme blood purist, he took great pride in his ancestry.

    ¡°Thank you. What¡¯s your name?¡± Ernie inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m Fabian Aiken, from France.¡±

    ¡°The Aiken family¡­¡± Ernie¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly upon hearing the surname, hinting that the family¡¯s reputation might not be ster.

    Nevertheless, Ernie extended his hand for a handshake as a goodwill gesture.

    Sean, who had been stationary for a while, sported a peculiar expression.

    Fabian had conducted thorough preparations, seemingly familiar with pure-blood students from various schools.

    Fabian shook hands with Ernie, maintaining a friendly demeanor. ¡°I recall that one of your grandparents married a Mr. ck, correct?¡±

    Ernie responded, ¡°Yes, but that was a long time ago. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Aiken and ck families have always had good rtions.¡±

    ¡°Really? However, our families haven¡¯t had much contact over the past decade or so¡­¡±

    Fabian appeared amicable and talkative, making Ernie slightly ufortable.

    Although Ernie took pride in his pure-blood heritage, he held no prejudice against wizards of other blood statuses.

    He was also on good terms with Sean.

    While making friends with pure-blood wizards was not bad, Fabian¡¯s approach seemed perplexing to Ernie.

    The dwindling connection between their family and the ck family stemmed from thetter¡¯s radicalism, as the cks held strong, prejudiced views as a pure-blooded family.

    Clearly, Fabian had conducted an inquiry about Ernie, and he responded with a friendly smile, casually draping his arm around Ernie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°No need to worry, my friend,¡± he assured Ernie. ¡°I¡¯m just interested in getting to know you better. I always appreciate outstanding wizards like yourself.¡±

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the other side¡¯s demeanor.

    After all, the McMin he faced was merely a second-year student, and he was confident that he could influence and guide him, ultimately forging a strong alliance¡ªa noble and pure-blood wizard.

    Fabian was about to engage Ernie in further conversation when he noticed Sean, who had been standing idle.

    ¡°This one,¡± he hinted, suggesting that Sean should make himself scarce after collecting his fee.

    Sean departed without uttering many words, leaving the greenhouse.

    On his way to the castle, he contemted what he had just overheard.

    ¡°Is the Aiken family from France connected to the ck family in Ennd?¡± Sean pondered as he made his way back to Nurmengard Castle.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall his encounters with the Malfoy and Lestrange families in Diagon Alley.

    At the time, he had wondered whether any of them had be Death Eaters.

    If the Death Eaters remained intact, the French Association for the Protection of Wizards¡¯ Rights and Interests might be even more significant.

    It could potentially harbor old acquaintances from the past.

    However, he didn¡¯t react strangely when Fabian saw the Dark Mark he had disyed earlier.

    Sean felt it was something he needed to consider.

    Lost in thought, Sean arrived back at Nurmengard Castle.

    He swiftly made his way to the end of the second-floor corridor, where the prefects¡¯ bathroom was located.

    A construction sign stood before the bathroom entrance.

    Sean had ced it there while Nurmengard students were in ss that morning to ensure no one else would be present.

    Although the chances of someone taking a bath during the day were minimal, precautions were necessary.

    Sean removed the sign and slipped into the prefects¡¯ bathroom.

    Back in the flower greenhouse, Fabian engaged in a brief conversation with Ernie.

    However, Ernie didn¡¯t seem inclined to engage deeply with him.

    After a few words, he plucked a flower and left promptly.

    Observing Ernie¡¯s departure, Terrell, who had been standing by, remarked, ¡°It seems the little fellow doesn¡¯t trust you much.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Fabian replied. ¡°The McMin family is different from the Weasley family. They still take pride in their blood, unlike the Weasleys, who¡¯ve forgotten their heritage.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, Ernie McMin is their family¡¯s only child. He¡¯s just a second-year boy. His character and values have yet to fully develop. With some effort, he¡¯ll find his way back to the right path sooner orter. When Ernie is older, I can introduce pure-blood witches from my circle to him. In twenty or thirty years, will the McMin family be our friends again?¡±

    Fabian turned his gaze to the vibrant flowers in the greenhouse.

    One of the buds was tilting, almost brushing against a small green sprout emerging from the nearby soil.

    Rather than using his hand, Fabian extended his wand.

    The bud gracefully lifted away from the green sprout, then slowly blossomed.

    ¡°You see, a flower is always a flower; it doesn¡¯t turn into one of those mean, lowly weeds. If there¡¯s a mishap in the flower¡¯s growth and it just needs a little help, it can return to its natural state.¡±

    ¡°As for the weeds¡­¡± Fabian narrowed his eyes, waved his wand, and uprooted the grass, which disappeared into the mes. ¡°Just clean them up.¡±

    Havingpleted these actions, Fabian appeared quite satisfied, ncing at his follower. ¡°See, it¡¯s quite simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the soil from which the grass had been pulled exploded with a loud ¡°bang¡±!

    Soil and fertilizer erupted violently, showering Fabian with stinking Dragon dung and sticky soil.

    His previously immacte hairstyle, well-groomed uniform, and cheerful countenance were all smeared with filth, emanating a pungent odor unique to Dragon¡¯s dung.

    ¡°¡­Who¡­Who did this?¡± Fabian twisted his face in disgust.

    He contemted using his hand to remove the mess but feared further contamination.

    Frozen in ce, Fabian¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and his once handsome face turned shades of blue and purple.

    Terrell was taken aback and promptly cast Protego.

    However, the explosion had urred too quickly, and the curse provided limited protection from the dirt.

    Terrell looked down and noted, ¡°It seems to be excitable dung. It¡¯s not a magical spell and poses no harm, so your magical items didn¡¯t react.¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Fabian almost growled, ¡°Then do something¡ªclean it off me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of Dragon dung and dirt¡­¡± Terrell mumbled as he waved his wand, causing the filthy substances on Fabian¡¯s body to vanish, leaving him clean once more.

    Though the dirt disappeared, Fabian couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the stench lingered on his body.

    The scent of Dragon dung seemed to permeate his clothing and skin.

    ¡°Who was responsible for this¡­¡± He clenched his teeth, hisposure gone, and he no longer exuded the elegance he had moments before.

    ¡°I can¡¯t salvage these clothes¡­ can¡¯t salvage these essories¡­ can¡¯t salvage any of it!¡± Fabian stormed off towards the castle, his face contorted in fury.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to admire the flowers?¡± Terrell called after him.

    ¡°Farewell to flower admiration!¡± Fabian retorted without turning back.

    Terrell quickly caught up, saying, ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re clean now.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Go to the dormitory and fetch me an entirely new outfit. I need to take a shower. Also, that fifth-grade student from earlier¡ªgather all his information for me! And find someone to investigate those Hogwarts brats, find out where they were this morning!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I will,¡± Fabian seemed on the verge of saying something harsh, but as he opened his mouth, the stench overwhelmed him, and he refrained.

    Walking down the road, Fabian couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that people were looking at him with judgment.

    He hastened his steps growing increasingly sensitive until he reached the second-floor prefect¡¯s bathroom.

    Stepping through the door with his right foot, he turned back and instructed, ¡°After you fetch the clothes, wait here for me, and ensure no one else enters.¡±

    ¡°No one usually showers during the day¡­¡± Terrell remarked.

    ¡°Terrell!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Terrell sighed, thinking Fabian was making quite a fuss.

    Nevertheless, Fabian was his employer, so he reluctantly agreed.

    Fabian entered the bathroom with a furious expression, promptly removing all his clothes and magic bracelets and amulets.

    He nned to write a letter to request his father purchase a new set of belongings for him.

    As for his pet cat, Lisa, it was left behind long ago, covered in Dragon dung, when he stormed out.

    In the end, the only thing left on him was a gemstone ne around his neck, which he kept as he quickly immersed himself in the pool.

    After vigorously scrubbing his skin, applying half a bottle of magical shower gel, and activating all the water-changing faucets to rece the water in the pool, Fabian¡¯s expression finally began to rx.

    He submerged himself halfway into the water, releasing a sigh of relief.

    Finally, he felt the stench on his body had dissipated.

    ¡°You better hope I don¡¯t discover who did this to me; otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you an unforgettable lesson,¡± Fabian muttered, still wearing an unpleasant expression, as he contemted the suspects.

    ¡°That fifth-grader is highly suspicious, and the Weasley twins I confronted, That mudblood could also be involved¡­¡±

    Beside the bathroom sink, the air seemed to waver slightly, but in the dimly lit room, Fabian failed to notice anything amiss.

    He was already deep in thought about strategies for future protection.

    ¡°I need more magical items to counter curses,¡± he mused, touching the gemstone ne hanging around his neck.

    His father hadmissioned an alchemist to create it at great expense.

    This ne could shield against most malevolent spells and boasted quite a few protective enchantments.

    The ne could trigger a powerful Protego at the owner¡¯smand when necessary.

    ¡°Still not enough¡­ I¡¯ll need magical items that can defend against non-magical threats. This ne cost more than the living expenses of those Mudbloods for several years, and it couldn¡¯t even protect me from a Dragon dung egg!¡± Fabian pinched the ne in frustration.

    He had no intention of removing the ne, though.

    While Dragon dung was disgusting, it was never fatal, but the other curses and charms from a hidden assant could be much more dangerous.

    ¡°Is the water temperature too high? Why do I feel a bit dizzy¡­¡± Fabian shook his head, his entire body feeling weak.

    Attempting to stand, he realized he had lost control over his limbs¡ªor, to be precise, his body.

    Fabian¡¯s panic surged as he witnessed a peculiar figure materializing and twisting through the air on the opposite side of the pool.

 Chapter 238: â€œKidnappingâ€

    Chapter 238: ¡°Kidnapping¡±

    Fabian struggled to maintain his consciousness and strained to open his eyes wide, attempting to identify the figure looming before him.

    He needed to decide whether his next course of action should involve begging for mercy or issuing a threat.

    However, the intruder had no intention of revealing their true identity and briskly approached Fabian, preventing him from seeing their face.

    After a few swift footsteps, the figure positioned themselves behind Fabian.

    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Fabian¡¯s muscles were unresponsive, and even his tongue felt numb.

    He managed to utter thesest words with all the strength he could muster.

    Having abandoned his student mindset, Fabian no longer viewed this premeditated act as mere pranks.

    All he could do in his current powerless state was plead for mercy.

    Donning a gill filter mask, Sean smirked silently behind the paralyzed Fabian.

    This guy seems to grasp the situation quite well¡­

    Originally, Sean had nned to hide with Pudding after Fabian removed his magical protections and suddenly confronted him using his Hypnotic Charms.

    However, since Fabian had not removed the gemstone ne around his neck, Sean had to resort to an alternative method.

    He poured a significant amount of paralyzing potion into the pool water.

    Normally, this potion was most effective when ingested orally, causing muscle paralysis for two hours with just a spoonful.

    On contact with the skin, the potion¡¯s effects would be dyed, and the dosage required increased.

    Sean emptied an entirerge bottle of the potion into the pool water.

    Although it was costly, the results were satisfactory.

    But this substance wouldn¡¯t render its victim unconscious¡­ Sean decided that he would write to his father next time to request some easier-to-get tranquilizers. This controlled psychotropic drug was easier to obtain for private hospital owners¡­

    Why did he feel like he was bing more and more like a viin? Sean shook his head to clear his thoughts.

    Wearing dragon leather gloves, Sean removed the ne from Fabian¡¯s neck.

    He had seen the same ne disyed in Diagon Alley, prominently showcased in a magic shop.

    This ne featured self-activation to ward off malevolent spells, assist the owner in invoking Protego, protect against summoning spells, prevent Disarming Charms, and even record the owner¡¯s location and surroundings when activated.

    It was highly effective and came with a hefty price tag of three hundred Galleons.

    The owner of the magic item shop had no intention of selling it, especially not to a Muggle-born wizard with wealth but no influence like Sean.

    Would this ne record the current situation?

    Sean, deliberately wearing elevated boots and with his facepletely concealed behind the mask, couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Sean tossed the ne into the pool and then moved behind Fabian, who was immobilized.

    ¡°What is he nning?¡± This was Fabian¡¯sst thought before he lost consciousness.

    Casually wrapped in a bath towel, Sean signaled to Pudding to push Fabian into the ring.

    Since Fabian¡¯s unconsciousness wouldn¡¯tst long, they needed to swiftly exit.

    Thanks to Grindelwald¡¯s teachings, Sean¡¯s Disillusionment Charm had improved significantly.

    Even Terrell, who was mentally fragile, failed to notice an invisible figure leaving the bathroom.

    It wasn¡¯t until an hourter that Terrell sensed something was amiss.

    Fabian had spent far too long in the bathroom.

    ¡°Fabian?¡± Although he knew his employer despised being disturbed during his private time, Terrell felt obligated to check on him.

    He called out to Fabian and entered the bathroom, only to find that Fabian had vanished, leaving behind only his clothes, essories, and magic wand resting by the sink.

    ¡°Something terrible happened here¡­¡± Terrell murmured, feeling a sense of foreboding.

    That night, a group of wizards in haste entered Nurmengard Castle.

    Among them, a French student recognized the leader¡ªa middle-aged man with a furious expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Aiken?¡±

    ¡°Thergest supplier of magical props in France? I heard that even the cheapest items in his shop cost five Galleons.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, magical props in France are almost entirely monopolized by Mr. Aiken. He maintains favorable rtions with most local alchemists, and any new merchants seeking a market share are swiftly suppressed by the influence of pure-blood families.¡±

    ¡°Is he the father of Fabian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is Fabian¡¯s father.¡±

    In the office of Nurmengard¡¯s vice-principal, the corpulent Mr. Aiken red at Rosier, who sat in the office chair, his expression darkening.

    ¡°Ms. Rosier, I simply want to know one thing now¡ªwhere is my son?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Aiken, please be patient; our faculty and staff are actively searching for Fabian,¡± Professor Rosier responded with a serious expression.

    ¡°Three hours have passed since I received the owl letter and arrived at Nurmengard, and I have yet to receive a satisfactory answer!¡±

    ¡°We are making every effort to locate Fabian,¡± Professor Rosier repeated.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Mr. Aiken eximed angrily.

    The sudden disappearance of his only son had left him extremely anxious, and he did not maintain a friendly tone when addressing Nurmengard¡¯s Headmistress.

    ¡°Watch yournguage, Mr. Aiken,¡± Professor Rosier warned sternly.

    ¡°Your school is responsible for this!¡± Mr. Aiken snapped.

    ¡°What about the protective enchantments and spells against disappearance?¡±

    He appeared to be choking, his aged face turning flushed, and he eventually stammered, ¡°I demand to see Mr. Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald is currently en route. I¡¯ve informed him of the situation,¡± Professor Rosier replied calmly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Hidden beneath Rosier¡¯s robe, her right hand clenched slightly around her wand, and she lowered her head to hide the dangerous glint in her eyes.

    How impudent to dare shout like this within Nurmengard¡­

    Her gaze grew increasingly menacing.

    ¡°Had Lord Grindelwald been too lenient over the years? Perhaps the citizens of Paris had forgotten the fire¡­¡± Rosier pondered while looking at Mr. Aiken sinisterly.

    The discussion in the Headmistress¡¯s office came to an end, and Terrell guided Mr. Aiken and his group to the Prefect¡¯s bathroom.

    ¡°This is the ce,¡± Terrell pointed to Fabian¡¯s uncollected clothes in the bathroom.

    Terrell still bore bruises on his face, an evident sign that he had been subjected to physical harm.

    Mr. Aiken cast a cold gaze at Terrell, his eyelids drooping. ¡°Tell me every single thing about it; don¡¯t miss out on anything. You understand the consequences if anything happens to Fabian.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Mr. Aiken,¡± Terrell responded nervously.

    Mr. Aiken drew his wand and held a ruby in his hand. ¡°Search for clues¡­¡±

    Under the incantation, the ruby quivered and then floated above the pool.

    Upon his signal, a group of individuals entered the pool together.

    Eventually, someone emerged, holding the gemstone ne that Sean had thrown into the water.

    Mr. Aiken took the ne and muttered an incantation, causing a blurry image to emanate from the gemstone.

    Beginning with a first-person perspective of Fabian sitting in the pool, Sean¡¯s figure came into view.

    ¡°He¡¯s approximately 1.75 meters tall, thin build, male, wearing a gill filter mask, and possesses advanced illusion spellcasting abilities¡­¡± Mr. Aiken quickly formed an initial impression.

    ¡°But how did he abduct Fabian? The defenses on the ne didn¡¯t seem to work¡­¡±

    Mr. Aiken nced at the pool water and promptly ordered, ¡°Investigate the pool water.¡±

    A follower well-versed in Potions bent down and, after a moment, straightened up. ¡°There are traces of a paralyzing potion remaining. To abduct the young master in this manner, a substantial quantity must have been used.¡±

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s breathing grew heavier.

    ¡°Go, contact the potion supplier we can reach immediately. Investigate whether anyone has recently purchased arge quantity of paralyzing potions, and inquire with the herb supplier.¡±

    ¡°If the person concocted it themselves, the material required would be the Echinodermata lizard, used inrge quantities. Also, speak to the armor dealer; fish gill filter masks are rarely sold, so anyone dealing in them should have a recollection.¡±

    He added at the end, ¡°Additionally, investigate both Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley on the British side. Write a letter to Regulus ck and request his assistance.¡±

    After issuing these instructions, Mr. Aiken turned to Terrell. ¡°Terrell, did Fabian have any unusual encounters prior to this, or had he offended someone?¡±

    Terrell recounted everything he knew about Fabian¡¯s interactions, including the fifth grader from Nurmengard that Sean had impersonated, Ernie McMin, and even Sean himself.

    Everyone who had crossed paths with Fabian was questioned regarding the situation, and the news of Fabian¡¯s inexplicable disappearance at Nurmengard began to circte.

    Sean curled his lips, observing unfamiliar faces from other schools scurrying around the castle.

    The influence of Fabian¡¯s family was greater than he had anticipated.

    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t concerned about being discovered.

    The paralyzing potion came from Lily Potter¡¯s private collection, and the fish gill filter mask was plucked from Grindelwald¡¯s collection room.

    Surely there should be some reward for tidying up the Golden Eggs, right??

    As for himself, his Disillusionment Charm remained active in the Golden Dawn club, and only Hermione and Daisy were present.

    Meanwhile, Fabiany naked in Sean¡¯s ring.

    Sean stood outside the office at this moment, watching a group of people who had been contacted to provide information.

    Before him, the Nurmengard fifth grader and Ravena, who had posed as him, had just exited the office, appearing perplexed with unsatisfactory expressions.

    They were not suspected as the culprits, but the investigators had not been particrly polite.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup,¡± someone called his name.

    Sean entered the office and faced a group of wizards from other schools.

    The leader was undoubtedly Mr. Aiken, his furrowed face mirroring his son¡¯s expression.

    Professors Rosier and Goodman stood beside them, wearing impassive expressions.

    ¡°Sean Wallup, where were you this afternoon? Can anyone vouch for your whereabouts? And we wish to inspect your belongings,¡± Mr. Aiken demanded aggressively upon Sean¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Choose your words carefully!¡± Professor Goodman suddenly intervened, his expressionless countenance having transformed into one of anger.

    Mr. Aiken was taken aback. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Professor Goodman was suddenly so agitated.

    Sean was just a second-year student from Hogwarts and a Mudblood at that.

    When he had questioned Nurmengard¡¯s students earlier, he had done so as politely as possible.

    Now, this non-Nurmengard student had elicited an emotional response from Professor Goodman?

    This situation presents two possibilities: firstly, Sean Wallup has a connection with Mr. Grindelwald, which exins Goodman¡¯s eagerness to help him; secondly, the young wizard before him might be the kidnapper of his own son!

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s drooping eyelids cracked, revealing an increasingly cold gaze.

    ¡°Professor Goodman,¡± he slowly emphasized, ¡°Your school cannot ignore the disappearance of students. As a concerned parent, I admit my words are emotional. Please forgive a father for his anxiety.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Mr. Aiken shifted the conversation, ¡°I must employ my own methods to investigate my son¡¯s whereabouts. Please understand, Professors of Nurmengard.¡±

    He enunciated each word deliberately as if he had made up his mind.

    Sean, the actual ¡®culprit,¡¯ wore a disgruntled expression.

    He was clearly displeased with how Mr. Aiken was interrogating him, treating him almost like a prisoner.

    ¡°Then,¡± Mr. Aiken turned back to Sean, ¡°answer my previous question, Sean Wallup.¡±

    Sean lifted his head, gazing at the elderly man with eyes that left everyone puzzled.

    He replied slowly, ¡°I came to Nurmengard for academic purposes, not to be a prisoner. By the way, who are you, old man?¡±

    Mr. Aiken didn¡¯t show any displeasure at Sean¡¯s insolent tone; he merely raised his chin slightly. ¡°Your youthful audacity ismendable, but you should realize your current predicament, Mr. Wallup.¡±

    Mr. Aiken scoffed at Sean¡¯s response.

    In his view, at most one Dumbledore was backing the young wizard.

    This was Austria, and Mr. Aiken represented one of the most influential pure-blood families in France.

    Regardless of Dumbledore¡¯s greatness, he was still just a wizard, and Hogwarts had no jurisdiction here.

    He also paid little attention to the mysterious connection between Sean and Grindelwald.

    In Mr. Aiken¡¯s spection, perhaps the young wizard before him possessed extraordinary talent, and Grindelwald had a penchant for nurturing such talent.

    Paradoxically, this line of thinking solidified his belief that Sean was the culprit.

    His conviction was based on a gut feeling and Sean¡¯s aptitude for obscure magic, such as the Disillusionment Charm.

    Coincidentally, his son had suppressed Sean¡¯s new club, making revenge a usible motive.

    As for items like the paralyzing potion and gill filter mask, they could trace their source once Sean was identified as the murderer.

    ¡°My situation?¡± Sean snorted.

    He was polite to those who treated him with respect butcked patience for the unrefined.

    ¡°Making false usations against underage wizards from other schools and using your own influence to suppress them, you¡¯re quite bold,¡± Sean retorted. ¡°What¡¯s your problem anyway, old man?¡±

    ¡°Sharp-tongued, Wallup, your task is to prove your innocence, do you understand?¡± Mr. Aiken spoke condescendingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent; why should I have to prove it?¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Mr. Aiken dered. Convinced that Sean was the culprit, he signaled his followers to bring forth the Veritaserum.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Professors Goodman and Rosier protested indignantly.

    This was no longer a matter of Sean¡¯s connection with Grindelwald; it had escted to the point where they felt a student was being treated unjustly within their school.

    Mr. Aiken remained undeterred, his posture almost threatening the two professors.

    ¡°Professors Rosier and Goodman, if anything happens to my son, I will join forces with others to withdraw all the investments we made in Nurmengard. Initially, we invested based on Mr. Grindelwald¡¯s reputation, overlooking the school manager title. However, now, I must exercise some influence.¡±

    Professor Rosier didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Oh? Are you attempting to threaten Nurmengard?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Mr. Aiken replied, but his expression clearly conveyed his threat.

    After uttering these words, he tilted his head and motioned for his subordinates to retrieve the Veritaserum.

    Sean¡¯s face darkened.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mr. Aiken would be so audacious within Nurmengard.

    Fortunately, he had a contingency n.

    However, before Sean could initiate his n and before Goodman and Rosier could interject again, a blue me suddenly ignited within the office.

    ¡°You have quite the audacity. How admirable¡­¡± A low voice rang from the mes.

 Chapter 239: â€œBeing the Principalâ€

    Chapter 239: ¡°Being the Principal¡±

    Grindelwald walked out of the mes. He wore a gray-ck windbreaker, and the strangely shaped cor pin on the vest disappeared. Grindelwald smiled, and even his voice was gentle, but everyone saw that under his face, there was a bloodstain on his chest.

    ¡°Aiken, you¡¯ve grown and are more courageous than before.¡± He stepped forward and gave Mr. Aiken a warm hug, the blood on his chest was stained on his expensive robe.

    This way of appearing makes Mr. Aiken a little confused, and the fear of Grindelwald is slowly appearing. It seems that it was only now that Grindelwald discovered that he was still stained with arge amount of blood.

    Obviously, the bloodstain was not his own. After waving his wand, the blood on his chest was wiped away, but he didn¡¯t clean it up for Mr. Aiken.

    He smiled, put his hands on his chest, and said encouragingly, ¡°Aiken, don¡¯t bother me here. Come on, say what you want to continue to say.¡±

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s domineering power subsided, and he tried his best to keep his face calm, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, my son disappeared in Nurmengard. So, I think it is necessary to take some measures to ensure my son¡¯s safety. He is a student of your school.¡±

    Grindelwald waved his hand and interrupted him, ¡°Aiken, I want you to continue what you wanted to say and do.¡±

    Mr. Aiken nced at Sean next to him with slightly confused eyes and suddenly found that both of them had simr smiles on their faces.

    Mr. Aiken gritted his teeth. Although he was concerned about the safety of his only son, it was only his intuition that Sean was the culprit, even without any direct evidence.

    ¡°I¡­¡± His lips twitched, and his voice was several times lower than before. ¡°I will make a thorough investigation before drawing conclusions. I hope that Mr. Grindelwald can provide some help.¡±

    ¡°I want your answer, Aiken. I just praised your courage,¡± Grindelwald leaned forward slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t want to say it? Then, should I help you with it?¡±

    There was no magic spell, only the crazy surge of magic power. Everyone in the office felt that their breathing had stagnated in an instant.

    ¡°Are you going to use Veritaserum on my students?¡±

    He took a step forward, and Mr. Aiken and the people he brought took a step back.

    ¡°You want to pry on my students without any further evidence?¡±

    His tone was steady, but Mr. Aiken finally recalled the picture deeply buried in his memory. This wizard in front of him was the same young wizard who could once destroy an entire city with just a wave of his hand.

    Mr. Aiken swallowed his saliva and held on, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, my son is also your student. But he disappeared at school¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯lle back,¡± Grindelwald stretched out his hand and patted Mr. Aiken¡¯s back a few times, ¡°What price should you pay today?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald¡­¡± Mr. Aiken finally panicked now. Although he was smiling, he had already seen the expression of the person in front of him clearly.

    Mr. Aiken was almost begging for mercy, ¡°Sir, you are the Principal of Nurmengard.¡±

    Grindelwald sighed. Sean also shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be more clear about what Grindelwald hates and likes most when others say it.

    If this sentence came from Sean, Dumbledore, or other students, he would ept it with great pleasure and remind them to continue to praise him. If this sentencees from those who want to use this identity to get ground over him, Grindelwald¡¯s mood will immediately turn a 180.

    ¡°You guys are really annoying.¡± He muttered to himself, but the cold sweat on Mr. Aiken¡¯s head grew more and more.

    ¡°Sir, just like Mr. Dumbledore. You are the principal of a school and one of the greatest wizards of this century. I met Mr. Dumbledore back then, and he is just like yo-.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Grindelwald stretched out his hand and pinched the other¡¯s lips with two fingers.

    ¡°Let me correct you two mistakes,¡± Grindelwald said, ¡°First of all, I am not one of the greatest wizards alive. There is only one greatest wizard, and that is Albus Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°Secondly,¡± he approached Mr. Aiken and whispered in his ear, ¡°I am different from Dumbledore. I hate peopleparing me with him.¡±

    Sean heard Grindelwald¡¯s whisper and even wanted to add a sentence. After speaking, Grindelwald let go of his fingers and smiled again.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about what happened just now?¡±

    There was a mark on Mr. Aiken¡¯s lips, but he didn¡¯t even dare to rub it with his sleeve. Every time Grindelwald got closer to him, he felt that death was one step closer to him.

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°I would like to apologize to Mr. Wallup and procurepensation.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Grindelwald waved his hand generously.

    Mr. Aiken took a deep breath and quickly lowered his head. He now feels lucky to have survived a desperate situation. However, what he said next made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

    ¡°Aiken, which hand do you usually use your wand with?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that, Mr. Grindelwald?¡± Mr. Aiken looked at him in horror.

    ¡°Huh? Do you want me to ask you one more question?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Mr. Aiken wanted to beg him to forgive him, but he didn¡¯t dare to say more when he met his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll pick it randomly.¡± Grindelwald smiled and raised his wand.

    ¡°Right hand! Right hand!¡± Mr. Aiken screamed.

    Grindelwald nodded in satisfaction. He grabbed his right hand, and the twisted and sharp tip of the wand slowly slid over the back of his trembling hand. He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic spell he chanted, and after a white light, Mr. Aiken¡¯s right hand suddenly became firmer.

    ¡°For a wizard, the wand means a second life. Of course, the hand using the wand needs to be well protected. A small magic spell can make your right hand better.¡± Grindelwald raises Mr. Aiken¡¯s right hand, showing a masterpiece for others to watch.

    But no one paid attention to it because Mr. Aiken¡¯s left hand hadpletely disappeared at some point. His left hand disappeared into the air, leaving only Mr. Aiken¡¯s frightened and trembling eyes.

    Sean silently observed Grindelwald¡¯s actions just now. The magic spell just now seemed to drain the vitality of the left hand and then add it to the right hand.

    Grindelwald showed his ¡°work¡± and forgot about it as if throwing garbage. He waved his wand, and the door of the office was opened.

    ¡°Originally, trespassing on Nurmengard and daring to interrogate students without my consent should be given a harsher punishment. But for the sake of your son¡¯s disappearance, I¡¯ll let this slide for now. Mr. Aiken, remember to thank me for my kindness every day in your prayers.¡± Grindelwald said with a smile.

    Mr. Aiken didn¡¯t dare to say another word. He tightly held his lost left hand and quickly left.

    Grindelwald turned his head to look at Rosier and Goodman, ¡°You two. I have my own reasons for not getting my hands tied in this situation, but in the future, don¡¯t let this happen again. ¡°

    The two didn¡¯t even think about Sean, who was present. They knelt down on one knee and stroked their chests with their hands, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lord Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Just call me principal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it,¡± Grindelwald turned and left, waving his hand to signal Sean to follow.

    The two left the office and walked on the silent corridor of Nurmengard at night.

    ¡°Sir, that was cool.¡± Seanplimented him sincerely.

    Grindelwald twirled his short beard triumphantly, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Sean. But you haven¡¯t seen anything, and I really should let you see it when I have the chance.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to it, sir.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. What about little Aiken?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in my ring.¡±

    ¡°I knew it,¡± Grindelwald nodded and then waved his hand indifferently, ¡°You can do whatever you want, but let him out tomorrow morning.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°I see. Should I do something to him?¡±

    ¡°Why you ask me?¡± Grindelwald expression was weird, ¡°I am the principal of Nurmengard. I should be worried about the disappearance of my school¡¯s students instead of discussing with the culprit of the kidnapping.¡±

    ¡°I just had a talk with someone who was frightened just now. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Seanughed when he heard it, ¡°As the principal, there are still many things you can¡¯t do, right?¡±

    Grindelwald shook his head with a sigh, ¡°Yes. I admire Albus. He can maintain such kindness and tolerance after staying in the position of principal for so long.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that man just now will thank you for your kindness.¡±

    ¡°He probably would.¡±

    Grindelwald continued, ¡°Sean, you know. I always think that every wizard is an extremely valuable resource, and I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone who¡¯s a wizard. But sometimes, the unsatisfied people cross the line too much, and I¡¯ve been headmaster for so long that they¡¯ve forgotten who I was.¡±

    ¡°The first Dark Lord?¡±

    ¡°You can say that,¡± Grindelwald shrugged his shoulders, ¡°When you can control the history of magic, it doesn¡¯t matter how you name it. Even if a lowly cockroach will do.¡±

    Sean looked at him and nodded silently. History is always written by the victors.

    Grindelwald has never cared about these names; what he just said is also true. He cherishes the life of every wizard. If his ultimate long-cherished wish can be fulfilled, Grindelwald would sacrifice countless lives, including his own, to make that wishe to reality.

    He doesn¡¯t know if he still focuses on that goal.

    Grindelwald did not take Sean to his office, and the two stopped at the fork on the first floor leading to the Hogwarts lounge.

    ¡°Okay, this is a pleasant evening for both of us,¡± Grindelwald sighed with satisfaction, ¡°Before you go back, I have one more question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with that Veritaserum?¡± Grindelwald asked with interest.

    Sean knew that he was curious about his follow-up preparations. He would probably be a little disappointed if there was no n for this situation. Sean took out a bottle and opened the cork.

    ¡°Respect, sir.¡± Sean raised his ss and then took a sip.

    Grindelwald looked at the scene in front of him, and he saw that the pale white liquid that slipped into Sean¡¯s deliberately widened mouth turned into ck sparkling water as it passed through his throat.

    He pped almost gleefully.

    ¡°Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful nonverbal Transfiguration.¡± Grindelwald said three beautiful words, and the expression of admiration in his eyes almost overflowed.

    ¡°Did you do it without a wand?¡± He asked again with great interest.

    Sean held out a hand, showing the wand hidden in his sleeve.

    ¡°I can do it nonverbally, but I can¡¯t do it wandless.¡±

    He used nonverbal Transfiguration to turn Veritaserum into soda. Under Gamp¡¯sw, the resulting soda has a strong smell of soda. After drinking it, the veritaserum that turned into soda will not take effect. His Transfiguration won¡¯tst long. It is enough to deal with the situation just now.

    Grindelwald smiled and waved his fist into the air, ¡°Damn you, Albus, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a Hogwarts student. Unbelievable, look at your insidious little trick. You should have be Nurmengard¡¯s next principal.¡±

    Sean almost choked. He wiped his mouth and said with a wry smile, ¡°Sir, you just said that being the principal is not a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Maybe go for another path? Like the next generation of a Dark Lord?¡± Grindelwald said with a smile.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound nice.¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Grindelwaldughed happily, ¡°That¡¯s up to you to choose.¡±

    ¡°I hope so, too.¡±

    After the two said their goodbye, Grindelwald watched Sean leave.

    The smile on his face gradually faded, and he murmured, ¡°Choose¡­¡±

 Chapter 240: â€œThe Dark Mark Mr. Aiken and Blackâ€

    Chapter 240: ¡°The Dark Mark Mr. Aiken and ck¡±

    Fabian was released by Sean the next day, but his condition was not very good. The news of Fabian¡¯s disappearance has naturally spread throughout the entire castle, but unlike the situation where Sean disappeared in Hogwarts, Fabian was kidnapped.

    Regarding this news, the Nurmengard students only sneered when they heard the news. In Nurmengard, the inexplicable disappearance of their ssmates did not cause them much worry.

    Coupled with the fact that Fabian is usually arrogant, most half-bloods or muggle-born wizards, who ount for more than half of the student poption, don¡¯t like him very much. They, who had been mocked by him, secretlyughed at the incident that happened to him.

    Of course, many thoughtful people also thought of Fabian, and they began to wonder whether this might be the beginning of an action by his group. As for Fabian¡¯s situation, apart from his loyal followers and Mr. Aiken, few people really cared.

    However, no one else expected to see Fabian again in this weird way.

    The morning at Nurmengard Castle was still busy. Students poured out of their dormitories to the hall, discussing what happened yesterday on the way.

    ¡°Have you heard? That Fabian¡¯s father has been punished by Principal Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°Really? Those guys were all arrogant yesterday. Even one guy actually came to question me about where I live.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obnoxious. The French wizarding world has a lot of influence, and Fabian¡¯s family naturally behaves like this. I was quite angry yesterday. But I guess Professor Grindelwald did something to them, hehe.¡±

    ¡°He wants to mess with the Nurmengard students. I¡¯m afraid that group of idiots really don¡¯t know our Principal. When I saw Fabian¡¯s father leaving, his expression seemed pale.¡±

    ¡°Did nothing really happen to Fabian?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Fabian is powerful. The person who kidnapped him should be very powerful. I don¡¯t know what he was doing.¡±

    A few students were chattering and discussing, but the crowd in front of them suddenly stopped. The students squeezed through the corner and saw the scene in front of them.

    Fabian, who disappeared for a day, returned to Nurmengard.

    But his body was hanging upside down on the ceiling in front of the hall door. His face was covered with stains, and a dirty rag was wrapped around his body.

    Not only that, his body was bruised. Obviously, he had been severely beaten. His left leg was hooked to the edge of the chandelier by a rope, and his right leg was bent at a weird angle. The scene in front of them made all the students frown, and they didn¡¯t know what kind of torture Fabian had suffered.

    Sean and his friends were also watching in the corner. They were actually the first group of people toe, but they didn¡¯t have the kindness to rescue Fabian. The Weasley twins were alreadyughing so hard that they couldn¡¯t stand right, and the two seemed euphoric.

    Sean squinted his eyes and looked at Fabian. The environment was too dark when he did itst night, and he didn¡¯t realize that Fabian¡¯s condition was as bad as he actually thought it was.

    Just a minuteter, Fabian trembled and opened his eyes. He first saw a blinding white light, severe pain came from all over his body, and his head swelled up as if it was about to explode.

    Fabian narrowed his eyes and unconsciously let out a painful groan from his throat. Only then did his head receive the information from the outside world.

    Those were the faces of the students turned upside down, with mockery, disgust, andughs on their faces. The words of the students also reached his ears.

    ¡°He took a good beating, alright.¡±

    ¡°Look at that face. If it weren¡¯t for the disgusting look, I wouldn¡¯t know who it is.¡±

    ¡°Just like his father when he left yesterday.¡±

    Fabian finally realized the current situation. A huge sense of shame rose in his heart, but the chandelier hung him upside down, magnifying the expression on his face to everyone. Fabian can clearly hear everyone¡¯s words.

    When he rolled his eyes, he passed out again.

    Sean was amazed when he saw it. At this time, the students finally remembered that they didn¡¯t do anything to bring him down.

    After a moment, Fabian was brought to the ground, and the professors arrived.

    ¡ª¨C

    Paris, in the mansion of the Aiken family.

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s face was pale, and a wizard in front of him shook his head solemnly.

    ¡°Mr. Aiken, this is a difficult situation¡­¡±

    Mr. Aiken withdrew his right hand. He wanted to be angry, but in the end, he squeezed out a smile, ¡°Please, Master Feldman¡­¡±

    After calling the seventh Curse Breaker, Mr. Aiken sat back on the leather sofa with a slumped face. He stared at his bare left hand. Fear and resentment shed in his eyes and finally turned into a cry sigh.

    ¡°This is Grindelwald¡¯s doing¡­¡±

    He regretted it now, regretted that he had to provoke the first Dark Lord. Mr. Aiken sighed deeply.

    His son disappeared, and he also lost his left hand. Under all kinds of blows, this was very unexpected to happen.

    ¡°Has there any news yet about my son?¡± He looked at the person next to him.

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± The people around him replied respectfully, ¡°We have Nurmengard¡¯s contact, and they tried their best to ry any information.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, there was a loud noise, and a house elf wearing an old cloth teleported over. He lowered his head to the ground, ¡°Master Aiken, Nurmengard has sent a message. Young master has been found.¡±

    Mr. Aiken bounced off the sofa all at once.

    In the bedroom of the mansion, Fabian finally opened his eyes.

    Mr. Aiken breathed a sigh of relief. The medic checked and found that his son was fine. He was injured after a period of recuperation. However, the wounds on the body couldn¡¯tpare with the wounds on his heart.

    Fabian stared at the ceiling with empty eyes, and that proud attitude had long since disappeared.

    ¡°Fabian,¡± Mr. Aiken sat next to him, ¡°my child¡­¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Fabian finally squeezed out some words through his teeth, ¡°I have be theughingstock of Nurmengard. It¡¯s gone, everything is gone. My reputation in Nurmengard, the image in the eyes of the professors, the group I had painstakingly built. Everything is gone.¡±

    Fabian actually started to sob and cry. Mr. Aiken took a deep breath, and he didn¡¯t know how tofort him. This situation was irreversible from the moment his son was hung in the castle.

    In the end, he had to pat his son, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be right up back.¡±

    Under his father¡¯s words, he gradually recovered from that slumped state, and his eyes were reced by deep resentment.

    ¡°I want revenge, father. I want revenge.¡± His eyes were red.

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s eyes became sharper, and he nodded, ¡°The honor of the Aiken family must not be tarnished.¡±

    The words were loud, but he didn¡¯t even mention Grindelwald¡¯s name. Fabian was the victim, after all, and the father and son discussed the details together.

    After some discussion, Mr. Aiken frowned: ¡°There are two suspects. The Nurmengard fifth grader, and Sean Wallup.¡±

    ¡°It could be that Wallup,¡± Fabian screamed, ¡°but that Nurmengard fifth grader must be the culprit. No one has been to that garden before him!¡±

    ¡°I went to that studentst night,¡± Mr. Aiken said, ¡°and he was at a small gathering, and many people could testify to him that he did not walk out of the castle that day.¡±

    ¡°Then Someone pretended to be him?¡± Fabian gritted his teeth.

    Mr. Aiken thought of more. He frowned, ¡°Metamorphagus or pure makeup?¡±

    Fabian tried his best to recall the situation that day, and now his mind is full of revenge. After thinking about it, he discovered the details he had forgotten.

    ¡°Tattoos, that guy has a weird tattoo!¡±

    ¡°Tattoos?¡± Mr. Aiken called the wizard hired by the family to inquire and then said to his son, ¡°That Nurmengard fifth grader has no tattoos. What does that tattoo look like?¡±

    ¡°On the right forearm, a python protrudes from the mouth of a skull and coils in an S-shape.¡± His son tried his best to recall the details, but Mr. Aiken¡¯s heart trembled.

    In disbelief, he grabbed his son¡¯s arm and asked seriously, ¡°Fabian, are you sure that¡¯s the tattoo?¡±

    Fabian didn¡¯t know why his father was so serious all of a sudden. He immediately realized what that tattoo might represent. After closing his eyes and recalling carefully, he nodded seriously, ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Mr. Aiken let go of his son¡¯s arm, the gloom on his face was like a dark cloud that couldn¡¯t be melted away.

    ¡°Death Eaters¡­¡± Fabian heard his father mutter some words.

    ¡°Death Eaters? Who is that? Why are they targeting me?¡± Fabian said angrily.

    Mr. Aiken didn¡¯t answer. He stood up and paced back and forth in the room with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Maybe he is resurrected? But why is it my family? This is unreasonable. I have never offended them. Is it a problem between the associations? No¡­¡±

    Mr. Aiken stood still and looked sideways as if he had made a certain decision.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Fabian. Take some rest. I¡¯m going to meet someone about this matter.¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Such a nasty weather.¡± Mr. Aiken teleported to a certain hillside with an illegal Portkey. He didn¡¯t bring anyone with him except for his most trusted followers.

    The two waved their wands again, and when they showed up, they were already standing on a square.

    It was already midnight, and most of the light in the windows of the Muggles had disappeared. Mr. Aiken followed the memory in his mind and walked to the middle of a townhouse.

    The house numbers on both sides record the information here. 11 Grimmauld ce and 13 Grimmauld ce. The 12 Grimmauld ce was missing.

    Mr. Aiken saw information that the Muggles couldn¡¯t see, and with the wave of his wand, the buildings on both sides moved to the side.

    The 12 Grimmauld ce appeared before his eyes.

    Mr. Aiken stepped forward, and it was a scratched ck-painted door with a silver door handle in the shape of arge coiled snake. He rang the doorbell and heard an old woman shouting suddenly inside the house.

    Soon, the door was opened, and a man in his thirties stood behind the door.

    ¡°Regulus ck,¡± Mr. Aiken said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Regulus was very simr to Sirius, but his character was much calmer than his brother¡¯s cynical aggressiveness. He raised his head slightly.

    Regulus shook hands with him and showed a polite smile. Mr. Aiken followed him into the hall, sat down in the guest room, and an old house elf respectfully brought a ck tea.

    Mr. Aiken sighed in relief after taking a sip of tea and then said, ¡°Mr. ck, you have been doing anything recently?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Aiken,¡± Regulus raised one foot contentedly, and at this moment, he actually looked like his own brother, ¡°Did you reallye here to find me and have a sip of tea in the middle of the night?¡±

    Mr. Aiken nced at the other party and then said slowly, ¡°Sorry for interrupting your night. I¡¯ll just be straight to the point. Is your master back?¡±

    Regulus¡¯ hands holding the ck tea froze mid-air, and he narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 241: â€œConfidantsâ€

    Chapter 241: ¡°Confidants¡±

    After being stunned for a moment, Regulus moved the cup full of tea to his lips, took a sip, and then said slowly, ¡°Mr. Aiken, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Looking at the elegant posture, Mr. Aiken frowned quietly.

    He cleared his throat, ¡°ck, I¡¯m not stupid. There¡¯s no need to y riddles, okay?¡±

    Regulus didn¡¯t mind that he repeated what he said just now. He still held the teacup gracefully, ¡°I clearly didn¡¯t understand what you just meant.¡±

    This time, it was Mr. Aiken¡¯s turn to be confused. ording to his son¡¯s description, the tattoo on the pretender¡¯s forearm must be the Dark Mark. ording to his information, the Death Eaters, represented by the Dark Mark, the pure-blooded radical organization in the UK, and their masters are mysterious.

    Although the Association had cooperated with the Death Eaters, Mr. Aiken didn¡¯t know who the master of the Death Eaters was. He got the news that their master was missing. There are two theories. One is that the master got a bacsh when he was studying some kind of terrible dark magic, causing his soul to dissipate. The second was that the master was wiped out by an extremely powerful wizard.

    The Death Eaters hadn¡¯t made any major moves for nearly a year. As far as Mr. Aiken knew, even the people they installed in the British Ministry of Magic no longer operated.

    Regulus was one of the leaders of the Death Eaters, so Mr. Aiken came to verify the Death Eaters when he found the Dark Mark. However, things do not go very well.

    Mr. Aiken was not sure about their master¡¯s status, hesitated for a while, and decided to rify his purpose.

    ¡°ck, I hope you don¡¯t forget the promise you made with the Association.¡± He reminded me and then told me about his son¡¯s experience.

    Regulus stroked the smooth teacup lightly and said slowly, ¡°Of course, the promise will not be forgotten. But the specific matters have always been decided by the master, and I don¡¯t understand what you mean by returning. Our master never left.¡±

    Mr. Aiken continued to press on, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but how do you exin the Dark Mark?¡±

    Regulus replied, ¡°That¡¯s not our member, Mr. Aiken. Take a gander. We don¡¯t need to take action against your son. What¡¯s the purpose? For a profit?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t believe his words and decides to spend a lot of money to get someone to take action after he goes back and checks his son carefully.

    ¡°ck, whether you guys did it or not. I came here in person to remind you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± Regulus narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°But Death Eaters didn¡¯t ept threats.¡±

    Mr. Aiken sneered secretly. He had never thought highly of the British wizardingmunity. Mr. Aiken had always believed that there were no wizards in the whole of Britain that were worthy of being taken seriously except for Dumbledore.

    Looking at Regulus in front of him, he wondered if it wasn¡¯t for the cooperative rtionship between the Association and the Death Eaters or because of his family bloodline. He would not have a rtionship with him. After the whereabouts of the Death Eater¡¯s master disappeared, the two would probably cut ties with each other.

    When Mr. Aiken came in, he also saw the decoration of his home. It was different from his luxurious and spacious mansion. It was gloomy and old-fashioned, and he didn¡¯t have much intention to change it.

    Just like the old house elf who came up to deliver tea just now, the ancient pure-blood family has only one servant, and there is not even a powerful wizard hired to guard the home.

    ording to Mr. Aiken¡¯s knowledge, the ck family is not a special case. Most pure-blood families in Ennd are like this, even the Malfoy family.

    It¡¯s just that these British people don¡¯t have enough sense of urgency, and they don¡¯t know how to use their ancestors¡¯ property to expand their power and influence.

    In France, only a few pure-blood families have declined. They have more ostentation than the British.

    Although, it has a lot to do with Mr. Grindelwald. Thinking about his name, Mr. Aiken felt that his left hand under his robe began to itch, and the sense of fear in his heart also spread.

    When the powerful wizard, who was the first Dark Lord and not the Principal of Nurmengard, was raging, most of the world experienced his horrors. These lucky Brits escaped a whole lot because Dumbledore protected them. Grindelwald ravaged Europe and did not lead his group to where Dumbledore set foot.

    This was called luck back then, but so many years have passed, and wizards from other countries who have experienced the true power are growing up.

    These thoughts shed through his mind, and Regulus, who was sitting across from him, still had that calm expression on his face.

    Mr. Aiken knew it was useless to say more, stood up, ¡°I¡¯m just here to remind you if it¡¯s really you who failed to control your men¡­¡±

    He leaned forward slowly, with a threatening tone in his tone, ¡°When the timees when that idiot is hung on the ceiling. Don¡¯t me me for my actions, ck.¡±

    Regulus put down the teacup, stood up straight, and shook hands lightly with him, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Mr. Aiken took onest look at him and then left in a hurry.

    Sending him away, Regulus frowned deeply, and he turned around and went back to his room on the fifth floor.

    He was in the bedroom he and his brother Sirius lived in when they were teenagers, and they didn¡¯t move out even after he inherited the ck family heir. Regulus paced around in his room for a while. He seemed to be hesitating about something.

    After struggling for a while, he lowered his head and gently rolled up his long sleeves. The Dark Mark on his forearm was still clearly visible. He stared at the mark for a while, then finally made some kind of decision and disappeared.

    Wiltshire, Ennd, Malfoy Manor.

    ¡°An unknown Death Eater? You mean, the master is back?!¡± At the long table, Lestrange suddenly stood up.

    Her body trembled slightly due to excitement, and her eyes widened and protruded vigorously. Lucius Malfoy looked at Regulus calmly but kept rubbing the right hand holding the cane.

    Regulus said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a bird¡¯s word, but the master¡¯s condition cannot be clearly known.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of signal.¡± Lestrange was already pacing back and forth behind the chair, ¡°He might be in some kind of predicament. He needs me. He needs his loyal servant!¡±

    Looking at Lestrange, Malfoy and his wife exchanged nces, ¡°Be, this matter needs careful investigation.¡±

    ¡°Investigation?!¡± Lestrange interrupted him. Her eyes were wide open, and her face was full of coldness, ¡°Lucius, how long has it been since the master left? Have you seen anythingtely?¡±

    She gave a sharpugh, ¡°Is that a Malfoy family tradition? Just watching from the sides?¡±

    ¡°Be,¡± Lucius seemed a little afraid. His tone was serious but always ttering, ¡°No one can question my loyalty to the master. But when master suddenly disappeared at a critical moment, we must consider whether this is an enemy¡¯s strategy to lure us!¡±

    ¡°Excuse!¡± Lestrange yelled, ¡°Only he can use the master¡¯s Dark Mark. This kind of thing cannot be imitated, or the master will know the specific location of that person!¡±

    Lucius really wanted to say, ¡®Maybe Master has no ability to see things now.¡¯

    ¡°Then how do we contact the master?! That¡¯s the master¡¯s one-way contact with us. After the master disappeared, we spent a lot of effort to induce the mark to contact the master, but there was no response.¡±

    Lestrange screamed, ¡°Then try again, again, and again!¡±

    Sheughed sharply again as she spoke, ¡°My dear sister and brother-inw if you can¡¯t help me, I will go to Barty Crouch Jr. His loyalty to his master is better than both of you.¡±

    The expressions of the Malfoys were even more rigid. They were familiar with Barty Crouch Jr., a smart and fanatical lunatic. If he learned the news, someone in the Ministry of Magic might be cast under the Imperius Curse again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. His father is already preparing to run for the new minister, which will greatly help us.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s worth knowing the return of our master, Lucius! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know?! Master asked you to put someone into the Ministry of Magic. Don¡¯t think that master is missing now, and you can just y with the Galleons in the ministry like you would want to.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing that Lestrange had already drawn out her wand, Regulus reluctantly stood up to stop the two of them. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°You can try. If master really returns and needs some small help, that will be the best moment to prove our loyalty.¡±

    Lestrange was quite convinced of Regulus.

    ¡ª-

    In Nurmengard, Sean was half lying on the bed, yawned, and closed a book. He is currently learning high-end transfiguration. While the progress is gratifying, it is really exhausting. He pulled the quilt and prepared to fall asleep early today.

    Suddenly, he felt a warm feeling on his right forearm, and the slight voice of a woman was calling in his mind.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean raised his right hand suspiciously, but the information in his mind made his expression strange.

    ¡°My lord, do you need your servant now?¡±

    ¡°This voice is familiar¡­¡± Sean frowned and thought about it. He must have heard this voice somewhere but couldn¡¯t remember it.

    Of course, this was not the thing that surprised him the most. What surprised him the most was that the warmth he felt and the call in his mind all came from the Dark Mark.

    In the beginning, Riddle¡¯s soul fragment wanted to invade Sean¡¯s soul world, but it ended up bing his small library. As a result, Sean has mastered many high-level dark magic, and at the same time, the description of the Dark Mark also entered his mind.

    Tom Riddle is indeed a genius. After learning about the Dark Mark, Sean discovered the magic of this thing. The spell was created by Tom himself, and it can be nted on the forearm of the Death Eaters. This is the symbol of the Death Eaters and a way ofmunication.

    The Dark Mark is a one-way contact mark spell. Only the caster can use the mark to notify other Death Eaters. Once the Dark Mark is nted, it cannot be removed.

    Of course, Sean, who understands the essence of this curse, can naturally erase it, just like before.

    When he pretended to be a student of Nurmengar and nted the Dark Mark on himself. Mainly to divert Fabian¡¯s attention and, on the other hand, to investigate Tom Riddle¡¯s current state.

    With Grindelwald by his side, Sean doesn¡¯t have to worry about being targeted by Tom Riddle. After fully understanding the spell, he has the same control as Tom on the Dark Mark.

    Sean didn¡¯t expect that he had ever received a message from the Dark Mark before, and after kidnapping Fabian, he erased the mark himself. After thinking for a while, Sean figured out the reason and remembered the caller¡¯s identity.

    Betrix Lestrange.

    ¡°The news has been spread.¡± Sean frowned and thought.

    He waited for a while, but no more news came.

    Some hesitant Sean finally found Grindelwald. He just smiled and left him a sentence, ¡°Do it with confidence. It¡¯s a power to control confidants.¡±

    Sean understood the meaning and was shocked. Did Grindelwald want him to control the Death Eaters?

    Sean narrowed his eyes, and while he was alone in the dungeon. He raised his wand and rented the Dark Mark on his arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see tonight to see if any more news ising.¡± Sean muttered.

    On that night, Lestrange¡¯s faint voice sounded again.

 Chapter 242: â€œMaster Is Backâ€

    Chapter 242: ¡°Master Is Back¡±

    ¡°Master, your loyal servant is waiting for your response.¡± Lestrange¡¯s call was vague and weak, but Sean could still feel her tone.

    This connection requires a fairly high price, such as part of the caster¡¯s sanity and a lot of magic. Even so, very few Death Eaters knew how to do it, probably because Tom didn¡¯t want to be constantly disturbed by his servants.

    Sean rested one hand behind his head and yed with his wand. This was not his elm dragon heartstring wand but another one that Grindelwald gave to him casually.

    Thirteen and a half inches, yew, phoenix tail feathers, the brother of this powerful wandy in the bedroom not far from Sean. It is unsurprising that Tom¡¯s wand is in Grindelwald¡¯s hands, but when Sean asks whether Tom is really dead, he does not give a clear answer.

    However, this was also within Sean¡¯s expectations. He had always felt that a genius dark wizard like Tom could not die so easily. Both Dumbledore and Grindelwald mentioned that Tom¡¯s magical talent is beyond the imagination of many people.

    But what is certain is that Tom Riddle must be in some kind of condition. Otherwise, he would probably contact Lestrange at this moment. Either they don¡¯t have a way to contact them, or he is too weak to contact anyone.

    With Grindelwald telling him, it seems that he can indeed use the Death Eaters to do something. However, some small changes need to be made first. Sean looked at the Dark Mark on his arm.

    He can control which people his mark will only take effect on, but the current marks on those Death Eaters are all nted by Tom himself. If the other party does not receive the servant¡¯s contact, it does not mean that they cannot hear the servant¡¯s call.

    If Sean wants to ensure that his n goes smoothly without being overheard by Tom lurking in the dark, he needs to make some changes to the Death Eater¡¯s Dark Mark.

    No matter how powerful Tom was, Sean hadpletely mastered the Dark Mark. To give an example, the Dark Mark is like a receiver that can only receive signals from the host. When this receiver touches that signal, the host will receive a notification.

    The Dark Mark does not usually have the function of eavesdropping, but when it is triggered, such as using the Dark Mark to summon Death Eaters, or when some kind of magic spell tries to erase the mark. The host will receive a message. When a Death Eater touched the Dark Mark branded on their arm, Tom could feel it, too.

    If Sean wants to use the Death Eaters, he must change the frequency pointing to Tom. Otherwise, he will be known by him when he summons the Death Eaters or uses the Dark Mark to contact them.

    Sean ignored Lestrange¡¯s call, thinking about how to solve this problem. As for how to pretend to be Tom, he already has a way.

    Death Eaters and Tom¡¯s rtionship is unlike Grindelwald and his Acolytes. Except for a few fanatical believers, most Death Eaters surrender, fearing Tom¡¯s power. The seemingly ipatible rtionship is the easiest to get in.

    The key now is how to gather the Death Eaters without using the Dark Mark.

    A bold n gradually emerged in Sean¡¯s mind.

    ¡ª¨C

    Malfoy Manor, Wiltshire.

    Lestrange curled up on the velvet sofa. She looked haggard, but there was madness in her eyes. At this time, Lestrange no longer looked like a cold and arrogant witch. Now, she looked more and more like the crazy woman.

    ¡°Be,¡± Lucius tightened his grip on the cane, ¡°It turns out that Master is not willing to reply to you.¡±

    These words seemed to have stimted her. Lestrange stood up suddenly, ¡°Lucius, do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? ¡°

    ¡°You, Avery, and those cunning and stupid guys gathered with the gift from the master, and the master just disappeared for a short time. Did you really want to betray him?¡±

    Lucius turned his head slightly and said in an emotionless voice, ¡°I have never betrayed my master.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Lestrange screamed, ¡°Malfoy, you haven¡¯t been looking for him since the day his ident happened. Yesterday, he didn¡¯t answer my call, and you cut the number of Ministry of Magic personnel this morning.¡±

    Lucius¡¯ face turned red and white, and he snorted, ¡°Master hasn¡¯t given the order for a long time, and I can¡¯t continue until hees back to give me further instructions.¡±

    ¡°Traitor!¡±

    Malfoy¡¯s wife, Narcissa, stood between them.

    ¡°Be,¡± Narcissa looked at her sister, ¡°Lucius always likes to be careful, and thest time we received instructions was two years ago. Master is powerful, so he is still alive. But maybe because of a small problem, he can¡¯t show up for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Cissy,¡± Be screamed at her own sister, ¡°He needs us! He needs his loyal servants!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± An impatience shed in Narcissa¡¯s eyes, but she was still consoling her, ¡°Be, since the establishment of the Death Eaters, we are all fighting for one goal. The time has note, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Betrix gasped violently. She stared at her sister and brother-inw and then sat back heavily on the sofa.

    ¡°He has been making some arrangements,¡± Lucius said again, ¡°We have not been exposed to everyone¡¯s sight. Even after the master disappeared, we were not sent to Azkaban. But Dumbledore has be suspicious. What are we going to do now? Looking for the master with no preparations at all? No, we must reserve our power until his return and support behind him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just saving yourself.¡± Betrix mocked but didn¡¯t continue to say anything unpleasant.

    Regulus, who had been watching all this, stood up, ¡°It seems that we have reached a consensus and wait for the return of the master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only you. I will always look for the master.¡± Betrix said.

    The remaining three looked at each other and did not continue talking. When the atmosphere in the mansion was silent, a doorbell rang.

    Betrix and Regulus didn¡¯t move. They were rted to the Malfoy family, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about them being exposed here.

    A young house elf appeared in the living room. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, there is an unfamiliar wizard outside.¡±

    ¡°An unfamiliar wizard?¡± Lucius frowned. Although Malfoy¡¯s mansion is not covered by magic, those who cane here must be people who know their address.

    The house-elf bowed his head, ¡°The man said that Mrs. Lestrange¡¯s loyalty is admirable.¡±

    They stood up from their seats at once, and Betrix¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    ¡°Please, ask him toe in.¡± Lucius swallowed.

    Soon, they saw someone in the living room. He was wearing a cloak, and under the hood was a masked face.

    ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± Lucius opened his mouth, but he interrupted them.

    ¡°Shh, Lucius¡­¡± The man in ck put his fingers to his lips, then turned his head slightly.

    ¡°Regulus ck, Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy, and Betrix Lestrange¡­¡± He called everyone¡¯s name, and then let out a hoarseugh, ¡°Good to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Regulus frowned.

    The man in ck rolled up his sleeves, and the Dark Mark was clearly visible on the forearm of his left hand.

    Under theplicated gazes of the rest of the people, the man in ck quickly put down his clothes again and said, ¡°Obviously, the master doesn¡¯t trust you guys very much.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Betrix walked forward quickly, with pleading and expectation in her eyes, ¡°I am still his most loyal servant. Is he okay now?¡±

    The man in ck looked at Betrix, and his tone slowed down a lot, ¡°Of course, he is stronger than you imagined. Ms. Lestrange, the master praised your effort.¡±

    Under Betrix¡¯s excited gaze, he nced at the others, ¡°Compared to Malfoy, Betrix¡¯s loyalty is really touching. That¡¯s what he said.¡±

    ¡°Oh, master.¡± Be almost burst into tears.

    Lucius trembled but was not intimidated, ¡°Sir, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because the master didn¡¯t respond to you?¡± The man in ck sneered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your usefulness, I would have taken your dead body as an apology to the master.¡±

    He took out a wand, and the others stared wide-eyed, then all lowered their heads.

    Lucius twitched vigorously, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the master use the Dark Mark to contact his loyal servant?¡±

    The man in ck let out a dullugh, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet?¡±

    Lucius raised his head and tentatively asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Your loyalty is doubtful.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. We are willing to give everything to our master!¡±

    ¡°Then you need to prove it.¡± The man in ck looked at everyone coldly.

    Regulus looked at him from the corner of his eye, but he couldn¡¯t find any impression about the man at all. He considered for a moment and said respectfully, ¡°I wonder what the master¡¯s n is?¡±

    ¡°I came here to convey the master¡¯s will,¡± the man in ck said, ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t use the Dark Mark to contact anyone. Don¡¯t tell them that he has returned. Just say that there is news about the master, and everyone needs to gather. Can it be done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± All of them lowered their heads.

    ¡°Very well, you should be able to understand master¡¯s intention,¡± the man in ck nodded in satisfaction, ¡°and I came to you first. Lestrange¡¯s loyalty moved master; secondly, he is watching all of you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the master down.¡± After leaving thest words, the man in ck left the Malfoy family¡¯s mansion.

    After that, they raised their heads. Except for Betrix, everyone else looked at each other deeply.

    Regulus talked to the Malfoys for a few words and then returned to his ce. His face was written in fear.

    Back in his room, he took out a mirror.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°The identity of the man in ck is unclear, but the wand cannot be faked.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll get in touch.¡±

    Low voices sounded in the room, and at this moment, the Death Eaters in the UK saw their former rades¡¯ again.

    Late at night in Nurmengard, a man in ck came out of a certain room. He took off his hood and sighed, ¡°Why do I act so naturally when I pretend to be a viin and the feeling of pretending to be the higher one is really good.¡±

    Returning to Ennd through the Vanishing Cab, and then go to Malfoy Manor.

    Sean approached the Malfoy family. He originally thought that the Malfoy family would be very suspicious, but Tom¡¯s power was beyond his imagination. It didn¡¯t take him much effort. He just doing what Grindelwald hinted to do.

    The reason why Sean pretended to be Tom¡¯s new follower was very simple. Tom would not do this kind of ¡®trivial matter¡¯ himself. Wouldn¡¯t that worsen the situation if he showed up pretending to be Tom?

    The longer it takes, the easier it is for them to see his ws. Although most of the Death Eaters are idiots, there are also smart people like Barty Crouch Jr.

    Seeing the performance of those people tonight, Sean has more confidence in his future ns. The Death Eaters are much more afraid of Tom than he imagined, which is enough to see that Tom had a lot of influence.

    However, this is good news for Sean.

    ¡ª-

    Three dayster.

    Outside Hogwarts, Grindelwald nced at the wand in Sean¡¯s hand, ¡°Did you just do something with your wand?

    ¡°Just a little bit.¡± Sean shrugged.

    He didn¡¯t turn into Tom¡¯s appearance, nor did he make any disguise. He used his true appearance with some minor changes.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Grindelwaldughed and Apparated away with Sean.

 Chapter 243: â€œAppearingâ€

    Chapter 243: ¡°Appearing¡±

    Grindelwald Apparated with Sean outside of Malfoy Manor. After arriving, he looked at Sean with great interest, ¡°Generally speaking, this kind of moment requires a more gorgeous ceremony.¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°If you walk in after me, it won¡¯t be any more gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to that day.¡± Grindelwald smiled and disappeared into the air.

    Sean looked back, swayed his ck robe casually, and then walked towards the manor with a smile. Malfoy Manor was brightly lit, and the luxurious vi that had only a few people suddenly became crowded.

    People in ck clothes wearing ck hoods and covering their faces gathered in the living room. Even though there were many people, there was still no noise in the room.

    Betrix was dressedvishly tonight. She had no mask, a gorgeous pearl ne, and a linen dress adorned with magic flowers. She looked extraordinarily beautiful tonight.

    However, her face destroyed her elegant beauty. Beside her was a man with equally fanatical eyes, and he was not masked, looking at the door expectantly at this moment.

    The owners of the manor did not hide their faces either.

    ¡°My colleagues,¡± Lucius said, he seemed to want to do more before the master arrived, ¡°show your faces. If he sees you like this, he will not be happy.¡±

    The masked Death Eaters looked at each other, and one of them said in a low voice, ¡°Lucius, you notified us that you wanted to discuss something. Now everyone is here, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Betrix turned her head sharply, ¡°Pay attention to your tone, and maintain your reverence when referring to the master.¡±

    The man seemed to want to say something more but finally gave up.

    Lucius raised his head slightly, ¡°There are still people who haven¡¯t arrived.¡±

    The man standing beside Be sneered. He was Betrix¡¯s husband, Rodolphus Lestrange, a fanatical follower of Tom Riddle.

    ¡°Those cowardly, stupid traitors. They already want to put aside rtions with the master.¡±

    ¡°The master¡¯s whereabouts are unknown.¡± A voice said in a small voice.

    Betrix raised her wand and lowered it slowly. She smiled, ¡°Coward? He will punish you.¡±

    Hearing this sentence, the other Death Eaters looked at each other, and they understood the meaning.

    ¡°Master is back?¡± a Death Eater said timidly.

    ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy about this, Avery?¡± A warlock beside him called out his name with a grin.

    Avery paused momentarily when his name was called out and then looked annoyed at the person, ¡°Wilkes, don¡¯t forget what you did this year.¡±

    Wilkes twitched the corner of his mouth, and his voice still had a gloomy feeling, ¡°Avery, you should worry about yourself first. Your father is much more loyal than you.¡±

    ¡°The loyalty of the Avery family does not need to be judged by others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the master is the one to judge.¡±

    Betrix and the Malfoys did not stop the Death Eaters from arguing but just watched the scene coldly. The summoned Death Eaters didn¡¯t know that their master hade back, and they had different opinions about it.

    Of course, those who did note are no different from the dead. Betrix held a piece of parchment in her hand, which recorded the events of the gathering of Death Eaters these days.

    At this time, she is not the mad woman tortured by the dementors. She still has considerable wisdom, and with the assistance of her husband, the content on the parchment is clear and detailed.

    Betrix looked at the door, only waiting for the return of the master.

    The rtionship among the Death Eaters is strange. Except for Tom and a very few people, they only know the true identities of a few people. Various small groups were created within the Death Eater circle and knew each other.

    They worked harder to close their identities as much as possible to stop their identities from being exposed. As for the purpose, presumably maybe because if their identities are known, they¡¯ll lose their influence and power as a Death Eater.

    As time passed, Betrix, Regulus, and the Malfoys who summoned them remained silent. The Death Eaters became increasingly impatient, but no one dared to leave immediately.

    Of course, many people already had other thoughts in their minds. If they still couldn¡¯t see the benefit of this meeting and had no news about their master. They¡¯ll leave immediately.

    The sky is gettingte, and the manor¡¯s atmosphere is bing increasingly restless. Lucius and his wife looked at each other and understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he show up? Who was the identity of that personst night?¡±

    For most people here, when they joined the Death Eaters, one was because of Tom¡¯s personal charm, and the other was because of the goal made by him. As a pure-blood wizard, who wouldn¡¯t want to be the top of the food chain?

    However, over the years, due to the existence of Dumbledore and Grindelwald. Although the Death Eaters have developed into a rtivelyrge organization, most of their activities are carried out underground.

    But they always somewhat declined.

    Just when their hearts became more and more impetuous, the chandelier on the ceiling suddenly trembled slightly. The zing firece not far away seemed to be suddenly mixed with moisture, and the beating of the me seemed to be moved by something.

    The door opened by itself, and a figure that was unfamiliar to most people appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Wee.¡± The visitor calmly opened his hands as if he were the master here.

    ¡°Sean Wallup?!¡± Several wizards stared wide-eyed. They didn¡¯t understand why he was there.

    Betrix and the others did not respond. Lucius poked his cane forcefully, and the marble floor made a muffled sound. The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became strange, and all the Death Eaters took out their wands.

    Someone remembered that Sean was the master¡¯s previous target, and they wanted to catch this kid who appeared suddenly. Some people suspect that this is a trap set by an Auror or Dumbledore, and they want to escape here.

    Some people don¡¯t know the situation. They don¡¯t know Sean¡¯s identity nor the meaning of his appearance here, but they follow the others who take out their wands.

    Sean smiled and scratched. The me in the firece returned to calm, and the chandelier stopped shaking. At this time, other people noticed that there seemed to be something around one of Sean¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Betrix.¡± Sean walked towards Betrix slowly and held out his hand.

    ¡°M-Master?!¡± Betrix trembled.

    ¡°My clever girl.¡± Sean praised, and other people¡¯s hearts in the living room were stirred up.

    Sean stared at everyone coldly, even though his heart rate was already starting to speed up. Being the strong one in front of so many viins was exciting. But he still has enough confidence.

    Tom did not rely on charisma to control his subordinates but relied on his powerful magic. Among the Death Eaters present, no matter how many were absolutely loyal and how many ulterior motives there were, as long as he was the real Tom, no one would dare to betray him.

    Sean stretched out a hand. The smile on his face was calm but cold, ¡°Compared to these guys who should be sent to the grave, your loyalty is touching.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Betrix almost trembled with excitement.

    ¡°But now, save the act.¡± Sean narrowed his eyes suddenly.

    Betrix shuddered, finally reacted, and handed over the parchment in her hand. Sean casually walked to the head of the long table and sat down. He didn¡¯t even look at the Death Eaters with different expressions around him.

    The parchment recorded the information of all the Death Eaters. Sean saw a lot of familiar names on it. Beforeing here, he searched for a lot of information and spent a lot of Galleons to buy some information from Knockturn Alley.

    Flipping through it casually, he raised his head and smiled at everyone present.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all sit down?¡± The Death Eaters looked at Sean, who looked rxed but had cold eyes and unconsciously exchanged nces with the people around them.

    Many people have doubts in their hearts, but before there is no real proof, no one dares to really raise doubts. Under this strange silence, the Death Eaters gradually sat down in their respective positions.

    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Sean licked his lips, then waved his hand casually, ¡°Come on, my friends. Take off your masks, and let me take a good look.¡±

    There was a moment of silence, but no one did anything.

    Betrix stood up suddenly and yelled at everyone, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear? Can¡¯t you hear what the master said?!¡±

    ¡°Shh, shh,¡± Sean stretched out a finger, ¡°Be, always remember. The nobles must have enough self-preservation.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Betrix immediately sat down like a puppy and maintained an elegant sitting posture.

    Sean secretly sighed and then looked at everyone, ¡°You people must have a lot of thoughts when you see my current appearance. I can understand that.¡±

    His wand suddenly pointed at a person as soon as he finished speaking. Coupled with suspicion and fear, that person did not dare to defend themselves.

    The shrill screams echoed in the living room, and everyone shivered. Fear gradually returned to their eyes when they looked at the young man sitting at the top.

    In Sean¡¯s mind, the number jumped from thirty-eight to forty, and below that was the name of the ability: Echoes of Hermione Granger.

    Every five spells cast, the next spell bes nonverbal cast. Every twenty spells cast, the next spell bes wandless. Every forty spells cast, the next spell effect will be increased.

    The next spell will be a wandless and nonverbal spell.

    Sean nced at everyone expressionlessly and suddenlyughed, ¡°I have changed my body. I haven¡¯t seen all of you for so long, and some people have already forgotten me¡­¡±

    The Death Eaters looked at each other, and the people began to take off their hoods and masks. One after another, when a mask is put on the table, more and more faces are exposed to everyone.

    Sean smiled even more happily, the corners of his mouth curled up. After some time, there were only five Death Eaters who hesitated to take off their masks.

    ¡°Oh? It looks like you¡¯re not willing to do it.¡± Sean sighed regretfully.

    The remaining five people were nervous, but some of them had already be suspicious.

    Although the person in front of them behaved exactly like his master, he didn¡¯t use the Dark Mark to contact everyone, which was the biggest w.

    However, what made them dare not raise doubts was that Sean acted so naturally that it was difficult for them to speak.

    ¡°Master, please forgive me,¡± said a wizard with a low voice, ¡°My identity is more sensitive, but I can serve you better in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hush¡­¡± Sean interrupted his words.

    Hezily moved his face, put the wand casually in front of him, and started to spin it. The wand was twirling quickly, and Sean had a yful look.

    Finally, the wand stopped and pointed to the right side of the long table. Everyone looked over in unison, and there was a person who hadn¡¯t taken off his mask.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Under so many gazes, the man stammered.

    Sean smiled and spread his hands, ¡°I must fully respect the opinions of my people.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± the man gulped.

    Sean shook the wand in mid-air expressionlessly.

 Chapter 244: â€œThe Dark Markâ€

    Chapter 244: ¡°The Dark Mark¡±

    Antonin Dolohov¡¯s body tensed immediately because of the ¡®boy¡¯ opposite him.

    A pure-blood radical, he had always enjoyed torturing Muggles and those who did not support the Dark Lord. He is even one of the few people who knows the true identity of the Dark Lord because of his friendship when he was young. However, his trust in the Dark Lord gradually wavered during the year.

    The Dark Lord has never led them to do great things since the Death Eaters have been established for so long.

    On the other hand, in Dolohov¡¯s eyes, the Dark Lord doesn¡¯t seem to be that powerful anymore. Although the spell just now was quick and without a trace, the unlucky one who was cursed was just shrieking. As someone who has experienced the Cruciatus Curse, he felt that this was not what a Dark Lord level of power.

    Apart from these two factors, the most important and most difficult point for Dolohov is the terrible, evil, and cruel Dark Lord seems to have forgotten his identity.

    Why? He chose a Mudblood as a body vessel.

    This is uneptable to Dolohov.

    As a pure-blood wizard, Dolohov has always been highly confident. When he joined the Death Eaters, he acknowledged the power of the Dark Lord and wanted to learn more from him. At the same time, he was looking forward to the new world that he had described. Muggles became pets, and Mudbloods became their ve.

    But now, after the Dark Lord was dealt with by Dumbledore and Grindelwald. He upied the body of a Mudblood for no reason?

    Dolohov had already called him that in his heart, and in his opinion, he was no longer worthy of being his Master.

    He would rather his Master be a terrible monster. But when he got into the body of a Mudblood, Dolohov thought the Dark Lord no longer deserved his allegiance.

    Of course, other Death Eaters are still there. Dolohov is not going to turn against them on the spot. He is still a little afraid. However, he had always had a good rtionship with most of the Death Eaters, and his own strength was outstanding enough that after this meeting, he could find a way to slowly withdraw from this organization.

    Dolohov didn¡¯t expect the wand to turn, and he became the chosen one by the wand.

    Without a wand or a spell cast, the short surge of magic power almost made him tremble. He¡¯s a powerful wizard and a duelist, but never has he felt such a strong sense of power in his life.

    Dolohov had no time to take out his wand, let alone recite the spell. He instinctively cast out his defensive spell wandless.

    Under the horrified gazes of the Death Eaters, Dolohov had no strength to resist. He opened his mouth wide terrifyingly, and hot mes emerged from his mouth, nostrils, eyes, and ears.

    Without struggling or screaming, Dolohov instantly turned into a burning man.

    Sean breathed out lightly, and the ashes dissipated in the air.

    The remaining Death Eaters all trembled. They lowered their heads firmly andy down on their bodies. The sweat on their foreheads was not only because of the high temperature just now but also because of the unspeakable fear.

    No one was suspicious, and no one even dared to look up at the young man anymore.

    Their Master has returned. He has not lost his strength because of his new body but is stronger.

    Although Dolohov did not lift the mask, the Death Eaters all knew his identity. This wizard was one of the best among the Death Eaters, and hepletely disappeared from this world in just a second.

    They have never doubted that the Dark Lord has the ability to cast spells without a wand and nonverbally. But there are some limitations. The power of a wandless and nonverbal cast will not be as good as normal casting.

    The few people closest to Dolohov swallowed and peeked at the ashes on the ground. One side of their bodies was suffering from the high temperature just now, but they dared not move.

    Sean raised his eyebrows and showed a regretful smile, ¡°I¡¯m just going to give him a warm reply. It¡¯s my fault, I should be more careful next time.¡±

    What Grindelwald taught him about this spell was surprisingly terrifying. In order to deter others and dispel the Death Eaters¡¯ doubts, Sean was prepared to do this from the beginning.

    Use an Acupuntinterntus as a starter and then deal with that unlucky ¡°chosen one¡± with all of his strength.

    He borrowed the power of the Obscurus and, through the blessing of Echoes of Hermione Granger¡¯s item. His wandless and nonverbal cast did not have any weakened power, and he even got a boost.

    The effect of the item was better than he had imagined. The increase on the fortieth spell far exceeded his expectations.

    This time, they were more obedient than the house elves, let alone someone who dared to question Sean¡¯s identity. How could a fake cast such a terrible spell at will, which only the powerful Dark Lord can do?

    After casting the spell, Sean calmly opened his hands, ¡°Come on, my friends.¡±

    The group of dark wizards, originally the cruelest in this era, raised their heads, waiting for an order.

    Sean shook his head sadly, ¡°We just lost our fellow man. Oh, Dolohov, your joyful expression when torturing Muggles will be forever sealed in my heart. Let us mourn in silence. ¡°

    The Death Eaters quickly lowered their heads again, and raised their heads after. They saw the Dark Lord smiling and reaching for his wand on the table.

    The remaining four Death Eaters who hadn¡¯t removed their masks all trembled. The four of them immediately lifted their masks, and before Sean could even see their faces clearly, they crawled to the ground and quickly crawled to Sean¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Master, please forgive my stupidity. Your faithful servant is too worried about your safety during this time.¡± The four kissed the hem of Sean¡¯s robe.

    Looking at the four people below him, Sean came up with such an idea.

    Sean put on a forgiving attitude and gently patted those people¡¯s cheeks, ¡°My friends, I sincerely hope that there will be no more next time. Otherwise, I will consider it as a way for me to act.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Praise be to your mercy!¡±

    Sean waved his hands casually, ¡°Be, give them an unforgettable impression after the party.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my master.¡± Betrix was trembling with excitement.

    Dolohov didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her, and he would often make fun of her sister, Andromeda Tonks, who married a Mudblood.

    Among these people who questioned the authority of the Master, Dolohov was the one who got killed. Betrix takes it as a gift from the Master.

    Sean noticed the fanatical expression on her. But he didn¡¯t say much. It¡¯s normal for her to act like this, especially since Betrix was born into a twisted family.

    He scanned around, identifying Death Eaters he knew.

    Regulus ck, sitting on his right side with his head half down. He has many simrities with his brother Sirius.

    On the left is the Lestrange family. Betrix with her husband, Rodolphus Lestrange, and her husband¡¯s brother, Rabastan Lestrange.

    Rodolphus didn¡¯t seem to care about his wife¡¯s obsession with Tom at all, and he looked at him just as passionately as his wife.

    Next to Regulus was a young wizard, licking his lips excitedly, his eyes full of anticipation. Barty Crouch Jr., Tom¡¯s confidant and loyalist, even knew some of Riddle¡¯s past.

    Of course, the Malfoys need not say much, but the loyalty of these two people is as unpredictable as a tumbleweed.

    In addition to these people around, there are Mr. Goyle and Mr. Crabbe, who are recognizable at a nce. They looked the same as their sons.

    However, Snape, Peter Pettigrew, and Igor Karkaroff weren¡¯t there.

    Sean stood up by silently matching the information in his heart with each Death Eater and ranking them ording to loyalty and strength.

    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t respond to you before this?¡± Sean showed an iprehensible smile.

    ¡°Master, were you still recovering? I called you many times.¡± Barty asked respectfully.

    ¡°But master heard my call.¡± Betrix said eagerly.

    Sean smiled slightly, ¡°Barty, Be. I have seen your loyalty. In the future, you will receive unimaginable rewards.¡±

    Under the excited and expectant eyes of the two, Sean paced slowly, ¡°Sean Wallup, the original owner of this body, has acted against me. That idiot Quirrell screwed up everything and put me into Dumbledore and Grindelwald¡¯s trap.¡±

    ¡°Damn fool!¡± Betrix screamed.

    ¡°However¡ª¡± Sean imitated Tom¡¯s morbidly proud expression and stretched out his hands, ¡°I¡¯m prepared, and those two stupid old men were still fooled.¡±

    The Death Eaters allughed in unison with him.

    ¡°This lovely boy who was of great use to me has fallen into the hands of the great Dark Lord!¡±

    ¡°However¡ª¡± Sean narrowed his eyes and changed the topic, ¡°For my n, I must continue to operate under the eyes of those two old men. With that, I learned something.¡±

    The Death Eaters felt the chill in their Master¡¯s words, and all of them stooped unconsciously.

    Sean nced at everyone coldly, ¡°My friends who are united under the Dark Mark. Someone betrayed all of us.¡±

    The Lestranges and Barty Jr. stood up angrily and pointed their wands at the rest of them.

    ¡°Master, who is that despicable traitor?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. It has to be said that my new body still has limitations,¡± Sean stroked his forehead, ¡°I have be too weak and couldn¡¯t even find the traitor who hid himself.¡±

    The remaining Death Eaters shuddered.

    Barty narrowed his eyes, and he looked at Sean, ¡°Master, there are a few people who didn¡¯te tonight. Snape has been working under Dumbledore¡¯s control.¡±

    ¡°Severus¡¯ loyalty doesn¡¯t need to be questioned, Barty,¡± Sean twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°I have my own arrangements for some people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Sean smiled sinisterly, ¡°Everyone, show your Dark Mark.¡±

    Although there is fear in their hearts, the tragic example is right before them, and no one dares to hesitate. Everyone rolled up their robes to reveal the Dark Mark.

    Sean took out his wand and tapped it on the nearest Lucius¡¯ forearm. In Lucius¡¯ eyes, the Dark Mark became weaker and weaker and then disappeared. A new dark Dark Mark appeared. Lucius looked at Sean tremblingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you stay loyal to me, the new mark won¡¯t do any harm. Of course, when you try to betray me and everyone here, be prepared to meet me.¡± Sean showed an inexplicable smile.

    In this way, no one dared to resist. Sean eliminated the Dark Mark that Tom had nted one by one and then reced it with his own. When thest one was finished, Sean raised his eyebrows in satisfaction.

    From now on, Tom will no longer receive calls from his followers. If he is lucky enough to recover, only a few people who were not present today will receive the news when the Death Eaters are summoned.

 Chapter 245: â€œManipulating The Death Eatersâ€

    Chapter 245: ¡°Manipting The Death Eaters¡±

    After changing the Dark Mark for the Death Eaters, Sean casually sat back in his seat.

    It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous about acting in front of so many vicious dark wizards. But maybe it was because he got along with Grindelwald and Dumbledore a lot. It didn¡¯t affect Sean much.

    He leaned back on the chair, and Naja slowly poked her head out of his arms. The restless Death Eaters around them were increasingly tense.

    They also had a little understanding of Tom¡¯s n against Sean more than a year ago. Although they didn¡¯t understand what was special about his body, they could at least understand the current situation.

    Their Master not only mastered the new body but also inherited special talents. Otherwise, The amy would not be so docile around his arm.

    In fact, this is just a cover released by Sean. The purpose is to deepen the image of himself as omnipotent in the eyes of the Death Eaters.

    Sean caressed Naja and said casually, ¡°Tell me about what you have done this year.¡±

    The Death Eaters tensed up again. In order to rule the entire wizarding world in the future, they have been doing various things in ordance with his orders. However, Tom disappeared for a year, and this organization has lost its vitality. Most of them have not paid much attention to the things at hand.

    Now that the Master asked about this, many people have already started to get nervous.

    Barty stood up respectfully and said with a slightly proud expression, ¡°Master, my father is currently preparing for the election of the new minister, and the results are promising.¡±

    Sean nodded, but he was a little puzzled.

    The current British Minister of Magic is still Cornelius Fudge. His predecessor, Millicent Bagnold, did a good job during her period, so everyone has great expectations for the next minister.

    Barty Crouch originally had a high following, but for unknown reasons, he did not get the position in the 1990 ministerial election and lost to Cornelius Fudge. Who was not optimistic at the time.

    The minister of the Ministry of Magic does not have a clearly stipted term of office, but generally, it is more than five years. There will be a routine general election in July every year. Fudge has just been in office for three years. As usual, this general election should be just a formality. But ording to Judging from the current situation, Fudge may be one of the shortest-term ministers since the establishment of the Ministry of Magic.

    Barty continued, ¡°After the ident in the Department of Mysteriesst year, Fudge¡¯s ability to deal with the problem has been questioned by many people. Some people said in private that Dumbledore also expressed disappointment with him. I have been running around various pure-blood families and Hogwarts recently to keep in contact with him.¡±

    The Death Eaters all let out mocking shrieks.

    ¡°ording to your instructions, I have been promoting my father. At that time, pure-blood families such as the Malfoy and ck family would stand for him. If there is no ident, he will be the new minister of the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    Sean smiled, nodded his approval, and then asked, ¡°And you, my loyal servant.¡±

    Barty was very excited about Sean¡¯s approval. He lowered his head and moved closer to Sean.

    Barty felt that everything he had done was more valuable and replied with a grin, ¡°At that time, my father¡¯s original position as the director of the Department of Magic and Law Enforcement will be empty. There are two candidates for the director. One is from the Auror Office Director Kingsley Shacklebolt and Amelia Bones.¡±

    Sean nodded, even though he didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t understand the ns of the Death Eaters before, and talking too much might expose him.

    No one dared to disturb his thinking. After the living room was silent, Sean smiled and said, ¡°Barty, I have always trusted your wisdom. Let me talk about your views on the whole matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Barty became more and more excited. Tom rarely asked his subordinates to make suggestions, and he always believed that his Master had already thought of everything.

    But his current attitude is that they have a deeper trust in them.

    Barty wanted to perform well in front of his Master, carefully considered his thoughts, and then said slowly, ¡°What you asked us to do has always been to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic. Most of the wizards who control power in the Ministry of Magic are pure-blooded, and these people will eventually be our help after you reveal your influence.¡±

    ¡°We have to suppress those pro-Muggle forces. I will definitely take care of my father¡¯s ce, and the important position of the Director of Magical Law Enforcement needs more consideration.¡±

    ¡°ording to the information I have received. Shacklebolt has always been in touch with Dumbledore. Dumbledore is always the ultimate enemy you need to take out, and I don¡¯t think this kind of thing should be allowed to be in the Ministry. He has too much power to influence, and if Shacklebolt takes office. The next director of the Auror Office is likely to be James Potter, who is also Dumbledore¡¯s man.¡±

    ¡°Good opinion, Barty.¡± Sean nodded approvingly.

    He cleared his throat and continued, ¡°After I be the Improper Use of Magic Office director, I can further install our members into the Ministry of Magic. ording to your goals, I think the best departments that need to be inserted are the Muggle-Born Registration Commission and the British branch of the International Confederation of Wizards.¡±

    Screening bloodlines, handling conflicts with the Muggle world, and uniting other forces. This is the way for Death Eaters to strengthen their influence. Sean narrowed his eyes slightly and gave Barty a look of approval.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Sean praised, ¡°You¡¯ve be more mature during this period of time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of your brilliant wisdom, master.¡± Barty said respectfully.

    ¡°You can do them all, but the current main objective is to make your father a minister. I will give you a more detailed n for the future arrangements.¡±

    ¡°I will, Master.¡±

    After Barty, the Malfoys and the Lestranges also revealed what they were doing recently, mostly infiltrating the Ministry of Magic and investigating pro-Muggle wizards.

    Regulus stood up, ¡°Master, the mission you entrusted to me is over. France cut ties with me because of your previous concealment.¡±

    Betrix and Barty Jr. shouted loudly, ¡°Stupid and despicable Frenchman!¡±

    Sean did not express anger or surprise. He verified his previous guess that the Association had connections with the Death Eaters.

    Regulus continued, ¡°With all due respect, Master. They have be more and more arrogant recently. The Aiken family, who were originally in charge of contacting me, had an ambiguous attitude. Thest time they contacted me was to question me. Whether one of us kidnapped his son and questioned about your whereabouts.¡±

    Sean sneered disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s always been like this. But they are a little too slow. I should give them some warnings.¡±

    Betrix stood up, dissatisfied, ¡°Master, do you want me to go to France and teach them a real lesson?¡±

    ¡°Be patient, Be,¡± Sean waved his hand casually, ¡°That is indeed an important thing. But I have more important things to do now¡­¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± The Death Eaters all looked over suspiciously.

    The corners of Sean¡¯s mouth curled up, ¡°It¡¯s very important. You will finally understand my ns.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Death Eaters all lowered their heads, and no one asked again.

    Sean thought for a while and then ordered, ¡°Regules, Lucius. I¡¯ll temporarily leave the French affairs to you two and use your family¡¯s right to obtain more information.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the two agreed with a nod, and Lucius asked slightly anxiously, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what kind of information we need to investigate specifically? The main purpose of that organization was to rule the French wizarding world and liberate pure-blood wizards. Do we need anything more?¡±

    ¡°They still hide some secrets. You don¡¯t need to reveal the news that I have returned. You can use the fact that I disappeared as a cover and thenmunicate with them at a deeper level.¡±

    Regulus and Lucius agreed after a little hesitation.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today,¡± Sean, worried about the risk of exposure if he talked too much, gave the order, ¡°Return, my friends. The arrival of the new era requires more effort from you, and all of us will be the masters of this world.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all looking forward to it.¡±

    The Death Eaters put their hands on their chests to pay respects and then Apparated one by one. In the end, only the Malfoy family, Betrix, and Barty remained.

    ¡°Do you know why I keep you here?¡± Sean asked casually.

    Barty¡¯s eyes were cold, and his tone became ruthless, ¡°Master, among those people. There are traitors.¡±

    ¡°Sharp as always, Barty,¡± Sean changed his sitting position and said nonchntly, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone will be loyal to me. Only to you, I am willing to trust without any hesitation.¡±

    He looked at Barty and Be, deliberately ignoring the Malfoys beside them.

    The two took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement on their faces, ¡°We will always be your most loyal servant.¡±

    Seeing this, the Malfoys immediately knelt on one knee to express their loyalty. Sean smiled. He helped Barty and Be and let the Malfoys kneel.

    Lucius¡¯ face was pale, and his lips trembled slightly. Knowing that the terrifying wizard in front of him had already understood his thoughts.

    But there was still a trace of rejoicing in his heart. He and Narcissa were left here, which meant that they still had value in the Dark Lord¡¯s heart. If they were seen differently, then their fate would end badly.

    Thinking of this, he knelt down even more devoutly.

    Sean didn¡¯t care about the behavior of the two. He was first trying to win over the most fanatical believers and let them out the traitor among the Death Eaters.

    He wasn¡¯t even sure if there were traitors among the Death Eaters. Still, such behavior could effectively ensure that there were not too many small groups with different ideas in this organization.

    Moreover, if there is a traitor among the Death Eaters, he can find out in advance. He could deal with it in advance if it was someone from other forces, such as the Association. If it was someone from Grindelwald or Dumbledore, then he could save the traitor¡¯s life.

    Thinking of this, Sean showed a casual look, ¡°I think you must be wondering why I didn¡¯t find out those traitors myself?¡±

    Betrix and Barty Jr. looked at each other and finally nodded.

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°As you can see, I have a new body. This body is too weak, but the potential is better. A lot of things can be done with this body.¡±

    The two understood the meaning of his words. Because he changed his body, he lost some of his original abilities, such as Legilimency. But his words contained a deeper meaning. When he maxes out the potential of this body, he will be even stronger.

    Thinking of this, the two almost trembled with excitement.

    Sean patted the shoulders of the two with satisfaction, ¡°The task of finding out the traitor will be left to you, Be, Batty. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    The eyes of the two were almost frantically shining, and they held their heads up, ¡°Master, we shall return with a satisfactory result.¡±

    ¡°Very good, very good,¡± Sean nodded and then pretended to have just seen the Malfoy couple, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my friend, the famous Malfoy family?¡±

    ¡°Master, the reputation of the Malfoy family is not worth mentioning in front of you.¡± Lucius twitched the corner of his mouth with difficulty.

    ¡°Oh, Lucius, you are still as good as ever in ttering.¡± Sean said coldly.

    ¡°Master.¡± Beads of sweat were already dripping from Lucius¡¯ forehead.

    Sean patted his face and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to make up for your mistakes, Lucius.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I will do as youmand.¡±

    ¡°You have a son, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The Malfoys froze, then moved forward on trembling knees.

    ¡°Master? Draco is just a child!¡± Lucius begged.

 Chapter 246: â€œBellatrixâ€™s Loyaltyâ€

    Chapter 246: ¡°Betrix¡¯s Loyalty¡±

    ¡°Rx, my friend,¡± Sean changed his position but narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Or, are you unwilling to contribute a small amount of strength to our great cause?¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re willing! The Malfoy family is your most staunch supporter! But Draco is only in the second year, Master. Please¡­¡± Lucius crawled on the ground.

    Narcissa, on the side, was already trembling. Barty raised the corners of his mouth excitedly. Betrix¡¯s lips moved a few times as if she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t speak in the end.

    Even though she had already decided to dedicate her life to the great Dark Lord, seeing this scene, she was still agitated with inexplicable emotions. She wanted to turn her head, but she happened to meet Sean¡¯s eyes.

    Betrix didn¡¯t expect that he would raise his eyebrows slightly at her. She didn¡¯t ask for mercy, and her loyalty has been proven.

    While thinking, she saw Sean throw a look at her again.

    Betrix has a faint realization. After a little hesitation, she gritted her teeth and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Master, Draco is too weak now. We can let him be one of us, but we must take it slowly.¡±

    Seeing that Betrix vouched for him, Lucius immediately said, ¡°Yes! My son iszy and arrogant. I will definitely urge him to work harder when he returns next time. He will be one of the most loyal and capable servants for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I remember that Draco¡¯s grades in school were pretty good.¡± Sean let go of Naja and let her slowly wrap around Lucius¡¯ neck, ¡°My friend, have you forgotten what is my current identity?¡±

    Lucius choked momentarily, feeling the cold scales on his neck slowly tightening.

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡± He wanted to speak, but the amy hadpletely bound his neck.

    ¡°Master, please¡­ ¡°Narcissa tremblingly pleaded for her husband.

    Lucius felt the growing strength and his increasingly blurred vision. He wanted to resist, but his wife was beside him, and his only son was also under the control of the Dark Lord.

    At the moment when he was almost desperate, Naja shrunk and got back into Sean¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Oh, Lucius,¡± Seanughed.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, master.¡± Lucius copsed on the ground, panting violently as he survived a desperate situation.

    Sean stretched out his foot and lifted his chin with the tip of his toe, ¡°Lucius, put away your little thoughts. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Sean nced at Betrix next to him and smiled casually, ¡°You should thank Be. She saved you, your wife, and Draco¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Betrix moved closer.

    ¡°I take your words, Be,¡± Sean waved his hand and looked at the Malfoys again, ¡°However, I do need Draco to do me a little favor.¡±

    The joy in their eyes hadn¡¯t disappeared, and the Malfoys raised their heads to look at him again in panic.

    ¡°My words represent a promise, don¡¯t worry,¡± Sean said lightly, ¡°Just ask your son to do a very simple little thing.¡±

    ¡°What could that be?¡± Lucius asked, biting his lip, knowing that he couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Teach Draco your little tricks so that he doesn¡¯t y around like a child.¡±

    Lucius finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least it wasn¡¯t a dangerous request.

    ¡°At the start of the third year, let Draco start to win over the students around him. Use the Malfoy family influence and Galleons. I want to see a new student group in Hogwarts in a year. Can you do it?¡±

    Lucius asked softly, ¡°Master, may I ask what is the core philosophy of this group? Who do we need to win over?¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°The concept is very simple. Let the wizards help each other, win over all people¡¯s hearts, and don¡¯t care about their bloodlines.¡±

    Not only the Malfoys but even Barty and Betrix were puzzled. This is not in line with the original intention of the Death Eaters.

    Sean sneered at the puzzled crowd, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to specte on my thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Forgive us, master.¡±

    ¡°Lucius, can such a simple task be done?¡±

    ¡°I will do my utmost best, master.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Sean tossed his robe and stood up.

    ¡°Return, I will notify you of the next meeting,¡± he said and then pointed to Betrix, ¡°Be,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The private appointment after the meeting excited Betrix, which proved that among so many Death Eaters, she was the special one in the eyes of the Dark Lord. The two walked slowly outside the house one after the other and stopped under a tall tree.

    ¡°Master.¡± Betrix spoke impatiently.

    ¡°Be, have you forgotten what I taught you?¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Betrix reacted immediately and then took out her wand and cast a spell. So that the voice of their conversation could not be heard.

    ¡°Be cautious and guard against those who are not trustworthy.¡± Betrix said respectfully after finishing the spell.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Be, do you know why I asked you toe here?¡± Sean asked casually with his hands behind his waist.

    ¡°Master¡¯s wisdom is as vast as the sea. I dare not guess lightly.¡± Betrix still lowered her head.

    Sean smiled, ¡°You should be able to figure it out.¡±

    He straightened his face, ¡°I trust you, but I won¡¯t trust the Malfoy family. Your sister and your brother-inw. They have perfectly inherited the tradition of the Malfoy family, acting only for their own interests.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on them for you.¡±

    ¡°I believe in your loyalty. However, if you open your mouth to intervene today, the Malfoy family will naturally be grateful to you. Whether it is the ck family or the Lestrange family, their family must deal with their own consequences.¡±

    Betrix nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, those old-fashioned wizards still only value their own pure-blood family.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Sean smiled slightly, ¡°But after today¡¯s incident. The Malfoy family will act ording to your will.¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Tear a hole through the Malfoy family and control them. I prefer a loyal person like you to hold the power of that family.¡±

    Betrix raised her head. Her cold face was filled with excitement and fanaticism.

    He could tell what she was thinking just by looking at her expression. Sean smiled slightly. The Death Eaters are an unstable organization with different minds, and Tom¡¯s high-pressure management is the rope that unites them. But if Tom disappears, this rope can no longer hold them.

    He pretended to be Tom to pick up this rope. But in this kind of organization, he must develop his own forces. This group of people has strength, brains, and loyalty.

    Because Sean has to consider one thing. When Tom or Voldemort returns, the Death Eaters will turn against him instantly.

    What he has to do now is topletely win over those people who are loyal to Tom. Even if Tom returns, they will not turn against him. As for how to win them over, a little lie is needed.

    Sean sighed, and Betrix immediately asked with concern, ¡°Master, is there something bothering you?¡±

    Sean made a frowning expression and finally looked at her deeply before saying, ¡°Be, do you know why I returned in this way?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Betrix¡¯s eyes flickered, she wanted to say, but she dared not.

    ¡°Let me tell you. Even though my magic is still powerful, I still wear this young body. They all know that I am not that powerful anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, master is the most powerful wizard in the world.¡± Betrix said firmly.

    ¡°Your loyalty is impressive, but haven¡¯t you ever wondered? Why should I screen out traitors by asking you to summon the Death Eaters?¡±

    Betrix looked at Sean suspiciously. This was indeed one of her questions. The Dark Lord is the most brilliant person in history, and no one can hide their thoughts from him.

    ¡°There are some things I can only tell you.¡±

    Betrix was so moved that she couldn¡¯t restrain herself. This proves that she is already the most precious follower of his. At the same time, she also made up her mind to keep all the secrets for her Master.

    ¡°You know that I have been studying the magic of the soul, right?¡± Sean said leisurely.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Betrix nodded. She thought about Quirrell.

    Sean opened his hands, expressing extreme pride, ¡°In this world, no one is closer to the truth of the soul than me.¡±

    ¡°Because of this. I was able to deceive Dumbledore and Grindelwald and upy the body mentioned in the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Betrix was trembling with excitement.

    ¡°But pioneers always face many difficulties. I ruled out 10,000 problems, but I ignored the hidden one.¡± Sean¡¯s expression became gloomy and stern.

    Betrix became worried.

    Sean looked sideways at him, ¡°My soul has been split into pieces.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Betrix opened her eyes wide and looked at each other in disbelief.

    ¡°Although those souls are nothingpared to what I got, the split soul fragments also took away part of my abilities.¡± Sean said gloomily.

    Betrix lowered her head. She finally knew why she couldn¡¯t contact the Master all the time. It was caused by the split soul fragments. He said the split fragments took away part of his original abilities and magic, including Legilimency.

    Thinking of this, she immediately looked at him worriedly, ¡°Master, will this cause you any trouble?¡±

    Sean chuckled, ¡°Since I¡¯m back, it proves that there will be no major problems. But there will indeed be some small troubles, and I need more time.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to do for you?¡±

    Sean took out his wand, ¡°Be, hold out your hand.¡±

    She immediately followed suit, rolling up her sleeves to reveal the Dark Mark on her forearm.

    ¡°Magic power is intertwined, bestowed on my most loyal servant.¡± Sean pretended to read a spell he had just made up, and the Dark Mark flickered.

    Betrix only saw the solemnity and trust on his face and even felt the magic power flowing in her body.

    ¡°Be, this is the real Dark Mark. From now on, you can use it to contact me without any side effects.¡± Sean smiled.

    He didn¡¯t lie. The Dark Mark created by Tom has always had the function of contacting him. But he didn¡¯t open it to anyone, and doing so forcefullyes with a side effect.

    Betrix was so moved that she couldn¡¯t restrain herself. She knelt down on one knee tremblingly and said, ¡°I will never let you down, master.¡±

    Sean helped her up, ¡°From today onwards, you are my most loyal servant.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to lurk in Hogwarts as Sean Wallup, and you¡¯ll be the one to plug the small holes inside the Death Eaters. Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured and leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Sean nodded with satisfaction.

    He originally wanted to tell her if another Tom or Voldermort contacted her, it must be a fake. But this is too much. Sean is confident that after what happened tonight, Betrix will be his most loyal believer.

    Before leaving, Sean said casually, ¡°What should I do with my keeping?¡±

    What he said could have been clearer, and he didn¡¯t say whether he wanted to see the things or retrieve the things he had saved before. He had to test if there was anything Tom had left behind, like Hufflepuff¡¯s Gold Cup.

    Betrix gave Sean the answer he wanted.

    She said respectfully, ¡°Master, the things you put with me before are still safely kept in my treasury. Do you need me to take them to you?¡±

    ¡°Take them.¡± Seanughed in his heart, but his expression was t.

 Chapter 247: â€œStudying Apparitionâ€

    Chapter 247: ¡°Studying Apparition¡±

    ¡°Albus, it turns out my way of parenting Sean is really good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of your way of parenting him, it¡¯s Sean¡¯s own ideas.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t deny that Sean has a brilliant little mind. But you must admit that he has learned things that many people can¡¯t learn before while in Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°Improving steadily and assessing the situation. This is Sean¡¯s style.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re denying my credit, old friend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not credit. Don¡¯t you think getting involved with a dark wizard organization is too dangerous for a second-grade kid?¡± In front of the burning firece, Dumbledore took a sip of butter beer.

    Grindelwald was pouring red wine into a ss. He seemed to have just finished arge ss, and the alcohol reddened his face.

    ¡°I just told him how to use the power avable around him.¡± Grindelwald shook the liquid in the ss quite contentedly, ¡°What to do in the end, how to implement it, the strategy is all decided by Sean himself. I only provide a little help in transportation and protection in the dark. But having said that, he likes to do that alone.¡±

    Dumbledore shook his head helplessly, ¡°You look like an old man who indulges younger generations to mess around.¡±

    ¡°This is no-nonsense,¡± Grindelwald smiled, pointing to the coffee table in front of the two, ¡°Look, he made a move and achieved such a big progress.¡±

    Next to the wine bottle on the coffee table, a golden goblet was lying on it. The gold cup has two finely worked solid gold handles, and the body of the cup is carved with symbolic ornate carvings.

    It was Hufflepuff¡¯s Gold Cup, which Sean brought back from Malfoy Manor that night. Sean himself didn¡¯t know whether Voldemort still made those Horcruxes he was familiar with. He even didn¡¯t see the diary.

    But out of safety, he used words to trick Betrix. After a few moments, Sean got the Hufflepuff¡¯s Gold Cup.

    He didn¡¯t know whether this thing was used before, but Sean still gave it to Grindelwald just to be on the safe side. He would just leave it to him if there was any strange and terrifying magic on it.

    Dumbledore¡¯s expression became a little more serious. He picked up Hufflepuff¡¯s cup, stroked the pure gold handle with his fingers, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great achievement and proves our guesses.¡±

    Grindelwald looked indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s just a Horcrux. Our dear Tom Riddle is probably still having trouble in his new body. Tell me, what kind of strange creature will he use now?¡±

    ¡°Gellert, this is a very serious question. We only spected that Riddle split his soul, but now it seems that he may have created more than one Horcrux.¡± Dumbledore said seriously.

    Grindelwald drank the red wine, ¡°Albus, this deserves to be taken seriously, but it¡¯s not worth the trouble. Murder is a condition for creating a Horcrux. You don¡¯t want to believe a person willmit such a crime and repeat it repeatedly. This is the reality. Throughout the ages, there are too many crazy wizards who have gone on and on to do that same thing.¡±

    He sneered disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of idiots.¡±

    Dumbledore was a little dissatisfied, ¡°Gellert, you know his talent and strength better than me. Now is the critical period of prophecy. He may do something, and when the timees, the inevitable will happen.¡±

    Grindelwald said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I will always pay attention to him.¡±

    He picks up Hufflepuff¡¯s cup and fills it with red wine.

    ¡°Gellert!¡± Dumbledore looked at Grindelwald, shaking the red wine, and shouted seriously.

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°Albus, you¡¯re still tooid-back, or rather, you¡¯ve forgotten who I am.¡±

    Heughed and drank the red wine, and a sharp tooth flew between the two of them. Grindelwald grabbed that tooth and mmed it into the gold cup in his hand.

    The shrill and terrifying screams sounded crazy. Thick ck gas-like smoke rose violently from the golden cup. The smoky skeletons struggled in the room. Grindelwald moved his hand and grabbed the wine bottle on the coffee table.

    He sipped his red wine recklessly while waving his wand casually.

    The screaming and crashing skulls were gathered by the spell. As Grindelwald mmed the wine bottle on the table, the things that popped out of the golden cuppletely dissipated in the air.

    Dumbledore seemed to want to say something, but looking at him, he finally sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Albus, I have always thought your intelligence is amazing. But it is also because of this that you think too much and sometimes ignore them. I made all European wizards tremble. I¡¯m the first Dark Lord, my old friend.¡±

    ¡°You have a ready-made example around you, don¡¯t you? Albus, I doubt that you may have discovered Riddle¡¯s secret if I were not by your side.¡± Grindelwald smiled wildly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Killing him all once and done is the best way to go.¡±

    Dumbledore nced at his presumptuous and evil smile and finally pressed his temple with some headache. Grindelwaldughed and waved his wrist, and Dumbledore¡¯s untouched butterbeer ss was wiped out, reced by red wine.

    ¡°You need a partner who acts freely, fearless, disregards the rules, is loyal to you, and has the same mindset as the Dark Lord,¡± Grindelwald stretched out his hands, ¡°That person must be Albus Dumbledore¡¯s greatest enemy and best friend, that person is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gellert Grindelwald!¡±

    Dumbledore was silent for a moment, and finally, he leaned back slightly on the velvet chair with a smile on his face.

    ¡°No, it should be the current Gellert Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say. Cheers.¡± Grindelwald held up the wine.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    Albania, somewhere in the lush jungle.

    Under a tree, a figure was moving in the shadows. Suddenly, he raised his head abruptly, revealing his true face. It was a local aborigine. His face was in pain, his eyes turned white, but his mouth was full of blood.

    He put down the shriveled snake corpse in his hand and looked in a certain direction with his face twisted violently.

    ¡°What is happening? My most loyal servant betrayed me?!¡± From the back of the native¡¯s head, a sharp and inhuman voice rang out.

    But it seemed that the scream had taken a lot of strength from the person, and the aborigine¡¯s body gasped violently. After some time, he knelt down again and bit his mouth on the snake corpse again.

    After sucking a sufficient amount of blood, he froze in ce without moving. Above the back of his head, a terrifying face with no nostrils and no eyebrows emerged.

    ¡°Another¡­¡± A look of vicious resentment shed across that face, but his eyes had an inexplicableplexity.

    ¡°Just wait¡­ when Ie back, all of you will have to pay the price¡­¡±

    ¡ª-

    The president of the Golden Dawn Club, the leader of the Death Eaters, the Dragon Whisperer, Dumbledore, and Grindelwald¡¯s favorite, Sean Wallup, is in a peculiar situation.

    Last night, he handed over the Hufflepuff Gold Cup he got from Betrix and didn¡¯t care about it anymore. It could be destroyed if it was a Horcrux of Tom Riddle. If not, returning it to the Hufflepuff¡¯s House would be best.

    Sean is currently suffering from a spell.

    Apparate.

    As a well-known teleportation spell in the wizarding world, the importance of Apparate goes without saying. Whether it¡¯s escaping or a method of transportation, it will be much easier to master the Apparition spell, so Sean decided to start learning this spell.

    After all, he had to go to the Death Eaters¡¯ meeting once every so often, and Grindelwald didn¡¯t have the time to take him there every time.

    But after he really started to understand the concept of it, Sean encountered unexpected problems.

    It¡¯s a highly difficult and dangerous magic. Apparation can only be learned after a student reaches seventeen and must report to the Department of Magical Transportation of the Ministry of Magic.

    Sean thought that this learning age represented the wizard¡¯s magical strength. After all, if the strength is not enough, there may be terrible idents when practicing this magic.

    He thinks he can start practicing this spell, which doesn¡¯t seem like a big problem. The Ministry of Magic¡¯s monitoring of Apparition is not strict; most of the time, it¡¯s just for a formality.

    But what Sean didn¡¯t expect was that there was a problem.

    Apparition requires more than just the wizard¡¯s magic strength and control ability. This spell actually requires the wizard¡¯s physical development. The nature of the magic is not clear, simply enough, it¡¯s a way to move a body to another space through magic.

    This spell requires a high degree of concentration andplete familiarity with one¡¯s own body. This may sound ridiculous. Who would not be familiar with their own body?

    But it¡¯s not as simple as you may think it is.

    You can think of Apparation as a human-shaped hole. When you practice sessfully, this hole will open up the right of way for you. However, it must be noted that the size of this hole is created at a fixed size.

    The body shape you have when you practice sessfully is one of the conditions for sessful Apparition.

    If you just gained a little weight or something, squeezing through this hole would not be a problem. But Sean is in his puberty stage, and he has a lot of room for growth. Especially at this age, a boy¡¯s growth development is faster.

    This led to the fact that if Sean sessfully practiced Apparation now, then he would not be able to pass through the fixed hole the next year. Which would lead to serious consequences such as splinching.

    Of course, Apparition can be learned again. Creating another hole that fits his body shape, but this is a bit too much for Sean.

    After all, he is only a second-grade student, so it takes a lot of energy to practice Apparition. Sean didn¡¯t realize that he needed to practice more than that because he still had a ring on his body.

    The things that were carried are by their size. If it is Sean¡¯s ring or Newt¡¯s box, then he needs to master the appearance of the things that he brought when Apparating.

    Originally, Grindelwald was teaching Sean about it. With his strength, he could do it easily. But if it was Sean, it would be a huge load for him to carry.

    Sean leaned on the cushion in some distress. He rarely opened his system panel, trying to find out if there was any way to do it.

 Chapter 248: â€œTense Encounterâ€

    Chapter 248: ¡°Tense Encounter¡±

    If Transfiguration and various spells mean people¡¯s pursuit of wonderful abilities, then flying must be the most primitive dream of human beings.

    This is different from the airnes and hot air balloons in the Muggle world or the broomsticks in the wizarding world. Tom Riddle¡¯s own Flight Spell truly endows a person with the ability to fly.Spell truly endows a person with the ability to fly.

    Sean scratched his head in some doubt, and he clicked on the detailed interface to discover the difference between this spell.

    Flight Spell (Transfiguration + Dark Magic) Lv 0, Proficiency 1/10000

    Sean opened his mouth wide in surprise. This is the first time he has seen a spell thatbines two types of magic and from the proficiency itself. This is a difficult magic.

    The reason why he hasn¡¯t noticed it is that he has never mastered this before.

    One of the most popr books among Hogwarts students is this passage on the first page of Quidditch.

    Wizards have yet to invent any spells that allow them to fly in human form without the aid of any tools. Those Animagi who can transform into winged animals can enjoy the fun of flying, but they are rare.

    Those wizards who find themselves transformed into bats can fly as much as they want, but because of the bat¡¯s head, they are bound to forget where they are going. Floating in the air ismon, but our ancestors weren¡¯t content to hover just five feet above the ground. They wanted to go higher. They want to fly freely like birds.

    As the unrecorded dragon Animagi in history, Sean didn¡¯t enjoy the fun of flying much. The dragon¡¯s fleshy wings cannot support such a huge body and soar in the air itself. It mainly relies on a magic power.

    This shows how genius Tom Riddle is, who invented the Flight Spell.

    He hid this spell very well. In Sean¡¯s impression, it seems that only he and Snape have mastered this spell. Thetter is most likely taught by him. Even Dumbledore and Grindelwald couldn¡¯t fly freely despite they are really strong.

    His Transfiguration and Dark Magic talents are pretty good. Sean raised his eyebrows in satisfaction.

    Tom¡¯s soul fragment did not bring his superb proficiency in the Flight Spell, but at least it brought the details of casting the spell.

    Sean urgently needed a fast way of movement and immediately put himself into learning. This unique spell of Voldemort would also help him regain his influence among the Death Eaters in the future.

    After studying it carefully for a long time, Sean slowly raised his head and opened his eyes.

    The spell was born out of some kind of top-level dark magic. Tom added the Levitation Charm, Transfiguration, wind protection spell, Protego Charm, and several of his own spells to perfectly blend these spells together.

    When a wizard masters this spell proficiently, they can not only gain extremely fast flying speed, but they can use the wind to elerate and even gain a certain defensive ability when they turn into this state.

    The only downside is that the spell still belongs to the category of Dark Magic, but because of thebination of Transfiguration, it does not require much negative emotion.

    ¡°I guess my current goal is to sessfully learn this spell at least within a week.¡± Sean made a n for himself.

    With Sean¡¯s talent, practicing this level of Dark Magic or Transfiguration doesn¡¯t take so long. But the Flight Spell is a special case, especially the part of fusion and Transfiguration that needs to be handled carefully.

    Even with such expectations, the difficulty of practicing this spell was beyond Sean¡¯s expectations.

    Just the initial learning process is quite cumbersome. In the initial Transfiguration part, Sean almost had an ident. If it weren¡¯t for his talent, which gave him a keen intuition that is different from ordinary people, he might not be able to walk anymore.

    This is also the sentence that Professor McGonagall has been emphasizing.

    A sessful Transfiguration requires magic power to maintain, and it will return to its original shape when the magic power disappears. While a big failure in Transfiguration is permanent, the body will no longer have the magic power and be a one-off cast.

    It will cause permanent distortion to the body, and what¡¯s more, it will turn someone into a monster. The individual who has beenpletely transformed into a monster has no record of returning to human form.

    However, Sean passed the initial difficulties without any risk. With enough caution, outstanding talent, and a little bit of luck. On the seventh day of practicing, Sean sessfully learned it.

    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡± In the middle of the night outside Nurmengard, Sean¡¯s lower body was covered in smoke, and his upper body was slightly blurred.

    ¡°This spell works much better than a broomstick.¡± Sean was a little excited, soared to his heart¡¯s content, and the dark night became his best cover. It would be bad to see a professor seeing this scene, and Sean was going to be punished for viting the curfew hours.

    Sean flew in mid-air for a while and then quickly fell back. He turned into a cloud of thick ck smoke andnded. After the smoke cleared, Sean recovered his body and stood firmly on the stone b above the ground.

    ¡°The flow of magic power is smooth, there is no room for failure to transform, and the negative emotions brought about by dark magic can bepletely suppressed. The magic power consumption is not small as well.¡±

    ¡°If it is an ordinary second-grade student, they may be unable tost ten minutes. With my own magic power, I can hold about 30 to 40 minutes. The speed is very fast, much faster than when I turned into a dragon, and it is also much faster than the fastest flying broom on the market.¡±

    ¡°The integrated windproof effect is quite excellent. Giving me safety for traveling andnds as well.¡±

    Sean is quite satisfied after summarizing the effects and consumption of the Flight Spell. This week, except for a gathering at the Golden Dawn, he spent the rest of his spare time learning the Flight Spell.

    ¡°However, there are still many things that can be improved.¡± Sean habitually raised his chin and began to think.

    ¡°The speed of turning into it can be further enhanced. The magic power used for Transfiguration can be reduced. Turning the whole body into ck mist requires higher proficiency and more caution. The sense of direction needs to be strengthened when flying. I almost hit the tower several times just now.¡±

    After reflecting on the aspects to be improved in the future, Sean stretched his waist in satisfaction. However, Sean¡¯s good mood did notst for so long.

    The next day, Sean led Hermione and Daisy towards the club room. Unexpectedly, he saw an unexpected visitor just as he opened the door. It was someone Sean hadn¡¯t even thought of.

    Fabian Aiken.

    Sean and the others arrived a little earlier, and the other members of Golden Dawn had yet to arrive. In the ssroom, Fabian was sitting in a wheelchair with one arm hanging, and several people were beside him.

    Fabian seemed to have injuries all over his body, but he tried his best to heal his head first. The scars on his face had disappeared. He was staring at Sean, who had just opened the door with cold eyes.

    ¡°Wallup.¡± He said slowly, his voice full of resentment and coldness.

    ¡°Has no one taught you the most basic manners?¡± Sean nced at him and his followers and then stopped Hermione and Daisy at the door.

    Fabian hooked the corners of his mouth as if he wanted to show a smile. But Sean would never give him a chance to speak.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Sean smiled, ¡°Do you want to imitate my smile? Tell me, is your father the head of a famous pure-blood family in France? Wait, let me guess.¡±

    ¡°Wallup.¡± Fabian¡¯s tone became colder.

    Sean ignored him and continued, ¡°So, after such a shameful incident, you still have the face to return to Nurmengard? It seems that you have done a lot of psychological reconstruction during this time?¡±

    ¡°Like those who have power must learn from their failures, such as getting up quickly after falling like a real nobleman? Among other things, I am amazed by the thickness of your skin.¡±

    ¡°You are really sharp, but you made a mistake. I have already experienced those, and do you think your words could make me angry now?¡± Fabian just slightly smiled.

    Sean curled his lips secretly but didn¡¯t let go of the sarcasm in his mouth.

    ¡°Sometimes, your reason is just a cover-up.¡±

    Fabian ignored his provocation and just slowly pushed the wheelchair forward without even looking at the wand in Sean¡¯s hand.

    Sean squinted his eyes and finally gave up the intrusive thought of casting a curse on him.

    Several people are behind him, and there are a bunch of essories on Fabian¡¯s body. It is probably a magical item to protect him.

    Fabian came to Sean¡¯s side and chuckled in a whisper that only he could hear, ¡°Very smart that you didn¡¯t do anything to me, Wallup. You also know that I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a stable-tempered person, so I suggest you be more careful with your words.¡± Sean¡¯s smile did not change in any way.

    ¡°You¡¯re only in second grade, and this mentality alone is worth noting.¡± Fabian licked his lips, ¡°You must be thinking why I¡¯m here, right? Threatening people like us with harsh words won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the word¡¯ us¡¯. We¡¯re not trash like you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still mocking me? Are you worried and afraid?¡± Fabian narrowed his eyes excitedly and moved closer, ¡°Wallup, when you create your club. I¡¯ve made it clear to others not to participate. Can you guess why I¡¯m here?¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Fabian¡¯s eyes are like a slippery, scaleless venom about to prate into his body. The coldness contained in it is hard to distinguish, and only those who face it directly can experience its resentment and viciousness.

    Fabian sighed, satisfied, ¡°I know it¡¯s you, Wallup. The person who kidnapped me that day, I know exactly that it¡¯s your own doing.¡±

    He looked at Sean¡¯s face andughed nervously, ¡°Do you still want to deny it?¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at him with sympathy and contempt in his eyes.

    Today, Fabian is sure that the culprit was him. He can¡¯t wait to confront him directly and prove his point. He wanted to know if he was the ¡°traitor¡± and that Dark Mark owner.

    Thinking carefully, he realized that the target was not Grindelwald or Dumbledore. But forces in other countries, such as the French Association.

    Fabian is conducting his own theory and pinpointing the real culprit behind his incident.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Sean changed his expression. On the contrary, he was very satisfied with Sean¡¯s expressionless face right now.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t expect that, Wallup? Did you think you did it perfectly? I got you now.¡±

    Sean nced at him.

    ¡°Hey, tell me,¡± the wand in Sean¡¯s hand twirled and looked down at him, ¡°Did you really lose your mind since that incident. I want to know if your family could handle someone with a mental illness in your home.¡±

    The two of them knew they were at each other¡¯s throats. No one was backing down from this tense situation.

    Hearing Sean¡¯s denial, Fabian¡¯s face changed, and heughed hoarsely.

    He replied, ¡°Wallup, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because Grindelwald is backing you. My wounds, my father¡¯s hand, I¡¯ll get them back. Just wait.¡±

 Chapter 249: â€œUnited Wizard Guardâ€

    Chapter 249: ¡°United Wizard Guard¡±

    Fabian¡¯s mentality has changed quite well. Although he hastily came to provoke Sean after learning of the real culprit, at least he won¡¯t do anything to him for now.

    After uttering a few harsh words, he stayed no longer, let his followers push the wheelchairs, and went out. Hermione and Daisy, who were originally stopped by Sean, walked in.

    ¡°Sean, what did that annoying guy say?¡± Daisy asked.

    Hermione said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit obvious why he is here. Sean, did he find out that you were the one who kidnapped him?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°It seems that he got that information from his family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Hermione pursed her lips. ¡°The point is that he will definitely retaliate against you. I recently looked for a lot of information on the French wizarding world, and all of them mentioned his family.¡±

    ¡°Since the eighteenth century, their family has stood at the pinnacle of the French wizarding world. Their power may be stronger than we thought before!¡±

    ¡°I saw Fabian¡¯s expression before. He calmed down, although a young master who was originally prideful and arrogant can calm down after experiencing such a blow will definitely erupt to something.¡±

    ¡°There is also his father. The father and son were almost carved out of the same mold. ording to what you said, his father was arrogant that day and was punished by Professor Grindelwald. He may be afraid of him, but in the future, he will definitely take some action against both of you.¡±

    ¡°And now they¡¯re after you! Although Professor Grindelwald is very powerful, he can¡¯t always protect you.¡±

    Hermione spoke faster and faster, analyzing the recent events and the wizards¡¯ attitudes.

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°If they want revenge, they have to face the fact that no one can touch me in Nurmengard. Even if they want to deal with me like I did with Fabian, it will be very difficult for them.¡±

    ¡°I have Dave, I have my magical animals, and I have many items to use. Most importantly, I have Professor Grindelwald standing behind me.¡±

    He looked at the two, ¡°In Nurmengard, it is unrealistic to use violent means to deal with me. If they did it now, they would¡¯ve done it already. Although they won¡¯t do much to me.¡±

    Hermione knew that what Sean said was right, but she still said with some worry, ¡°I know, but it is one of the most powerful families in France. Since Fabian dared to provoke you instead of attacking you secretly, it means that he has a certain amount of confidence in his n.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same. They are just arrogant,¡± Sean spread his hands, ¡°I was in the dark, and they were in the light. This situation changed after learning that I was the real person who made a move. If I were Fabian, I would definitely note here. I would¡¯ve just attacked myself secretly.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that prove that they really have a way to deal with you, or¡­¡± Hermione nced at Sean hesitantly and finally lowered her voice, ¡°Or do they have a way to deal with Professor Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°I guess? But I think Professor Grindelwald is not that easy to deal with.¡±

    Although Grindelwald is the principal of Nurmengard, he does not have the characteristics of a principal at all. He is different from Dumbledore, and trying to put pressure on him through the influence of the wizarding political circle is unrealistic.

    After all, no one knows if this old man will suddenly turn his back on him and lead the professors of Nurmengard to Paris or somewhere to set a fire for revolution.

    Sean feels that Grindelwald¡¯s current characteristic is partly due to the prophecy and partly due to Dumbledore. Otherwise, Mr. Aiken¡¯s hand would be okay.

    Hermione lets go of most of her worries in the end, but she also repeatedly tells Sean several times to be careful in the future since revenge maye at any time. After talking to each other for a moment, the members of the Golden Dawn came to the ssroom.

    In addition to deepening the mutual understanding among the members of the recent club gathering, Sean focused onbat.

    Hogwarts students are notoriously weak in dueling, while Nurmengard students are much stronger. In the first ss, Sean disarmed Patricia¡¯s wand without much effort, which made the atmosphere of the club a bit strange.

    Patricia, Hugo, Minsk, and Ian mainly practiced with each other and with Sean. In their eyes, Sean¡¯s dueling style was different from all the students.

    ¡°Fighting Sean is like facing a dark wizard. If the little tricks in the duel don¡¯t work, he will overwhelm you with sheer magical power.¡±

    Sean can only shrug his shoulders to express this. His duel style is based on his personality and is also influenced by Grindelwald.

    In the past, getting along with Dumbledore and Grindelwald, Dumbledore was more inclined to guide most of the time, while Grindelwald taught what he had to do.

    In Golden Dawn, there are some Hogwarts students other than the four Nurmengards. Of course, Sean is also responsible for providing his own teaching, but he is only one person and often asks them to coach the others.

    Among the four, Patricia is good at field duels and a master of Transfiguration. Hugo has a spot for mes, explosions, and a huge magic power source. Minsk¡¯s way of teaching is very strict and disciplined when ites to dueling.

    On the contrary, Ian¡¯s style is rtively simr to Sean¡¯s, and he really likes to use various small spells to disrupt the opponent¡¯s rhythm.

    ¡°Ian, get ready. I will hit you with a Trip Jinx today.¡± Harry took off his cloak and shouted loudly.

    The Gryffindor trio and the Weasley twins were the first to join the Golden Dawn. Most of the Hogwarts students didn¡¯t care about Fabian¡¯s threat then. Most of the ones who joined Golden Dawn are students in lower grades.

    Ian took off his hat, which he carefully ced high in the corner to avoid idents during practice.

    ¡°The Trip Jinx is a fit for you, Harry,¡± Ian blinked his eyes quickly, and the cards in his hand had already started to fly up and down, ¡°Shooting the spell straight while saying the incantation would only make anyone dodge it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you kept using the Confundus Charm on me. Also, can you put down that deck of cards?¡± Harry replied.

    ¡°There is no rule in the duel that wizards cannot use cards.¡± Ian said.

    Patricia whispered, ¡°Haven¡¯t Potter discovered that Ian¡¯s cards were imbued with the Confundus Charm?¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°I guess it will take him a while. Although, Ian also likes to use Confundus Charm when he speaks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hobby of his.¡±

    Hermione stuck her head up between the two, who were talking in a low voice, ¡°Sean, can you show me the trick of casting that dust spell that you mentionedst time?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sean nodded his head and followed Hermione to the side.

    Looking at the two people walking away, Patricia, who stayed where she was.

    ¡°She is weird?¡±

    Hugo, next to him, just stuffed food into his mouth. He said vaguely, ¡°Are you interested in Sean? You know he¡¯s our president.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not interested in Sean?¡± Patricia asked back.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Hugo nodded readily, ¡°I¡¯m here for him. If I can learn that me spell, I will do anything for Sean.¡±

    ¡°You got that reversed. It should be that you did something to Sean first, and then he could teach you the spell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. By the way, how are you and Hoffman doing? Didn¡¯t you two always stay together before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him anymore. He and I have only known each other since childhood. Since I joined the Golden Dawn, he hasn¡¯t paid much attention to metely.¡±

    Hugo shrugged, ¡°Welp.¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Hey, Sean. Look at this.¡± In the early morning hall, Hermione pushed a newspaper over

    Austria also has its own newspaper, but the content is rtively small. Most of them are about someone who lives under the Alps and invented the automatic stirring spell. The Daily Prophet does not deliver their papers here.

    So Hermione ordered ¡°The Wizarding World News¡±, which is well-known throughout Europe. The price is one Knuts more expensive, but the content is detailed, and there is a lot of news from all kinds of things.

    Sean put down the pumpkin juice in his hand and looked over. A report upied thergest page of the newspaper.

    ¡°Thrilling reforms or a coalition of conspiracy? The United Wizard Guard.¡±

    ¡°Recently, proposed by Leif Coronel from the Wizard Rights Protection Association. The United Wizards Guard was a non-governmental movement and was put on the table. It is reported that the United Wizards Guard is already in preparation. Cyril Marshall, the temporary head of the guards, told this reporter that in order to deal with the increasingly frequent conflicts between wizards and Muggles, they created this movement and had a lot of support.¡±

    ¡°The United Wizards Guard¡¯s original intention is to maintain the wizarding world¡¯s order better. At the same time, Ms. Marshall told us that organizations such as the Wizard Rights Protection Association assisted in the preparations for the United Wizards Guard. But the actual establishment will be left to the Ministry of Magic of each country.¡±

    ¡°It will be carried out under the supervision of the Ministry of Magic. After the preparation ispleted, themand authority of the movement will be controlled by the International Confederation of Wizards. The captain, deputy captain, and other candidates will be publicly selected by representatives sent by the Ministry of Magic of each country.¡±

    ¡°Currently, people from around the world have expressed different views on establishing the movement. Moritz Aiken, from the Aiken family, told us that he believes that the emergence of this new organization will greatly improve the current order of the wizarding world.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kirk from the UK is not optimistic about the idea. He believes that this movement will seriously affect the current international situation and the systems of various countries.¡±

    ¡°The European Ministry of Magic has not expressed any clear objection.¡±

    ¡°This is Farrah Flynn, reporting for you.¡±

    Sean read the report carefully, and when he raised his head, Hermione couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°The United Wizards Guard? Sean, they must be crazy!¡±

    Sean took a sip of pumpkin juice and frowned slightly, ¡°Is this organization a civil organization or an official organization?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read it? The people initiated and established it, and the control was handed over to the government.¡±

    ¡°Most of the members are actually under the influence of non-governmental organizations,¡± Sean shrugged, ¡°This movement will not be established. The Ministry of Magic of each country is not a fool. ¡°

    ¡°But ording to the reports, it seems that many wizards have weed the movement.¡±

    ¡°Because the reports only let you see what they want you to see. This is just a tactic that they use to coax something. They wouldn¡¯t go anywhere unless the ministers of the Ministry of Magic of European countries are all fools.¡±

    Sean nced at the newspaper, and two wizards were waving to the crowd. The wizard was Leif Coronel, the Wizard Rights Protection Association president and a strong candidate for the next minister of the French Ministry of Magic.

    The other was Cyril Marshall, the temporary head of the movement. She is a middle-aged witch, her slender lips were often pursed, and she looked a bit evil.

    ¡°Sean, look at the person who proposed it. He is the president of the Association.¡±

    ¡°This is a European union. Even if he bes the French Ministry of Magic minister, he may have the right to make some decisions. I think Fudge may not agree¡­¡± Halfway through, Sean suddenly stopped her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Sean suddenly thought of one thing. Tom and Leif had cooperative work before. Could this United Wizards Guard be rted to this matter?

    But he has long since disappeared, and there are so many Ministry of Magic in Europe. As long as the ministers are not his men, they will not agree to establish this movement.

    Grindelwald and Dumbledore should also know the news, and he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.

    Sean shrugged and finally lunged himself on his breakfast.

 Chapter 250: â€œParasitic Monsterâ€

    Chapter 250: ¡°Parasitic Monster¡±

    In London, Ennd.

    At a famous private hospital, a man with a slightly pale face was sitting on a chair in the corridor.

    He looked about thirty-six years old, and his facial features were okay. His appearance was ruined by his slightly fat body and gradually thinning the top of his head.

    ¡°Mr. Barnes?¡± A nurse came over from the service desk. She bent down and looked at the man on the seat with some concern. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±

    Barnes looked up slightly. He covered his stomach with one hand and smiled reluctantly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I just want to know how long it will take for my examination results toe out?¡±

    ¡°Please be patient as the imaging department is processing it.¡±

    Barnes nodded and finally refused the guard¡¯s offer to take him to the lounge.

    A week ago, he found some small problems in his body, such as a sudden loss of appetite, acid reflux, nausea, and other symptoms from time to time. Barnes didn¡¯t care at the time, he was almost forty years old, and this kind of illness is normal.

    He adjusted his work and rest time, thinking that his body would return to normal in a day or two, but the situation gradually became worse.

    Barnes wakes up every day feeling extremely hungry as if he has not eaten for several days. This hunger can only be partially relieved after a big breakfast, and he has to keep eating throughout the morning.

    The strange thing is that the hunger disappears around four o¡¯clock in the evening, but from this time, Barnes will feel extremely tired, even though he obviously hasn¡¯t worked for a long time.

    After the hunger disappeared, his appetite suddenly disappeared, reced by a huge sense of fatigue that made him drowsy. The faint pain in his abdomen tortured him like a thin needle, and he was often exhausted every day when he fell asleep.

    In addition, Barnes also felt that hisplexion was getting paler, and his whole figure seemed to be getting old all of a sudden.

    Knowing that he might be suffering from some strange disease, Barnes came to the hospital. After a simple consultation, the doctor asked him to take an examination to see the situation. The specific condition will not be confirmed until the examinationes out.

    Barnes stretches his neck irritably. This private hospital has a good reputation, and the service is also good, but the fees are a bit expensive.

    ¡°One for the hospital, the doctor, and the auxiliary team. What a blood-sucking private hospital.¡± Barnes muttered. He didn¡¯t notice that after stretching his neck, a purple line of blood was on his chest.

    He only hopes that his condition will get better soon and that his medical insurance can pay himter.

    A middle-aged man who several people surrounded noticed Barnes¡¯ abnormality, and he immediately walked up.

    ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Not so good. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°n Wallup, the Hospital Administrator. Is there something wrong with your chest?¡±

    ¡°Chest?¡± Barnes lowered his head in doubt and then saw the spreading purple line in horror, ¡°What¡­ what is this?!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Barnes felt a huge pain and dizziness. His body twitched slightly, his eyes rolled white, and he slid off the seat.

    ¡°Sir? Hey, get me a nurse right now!¡±

    Several doctors held up an X-ray film in the room and fell into deep thought. In the image in front of them, there was a huge shadow on the man¡¯s abdomen, almost upying a huge part of the man¡¯s stomach.

    Mr. Wallup didn¡¯t pay attention to the X-ray. With his hands behind his back, he said, ¡°This symptom may represent a new disease. I hope we can get a solution to it.¡±

    Thirty minutester, two men in leather jackets arrived at the hospital.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± asked the nurse at the receptionist¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where Bertrand Barnes is? I¡¯m his colleague. I heard that he has been in poor health recently and even asked for a sick leave from thepany.¡± The leading man wore a pair of round-rimmed sses, and his hair was soft and smooth.

    ¡°Sorry, but we can¡¯t share any of the patient¡¯s information as it is private.¡± The nurse¡¯s eyes blurred for a moment, ¡°Oh, you are Mr. Bertrand Barnes¡¯ family? He is currently in Ward 404 in Area B.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The man took something back from the cuff of his shirt.

    The two walked towards Area B, one after the other.

    ¡°James, isn¡¯t it against the rules to use the Confundus Charm on Muggles?¡± the man behind whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s urgent, Jones. ording to the news, it might be a parasitic monster. Otherwise, why do you think the Auror office asked me to work with you?¡±

    ¡°Parasitic Monster, native to France, likes to parasitize in the stomach ofrge creatures. It will lead to the deterioration of the physical condition of the parasitized person and has a strong ability to reproduce and spread.¡± Jones muttered, ¡°The Immigration Administration checks this thing. But how did it spread on Muggles?¡±

    James shrugged, ¡°Your department has received a lot of work recently, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are a lot more than before. The people at the memory write-off headquarters are very busy.¡±

    ¡°Kingsley thinks that there may be some problems recently, hence why we¡¯re here to investigate,¡± James looked at the directions above his head and turned a corner, ¡°This kind of stuff only happens rarely, so I have to find out whether this thing came to London by ident or someone brought it here on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jones frowned. He didn¡¯t expect so much to be involved in a Muggle ident.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to find out. There he is.¡± James stopped walking.

    In Ward 404, Barnes had been ced on the hospital bed, and several doctors were checking his condition by the bedside.

    ¡°Sorry, gentlemen,¡± he opened the door and walked in, ¡°This man¡¯s situation is beyond your capability of handling it. We will take him to St. Mungo¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Who let you in here?¡± said a doctor in a white coat.

    ¡°Jones, I leave their memory to you. I¡¯ll take this unlucky guy to St. Mungo¡¯s, where the doctors will take care of the parasite. I have to be careful since this guy can secretly parasitize others.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    The doctor heard the strange words of these two people, and he shook the notebook in his hand angrily, ¡°What is St. Mungo¡¯s?! Security, where is the security?!¡±

    Then they saw the man behind him pull out a small wooden stick, and a gentle white light enveloped them.

    ¡ª¨C

    In St. Mungo¡¯s, a doctor came out carrying a monster like a lump of flesh. The lump of flesh was wriggling constantly, and a big mouth in the middle was unconsciously opening and closing.

    ¡°Is this Mr. Potter from the Auror¡¯s office?¡± She looked at the man opposite.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±

    ¡°Good news, I don¡¯t like bad news much.¡±

    The doctor pointed to the lump of flesh on the ground, ¡°The parasitic monster has been safely taken out, and the Muggle only needs to rest for a few days to recover.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Did you cast the Stasis Charm?¡±

    ¡°I did. You can take him back to hometer. But before you do that, I have to tell you the bad news. The Muggle had two parasites, but I only found one.¡±

    James opened his mouth slightly and then patted his forehead in distress, ¡°This is troublesome.¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°One is missing?¡± In the Auror¡¯s office, a tall wizard with dark skin and a bald head looked at James, who came back to report.

    James nodded, ¡°When I was on a mission, I cast a detection magic. When I went to St. Mungo¡¯s, the Muggle was also well protected, which means the other one was parasitized on other people before I came and handled him.¡±

    ¡°This is troublesome, James. Immediately send someone to that Muggle¡¯s house to check on his family. Also, check hispany. Longbottom, take your team to that hospital. By the way, James, what¡¯s the size of that hospital?¡±

    James sighed helplessly, ¡°Kingsley, it¡¯s thergest private hospital in London.¡±

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard. I¡¯ll go to the Department for the Regtion and Control of Magical Creatures and ask them to send someone to help. Longbottom, you go to the person in charge of the hospital first. Focus on checking the area where the Muggle goes.¡±

    Everyone got busy all of a sudden. The Parasitic Monster is a magical animal that is strictly controlled. This kind of animal is lethal, and the way of the parasite other creatures was undetected.

    However, this is not what Kingsley is most worried about. As head of the Auror office, he instinctively sensed that something was wrong.

    The Parasitic Monster is also strictly controlled in France. The gastric juice of this creature is the raw material of some kind of potion, so in addition to the strictly guarded breeding ground, the habitat of the monster needs to be maintained with magic. After all, this is something that someone should take care of carefully.

    ¡°I hope only one escapes.¡± Kingsley shook his head.

    ¡ª-

    That night, at the Wallup vi.

    The Wallups and their young daughter enjoy dinner.

    Be was shaking her short legs on the seat and cutting a steak piece, ¡°Mommy, today¡¯s steak is delicious. Sean will definitely like it. Can we wait for him toe home and eat this againter?¡±

    ¡°Of course, baby.¡± Mrs. Wallup dotingly wiped the sauce from the corner of her daughter¡¯s mouth.

    Mr. Wallup watched this scene with a smile. The steak in front of him didn¡¯t move much. He just drank a little red wine.

    ¡°Honey, is there a problem with your dinner?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feel an appetite.¡±

    ¡°Shall I ask the kitchen to make you something else? Like your favoritemb chops?¡±

    ¡°No, my dear. Maybe I¡¯m a little tired after visiting the hospital today.¡±

    The doorbell rang suddenly.

    The maid went to open the door and came back to report, ¡°There are two gentlemen who would like to see you.¡±

    ¡°What do they want?¡±

    ¡°Something about the patient with blood on his chest in the hospital today.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Wallup frowned. He is not a doctor but a businessman.

    However, before he could make a decision, there was a sudden explosion outside.

    Allen got up quickly, let the maid go back to his room, and walked out. As soon as he arrived at the yard, he saw three men standing outside the iron gate of his vi, one of whom was his bodyguard named Jennings.

    The three were talking about something, and the other two seemed to be exining.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to write off Mr. Wallup¡¯s memory.¡±

    ¡°Prove your identity, sir.¡±

    ¡°James Potter, I am an Auror from the Ministry of Magic, and this is my colleague, Frank Longbottom.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t prove anything just by talking about it.¡±

    ¡°My God, why didn¡¯t Dumbledore tell me that the guy he sent to protect the Wallups is such a dumbass? You¡¯re not British, are you?¡±

    James shook his head helplessly, just in time to see Mr. Walluping out. his eyes lit up, and he waved enthusiastically.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup?¡±

    Mr. Wallup leaned over slowly, ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°James Potter. My son Harry and Sean are good friends. Last summer he went to my house for a birthday party. The man who came to pick Sean up was my friend and also Harry¡¯s godfather. His name is Sirius. You should have met him, right?¡±

    Mr. Wallup took a closer look, only to find that the man named James Potter was very simr to the boy named Harry, who came to pick Sean upst summer. Moreover, he was surprised that the bodyguard he had could perform magic.

    In a deep voice, Jennings nced back and said, ¡°Mr. Wallup, I¡¯m sorry for concealing my identity before. But I still work for your safety.¡±

    He took out a wooden stick, and Mr. Wallup knew that it was a magic wand. On the inside of his suit, there was a gun holster.

    Jennings nodded at him. ¡°I have to be prepared for both situations that ur.¡±

    Suddenly, Frank Longbottom frowned.

    ¡°James, I found the second one.¡±

 Chapter 251: â€œDecoration In The Wizarding Worldâ€

    Chapter 251: ¡°Decoration In The Wizarding World¡±

    Sean was far away in Nurmengard and learned of the news that night.

    His father was the victim of a Magical Beast Hazard ident. Fortunately, the second Parasitic Monster was pulled out after only half a day in his father¡¯s body. Nothing bad happened after that night.

    A wizard named Jennings also apologized to Sean in the message. At that time, he discovered and reported the first Parasitic Monster to the Ministry of Magic, but he didn¡¯t notice the second one in his father¡¯s body.

    Sean didn¡¯t me him for this. He also knew about the monster. This magical animal, which is native to southern France, is really difficult to find.

    He heard that the Ministry of Magic is worried that there will be a third or fourth one. The Department of Regtions and Control of Magical Creatures, the Department of Magical idents and Catastrophes, and the Department of International Magical Co-operation have all dispatched arge number of wizards to deal with this situation.

    Of course, this is not something Sean needs to care about now. He needs to figure out whether his father was involved in this ident. Was it an ident, or was someone deliberately targeting his family?

    Dangerous magical animals that are a specialty of France are too sketchy, and everyone will suspect that was Fabian¡¯s family¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Sean, your letter.¡± The next day, Hermione handed over a letter.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean quickly opened the letter and checked it.

    His father received a more detailed examination, and his body has fully recovered. His family, including the maid and driver, have also been checked, and no parasite has been found. Sean was a little relieved and continued to check the next content.

    He wrote back and asked his father to record the examination of thest few days and the detailed information of the first parasitized person, Bertrand Barnes, in order to deduce some useful information from it.

    Hermione leaned over to him and read the letter together. After reading all the information, both of them frowned.

    ¡°From the information point of view, that Mr. Barnes is just an innocent victim. He and Mr. Wallup have no rtionship in the past, and he chose your hospital only because his medical insurance is the same as yours.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°My father¡¯s hospital inspection is a routine project every month. It should be easy to investigate, but the time is coincidental. If it is aimed at my family, the culprit can¡¯t control Mr. Barnes when he goes to the hospital.¡±

    Hermione spread her hands, ¡°The most important thing is that if they want to deal with your family, they don¡¯t have to choose such aplicated way. If it¡¯s for concealment, Mr. Barnes himself has nothing special. The culprit can choose your father¡¯s co-workers or someone else close to attack him.¡±

    Sean thought for a while, then held his chin and said, ¡°It seems that it is indeed just an ident. But what is the purpose of the culprit who smuggled in the monster? After absorbing enough energy, this thing will break open the human body.¡±

    ¡°This kind of ident can easily attract the attention of the Ministry of Magic. Although it is troublesome, it can still be dealt with after all.¡±

    ¡°Maybe to disrupt whatever¡¯s happening right now? Like making thispletely as an ident and the animal was smuggled.¡± Hermione analyzed various possibilities.

    ¡°Disrupting the situation huh? The monster is not good enough. Chimera and a dragon may be able to perform better. It is indeed possible to smuggle illegal magical animals, but the choice of that parasite monster is a bit strange.¡± Sean always felt that something was not right.

    Discussing with Hermione for a while did not yield any results, and Sean always had a strange feeling.

    Sean sent a signal through the Dark Mark and nned to hold another meeting this weekend to see if he could get some useful information from the Death Eaters.

    However, the next day, he saw a piece of news from the newspaper.

    ¡°Herbert Burke, head of the British Ministry of Magic Department of Regtions and Control of Magical Creatures, has been arrested. It is reported that he did the Parasite Monster Incident in London. Herbert Burke has been arrested and investigated for multiple illegal acts of using his position in the past two decades.¡±

    On the cover of The Wizarding World, a middle-aged man with a hazy face and wrinkled skin is being controlled by two Aurors.

    Sean frowned.

    This Herbert Burke is from the Burke family. It¡¯s one of the pure-blood families and has a rtionship with the Burkin Burke. He inherited his grandfather¡¯s name, and Herbert Burke is Phineas ck¡¯s son-inw.

    In several follow-up contacts with Betrix, she told Sean that Herbert Burke was one of the members who could be recruited to the Death Eaters. But he was tactful and cautious, and they needed to get in touch slowly to develop him into a Death Eater.

    The news did not report Burke¡¯s specific crime, but in the end, it was mentioned that his action might result in staying in Azkaban for several years.

    The British Ministry of Magic is quite corrupt, and members of pure-blood families often possess considerable power and wealth. ording to Betrix¡¯s description, Herbert Burke is absolutely willing to use Galleons to buy the Ministry of Magic.

    However, the development of the situation is even stranger than Sean expected.

    In the next few days, the newspapers began to report the illegal incidents of wizards in various countries, and the whole of Europe was involved in it. Members of a pure-blood family in Bulgaria were imprisoned after being investigated for an old case of attacking Muggles years ago.

    The director of the International Magic Co-operation Department of the Italian Ministry of Magic was dismissed due to his negligence. He is the head of a pure-blood family in Italy.

    An ancient family in Greece that illegally brewed banned potions many years ago was exposed, and the Greek Ministry of Magic arrested more than a dozen family members for doing the same thing.

    News like this followed one after another, and wizards were arrested almost every day, and all of these wizards came from pure-blood families without exception.

    For a while, half-blood wizards and Muggle-born wizards from all over the world were very excited. In their view, this was a harbinger of reform in the wizarding world. Given those pure-blood wizards would not suffer much punishment even if they vited thew. At most, they were only fined.

    Those upright and strict wizards about theirws began to appear in the newspapers¡ªSayaf Badley from Bulgaria, Lindsay Bizar from Italy, and Yasmin Kiannis from Greece.

    These people have be heroes in the eyes of ordinary wizards, and there are supporters, most of whom hope that these people will get more powerful positions to ensure the fairness and justice ofw enforcement.

    Looking at it this way, it is indeed an encouraging thing. In today¡¯s wizarding world, pure-bloods have too much power on hand, and arresting those wizards who rely on their power to do all kinds of bad things represents a good change.

    However, Sean always felt that these things were not right. The spokespersons of the Ministry of Magic of various countries rarely expressed their opinions on such incidents, and most of them were perfunctory in their official statements.

    The students in the school did not think so much, and they were excited by this. Once the situation where the pure-bloods control is taken over, they will be able to get more respect and fairness after graduating from school.

    Because of this news, the atmosphere in Nurmengard was different.

    ¡ª-

    On the weekend, outside Malfoy Manor, Grindelwald brought Sean again.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Sean didn¡¯t go immediately but looked at him, who had already started to disappear, ¡°Have you read the recent news?¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s figure stopped, and he blinked at Sean, ¡°Something wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Too weird, and there¡¯s nothing gooding from the pure-blood family.¡±

    ¡°Well, it happens. Official organizations like the Ministry of Magic, no matter how corrupt and shameless they are, they have to do what they have to do.¡±

    ¡°You mean, those arrestedwbreakers can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± Sean asked with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the matter has been put under the sun. If those people are not arrested, the people are just going to protest that all of the people who worked for the Ministry should beid off.¡±

    ¡°What about the other pure-blooded families? Most of them are in everyone¡¯s eyes. They¡¯reing for them, and it¡¯s inevitable, right?¡±

    Grindelwald smiled instead, ¡°This situation is usually in line with your idea, Sean. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±

    ¡°They should indeed be arrested,¡± Sean spread his hands, ¡°but there are obviously bigger shadows behind. The situation would be like this by then, but now it¡¯s not enough to arrest one or two pure-blood wizards. This will inevitably require long-term reformation since doing it all at once would stir things to chaos.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you know this. It¡¯s good to have you can think things maturely. However, I have one thing to say,¡± Grindelwald spread his hands, ¡°Although I am strong, I am not a prophet. There is no way for me to know everything quickly since everything that happened always fluctuates and is inconsistent as time passes.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I seem to be in a bit of a hurry and only a few clues are revealed now.¡± Seanughed dumbly.

    ¡°The wheel of history is slowly moving, Sean. Try to be the person who controls the direction of the wheel.¡± Grindelwald smiled and disappeared in ce.

    The person who controls the wheel? Sean muttered to himself.

    He shrugged with a smile and walked towards Malfoy Manor.

    When he walked to the door, Sean¡¯s expression became gloomy again. He waved his sleeves, turned into ck smoke, and flew into the living room.

    In the living room, the Death Eaters were already sitting upright, discussing the recent matter with their colleagues in low voices. When the smoke rushed into the living room, everyone shut their mouths and lowered their heads slightly.

    The smoke rushed to the first seat and then turned into Sean¡¯s original appearance.

    ¡°We meet again, my friends.¡± Sean smiled and stretched out his hands.

    The Death Eaters put their hands on their chests together and lowered their heads, ¡°I obey your call, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something.¡±

    Several Death Eaters swallowed their saliva. They could still remember Dolohov, who was reduced to ashes at thest meeting. Clearly, if the Dark Lord is unhappy, someone is going to be burned to death.

    Looking at the trembling and startled crowd, Sean smiled slightly and said nothing more. He stroked the head of the amyfortably, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the recent things.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded, and Betrix stood up first.

    She feels that she is in a very good state recently. Her master has returned, and he trusts her more and more. She can even hear the intimacy when he calls her name in those few private talks.

    Betrix bowed respectfully. She was dressed very grandly today. When she bent down, Sean could see the sparkling jewel embellishments on her linen top hat.

    ¡°Master, what you ordered me to do has been proceeding smoothly. Remember the person I mentioned before?¡± She showed a questioning look.

    Sean knew that she was talking about Herbert Burke, so he nodded to signal her to continue.

    ¡°Burke has been arrested, and the progress of recruiting him as a member of us has been interrupted.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what he was arrested for.¡±

    ¡°Barty should understand more in detail.¡±

    Sean looked at Barty, ¡°My friend, can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Barty nced at Betrix gratefully.

    Betrix smiled slightly. There was not much expression on her beautiful face. She had already gained theplete trust of her master. It would not be a bad idea to give this opportunity to another Death Eater who was equally loyal to her master.

    Barty quickly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there when Burke was arrested, but I knew all about the situation. During the investigation, the Aurors discovered that there was something strange about the parasitic monster. Every time this creature parasitized a person, it left an imprint of that person, and Burke has to take the animal away for disposal without the Auror¡¯s suspicions. Until it was discovered that the parasite was brought into London in Burke¡¯s body. ¡°

    ¡°During the period of Burke¡¯s investigation, there were continuous reports of his illegal activities during his regime by someone. There were a lot of people in the interrogation room at that time. He couldn¡¯t do it even if Burke wanted to buy back his freedom with Galleon.¡±

    ¡°Who is that whistleblower?¡±

    ¡°Some Aurors have received these reports by an anonymous, but all of them are confirmed to be true.¡±

 Chapter 252: â€œPlanning A Murderâ€

    Chapter 252: ¡°nning A Murder¡±

    ¡°What about our minister?¡± Sean asked with a smile.

    Barty followed with a sneer, ¡°Fudge is the same as always. Burke had his help when he was in office. For the election in July, he wants to get all the help and any extra Galleons that can attract votes.¡±

    ¡°At that time, Fudge tried to use his influence to suppress it, but it was clear that the people who nned it were not prepared to make it easy for him, and five minutester, the Daily Prophet reporter was at the ministry.¡±

    ¡°The situation was exposed too quickly. Even though the Burke family has some power and wealth, they have no time to maneuver. Herbert Burke has now been imprisoned in the temporary supervision room.¡±

    Sean stroked Naja lightly and said casually, ¡°Who nned it? Have you checked it?¡±

    Barty quickly lowered his head, ¡°Please forgive my ipetence, Master. I haven¡¯t found it yet, if you would give me more time to- ¡°

    Sean waved his hand and interrupted him, ¡°Barty, I don¡¯t like to listen to this weak, empty nonsense. The Ministry of Magic¡¯s control is our top priority. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I will eliminate all opposition forces before you enter the Ministry of Magic.¡± Barty said respectfully.

    ¡°Very well, I believe you will not disappoint me.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Sean looked at Regulus again. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, slowly raised his head, and stared at Regulus with a faint smile.

    ¡°Master?¡± Regulus looked at him calmly, showing a little fear appropriately.

    Seanughed suddenly, and all the Death Eaters on the court tensed up. No one knew if the next second he would raise his wand and take the life of one of them.

    Most people could see that Regulus had done something to displease the Dark Lord. A few people around him had begun to shift their positions slowly.

    ¡°Regulus, how long have we known each other?¡± Sean asked slowly.

    Regulus even lowered his head, ¡°It has been sixteen years, Master. During these years, I feel more and more that joining the Death Eaters was the right choice. Only you can lead us to the end.¡±

    Seanughed, then turned to look at Lucius again, ¡°What about you, my friend?¡±

    Lucius gulped, he didn¡¯t expect that he would also be the subject of questioning, and he was ordered to investigate about the French Association with Regulus in thest meeting.

    There is a problem in France. The news of the Master¡¯s return has likely been leaked. Of course, Lucius didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing, so there is a high probability that Regulus is the guy who betrayed the Death Eaters.

    After thinking about all this, Lucius replied respectfully, ¡°I heard about your greatness when I was at Hogwarts. I join the Death Eaters as soon as I graduate. It has been twenty-one years, and in the future, I will always prove my loyalty to you.¡±

    Sean held his forehead nomittally and said in a yful tone, ¡°Look at my two loyal and reliable friends. It¡¯s really touching.¡±

    Regulus and Lucius buried their heads lower, not daring to say another word.

    He has always had a good impression of the current head of the ck family. ording to the information he got, there is a high probability that he has other ns because he has not left the Death Eaters.

    He did not use life to rece a Horcrux of Voldemort, probably because of the intervention of Grindelwald and Dumbledore.

    Sean didn¡¯t know if Regulus was the one who revealed the news to France. If so, he would definitely notify him to turn back around to Dumbledore¡¯s side. If he¡¯s not, it proves that he doesn¡¯t betray Tom.

    Of course, his face had no warm smile, and the gloomy and stern expressions were still the main ones.

    ¡°Regulus, Lucius,¡± Sean licked his lips, ¡°Do you have anything to say? About the task I gave you at thest meeting.¡±

    ¡°Master, please believe that none of us would do that, ¡± the two hurriedly said.

    Sean smiled, ¡°So you can still sit here and talk to me, but what about the task? Don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡±

    Regulus and Lucius looked at each other and said quickly, ¡°Lucius and I have just re-established contact with the Aiken family. We have made preparations and have not done anything to expose your information. I told them that Betrix temporarily leads the Death Eaters, and there will be new cooperation content in the future. But Mr. Aiken is a sly fox, and he has sensed you already return.¡±

    Mr. Aiken noticed Voldemort¡¯s return, which was within Sean¡¯s expectations. But he couldn¡¯t know what he did to his son. Normally, Mr. Aiken would hold this grudge to the Death Eater. However, the information that Sean and Voldemort were ¡°the same person¡± was not disclosed.

    After all, snatching other people¡¯s bodies for their own use is unbelievable.

    Sean nced at everyone present and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    He looked at Regulus and Lucius, who were half kneeling, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a month and give me a satisfactory answer. Don¡¯t let me down. This is yourst chance.¡±

    The two breathed a sigh of relief and replied in unison, ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Sean waved his hand to signal them to return to their ces.

    The conversations of the Death Eaters were basically the same. The main task was to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic, and the secondary task was to investigate those dark wizards who would never support the Dark Lord.

    All kinds of coldughter are always indispensable in the conversation. Sean began to shake his head silently after listening to them continuously.

    The n to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic is quite smooth. Barty is smart in nning and executing them. As for the tasks that other people are responsible for, just hearing what they do makes his head shake.

    Simple, rough, without details, often talking about the so-called ¡°glory of the pure blood¡±. It¡¯s really strange that this group of people can be formed together.

    But Sean didn¡¯t have the heart to help them improve their ns. In his eyes, most of the Death Eaters present were cannon fodder.

    When the meeting ended, a wizard said, ¡°My lord, I was wondering if I could do something while the Old Barty Crouch was running for the office.¡±

    Sean turned his head to look, and the wizard licked his lips excitedly.

    Evan Rosier, a dark wizard who joined the Death Eaters in the early days. He came from the Rozier family. He looked cruel and cold.

    When he got the information about the Death Eaters, Sean investigated that the Rosier family in Ennd seemed to be a branch of the Rosier family in France. Evan Rosier and Vinda Rosier certainly had a connection between the two.

    But he knew from Grindelwald that the Rosier families from two different countries had lost contact a long time ago. Only the family tree still has information about each other, and the Rosier family in France is Grindelwald¡¯s follower.

    Sean raised his eyebrows and turned his head with interest, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, Evan.¡±

    ¡°Master, I have an idea. You will eventually rule this world, and the name of the Death Eaters will shock everyone. I think it¡¯s time to release some news about us.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Sean said nkly.

    ¡°During the election in July, the work of the Ministry of Magic will inevitably focus on the transfer of power between the new and old ministers. We can use this time to create an incident.¡±

    ¡°Let us Death Eaters appear in this world. Old Barty¡¯s voting is almost certain, and there was a major murder after he took office. We can randomly find two dead bodies to send over so that Old Barty can quickly win people¡¯s hearts and show his abilities.¡±

    He looked at Barty with a smirk, ¡°Barty then will use the Imperius Curse to control his father. The higher his father¡¯s evaluation is, the more beneficial it will be for our future ns.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes, then looked at Barty, ¡°What do you think, Barty?¡±

    Barty didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction. Instead, he licked his lips excitedly, ¡°Not a bad n. My stupid father values ??reputation the most. We shall give him what he wants.¡±

    Sean stroked Naja and asked calmly, ¡°What about the target, Evan?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my master, I won¡¯t waste your precious time,¡± Evanughed nervously, ¡°The Prewett family is a good choice.¡±

    ¡°Those two brothers, Gideon and Fabian Prewett, are ashamed to be listed with them as the Twenty-Eight Pure Blood Families. They have long since forgotten the glory of pure blood and are close to Muggles. They even have some Mudbloods in their families.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes. Of course, he knew the Prewett family.

    Evan continued, ¡°Master, you probably don¡¯t have time to care about these little things. The Prewett family¡¯s youngest daughter married the Weasley family. The cheapest and most shameless one in the pure-blood family.¡±

    The other Death Eaters also made contemptuous noises in unison.

    ¡°When the timees, I will bring a few people with me and send the two to death. Not only will it help our n, but it will also get rid of a dirty family.¡±

    Seanughed. The Death Eatersughed wickedly along with him, Evan Rosier, especially having a goodugh.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that he suddenly raised his wand, and Evan, who had beenughing, suddenly trembled, and hisughter turned into a mournful wail.

    The scream made the living room suddenly silent, and everyone looked in horror at Sean, who suddenly stoppedughing and looked impatient. Evan¡¯s screamssted for a while before subsiding. He was panting on the floor.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± he called weakly.

    Sean stood up slowly, stepped on Evan¡¯s head expressionlessly, and said, ¡°Stupid.¡±

    He tapped his back with his wand and said in disgust, ¡°Evan, is this your n?¡±

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know where I¡­¡±

    Sean grabbed his hair and pulled his head up, ¡°Evan, If you are not used to thinking with your own brain, then I can help you get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Master, I was wrong! I¡­¡± Evan¡¯s eyes widened in horror, but he didn¡¯t dare to make any resistance.

    Sean snorted coldly and then smashed his head to the floor.

    He nced at the others, especially Barty, who had just agreed, until he was also trembling slightly and said, ¡°Come on, Barty. Tell me, the important moment of the ministerial election and a murder case in the wizarding world appeared at such a coincidental time. Tell me, whose attention will it attract?¡±

    Barty was stunned for a moment and finally came to his senses.

    Dumbledore.

 Chapter 253: â€œWave Of Movementsâ€

    Chapter 253: ¡°Wave Of Movements¡±

    Dumbledore will definitely notice that after his father wins the election, he will talk to the new minister about the recent murder, and his father will be more cautious.

    Dumbledore will even find he was being manipted, and all the ns will be exposed. Leaving years of work and preparation to ruin.

    Barty broke out in a cold sweat. His fear did not stem from the possible rupture of his rtionship with his father, but he was worried and afraid that his Master¡¯s n would encounter trouble.

    Thinking of this, Barty immediately bowed and apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through, master.¡±

    Evan had arge dent in his head and leaned down constantly, begging for forgiveness.

    Sean nced at the two and said, ¡°From now on, think before you act. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your kindness, master.¡±

    Sean looked around at the Death Eaters again and said coldly, ¡°The critical period of the n should be put a little thought.¡±

    He turned into a ck mist and left Malfoy Manor.

    After Sean left, the Death Eaters were still bowing respectfully. This scene turned awkward in the living room, where the atmosphere had dropped to freezing point.

    After a long time, they raised their heads. While checking their colleagues¡¯ expressions, they secretly calmed down their heartbeats and put their masks back.

    The Death Eaters originated from Tom Riddle¡¯s influence. Purebloods are attracted by their ideas and convinced by their strength. Of course, their Master is getting stronger and stricter under his watchful eyes.

    It is not umon for them to have seen Death Eaters who were punished or even lost their lives for saying or doing wrong things. After their Master returned to a brand new body this time, they could clearly feel it was getting rougher.

    He was a bit different. His irritable mind calmed down, his thoughts returned to his earlier sharpness, and his deeds grew more and more elusive.

    However, the cruelty did not ease. After only two meetings, Dolohov had been turned into ashes, and several people suffered terrible torture.

    As servants, it should be a blessing for their Master to see them is still useful, but it means that they will have to be more cautious when facing him in the future. Many people have already sighed secretly in their hearts.

    Betrix crossed her arms, imitating Sean¡¯s way of scanning around the crowd, and finally sneered, ¡°Master is strong, and sometimes he doesn¡¯t care about certain things. I¡¯m different. As his most loyal servant, I am obliged to do the little things he hasn¡¯t done.¡±

    She paced slowly in the living room, carefully looked at everyone¡¯s eyes, and finally said, ¡°You are under the eyes of the Master. He gave you a second chance, don¡¯t waste it. Otherwise, I will personally do what Master did to Dolohov.¡±

    No one said anything more. They looked at each other for thest time and Apparated away.

    ¡ª¨C

    When Sean came out of the Vanishing Cab and returned to the Hogwarts lounge, he stretched and muttered, ¡°Well, they¡¯re somewhat useful, I guess.¡±

    He found that when he imitated Tom¡¯s threat to the Death Eaters, all his movements were natural as if he were him.

    ¡°Do I really have the potential to be a Dark Lord?¡± Seanined to himself, shaking his head and going down the stairs.

    In the stone corridor behind him, Grindelwald looked in the direction Sean left with a smile on his face. He heard Sean muttering to himself, and the arc of the corner of his mouth became sinister.

    With a smile, he returned to the office.

    Dumbledore was leaning on the wooden railing in the room and looking at the dark night sky outside.

    Grindelwald casually returned to his chair, sat down, and said casually, ¡°Do you have any information?¡±

    Dumbledore turned his head, his brows frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve found out a little bit, although it¡¯s not all, but those people all have the background.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it the United Wizards Guard?¡± Grindelwald sneered.

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°Their determination to promote the movement¡¯s establishment is beyond my imagination. Burke¡¯s charges have been concluded, but he has not been sent to Azkaban yet.¡±

    Grindelwald picked up the newspaper on the table and casually flipped through it, ¡°What tricks can there be? I think the Burkes are willing to support the establishment of the Guards in exchange for his freedom. Think about it, the result came so quickly, and others thought Fudge was forced by public pressure. Would it be possible for him to meet them before? After all, if there is no outside force intervening, this and his defeat in the election is almost a certainty.¡±

    Dumbledore sighed, ¡°Fudge has been too anxious recently.¡±

    ¡°Of course, does he look like a wizard? He¡¯s more of a politician like those in the Muggle world.¡±

    ¡°But now the British Ministry of Magic is just a microcosm, and the force behind that movement is almost beyond my imagination. Gellert, have you seen the newstely?¡±

    Facing Dumbledore¡¯s suspicion, Grindelwald snickered and then said in a somewhat dissatisfied tone, ¡°Albus, you forgot what I said before?¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, but a sorry look appeared on his face.

    ¡°Prove it to me, prove that you no longer want to ruin the ¡°Secrecy Statute¡±, prove that you no longer target the official forces of the wizarding world.¡±

    Grindelwald lowered his voice and crossed his legs on the table, ¡°Albus, for that prophecy, I gave up my goal and started to gain your trust. I huddled here, bing a headmaster who is as ridiculous as you in the castle. I thought that after all these years, we have at least berades-in-arms again, and you¡¯re still doubting me now?¡±

    Dumbledore was silent for a moment, and before he could speak, Grindelwald began to continue, ¡°In the past so many years, you were not even willing to say a few words to me except when it was necessary. You only gradually got back in touch with me after Sean started his school, and that was when I helped you get rid of Tom Riddle.¡±

    Grindelwald strangely spread his hands and raised his brows, ¡°I thought I won back your trust, but it seems this all for Sean?¡±

    Dumbledore sighed, rubbed his temples with a headache, and finally slowed down his voice, ¡°I admit it and apologize to you, Gellert. I shouldn¡¯t doubt you.¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s dissatisfied expression disappeared suddenly, and he changed his face, ¡°Well, I forgive you. Hell, I should¡¯ve recorded your apology to me.¡±

    Dumbledore shook his head helplessly, ¡°Speaking of business, Gellert. You have more sources of information than I do outside of Ennd.¡±

    Grindelwald spread his hands, ¡°When you be a principal, I could only rely on more people working with me. I can only do my best. After all, your old friend is no longer the Dark Lord.¡±

    ¡°They have made a lot of movement, and our investigation is going slow. The question now is what their purpose is.¡±

    Grindelwald put away his casual expression. He held his chin, thought for a while, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s fairly simple since they are all leftovers from my years of leadership. In fact, the purpose will be revealed when the people behind the scenes reveal their identities.¡±

    ¡°What is their purpose? It is obviously their right in the world. Like my Alliance, Except for mine back then, none of the official wizarding forces in the world has pulled up decent support, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°If they have enough momentum, it will be very troublesome.¡±

    Grindelwald snapped his fingers, ¡°It depends on what they want to do. Obviously, they don¡¯t want to fulfill my old wish. Although they arrest several pure-blood families, they want to win the people¡¯s hearts. In my opinion, there is a high probability that they will suppress any information about the movement andpletely infiltrate the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    Dumbledore frowned. Grindelwald¡¯s thoughts coincided with his.

    ¡°Their ideas are simr to mine back then, but the way they view the world is different.¡± Grindelwald said.

    Dumbledore nced at him with a disdainful expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°We must consider whether there are deeper forces behind them, such as those whose identity has not yet been identified.¡±

    Grindelwald knew he was talking about the mysterious person who stole the key to the Misty Land. He narrowed his eyes, ¡°It would be easier to focus on the prophecy. We know far more information than them, and the key to the prophecy is still the same. You should see what the kid has been up totely.¡±

    Dumbledore showed a smile at this moment, ¡°Sean? Gellert, promise me, don¡¯t brainwash your ideas into his head, alright?¡±

    Grindelwald shrugged innocently, ¡°You don¡¯t really think of him as a kid in the second grade, do you? He is mature and knows how to filter out good and bad. If you see my shadow in him, it means that he¡¯s just doing what¡¯s best for himself.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°I have to talk to Fudge again. The United Wizards Guard is a time ticking bomb.¡±

    ¡°The two of us have been the principal and studied the prophecy for so many years. They should have started to move. The few fires I set off back then burned some of their interests, but after all these years, they want to take these things back. Albus, think about it, if the movement is established, do we want to make a move as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dumbledore smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°We are the two people who could stop it, but¡­¡±

    Grindelwald raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are you still hesitant because of your tolerance and peace now? Albus, no wonder you asked me to deal with Riddle. You were not cruel enough.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes flickered slightly under the lens, ¡°There are times when something can¡¯t be solved easily. I must admit, my weaknesses are far more than they imagined.¡±

    Grindelwald paused, sat up straight, and looked at him, ¡°The great Albus Dumbledore, please lead the way to your victory.¡±

    ¡°If only I could see.¡±

    The two finally spoke a few words, and Dumbledore left Nurmengard. In the office, Grindelwald looked up at the dazzling ornate chandelier.

    ¡°The great Albus Dumbledore has many weaknesses, eh?¡± Grindelwald chuckled.

    There was a long silence. Grindelwald got up and walked to his lounge. The lights went out, and his murmurs were left in the room.

    ¡°Sometimes, weakness makes us stronger.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    One night, he was a ruthless Dark Lord, and the next day, he became a student with a strong thirst for knowledge. Sean felt quite natural about the transition between his two identities.

    However, the atmosphere in the school has changed. Fabian often stares at Sean when they meet, and more and more reports are in the newspapers.

    The students are all discussing whether any major event will happen. Sean and Hermione have already judged the culprit of these events through the information, it¡¯s the United Wizards Guard.

    With the constant arrests of pure-blood wizards, they haven¡¯t noticed that none of the arrested have been sentenced. The news about the United Wizards Guard has also started to pop out one after another.

    Most of them are about a certain wizard defeating a dark wizard, saving a troubled gentleman ordy, or heroically facing the purebloods.

    Many whistleblowers who exposed the illegal activities of pure-blood wizards bravely stood up. Coincidentally, they were all rted to the United Wizards Guard.

    Under such circumstances, the voices in favor of the establishment of the Guards are getting louder and louder. The Ministry of Magic from various countries has changed from ¡°discussing it in the future¡± to ¡°under consideration¡±.

    The tide is starting to pick up.

 Chapter 254: â€œGrindelwald Exclusive Transfigurationâ€

    Chapter 254: ¡°Grindelwald Exclusive Transfiguration¡±

    The entire European wizarding world has been a little impetuous due to recent events. Time passed bit by bit, and many people have started their move.

    In most people¡¯s eyes, the United Wizards Guard, which can be called ¡°unrealistic¡± in most people¡¯s eyes, is really about to be established.

    Many wizards who have been famous for a long time have stood up and supported this new organization. Some wizard organizations have also expressed their expectations for it in various ways, and their voices are getting louder and louder.

    Gradually, official personnel began to appear in newspaper reports.

    The leader of the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Broom Regtory Control in France, Soledette Pax, publicly stated that establishing the United Wizards Guard will greatly benefit the future development of the entire wizarding world.

    Matthew Peck, the new chairman of the British Ministry of Magic¡¯s Department for the Regtion and Control of Magical Creatures, also expressed his expectations for this emerging organization in an interview.

    For an international organization that is about to be established, the International Confederation of Wizards expressed a weird reaction.

    The function of the International Confederation of Wizards is simr to that of the United Nations, but it only has the right to speak politically and has no forces. They override the Ministries of Magic of various countries, and their main task is to hold ountable the institutions of various countries that do not implement the ¡°Secrecy Statute¡± perfectly.

    As for the United Wizards Guard, a member of the confederation once revealed to reporters in private that the members of the confederation were also promoting the establishment of this new organization.

    The reason is simple, they want to control this force in their own hands and let the confederation have thew enforcement power it deserves.

    Under the turbulent currents from all walks of life, Sean is getting rid of distracting thoughts and devoting himself to an intense study. Hepleted the task Grindelwald assigned to him at the beginning of the academic exchange and learned all the spells on the parchment.

    At this time, the Hogwarts exchange students hade to Nurmengard for nearly four months. During this short period of time, the students had already adapted to the rtively high-pressure learning environment of Nurmengard.

    The most intuitive thing is that almost every student¡¯sbat ability has been greatly improved. Naturally, Sean didn¡¯t need to say much. In thest duel training ss, he couldn¡¯t find any opponents.

    From the first grade to the seventh grade, from Hogwarts to Nurmengard, Sean almost challenged them all. His tricky spells and tricky ns made his opponents suffer.

    Under the circumstances that Sean deliberately did not use his Obscurus power and his magical animal. Many students in the seventh and sixth grades won the duel, but they were also injured a lot in the end.

    As long as you beat Sean, he will definitelye to you again in the next ss.

    ¡°Senior, I benefited a lot from the duelst time. Please forgive me for holding myself back. How about we do it again?¡±

    He always put on a very polite appearance, but once he got to the duel ring, all kinds of insidious tricks emerged one after another.

    What¡¯s even more irritating is that the his spell knowledge grows too fast. A spell that could work against him before will not work well the second time and may even be learned by himself.

    Even if you win the second time, he will definitely go for the third time on you. Under such circumstances, Sean became a dueling maniac in the eyes of senior students.

    It was a pity that Sean could only sigh regretfully when he heard about this and then went to practice with the members of Golden Dawn. In this way, he also gradually mastered the spells that Grindelwald gave him, and he could get what he had promised before.

    A powerful Transfiguration exclusively from Gellert Grindelwald.

    ¡°What grade did Hogwarts start teaching human body Transfiguration?¡± Grindelwald asked in the office.

    He wore a brown-red wizard robe today and didn¡¯t bring any teaching materials. He just smiled and looked at Sean opposite him.

    Sean turned his head and recalled, ¡°I remember it was in the sixth grade, and you need to pass the O.W.L. Professor McGonagall only epts students with E and O grades in the exam.¡±

    Grindelwald nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Professor McGonagall is really tolerant.¡±

    In Nurmengard, only those who have obtained an O rating can continue their advanced studies in this subject.

    ¡°Have you learned that step by yourself?¡± Grindelwald continued to ask.

    Sean shook his head and replied, ¡°No, Professor McGonagall said that this is very dangerous magic, and the Ministry of Magic has regtions that you must pass the ordinary wizard-level exam before you can continue to study.¡±

    Grindelwald waved his hand indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t care about the regtions of the Ministry of Magic. You have mastered the content from the second to fifth grade all by yourself. Also, you speak like Albus, which is kind of annoying.¡±

    As he said that, he imitated Dumbledore¡¯s tone and shook his head seriously, ¡°Gellert, Transfiguration is difficult. Then, after saying this, he showed me a Transfiguration spell before me, turning the floor debris into a giant just as he was about to graduate.¡±

    Sean smiled along with him.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get back to the topic,¡± Grindelwald changed his sitting position while joking, ¡°How much do you know about human body Transfiguration?¡±

    Sean thought it over before slowly answering, ¡°Not much, I have seen it in senior textbooks, and this kind of magic is rarely mentioned in textbooks. I heard from senior students that the spell they studied most of them turn one of their bodies into inanimate objects, such as shields.¡±

    ¡°But few people use them in actualbat. After all, when the shield is hit hard, and you transform back, your body will also be injured. Some students feel that it is not very practical.¡±

    Grindelwald said, ¡°Human body Transfiguration should be used to adapt to the situation. For example, if you have no time to avoid a spell and if you can¡¯t even cast a defensive spell, that spell is a weapon that can greatly reduce your damage. Of course, I¡¯m just telling you about certain scenarios. Generally speaking, people who use this kind of are tricky.¡±

    After speaking, he took out his wand and waved it, and then one of his hands became smooth and white, exactly the same as Sean¡¯s.

    He moved his deformed hand to Sean¡¯s side, ¡°During the development of wizards for so many years, human body Transfiguration is the highest category of idents. Many monsters and magical animals have originated from the failure of this Transfiguration Spell, which makes many people stay away from this spell and dare not to study it in depth.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s true. In history, the fanatics who studied this magic have almost no useful information except for leaving a mess forter generations.¡±

    Sean nced at his arm and asked curiously, ¡°Sir, how did you avoid this risk?¡±

    Grindelwald pointed to his head, ¡°Do you think that I summed up the failed experience of previous people and came up with a set of safe practice methods for this spell?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Sean was a little puzzled.

    Grindelwald leaned back on his chair andughed loudly, ¡°Sean, if Dumbledore stood in front of you and told you humbly that his current achievements are all due to the exploration of the people before him, would you believe it? ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not just the experience of those who came before.¡± Sean shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the experience of those is precious. But wizards who took it must have something inmon.¡± Grindelwald blinked, ¡°They are all geniuses that happen once in a century.¡±

    Sean nodded in agreement with him.

    Grindelwald waved his wand casually. His hand was constantly changing, slender, thick, and thin, and various forms switched smoothly without hindrance.

    ¡°For example, my talent is destined to stand at the top of the wizarding field,¡± Grindelwald said with a serious face, ¡°When others are struggling with how to cast a spell urately and quickly, I have already begun to explore ways to improve this spell, and cheated my way.¡±

    Sean looked over suspiciously.

    Grindelwald smiled at him, ¡°I am a Seer, you know?¡±

    ¡°It does have some limitations. If you don¡¯t pay a huge price, the future you see will be vague and difficult to interpret, but some things can be understood with just a nce.¡±

    ¡°For example, today I will conduct an extremely dangerous human body Transfiguration experiment, so I will take a look unto the future. If something about killing and disorder appears in my vision, it proves that what I¡¯m about to do is wrong, and I will turn into something else.¡±

    Sean opened his mouth slightly, and he finally came to his senses.

    In his impression, Seers usually foretells major events that will happen in the future or the trend of the entire era. It sounds weird to use it to predict one¡¯s magic experiment¡¯s sess or failure, but it seems reasonable.

    He smiled triumphantly, ¡°People who have this ability and use it carefully, in my opinion, is a joke. Just treat it as the most basic tool for a wizard. What¡¯s more, my talent is barely can be said to be good enough. I only need to eliminate some wrong answers in the early stage, and I can make solid progress in telling what will happenter. After that, things will be much easier.¡±

    Grindelwald stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I just want to tell you the truth about how talented I am. When you mention Gellert Grindelwald to others when I die, you must remember to say it in the best way possible.¡±

    Sean smiled and nodded, ¡°I will, sir.¡±

    Grindelwald stood up in satisfaction and waved his hand to summon a mirror, ¡°Now, the real lesson is about to start. Sean,e and stand here.¡±

    Sean walked over and stood in front of the huge mirror. The mirror was so huge that it included both of them inside.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Grindelwald in the mirror stood up straight with his hands behind his back, ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Sean looked into the mirror. Inside, he stood with Grindelwald, who was a head taller than himself. His silver hair and short beard lined his masculine face. Even the years did not deprive him of it.

    ¡°I see you look very rxed, and your overall appearance is pretty attractive. You must have been handsome at your age, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you need to tter me? Stop talking nonsense and keep talking.¡±

    ¡°You have a beard on the side of your cheek that isn¡¯t good-looking.¡±

    Grindelwald raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do you want a duel with the first Dark Lord now?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Sean observed carefully and then described his entire appearance in great detail ording to Grindelwald¡¯s request.

    ¡°Almost. Your observation is indeed good,¡± Grindelwald said, ¡°I let you observe to let you understand that my Transfiguration and normal Transfiguration magic are not the same concept.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Sean asked puzzled.

    He thought that Grindelwald¡¯s Transfiguration technique, which could freely transform into another person¡¯s appearance, was simr to basic Transfiguration magic. But he learned and strengthened this ability with effort.

    Grindelwald exined, ¡°This ability allows you to change the shape of your face freely, but what this ability uses is not the Transfiguration technique, but the special magic power in your blood. It doesn¡¯t need to be learned, and it only takes years and months to be able to master one¡¯s own ability proficiently. My Transfiguration is derived from the Human Transfiguration, and it is essentially a branch of Transfiguration.¡±

    After Xiao En digested it for a while, he continued, ¡°I want you to observe, to let you understand that my technique must first regard the transformed object as a whole and cannot ignore any aspect when transforming, or it will fail badly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do the most basic training first,¡± said Grindelwald, waving his wand, and he turned into a wizard Sean had never seen before, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute. After careful observation, tell me everything about this man¡¯s physical features.¡±

 Chapter 255: â€œMastering Itâ€

    Chapter 255: ¡°Mastering It¡±

    After five full hours, at twelve o¡¯clock that night, Sean left Grindelwald¡¯s office with drooping eyelids.

    Grindelwald followed behind and then stopped behind the door. He smiled and looked at Sean. He said with a rxed andfortable tone, ¡°Judging from your performance today, this lesson probably only needs tost a week. If, of course, you can keep that pace.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. Beforeing here, he thought about what kind of teaching method Grindelwald might use, but it turned out that he was wrong.

    No one would deny Sean¡¯s talent and learning ability, even with the most modest and cautious description. Even from Hermione¡¯s perspective, Sean¡¯s is excellent enough. He also considers himself as an intellectual person.

    But Sean only understood it after the high-pressure learning environment of Nurmengard ispletely a weakened and improved version of Grindelwald¡¯s teaching method.

    It was just chaos, he would input a lot of information to you every minute and every second, and then he would set goals for each time period based on your performance.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll give you a minute to describe in detail all the physical characteristics of this person.¡±

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll give you three minutes now. How does the Transfiguration magic I just showed work?¡±

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Remember the casting posture of this spell. There must be no deviation.¡±

    It keeps continuing. He will continue to set goals for Sean. If Seanpletes well, then he will increase the difficulty of learning further. If Sean fails to meet his requirements, Grindelwald¡¯s curse will fall on him.

    It¡¯s a kind of magic that makes your head explode but doesn¡¯t make you feel any pain. You only feel that your drowsy head suddenly wakes up, and it spreads throughout your whole body.

    Grindelwald will cast another healing magic to remove the negative effects of the curse just now. The effect ispletely erased.

    It waspletely different from Dumbledore. Every action Grindelwald made, and every word he said was to squeeze Sean¡¯s learning potential. It was physically and mentally painful, and the pressure was too great. But the effect was obvious. In just five hours, Sean gained a lot of progression.

    ording to Grindelwald, Sean needs to learn how to quickly construct the appearance of a character because it is impossible for him to copy the object for a long time before every transformation.

    Sean nodded with nk eyes, ¡°I will try my best, sir.¡±

    Grindelwald showed a dissatisfied expression. He waved his wand casually, and the curse that Sean was familiar with fell on him again. Sean took a breath and suddenly recovered.

    Grindelwald put his hands behind his back, and he raised his head, ¡°Do your best? That¡¯s your job. Haven¡¯t you learned what that five-hour session is? You need to risk your life to do it.¡±

    Sean still doesn¡¯t know how to resist Grindelwald¡¯s curse, so he can only nod helplessly, ¡°Yes, sir. I will do my best.¡±

    He will never let go of such a precious learning opportunity. He will do his best to absorb the contents from the most talented wizard in the world, even though it would be torturous.

    Grindelwald continued, ¡°Sean, it¡¯s the age of passion and ignorance. Why don¡¯t you act a little excited?¡±

    ¡°But the learning session is over, sir.¡±

    ¡°You have to let your teacher see your enthusiasm.¡±

    ¡°I will work harder and harder! I will definitely live up to your expectations!¡±

    ¡°Very good, very energetic.¡± Grindelwald nodded with satisfaction and then closed the door of the office.

    ¡°Now go back to sleep. Tomorrow is the same time and ce, and the punishment will be doubled. Have a good dream and good night, kid.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice came from behind the wooden door, and Sean froze in ce.

    Sean staggered towards the lounge, then gritted his teeth.

    ¡ª-

    A weekter, on the tallest tower in Nurmengard, the entrance door to the terrace was open, and two people were standing outside.

    The nights in Austria are still cold, but tonight, there is no wind, and the stars are bright. Grindelwald waved lightly, and suddenly, there was a strong wind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± he began, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that stupid professor at your school?¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. He didn¡¯t answer the question but raised his wand. After a low incantation, his body became blurred, and he quickly grew up.

    Sean grew taller, his hair grew longer and curly, and his hair color became light blonde. The original and elegant Ravenw uniform became a gorgeous robe.

    Momentster, Gilderoy Lockhart stood amidst the wind.

    The gust of wind gradually dissipated, and Lockhart showed his ssic smile at Grindelwald.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, please allow me to put forward a little reliable opinion on Nurmengard¡¯s learning material. You should apply some of it from my books. If you like it, I can give you a full set of signed limited editions. Also, I wonder if you are interested in my full line of hair products?¡±

    Grindelwald circled him with his arms around his chest and then said slowly, ¡°There is no problem with the appearance details. But, Sean, your stupid professor didn¡¯t dare to talk like that to me.¡±

    ¡®Lockhart¡¯ shrugged his shoulders, ¡°But Professor Lockhart has this kind of characteristics in front of other people, including Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°I can see why he looks so annoying. Let¡¯s talk about your performance now.¡± Grindelwald waved his hand.

    He twisted for a while and changed back to Sean¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°It feels good. There isn¡¯t any problem with the change.¡± Sean said after thinking awhile.

    Tonight is the night of the assessment given to him by Grindelwald. Sean needs to aplish the goal of being able to transform smoothly in various environments. Despite the noisy situation, Sean¡¯s transformation did not encounter any obstacles.

    Grindelwald nodded and said slowly, ¡°First of all, you are still not fast enough to cast the magic. A few meaningless magic power movements have wasted a lot of time¡ªsecondly, the eyes. I have to say. In addition to imitating his details, your eyes are still your own. You can¡¯t hide from those Aurors with those eyes.¡±

    ¡°In the end, your understanding of objects is still bad, such as the stupid professor you just turned into. He is used to making various gestures when speaking. You should know that. But you have not shown anything with your right hand. He is used to raising his head and voice when speaking. Your voice just now was too low.¡±

    Grindelwald tapped Sean on the head with his wand, pointing out his inadequacies. Seanpletely ignored it and firmly memorized what he just said.

    ¡°Do you remember these points?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sean nodded seriously, and then asked in confusion, ¡°Is there anything else, sir?¡±

    In the previous lesson, Grindelwald could always pick out dozens of problems in him. Most of which were important details that Sean himself didn¡¯t notice. Today is less than the usual.

    Grindelwald stood in front of him, staring at Sean expressionlessly. The appearance of him made Sean nervous, and the night wind seemed to be gradually blowing in.

    In this increasingly frozen space, Grindelwald spoke slowly. His voice was emotionless, indifferent, and cold.

    ¡°Sean Wallup, you know what did you just do?¡±

    The terrifying power that he had seen once before gradually emanated from the old man. Looking at Grindelwald in front of him, Sean gulped.

    Grindelwald took a step forward slowly and brought his face closer, ¡°Albus¡¯s mastery in Transfiguration is far superior to mine. I exerted a lot of energy for the human body Transfiguration and created my own way of doing it. While you, Sean Wallup.¡±

    He paused.

    ¡°Did you know what you just did?¡±

    Sean froze for a moment. He suddenly saw a smile on Grindelwald¡¯s face.

    In an instant, the terrifying power dissipated. Grindelwaldughed and stretched out his hands, ¡°You did a very good job, my child.¡±

    Sean sighed in relief, and for some reason, he couldn¡¯t helpughing too. The joyfulughter of the two reached the mountains of Austria. Grindelwald suddenly stretched out his hand, and Sean¡¯sughter was immediately stopped.

    It wasn¡¯t until Grindelwaldughed for a while and patted Sean on the shoulder with satisfaction that the spell was released.

    He ignored Sean¡¯s stare and said, ¡°I prefer to enjoy this kind of pleasant moment alone. Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. You got a new magic, and I had time for myself alone. Fair deal, right?¡±

    Sean rolled his eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t sharing the things together make it better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a selfish person.¡±

    The two looked at each other, and then the corners of their mouths raised.

    Grindelwald took the lead and walked into the room. With his hands behind his back, he said with a smile, ¡°Look, at least I¡¯m better than Albus.¡±

    Sean looked at him curiously, ¡°Why do you say that, sir?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. If you think about it, if you want to master Albus¡¯s level of Transfiguration, you have to learn at least for five years and rely on Albus¡¯ careful teaching. But under the genius Grindelwald teaching, a profound, difficult, and umon magic only took a week.¡±

    He straightened his posture proudly, ¡°In terms of teaching, I am indeed better than him.¡±

    Grindelwald returned to the office and casually leaned back on the chair, ¡°There is only so much I can teach you. From now on, it will be about proficiency and magic power. Well, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. How long can youst?¡±

    He leaned on the desk, thought for a while, and said, ¡°ording to my intuition, there is no problem insting a whole day. Transfiguration will consume energy when casting the spell, and I just need to maintain the spell, which won¡¯t use much magic power. Although your transformation technique consumes a lot, it is still within my control range.¡±

    Grindelwald nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good enough. Well, I wille to you in half a year and double the lesson. All the problems I mentioned just now should¡¯ve been fixed. If you fail to do so, you will be at your own risk.¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°Deal.¡±

    Grindelwald pped his hands with satisfaction, then stood up and walked to the shelf on the other side. After searching for something, he handed over a thick book and a key.

    ¡°It records some spells that schools don¡¯t teach. I don¡¯t have the heart to teach you these kinds of stuff myself. So learn them by yourself.¡±

    Sean licked his lips excitedly and took it over. The book Grindelwald was talking about was not a simple thing. It was such a book that some people read it before graduation.

    He looked at the brass key. This thing was only the size of a thumb with a faint luster shining on it.

    Sean asked, ¡°What is this for, sir?¡±

    ¡°A small toy from an alchemist. This key has an unlocking spell solidified on it. It can open most door locks and can also break a lot of anti-curse and rm spells. It is quite useful in some situations. You can have it.¡±

    Sean quickly put away his things.

    Grindelwald sat back casually and said rxedly, ¡°Oh, yes, after you go back to Hogwarts, you can use the Vanishing Cab freely. Come find me or you when you are free and meet up with the members of the Golden Dawn. The name is a bit mediocre in my taste.¡±

    Sean scratched his head embarrassingly. He is indeed a person who is bad when ites to naming things, which cannot be refuted.

    The two ended the practice after a few talks, and by the time Sean ate breakfast the next day, his attention had shifted from his newly mastered magic to the news that had just been reported.

    (United Wizards Guard is officially formed.)

 Chapter 256: â€œThings Unfolded One After A Not Herâ€

    Chapter 256: ¡°Things Unfolded One After A Not Her¡±

    Just before the end of the second school year, the major newspapers used thergest and most conspicuous pages to report the most important news of the day.

    The United Wizards Guard is officially formed.

    The nature of this organization is simr to an international jointw enforcement organization, mainly responsible for the security of the wizarding world in various countries.

    In a simple analogy, the Aurors in the wizarding world were equivalent to special forces, and the duties of the ordinary police were distributed to various departments of the Ministry of Magic. But the United Wizards Guard has taken up this part of the authority.

    The captain of the organization is currently Cyril Marshall.

    She is from Italy. She worked in the International Confederation of Wizards for over ten years. After she resigned, she devoted herself to reform social order in the wizarding world.

    As a spokesperson, Ms. Marshall said that the control of the guards will be handed over to the International Confederation of Wizards, while the following branches of power will be controlled by the Ministry of Magic of each country.

    She is temporarily in charge of the tedious matters at the beginning of the organization¡¯s establishment. The new captain will be re-elected at their conference, and the captains of various countries will also be handed over to the Ministry of Magic for internal selection.

    The selection is also the responsibility of the Ministry of Magic.

    Hermione quickly read the entire report and said thoughtfully, ¡°If the power ispletely divided. Maybe the establishment is a good thing?¡±

    Sean shook his head, ¡°They have done too much before. It¡¯s hard not to doubt the purity of their purpose, and the attitudes of the Ministry of Magic in various countries changed too quickly. To think there is no pressure within their action is unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°What is their purpose then?¡± Hermione frowned.

    ¡°The new power holders want to gain more voice, and this new official force was established for controlling the world?¡± Sean frowned slightly and gently stroked the nk space of a line of words with his fingers on the newspaper.

    ¡°Ms. Marshall said that in addition to the current social order in the wizarding world, the Guard willunch an action to pursue ountability for old cases. They will thoroughly investigate the forgotten and unfinished cases in the past, and those wizards who escaped punishment by chance will be re-arrested and give them full ountability.¡±

    ¡°They wee and encourage all wizards to send them a letter via owl to provide them with evidence that someone vited thew, whether it is for personal fairness or for the security and stability of the wizarding society.¡±

    ¡°The wizarding world has been outdated for a long time, and there are countless unfair, harsh, and outdatedws and regtions. They aim to return all wizards to a fair, just, open public security environment. Protecting the rights and interests of all people will be the lifelong responsibility of the Guards¡¯ code of conduct.¡±

    In the eye-catching position of the newspaper, a middle-aged witch with a serious expression and firm eyes was giving a passionate speech. She waved her hands again and again in the picture and depicted the United Wizards Guard towards the reporters and ordinary wizards below.

    Hermione turned over a few pages of the newspaper and said, ¡°There is only a rough introduction, and there is no report on the detailed background of Ms. Marshall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. It¡¯s not an open election, and she is only serving as the temporary captain of the Guards.¡±

    Hermione frowned in dissatisfaction. She was far less superstitious about authority than when she first entered school. Moreover, she and Sean had deduced the general reason behind the arrest of pure-blood wizardstely.

    She thinks that the establishment of the Guards is the result of some wizards with malicious intentions.

    ¡°Sean, you and I both know no matter whether they change or not, the position of captain will definitely be filled with someone sketchy.¡± Hermione muttered, dissatisfied.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything, Hermione. You¡¯ve been worrying too much recently, and you should leave this to someone who could do it. This kind of thing should be something that people at Professor Dumbledore¡¯s level need to make a move.¡± Sean persuaded.

    Daisy asked in a low voice, ¡°Sean, Hermione, will this United Wizards Guard do things like my dad?¡±

    Sean turned his head and spread his hands towards her, ¡°Of course, we hope that those people can be like your father.¡±

    Hermione said, ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so pessimistic, Hermione.¡±

    While other students were discussing the current major events in the wizarding world, the basement floor of a castle somewhere in Switzend was undergoing renovation.

    The house elves are constantly using magic under themand of the master. All kinds of wood and steel tes are floating. After the construction ispleted, several wizards step forward to cast reinforcement and defense magic.

    Several wizards with top hats were sitting in a hidden conference room at the end of the corridor that had already begun to take shape.

    They all had the emblem of the United Wizards Guard tattooed on their chests. A cross of wands and knight¡¯s swords, surrounded by golden rays of light.

    The middle-aged woman had just appeared on the front pages of newspapers around the world at this time. She was discussing matters with the rest of the people with her arms folded.

    ¡°Is someone already chosen to seed me?¡± She asked.

    A middle-aged male wizard said, ¡°The International Confederation of Wizards is still discussing it. But the candidates have been determined, which are within our expectations.¡±

    Some other wizardsughed, ¡°The judgment is very urate. The people they pick are all carved out of the same mold.¡±

    ¡°Unsteady stance, unremarkable views, insensitive thinking, incapable of changing the status quo, and well-recognized maniptor. Isn¡¯t he the perfect candidate?¡±

    The wizards present all chuckled,

    Marshall tapped the table lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, Lynch. Send someone to make sure there are no idents.¡±

    A slightly younger wizard nodded.

    After a few more instructions, few people talked about the future course of action, and their voices became lower.

    ¡°We need to build civil trust. Let¡¯s reel in the big fish.¡±

    ¡°We need to watch out for bacsh from those people.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a list and check them out one by one.¡±

    ¡°These are good, but should the British choose the Malfoy family?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now, and there will be more news soon.¡±

    A group of people discussed the ¡°suitable candidate¡± in their mouths in low voices. After arriving at a satisfactory answer, Ms. Marshall took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then it leaves him.¡±

    The word ¡°him¡± seemed to have magic power, and the atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became stiff.

    The discussion stopped. After a long time, a middle-aged wizard thought about it and said, ¡°Cyril, are we really going to do this?¡±

    Marshall nced at him, lowered her eyes, and said in a calm voice, ¡°This is something that has been decided long ago.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Many people showed hesitation.

    Marshall raised her hand to support her slightly tilted hat and said in a t tone, ¡°The meaning of our existence is to eliminate all unstable factors.¡±

    ¡°The real question is, will it work?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is until we did it. Okay, raise your heads and stick to the original n,¡± Marshall stood up, ¡°I have to meet someone.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In The British Ministry of Magic, the Department of International Magical Co-operation on the fifth basement floor has recently opened up a new area, the United Kingdom Office of the United Wizards Guard.

    At this moment, Cornelius Fudge was on his way to his office, apanied by his secretary and a wizard.

    Stopping in front of the gate with the wand crossed with the knight¡¯s sword, Fudge turned around and said, ¡°James, when this new Department was established, I knew you were going to be the one who ran it. Frankly speaking, I wanted you to be appointed to take over as the head of the Auror office after Kingsley was promoted, but there have been no vacancies in the Department recently, and you are forever buried as an ordinary Auror.¡±

    James smiled, ¡°I think that Aurors are okay for me. Everyone is the same, and I am willing to shine in any position in any capacity.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, every Auror deserves respect. James, you should use your abilities more. I think the head of the UK office for the United Wizards Guard¡¯s position is very suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Minister. But I think there are still many members of the Ministry who have more experience andpetence than me for that position.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Fudge smiled again, ¡°James, the social security of the British wizarding world depends on you.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    After Fudge and his secretary left, James took a deep look, opened the door, and walked in. Several people were waiting for him inside.

    ¡°Mr. James Potter?¡± A person came up.

    ¡°Yes, I will be in charge of the new office from now on.¡± James shook hands with him.

    While listening to his introduction and flipping through the information, James nodded from time to time and asked a few questions from time to time.

    After a while, the wizard named Paulsen finished his introduction, and James looked at him, ¡°Mr. Paulsen, so you¡¯re saying we need to add five more people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, ording to past experience, the offices are equipped with at least fifteen team members to deal with various situations. Of course, we also need to have a group of civil staff.¡±

    James nodded, ¡°I see you have experience in it. I will let you do the selection for the team.¡±

    Paulsen scratched his cheek and said, ¡°Mr. Potter, you are the person in charge now, and I¡¯ll leave the team selection to you. I will be in charge of daily affairs and provide some support.¡±

    James nced at him, then raised his brows slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s settled. We can cooperate more in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The two smiled and shook hands again.

    When the ten team members went out to familiarize themselves with their positions, James waved his wand. A silver stag ran out from the tip of the wand.

    Jaime waved his wand again and said a few words to his Patronus, and the stag bounced through the wall and disappeared into thin air.

    ¡ª¨C

    That night, Sean got thetest news from the British Ministry of Magic from Betrix.

    ¡°Harry¡¯s father is the person in charge of the United Kingdom Office of the United Wizards Guards?¡± Seany on the bed pondering thetest news.

    It was something he hadn¡¯t expected.

    ording to his and Hermione¡¯s spection, one or several mysterious people behind the United Wizards Guard control everything, and they are likely to have malicious intentions.

    It is impossible for them to know nothing about Dumbledore¡¯s circle. After all, if they want to do something in the UK, they will have to face Dumbledore.

    The Potter family has a close rtionship with Dumbledore. Although neither party has made a public statement, they have not deliberately concealed it.

    And now, such an important position has been handed over to James without any problem. This can almost be said to be handed over to Dumbledore¡¯s hand.

    If those people wanted to make some small moves through the office, it would be impossible to hide it from their new head of the office. Basically, they dered that their small moves would be fully revealed in front of Dumbledore¡¯s eyes.

    Sean frowned and muttered.

    Unless he and Hermione¡¯s judgments are all wrong, the United Wizards Guard is dedicated to the people and wants to change the wizarding world¡¯s bad condition. They really want to fight for more rights and interests for ordinary wizards. Therefore, it is only natural that the position was given to James.

    Sean narrowed his eyes. Betrix also mentioned in the message that Fudge directly employed James, and he just had a discussion meeting with several senior officials of the Ministry of Magic.

    This is not in line with the situation, especially since the news that Dumbledore is dissatisfied with Fudge has already spread in the UK. ording to Fudge¡¯s character, he will not think about repairing their rtionship.

    If Fudge is forced to do so, it means that James¡¯ appointment is intentional. But Sean still doesn¡¯t understand why they would put Dumbledore¡¯s confidant in such an important position.

    A few dayster, Sean got a news.

    (The United Wizards Guard hit a strike! Jobs Aiken, the uncle of the current head of the Aiken family in France, was arrested in his vi for an illegal business performed fifteen years ago!)

 Chapter 257: â€œJusticeâ€

    Chapter 257: ¡°Justice¡±

    ¡°People from the Aiken family were arrested?¡± Sean subconsciously chose to be skeptical after reading the news.

    The current head of the Aiken family had previously stood up for the United Wizards Guard, which was still in the formation stage at that time, and Sean almost regarded him as the leader of the organization by default.

    But howe a member of the family was arrested?

    Sean approached Hugo to see if he could get some news from him.

    ¡°The news in the morning? Of course, I read it.¡± Hugo said to Sean vaguely, throwing an unknown snack into his mouth.

    ¡°Have do you know the situation on Fabian¡¯s family?¡±

    Hugo swallowed the food whole and then pulled Sean into a more secluded corner, ¡°I heard about it, and he will definitely make a move on you. Do you want to make the first move? ¡°

    Sean shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter. But now, could you give me some information about his family?¡±

    Hugo nodded, ¡°I told you about his family backgroundst time. Since it¡¯s about today¡¯s news, do you want to ask about the internal rtionships of the Aiken family?¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°Basically, there isn¡¯t. Although the Aiken family is powerful, they don¡¯t have many children. Everyone in the wizarding world in Paris knows it. He has several cousins besides Mr. Aiken and his family of three. I can¡¯t guarantee the specific rtionship, but on the surface, his rtionship with the other family member is quite good.¡±

    Hugo poked his head outside, and after making sure no one was nearby, he whispered, ¡°The arrested family member in the newspaper today is well known in Paris.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s known for multiple ounts on attacking Muggles or even half-blood wizards. Every time that happened, Mr. Aiken helped him suppress it. Only so few people in the wizarding world in Paris have connections, and I got this news from someone I know. Many people were happy about this news given his circumstances.¡±

    ¡°He was arrested, and Mr. Aiken didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    Hugo spread his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It just happened this morning, and my family has no letter.¡±

    ¡°Let me know if there is any more news.¡±

    Hugo made a gesture, ¡°I¡¯ll write back and ask about it. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you at the next meeting.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hugo.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, by the way,¡± Hugo rubbed his hands with a ttering smile, ¡°I¡¯ve provided information to our club, isn¡¯t that considered a contribution?¡±

    Sean patted his shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Of course, I have a hunch that you will be the first person in our Golden Dawn to be promoted to a core member.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Hugo¡¯s eyes began to glow, ¡°Then, what about that spell?¡±

    ¡°I can only say that you¡¯re getting closer and closer to learning it.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Hugo, Sean walked towards the owl hut. He had previously ordered several books, such as ¡°History of Magic¡± and ¡°The Holy Family¡± from other countries, and wanted to know more about some information.

    After thinking about it, Sean decided it was not enough, so he bought a few other books. He met someone when he came out of the owl hut just now.

    It was Fabian.

    He has been keen on provoking Sean recently, and he seems to havepletely let go of the shame of being hung on the chandelier by Sean at the beginning. He also spread the news that Sean was the culprit.

    He no longer cared about Sean¡¯s ¡°second-grade student¡± status. His only goal now was revenge, and he didn¡¯t care about sacrificing his reputation for it.

    ¡°We meet again, Wallup.¡± Aiken¡¯s voice was light and ethereal.

    Sean nced at him, shook his head casually, and walked away. Fabian and his followers took two steps to the side, blocking Sean¡¯s way.

    ¡°Are you going to run now?¡±

    Sean sighed helplessly, ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±

    He was indeed a bit annoyed by this guy. In Nurmengard, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him, but he couldn¡¯t just go without doing anything to him.

    The best choice is to avoid seeing him, but Fabian can¡¯t be shaken off like a speck of dust on your shoulder. Whenever he saw Sean, he woulde up and say something harsh.

    ¡°Wallup,¡± Fabian licked his lips morbidly, ¡°You and I both know that I can¡¯t retaliate against you now, and you can¡¯t do anything to me anymore.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re here just for a talk?¡± Sean said nkly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fabian nodded, ¡°Like you said, I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯ll be tolerant with you now, and I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you now.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand again, and the arm that Sean had broken was hanging down weakly.

    ¡°My injury hasn¡¯tpletely healed yet. The office gave me a leave of absence. I can skip many sses.¡±

    Sean blinked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you misunderstood. Your injury has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Be careful what you say,¡± Fabian moved his head closer, narrowed his eyes, and made a hoarse sound, ¡°I must remind you all the time, Wallup. You will fall into my hands one day.¡±

    ¡°Should I express my expectation?¡±

    ¡°No, you should enjoy the peace now.¡± Fabian let out a hoarseugh.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember it. I will go for a munch and study. You should worry about your¡ªwell, uncle. Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    With that said Sean squeezed through them. Fabian didn¡¯t stop him this time but showed a ferocious smile at Sean.

    At night, Fabian returned to his ce. Of course, although he provoked Sean every day, he was worried that he would secretly attack him again. In addition to his followers living in the rooms on both sides, he also ced a lot of defensive magic in the dormitory and various magic items to rm and defend him.

    After returning to the dormitory, he casually removed some bandages on his body, and his arms and legs became more flexible. He sat on the sofa and took out something like a brazier.

    After putting in the charcoal, the brazier ced on the coffee table burned violently, and a face made of charcoal appeared in it.

    ¡°Fabian.¡± Mr. Aiken¡¯s voice was slightly distorted.

    ¡°Father.¡± Fabian saluted respectfully.

    ¡°Are you still provoking that Wallup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father. I know what you want to say, but I can¡¯t. As long as I see his face, countless facesughed at me that day.¡± Fabian¡¯s face changed.

    Mr. Aiken said in a calm voice, ¡°My child, I understand your feelings. But you must learn to restrain yourself.¡±

    Fabian twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°Father, restraint doesn¡¯t help. He and I are already enemies. He is a smart man and knows that we must be nning something. No matter how I behave, he will definitely find a way to find out.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I have to tell you this,¡± said Mr. Aiken, ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t sink into decadence from such a blow. But I don¡¯t want your vision to be clouded by hatred. A dirty Mudblood will only be the mud under your feet.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s chest rose and fell a few times. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I understand. But father, I have a request. I want to see him in person after THAT.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, but you have to understand that the United Wizards Guard is now an official organization, and they must have evidence for their actions. Moreover, if something goes wrong, you will take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± his eyes sparkled slightly, ¡°Father, if your information is correct, then Wallup is a Death Eater. As you told me, the mark of a Death Eater cannot be erased.¡±

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s face moved up and down, ¡°But there is one more thing: the Death Eaters are just a small hidden organization. There¡¯s no way to incriminate someone with a tattoo.¡±

    Fabian smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s help them bathe in the sun.¡±

    ¡°What about the n? What about the follow-up operations? What about the possible counterattack from the Death Eaters?¡± Mr. Aiken asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made a n.¡± Fabian knew that this was his father¡¯s test for him.

    After a long time, Mr. Aiken nodded with satisfaction, ¡°I see you¡¯ve matured.¡±

    Fabian gracefully bowed and touched his chest, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Father.¡±

    ¡°When all the dust settles, you must let go of everything.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The establishment of the United Wizards Guard set off a storm in the wizarding world. After the establishment of offices in various countries, in addition to handling the usual security incidents, ¡°overturning old cases¡± became an important task for them.

    Pure-blood wizards have the richest resources and the most extensive power in the entire wizarding world, leading them to live happily until their old age, even if they vite the wizardingws.

    Whether bribing Ministry of Magic officials or hiding in their own luxurious residences that no one knows about, most pure-blood wizards who broke thew are still alive and well to this day.

    These people became the targets of the United Wizards Guard.

    In just a few weeks, starting with one member of the Aiken family, several wizards have been arrested continuously in European countries.

    Most of these wizards are pure-blood wizards, and there are various reasons for breaking thew. Attacking Muggles, smuggling contraband, brewing banned potions, conducting dark magic experiments, and many more.

    These shreds of evidencee from the testimonies of some of the victims at the time and some former Ministry of Magic officials who received bribes. In a short period of time, the entire wizarding world was in a state of chaos.

    In the past, the high-ranking pure-blood wizards were searched and arrested by the guards one by one, and even the wizards with conclusive evidence were thrown into prison.

    The wizarding world fell into a strange atmosphere. Those pure-blood families who were usually wealthy and powerful fell apart one by one while ordinary wizards cheered and apuded the situation.

    There was an official organization that began to change this social ss. They saw the resoluteness of the movement, which inspired many wizards.

    In such a short period of time, so many wizards were arrested. After all, no pure-blood family can guarantee that they or one of their rtives has not done anything illegal and cannot guarantee whether the next sword will fall on their own head.

    In Sean¡¯s view, this is a very abnormal thing.

    On the surface, what the United Wizards Guard is doing is about social security and social reform. They are targeting the pure-blood family that had been around for thousands of years.

    Sean¡¯s first thought was how it could be done that easily.

    If there are constant protests and other activities by pure-blood families, he can still understand. But Sean got news from Betrix and Barty that there were so many pure-blood wizards arrested, and few of them tried to do anything to resist.

    Among the British pure-blood families, the most well-known are the Malfoy family, Lestrange family, and ck family, who are all connected to him. As for other families, he doesn¡¯t know much about their situation.

 Chapter 258: â€œBlending Inâ€

    Chapter 258: ¡°Blending In¡±

    The situation will not stop. The actions of the United Wizards Guard have gained a lot of support, and the corrupt administrative systems of the Ministry of Magic in various countries have been brought to the table again.

    ¡°The Wizarding World¡±, ¡°Daily Prophet¡±, ¡°The Wizard¡¯s Voice,¡± and other well-known newspaper media in the wizarding world began to report all kinds of news. Most of which were satires and even criticisms of the Ministry of Magic by some well-known wizards in the country.

    Someone even spent a lot of Galleons to put a sentence between the advertisements of the ¡°Daily Prophet.¡± The front page next to it happened to be a ck-and-white motion picture of Fudge announcing the new regtions.

    The UK Ministry of Magic has just signed new regtions allowing them to turn themselves in, with fines to be used as public funds for a reduced sentence.

    Many wizards have expressed their dissatisfaction with this regtion. They think that Fudge is an ipetent, double-faced person who wants to please both sides but does not consider ordinary citizens¡¯ rights and interests.

    After a part of the Daily Prophet was published, the advertisement next to Fudge¡¯s photo in the follow-up newspaper was withdrawn, and news spread in the Ministry of Magic that Fudge had dropped everything. He was worried that it would damage his reputation.

    Of course, this is not within the scope of Sean¡¯s concern. As far as he is concerned, other things are more noteworthy.

    One month after a member of the Aiken family was arrested, the United Wizards Guard issued a statement.

    In order to reflect fairness and fairness, the wizards arrested during this period will be sent to the headquarters of the Guards, and then the International Confederation of Wizards will cooperate with other countries to hold a public trial witnessed by representatives of each Ministry of Magic. At that time, all offenders will receive due and appropriate trials ording to their charges.

    At this moment, the mes finally reached Ennd.

    Betrix has sent news that the British Office is collecting some information, and the target is the Lestrange family.

    As one of the pure-blood families in the UK, the Lestrange family has quite arge connection. More than three people in the Ministry have specifically reminded them that the Guards will rush into their mansion in two days.

    ¡°Master, this newly established organization haspletely disrupted our ns.¡±

    Sean motioned for her to continue talking.

    ¡°In order to keep the minister¡¯s position, Fudge is doing everything to help him in his situation. Before that, he approached the Lestrange family to get support in the election, but because we were ready to push Barty Crouch for that position, we refused him.¡±

    Betrix¡¯s voice became darker, ¡°Fudgepletely abandoned the Lestrange family and wanted to win the support from another side.¡±

    Sean was lying on the bed. After thinking for a while, he replied, ¡°Where¡¯s the news from Barty?¡±

    ¡°He is currently helping the development of the situation. Barty asked me to ask you, is he allowed to use the Imperius Curse to control his father now?¡±

    ¡°Not now,¡± Sean rejected his idea. ¡°His father has not taken office yet. He will be easily discovered during the election period, which would gain everyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will convey your answer to Barty. Master, what should the Lestrange family do?¡±

    Sean was silent for a while and then asked, ¡°Who is the person in charge of the office now?¡±

    ¡°James Potter, the one who sullied the honor of pure blood, and Sirius ck, who was disowned from the ck family. Potter is now in charge of the office and put my cousin in. They are Dumbledore¡¯s people and won¡¯t let the Lestrange family go easily.¡±

    After a short silence, Sean¡¯s voice suddenly became bewitching, ¡°Be, are you my most loyal servant?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Of course! My master, you should trust my loyalty to you.¡±

    ¡°Very well. What would you like to do for me?¡±

    ¡°Anything! Anything, my master! As long as it is your will, I am willing to do it!¡±

    ¡°Very moving,¡± Sean said with a smile, ¡°I have a mission for you.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°I remember you said that you didn¡¯t do anything too extreme, and the Guards pay attention to evidence. So that you are likely to be fined and released, right?¡±

    Betrix nodded, ¡°Yes, master. Rodolphus and the others are the ones who will be arrested.¡±

    Sean chuckled lightly, ¡°I want you to get involved and then be arrested along with Rodolphus and the others.¡±

    Betrix didn¡¯t expect Sean to say that. She froze for a moment, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Do you have an objection?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I misunderstood, master. I was too stupid to understand your real intention, and I worried it would destroy your n. I am willing to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Be. It¡¯s just a little joke,¡± Sean¡¯s voice became gentle again, ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡±

    She raised her head carefully and said respectfully, ¡°No one can guess your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I want you to blend in with the arrested. They will bring you to the headquarters at that time, and then¡­¡±

    She finally understood what Sean meant and said excitedly, ¡°I will be your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have improved the Dark Mark, and it can be triggered without a wand. Your crime is not serious, and you will not be subjected to the strictest sentence. You have your own channels, and remember everyone, and then tell me what you have seen and heard.¡±

    ¡°I understand, master. Please rest assured, I will definitelyplete the task you asked me to do.¡± She immediately agreed.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Sean slowly dragged out his tone, ¡°When the timees, I will ensure that youe back safe and sound. At the same time, I promise you that you get rewarded greatly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Master!¡± Betrix was shaking excitedly.

    After breaking off the contact between the two, Seany back on the pillow.

    He has been thinking about the recent situation. Even if they did something like this, pure-blood wizards can¡¯t be treated like this.

    Not to mention that pure-blood wizards have always controlled most of the wizarding world¡¯s resources, and the Guards¡¯ actions were too smooth. Even with the cooperation of the Ministry of Magic of various countries, it will not be easy.

    Sean has a guess that some of the arrested pure-blood wizards may have reached some kind of deal with the Guards.

    The two sides are just acting to establish prestige for the newly formed organization.

    As for the remaining pure-blood families whose members have been arrested, they don¡¯t know the inside story.

    Sean also noticed that apart from the United Kingdom, most of the pure-blood wizards arrested in other countries are middle-level members of the family, which cannot be said to be not that important.

    Even with the loss of these members, those families would not have suffered much impact.

    Thinking about it further, Sean could almost see an invisible giant thing in the, but he didn¡¯t know what the giant thing in the would be.

    In order to verify the guess, Sean came up with a n to let Betrix get in. If Sean¡¯s guess is correct, the state of the other prisoners that Betrix saw at that time can confirm many things. As for whether to get Betrix back again, Sean was troubled for a while.

    It¡¯s actually not difficult to get her out. She is not the crazy woman she was in her previous life. Tom and the Death Eaters have been dormant for so long that she hasn¡¯t acted crazily. At the same time, her real crime is not serious, and she still has ties with the UK office.

    But she is indeed a fanatical fan of Voldemort.

    After hesitating for a long time, Sean decided to keep Betrix. It doesn¡¯t matter if she is a fanatical follower of Voldemort as long as she is his most loyal subordinate now.

    As for the Lestrange brothers, he¡¯ll let them stay in prison. These two are also Death Eaters, but their quality is too poor.

    ¡ª¨C

    Two dayster, the estate of the Lestrange family.

    A group of serious-looking wizards rushed in, led by James Potter and Sirius ck.

    As the current head of the house, Rodolphus Lestrange, stood in front of the living room door, the corners of his eyes twitching slightly, staring at the visitor expressionlessly.

    ¡°Do you know what you guys are doing? Do you know where this is?!¡±

    ¡°Rodolphus Lestrange?¡± James stepped forward slowly, ¡°Your brother, Rabastan Lestrange, and your wife, Betrix Lestrange, showed that you were involved in an attack and massacre against Muggles. Will youe with us to the Ministry?¡±

    Rodolphus¡¯ voice was cold and ruthless, and he narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°The three names you just said had the same word. Do you understand the meaning of the Lestrange?¡±

    Sirius took a step forward, ¡°Um, should I call your brother-inw? Forget it. So you want to say, ¡®Oh, how dare these filthy idiots barge into the famous Lestrange house!¡¯.¡±

    Behind Rodolphus, Betrix came out slowly, ¡°You really make me feel ashamed.¡±

    Sirius stepped forward and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, isn¡¯t it? I have shamed the famous ck family, and now I¡¯m going to shame the Lestrange family, too. After this, maybe there will be no more Lestrange family.¡±

    Rodolphus took a step forward, ¡°Just like what your cousin said, you don¡¯t know what glory is, let alone what noble blood is.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about such things.¡± Sirius shrugged, and he pointed his left hand into the distance.

    The three members of the Lestrange family tensed up in front of the door. They rxed slightly after realizing that they hadn¡¯t drawn out their wands and slowly retracted the wands that had slipped from their cuffs.

    Sirius pointed in one direction, ¡°My poor brother is still immersed in your so-called ¡®glory¡¯, I can even imagine the expression on his face after you are arrestedter.¡±

    ¡°Arrest us?¡±

    Sirius turned away and threw a newspaper, ¡°Come on, you should read the newspaper more.¡±

    Rodolphus didn¡¯t answer. He nced at the newspaper and still stared at them.

    ¡°Get out of my manor. I will only warn you once.¡±

    Sirius and James looked at each other, and they shrugged simultaneously.

    ¡°Stupefy!¡±

    Several curses shot and rushed towards the three people at the door. The Lestranges fought back in an instant, and a fierce battle broke out in an instant.

    On the side of the Guards, except for James and Sirius, the others are not that strong. In the face of the ruthless enemy, they are the one that retreats.

    Rodolphus roared while casting a spell, ¡°You dare toe to Lestrange¡¯s house to do this with your strength?!¡±

    They pushed forward, but no one noticed that the newspaper behind them began to shake. Sirius deliberately did something to it, he staggered, and three spells struck instantly.

 Chapter 259: â€œSecretsâ€

    Chapter 259: ¡°Secrets¡±

    At this moment, the newspaper that had been trembling suddenly opened, and a huge enveloped it. James cast a defensive spell to block the attack for Sirius. He quickly stepped back, and the huge directly covered the Lestranges.

    The huge was like a living creature, and the was tightened suddenly. The three had no time to react, and the wands in their hands fell to the ground.

    The was still tightening crazily, and there was even the sound of bones rubbing. Rodolphus was bound in the innermost part and rolled his eyes.

    Sirius whistled, then waved his wand and unleashed a Lumos. The other Guards quickly stepped forward and bound the three with a restraining spell.

    James put away the huge that had turned back into a newspaper, weighed it in his hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Magic props are quite useful. Someone must be proficient enough to transform the Devil¡¯s Snare like this.¡±

    Sirius grabbed Rodolphus¡¯s cor and wiped his wand, ¡°It¡¯s really good for a surprise attack. But it¡¯s a pity that the activation time is too slow, and the Devil¡¯s Snare personality is a little bit tricky to control.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough for now, take them away.¡±

    The other team members Apparated with the Lestranges. James was at the back, turned his head, and nced, ¡°From what we got, your sister doesn¡¯t need to be arrested?¡±

    Sirius spread his hands, ¡°ording to my understanding of her if she did not break thew, she would not resist so fiercely. Maybe there is something hidden that only she knows.¡±

    ¡°Well, I brought you closer to work in the office, and now I have arrested your rtives. I¡¯m afraid Regulus wille to youter.¡± James frowned slightly.

    Sirius replied, ¡°I promised to help you, don¡¯t consider what they¡¯re going to think of me. Besides, no matter what I do, I¡¯m already a disgrace to the ck family. And I¡¯m proud of it .¡±

    James shook his head, ¡°Regulus is just trapped in the minds set by your parents. You and I both know that he is not as brave as you to fight it, but deep down, he is still kind.¡±

    Sirius waved his hand, ¡°My stupid parents are obsessed with pure blood. They gave birth to a freak like me. Of course, they have to brainwash another son. Regulus believes in the nobility of pure blood, and he epts that easily.¡±

    ¡°I think you should talk it out with your brotherter.¡±

    Sirius interrupted James with an uneasy expression, ¡°I have you, Lupin, and the others. As well as Harry and Daisy, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡±

    James nced at Sirius, and he finally shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Also, he is already in his second year at Hogwarts, and you found a decent job.¡±

    ¡°My uncle left me enough money to spend on my entire life. If it weren¡¯t for helping you, I would probably just enjoy plenty of red wine and wizard chess.¡±

    ¡°Please, even though you came from a well-known rich family, you still want to go to work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Lily didn¡¯t want you to die, and bing an Auror might relieve her a bit.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny that. I might be on the national Quidditch team now if it wasn¡¯t for Daisy¡¯s illness.¡±

    ¡°If you said you were regretting it, I¡¯d punch your nose right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never get that chance, buddy.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    The arrest of the three members of the Lestrange family has be big news in the wizarding world.

    Unless the crime is really heinous, a family like Lestrange can¡¯t be questioned by the public. Although the arrest of these three is in the name of torturing and killing many people in the past few years.

    ording to the public statement of James Potter, the UK office of the United Wizards Guard, although the three have always refused to plead guilty, the evidence is quite sufficient, and it is possible to dig out more and longer cases from them.

    After being imprisoned by the British Ministry of Magic for a week, the three members of the Lestrange family were transferred to the headquarters of the United Wizards Guard. After collecting the evidence, they will be sentenced by the International Confederation of Wizards.

    ¡ª¨C

    Nurmengard Castle, Hogwarts Common Room.

    ¡°Sean, did you sleeptest night?¡± Hermione closed the pages of a book and looked at Sean, who got up and walked back a little strangely.

    ¡°Today¡¯s stew is too delicious. If you eat too much, you will easily feel sleepy.¡± Sean rubbed his eye sockets and repliedzily.

    ¡°You should rest early.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I should, good night.¡± Sean turned and returned to the dormitory.

    He locked the door, and after he waited for a while, the Dark Mark on his left arm became slightly warm, and a slightly distorted voice apanied by a blurred vision came to Sean¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Master.¡± Betrix¡¯s voice sounded.

    He put on a haughty tone and said softly, ¡°Be, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my honor, Master.¡± Betrix was lying in a prison cell. She turned sideways and pressed her hand on her Dark Mark.

    Sean could see a blurred vision of her surroundings. It was a small cell, but there didn¡¯t seem to be guards around the cell.

    ¡°Master,¡± Betrix said, ¡°as you expected, they couldn¡¯t find any more evidence of my crime. I was just locked in an ordinary cell. Rodolphus and the others seemed to be sent to a stricter cell, and I haven¡¯t seen them since I came here.¡±

    ¡°I see. You haven¡¯t forgotten what I told you, have you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. After you exined it, I immediately looked up all the information on the recently arrested wizards and firmly remembered it in my mind.¡±

    Sean nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Betrix paused for a moment and then described what she saw and heard in detail after sorting out her words.

    ¡°The floor I¡¯m in should be an ordinary prison. There are only four wizards at night, and the guards are not strong. At the same time, the prison here, at least the one I am in, is not well-prepared. There are no other defenses outside of the anti-apparition jinx. Not even a single dementor is here.¡±

    ¡°All the dispatched dementors went to the next floor, and before they separated, Rodolphus and the others were put on special material shackles.¡±

    ¡°As for the people you asked me to observe, I found most of them in this part.¡±

    ¡°First is Jobs Aiken. In the announcement of the French Ministry of Magic, he was arrested for participating in a dark magic party many years ago. It is said that the members of the party betrayed him. ording to the French Ministry of Magic regtions, this is not a particrly serious illegal act. I saw him in the leftmost cell on this floor. He looked weird, neither as neurotic as a dark wizard, and behaved very calmly without the panic of a prisoner about to be tried.¡±

    ¡°The second is a pure-blood wizard in Bulgaria, Karel Levi. He hasmitted murder but was also imprisoned on this floor.¡±

    ¡°My next door is a guy from Italy.¡±

    Betrix described to Sean in detail everything she had seen and heard since she entered the prison, and even the living conditions of the prisoners were not left behind.

    After listening to this, Sean narrowed his eyes slightly. There are quite a few pure-blood wizards, especially the people who were arrested. These wizards were not imprisoned in the heavily guarded next floor, and as prisoners, they were all too calm, as if they knew that they would not encounter any major trouble.

    It seems that the United Wizards Guard has reached a cooperation agreement with some pure-blood wizards.

    ¡°This is all I observed today. Please forgive me. I have been here for too short a time and haven¡¯t seen any more useful news.¡± She said.

    ¡°Good job, keep up the good work. Did they see your Dark Mark when they came in?¡±

    Betrix immediately said, ¡°As you expected, they checked my left arm. But before the guards came to check it, I had hidden the mark ording to the spell you taught me. As for Rodolphus and the others, their markers should have been seen.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°You did a good job. Keep hiding. You can talk with the people around you. If I guess correctly, your roommate wille to chat with you the next day.¡±

    ¡°Master, how should I deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Just chat casually. Remember, no matter what they say, never reveal your identity.¡±

    After cutting off the contact, Sean got up from the bed and walked to the window. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the moonlight shining from the window.

    He is almost sure that there must be a connection between the United Wizards Guard and the Association in France.

    It seems to be deceiving, but the reason why he didn¡¯t let Betrix expose herself is very simple. Betrix¡¯s behavior of hiding her mark and keeping her mouth shut about the Death Eaters will give them a signal that she can¡¯t get in touch with Voldemort.

    Even the most careful people would rx their vignce against Voldemort under such circumstances, and Betrix might get more information.

    Secondly, the Dark Mark of the Lestrange brothers can be seen at a nce. But Betrix does not. There are people who think that Betrix has a secret identity and she is probably Voldemort¡¯s confidant.

    In the eyes of the other people, Sean, or Voldemort himself, is the head of a pure-blood organization. This has a high probability of having something inmon with their goals, and themonality means the possibility of cooperation. What¡¯s more, they can¡¯t confirm how much Voldemort¡¯s strength has recovered.

    Sean sneered. In the end, they still didn¡¯t think highly of Death Eaters.

    From Sean¡¯s point of view, he didn¡¯t care what others thought of the Death Eaters. He just wants to get more information. Even if they wipe out all the Death Eaters, he¡¯ll go back to his normal life.

    After all, he got Dumbledore and Grindelwald backing him up.

    In front of the window, Sean¡¯s gaze froze for a moment. He raised his head suddenly, and an idea popped up in his mind.

    Just in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows on the upper floors of another tower, two old men were leaning on the railing and watching the night scene outside the window.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Grindelwald narrowed his eyes and exhaled, ¡°Times have changed. Some people¡¯s poor guts will actually swell under boring days.¡±

    Dumbledore looked at him seriously, ¡°Gellert¡­¡±

    Grindelwald cut him, ¡°Albus, let me guess. ¡®The bigger picture matters,¡¯ is that what you meant to say?¡±

    Dumbledore fell silent, and he finally sighed.

    ¡°Albus, I haven¡¯t forgotten what you said to me,¡± Grindelwaldughed wildly, ¡°You tell me to stop the war and be a headmaster, and I will start to move the wizarding world. But for the sake of our great cause, I was willing to put up with the babble of those little bugs right in front of my eyes.¡±

    ¡°That touched me very much,¡± said Dumbledore.

    Grindelwaldughed even more, ¡°It makes me so happy. Can I say that?¡±

    Dumbledore looked up at him, then looked out of the window, and said slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t owe me in the first ce. It was just an ident.¡±

    Grindelwald moved in front of Dumbledore¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that I mean it.¡±

 Chapter 260: â€œRespectâ€

    Chapter 260: ¡°Respect¡±

    In Malfoy Manor, wizards in ck robes and masks gathered in the hall again. Sean gently stroked the cool and smooth body of Naja. He lowered his head slightly and did not speak.

    None of the Death Eaters in the audience dared to speak out. They all knew that the moody Dark Lord had just lost one of his most trusted servants.

    In a chilling atmosphere, Sean stroked Naja for a while, then let it go and let it swim to the long table.

    Naja is not a snake at all, and Parseltongue can¡¯t be used to her. The understanding between Sean and Najaes from a long time of getting along. She can make it easy for him to understand Sean.

    Scales with metallic luster slid across the spotless and luxurious long table, and the indoor light shone on the scales of the amy, and the slightly dazzling light stimted every Death Eater at the long table.

    The body of the amy is slowly expanding. It does not look like an inherently frightening snake but has a dreamlike beauty.

    All the Death Eaters knew that as long as they uttered a single word, the creature in front of them would entangle and squeeze them. The amy crawled to the end of the table, flicked its tail violently, and then surrounded the entire table.

    The atmosphere became even more eerie.

    Sean tapped lightly on the edge of the table a few times with his fingers, ¡°My friends, does anyone want to say something to me?¡±

    Barty nced at the others coldly. He stood up and looked at Sean, ¡°Master, there is a traitor among us.¡±

    As soon as the word ¡®traitor¡¯ appeared, all the Death Eaters looked at theirpanions around them in horror and anger.

    Sean nodded casually: ¡°Barty, at least you¡¯ve been thinking, which is good. Come now, exin to the people around you.¡±

    Barty smiled, ¡°The Lestranges were arrested because they were charged with the death of several Muggles many years ago. That incident was not exposed at the time, and the Ministry of Magic did not catch their actions. It was brought up again after many years. Could it be that someone reported them?¡±

    Sean stood up slowly, walked to the table, and slowly paced behind everyone¡¯s chairs.

    ¡°Look at my loyal friends. The expressions on each of your faces vary. Can I understand that everyone here has not betrayed me?¡±

    No one answered.

    Sean walked behind a big man with a cruel and dull face, who was about the same height as Sean even when he was sitting.

    ¡°Cobain? What do you think?¡± Sean patted Cobain lightly on the head.

    He tightened his body and lowered his head timidly so that the master¡¯s arms would not have to be lifted so hard.

    ¡°Master, my loyalty to you will never change.¡± he said tremblingly.

    ¡°No hesitation.¡± Dave was helping Sean with it.

    There are very few Death Eaters who dare to betray,rgely due to Voldemort¡¯s extremely advanced level of intuition. Sean does not have such strength. He considered using an item obtained through the lottery to identify them. He found that the pendulum would light up and move when facing everyone present.

    He didn¡¯t understand the principle of it at first, so he had to give up on using it.

    After several meetings, especially after he punished several Death Eaters, the pendulum finally stopped when facing these people.

    When Sean got close to Barty, the pendulum almost stopped moving, and when it got close to Betrix, it stopped moving at all, and it was the same when it got close to the Malfoys.

    Sean used this to understand some reasons. The Death Eaters present had recognized Sean. He and Voldemort had been equated in their eyes, so the thoughts in their hearts had been subdued.

    The magnitude of the movements can prove the person¡¯s loyalty.

    Sean turned around, and the pendulum moved a bit for everyone, more or less. This is actually normal. After all, Voldemort relied on fear to influence them.

    The only exception was Regulus on his side, the pendulum moving wildly enough.

    Sean expected this, but he was not sure which side of the spy Regulus was in. He wanted to ask Professor Dumbledore before but couldn¡¯t find him when he went back and forth through the Vanishing Cab.

    Everything would make sense if Regulus were a spy from the United Wizards Guard. He was in charge of connecting with France before and had ess to those people.

    In the original plot line, Regulus did not serve Voldemort for a long time. It took him only a few years to see through Voldemort¡¯s true face, and he bravely died to get a Horcrux.

    After thinking about it, Sean decided not to press on Regulus. Under the current circumstances, it is more important to catch another spy.

    He moved to Cobain and walked behind the next man.

    Sean just got closer when Dave had a thought, ¡°The pendulum is moving at a high speed, and it¡¯s very bright.¡±

    Sean squinted his eyes and looked at the wizard in front of him.

    Evan Rosier, one of the core members of the early Death Eaters a member of the Rosier family, has a certain connection with Vinda Rosier. Thest time, he proposed to attack the Prewett Brothers.

    Sean slightly raised the corners of his mouth.

    Sean patted Evan on the back lightly. He didn¡¯t rush to do it and walked away under the trembling eyes of the other party.

    Walking around in a circle, most of the Death Eaters were as he expected, and they had small thoughts in their hearts, but they hadn¡¯t turned them into real actions.

    Sean memorized the names of those whose warnings from the pendulum were too strong. He raised his head, nced at Regulus, and then waved to Barty.

    ¡°Master.¡± Barty approached.

    Sean pressed his Dark Mark, then leaned backfortably.

    Barty received the message in an instant. He lowered his eyes slightly, pursed his lips, and hid the cruel smile on his face.

    He straightened up, looked at the Death Eaters, and stretched out his hand to order a few of them, ¡°You, you, you, and you. Come with me. The master has given me a temporary task.¡±

    The people who were pointed looked at each other nervously, finally stood up, and followed Barty to the outside.

    When they walked out, Sean turned his body and looked at Regulus, ¡°My friend, have you been happy recently?¡±

    He lowered his head, ¡°Master, it is my greatest joy that you cane back.¡±

    There was a blinding green light outside the window, and the remaining Death Eaters stared at the window in horror and then immediately turned their heads and dropped their heads.

    Sean smiled, ¡°It¡¯s pleasing to hear. Tell me, Regulus. How should we deal with the betrayers?¡±

    A trace of fear shed through Regulus¡¯ eyes, but he just lowered his head and said calmly, ¡°Of course, they must be punished with the most severe means.¡±

    Sean smiled and pped his hands, and clear apuse echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The door was pushed open again. They saw a broken and twisted body in the room. Evan was like a broken sacky in front of everyone.

    Sean smiled, and while pping his hands slowly, ¡°Lucius, don¡¯t you want to express your gratitude to me? To not dirty the beautiful hall of your house, I let him take care of them outside.¡±

    Lucius nced at Evan and nodded immediately, ¡°Thank you, master.¡±

    Sean stepped over Evan¡¯s body, his body slowly turning into ck smoke, and then left ast sentence.

    ¡°I will take care of Betrix. Everyone is not allowed to act rashly and continue the task before receiving my order.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Death Eaters all bowed to see their master off.

    Sean quickly disappeared into the night sky. After confirming that no one was following him, he went to a small hillside.

    Grindelwald¡¯s figure slowly emerged, and he smiled, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Grindelwald nced at him and then smiled more happily, ¡°The fluctuation of magic power is very small. You didn¡¯t do that yourself, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Very good, you are beginning to understand what I taught you. Using the influence you can use, many things can achieve the same effect without our own hands.¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t have that now since I¡¯m only in the second grade.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before you grow up to where I am now, and I¡¯m not as strong as you imagined.¡± Grindelwald smiled.

    He stood on the top of the hill and looked up at the moonlight. An image was transmitted to Sean¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly felt a sense of bleakness.

    Sean digested the meaning of his action, stood beside him, and said, ¡°Sir, you seem to be very¡­¡±

    He deliberated for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a good word. Grindelwald smiled and said, ¡°Sentimental?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It just feels like you¡¯re very emotionaltely.¡± Sean rubbed his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting older. I¡¯ve seen a lot of things, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Grindelwald said with a smile.

    Sean looked at him, and he suddenly felt a sense of trance.

    When he met him through the Vanishing Cab for the first time, he was still in awe of him, and he obviously did not live up to his expectations. Although he did not hurt Sean, his attitude showed his respect for Sean.

    After such a long time, especially in the recent contact between the two of them in Nurmengard, he taught him magic, taught him to read people¡¯s hearts, and taught him how to act.

    Unknowingly, the two have be familiar with each other. Although he is unwilling to, he would still use magic to drag Sean when he is in the middle of the night, but what he does has meaning to it.

    Sean discovered that from fear to admiration, Grindelwald was already a trustworthy teacher in his eyes.

    ¡°Professor,¡± he changed the way he called Grindelwald, ¡°maybe you can talk it out to me?¡±

    Grindelwald raises his brows slightly. He shook his head amusedly and then kicked Sean¡¯s ass, ¡°You are getting better and better.¡±

    Sean rubbed back and said indifferently, ¡°You are a good teacher.¡±

    Grindelwald replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    Sean rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°I have never really known what kind of role I am in your eyes. Do you regard me as a key figure in the prophecy? Or a toolman for Professor Dumbledore? Or, the sessor of your ideals and aspirations?¡±

    Grindelwald narrowed his eyes slightly, but he still smiled wildly.

    Sean didn¡¯t look back and continued, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t affect my attitude towards you. Although it seems bad for a second-grade student to say that to the most powerful wizard in history, I regard you as worthy. So I thought, if you have anything, maybe you can talk it out to me.¡±

    Grindelwald stood next to Sean. He was silent for a while and then said, ¡°The most powerful wizard in history? You¡¯re ttery is too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Seanughed while trying to anticipate Grindelwald¡¯s next kick.

    Grindelwaldughed loudly. He looked up at the night sky with his hands behind his back and said leisurely, ¡°Sean, do you know what my goal is?¡±

    ¡°Free wizards, let them live in the sun, and the Muggles should be ves. But I must say, I don¡¯t agree with thetter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you not agreeing.¡± Grindelwald choked him first and thenughed again, ¡°I thought of a way to detonate the bomb in your body early and let the Pridee to clean the world. Maybe I should do that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 261: â€œAre You Willing To Sacrifice?â€

    Chapter 261: ¡°Are You Willing To Sacrifice?¡±

    Grindelwald put his hands behind his back. He is used to holding his hands crossed when holding his hands behind his back and then gently rubbing the knuckles. This is probably a habit when he thinks.

    He rubbed his knuckles, his tone rxed, ¡°In my opinion, if the final goal can be achieved, even sacrificing some people is eptable.¡±

    Sean has always been reluctant to participate in this kind of topic. The sacrifice in Grindelwald¡¯s mouth was not sugarcoated, and the sacrifice in this case is him.

    If a new spell is born now, the effect is to fulfill the wish of the caster, and the price is the caster¡¯s own life. Grindelwald will do everything possible to study the principle of this spell and then use his ability to try to transform it. If the spell cannot be transformed, he willugh, stand before everyone, and cast the spell.

    Grindelwald is that kind of person.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t care about Sean¡¯s silence. He continued, ¡°But since I chose another path and method at that time, I¡¯m not going to do it. Sean, you are lucky. At least you don¡¯t have to die now.¡±

    Sean sighed with a wry smile, ¡°Should I thank you for not killing me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. One of my strengths is that I¡¯m a good person in most cases.¡± Grindelwald smiled.

    He turned his head with a happy smile on his face, ¡°Sean, do you still remember what we said about the prophecy when we first met?¡±

    Sean nodded and then asked with a little doubt, ¡°Professor, you said at the beginning that you hadn¡¯t decided whether to believe this prophecy. But after that, you have been fighting against the prophecy of the annihtion of the world.¡±

    ¡°Continue to call me Professor, or I will cast a curse on you,¡± Grindelwald first corrected Sean¡¯s address, touched his chin, and said with a little satisfaction, ¡°I sometimes apud myself. Albus told you before that the more people who know about this prophecy, the more people believe in it, the easier it will be a reality.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor Dumbledore told me that. But I have never quite understood the meaning of it.¡±

    Grindelwald said leisurely, ¡°Let¡¯s make an analogy. This prophecy is a time-dyed spell, and this spell has no magic power infusion. A person is the magic power that can infuse it. The stronger the person under the spell, the more magic power is infused in. The effect will be triggered immediately when the magic power is infused to a critical value. ¡°

    Sean nodded and then asked, ¡°Both of you are strong wizards. I may be wrong about this, but whether it¡¯s you or Professor Dumbledore, you¡¯re all trying to lead me in one direction.¡±

    ¡°No, no, my child. You can think of the prophecy as a balloon. The more people know it, the more the balloon is filled with air, and it will be easier for it to explode. You are the needle, maybe the tip of the needle has already reached the edge of the balloon, and if you take another step forward, it will burst the balloon.¡±

    ¡°Albus and I are trying to change the trajectory of your needle. Of course, our methods are different. Albus wants to let your needle tip be smooth and soft. Even if it stabs the balloon, it will not burst. While I want to keep you sharp, you can choose to burst the balloon and control how hard the balloon explodes. It¡¯s not the perfect analogy, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Sean held his chin and finally nodded slowly, ¡°I understand. Can it bepared like this? The Pride in my body is a needle that wants to break through my body. The needle won¡¯t break out of my body if I control it. When it breaks out, its shape can no longer be changed, and the balloon will explode violently?¡±

    Grindelwald showed a look of appreciation, ¡°Smart, simple but urate description.¡±

    ¡°I see, but you still didn¡¯t answer my first doubt.¡±

    Grindelwaldughed, ¡°How could I not believe in the prophecy? If I don¡¯t believe in the prophecy, I would never be a principal.¡±

    ¡°So, how does that exin your situation?¡± Sean was puzzled.

    ¡°Because of magic,¡± Grindelwald stretched out a finger and tapped his forehead lightly, ¡°I changed my memory, nted the seed of ¡®questioning the prophecy¡¯ deep in my mind. Real thoughts are woven into foreign memories and stuffed into the brain, a bit of the mix from Obliviate and False Memory Charm.¡±

    ¡°Albus and I have too much magic power. Even if we are old, the size of the source of the magic power will only slowly increase. These two huge ¡°air¡± will make the balloon unstable. However, the prophecy detects the believer based on their subconscious thought.¡±

    He had obtained a notebook in the secret room in the Slytherinmon room, and the owner of the notebook was a wizard who was good at manipting memory. Sean has studied the Obliviate Charm and some memory magic. He can also do it now, but he doesn¡¯t want to suffer the fate like Lockhart in the original plot.

    Sean looked up and couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart that they cheated the prophecy. Grindelwald would definitely done this, but given the circumstances, it seems that Dumbledore would have done the same thing.

    Grindelwald stretched his body and his waist. ¡°I¡¯m getting old. By the way, Sean, before the end of tonight¡¯s talk, let me ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Grindelwald got a little closer, and Sean found that his iconic heterochromatic pupils changed back to their normal appearance. Only then did Sean see that Grindelwald had the same pair of pupils as Dumbledore.

    ¡°Sean, are you willing to sacrifice?¡±

    This sentence made Sean confused. He was not worried that he would sacrifice him now. Grindelwald had done so much, and he was not the person who easily changed his mind.

    Sean pondered for a while before replying slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. If you ask me to sacrifice myself, I probably don¡¯t want to. Because I don¡¯t have that courage.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I have double standards, sometimes I am arrogant, sometimes I am reckless, sometimes I am frowned upon by selfishness. I am not perfect. I am full of ws.¡±

    Grindelwald raised the corners of his mouth slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Albus always teach you about love and justice? I think you are doing very well at it. Your ssmates like you. They think you are excellent, kind, and wise, the way some of Albus¡¯ ssmates saw him when he was young.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with sacrifice.¡± Sean spread his hands innocently.

    Grindelwald¡¯s smile became stronger, ¡°Albus said that the greater the ability of a person, the greater the responsibility. The world is fair. If you are given more, you should bear more.¡±

    Sean said slowly, ¡°There has never been fairness in the world. Even Professor Dumbledore can¡¯t decide whether anything is fair or just. But he can take on a lot of responsibilities. That¡¯s something I admire a lot about him.¡±

    After hearing this, Grindelwaldughed, ¡°Okay, even though you¡¯ve heard it many times, I still can¡¯t help but want to emphasize it again. It¡¯s a pity that you went to Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can say that you are my teacher outside there.¡±

    Grindelwaldughed for a while and then asked, ¡°What if this sacrifice doesn¡¯t mean what I meant?¡±

    Sean thought for a while, ¡°When I asked if I would sacrifice other people, I am not qualified to answer it. If I have the ability to sacrifice some good or bad people, is it just for me to make that decision?¡±

    Grindelwald turned his head, and where Sean didn¡¯t see it, he changed back to a strange-colored pupil.

    ¡°Yes, only I can make the decision.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    After returning to the dormitory, Sean still remembered what Grindelwald said. After that conversation, he brought himself back and went into the castle. Sean was clutching Dave in his hands.

    He was throwing Dave out like a yo-yo and then retracting it. Sean¡¯s hand stretched back and forth rhythmically with Dave¡¯s thought.

    ¡°The teacher is a little strange today.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t pay much attention to what Dave was saying.

    ¡°Sorry, Dave.¡± Sean returned to the original rhythm, thinking about the meaning of Grindelwald¡¯s words today.

    Is there some ident rted to the prophecy happened? Or has something happened to him recently? Of course, the possibility of the two quarrelings is not ruled out.

    Sean thought of his previous guess. The actions of the United Wizards Guard since its establishment have shown that wizards should be held ountable for past vitions.

    Sean thought that the United Wizards Guard might want to hold Grindelwald ountable.

    After all, before Grindelwald became the principal of Nurmengard, he and his followers had already made several earth-shattering attacks in Europe. Hugo said that his grandfather saw the fire in Paris, proving that Grindelwald had previously broken the secrecy statute.

    Sean didn¡¯t know how Grindelwald reached a settlement with the Ministry of Magic of various countries. There was a high probability that Dumbledore helped him. However, he didn¡¯t know the details, so he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    What if the ultimate goal of the United Wizards Guard is apprehending Grindelwald?

    Sean imagined the scene for a moment, then immediately put the bold idea behind him.

    Even if the United Wizards Guards really dare to do something, Grindelwald is not a good man to put out a fight. Sean suspects that Grindelwald will probably set fire all the way to the headquarters of the Guards and then burn all the people there.

    After thinking wildly for a while, Sean finally dispelled the unrealistic guess and then fell into a deep sleep with Dave.

    ¡ª¨C

    Three dayster.

    Hermione held up the newspaper and handed it to Sean, ¡°Look, a verdict has been announced.¡±

    Sean took the newspaper, and in the middle of the page was a middle-aged man wearing a prison uniform with a sullen face.

    ¡°United Wizards Guard, Justice will be brought!¡±

    ¡°In the International Confederations of Wizards meeting held yesterday, Franz Francois, a wizard from Italy, was sentenced to life imprisonment. He was charged with murdering six tourists whom he tortured to death, controlled a local Muggle chief police with the Imperius Curse, and faked the incident as an ident in which a tourist fell into the sea.¡±

    Sean frowned and thought about it. He has been in touch with Betrix every day recently. He knew some of the information about this Francois. He was transferred from the prison to the next floor yesterday.

    It¡¯s almost as he guessed it. The prison on the next floor is holding the real criminals. They are probably wizards who do not cooperate with the United Wizards Guard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this kind of scum must be punished!¡±

    ¡°This is wonderful!¡±

    The surrounding students who also received the newspaper discussed excitedly and mostly half-blood wizards in the school. In their eyes, the United Wizards Guard is just an official organization fighting for justice.

    Some students said worriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is just a show.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? Read the newspaper on how many people have been arrested recently.¡± Someone retorted him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what the Guards have done to prove their ambition.¡±

    ¡°Some wizards just rely on their own power and money to get away with it all the time, and now they deserve it.¡±

    The excitement among students gradually became louder.

 Chapter 262: â€œThe Hardest Missionâ€

    Chapter 262: ¡°The Hardest Mission¡±

    After the first wizard was sentenced for a crime, the work efficiency of the International Confederation of Wizards and the United Wizards Guard increased rapidly. One after another, wizards who vited thew were constantly arrested and then sent to court with cold, hard evidence.

    Some of them were sent to the Soul Eater Tower in France, and some were sent to Azkaban in Ennd. The strictest prisons in various countries weed new guests one after another.

    In this extremely vigorous operation of ¡®sweeping the dark and evil¡¯, the reputation of the Guards is skyrocketing. In the eyes of ordinary wizards, the Guards are already a more reliable organization than the Auror of the Ministry of Magic.

    Not only that, even several wizard politicians who supported the establishment of the Guards at the beginning received praise from the people, and the wizards serving in the offices of the Guards in various countries were also treated the same way.

    Under such an atmosphere, people have even begun to look forward to who will be the next wizard to be tried. A member of a pure-blood family? Famous wizards and witches? A once powerful politician?

    It¡¯s just that most people never imagined that those once morous and powerful people are just a corner of the curtain that is about to be lifted, and the real picture is about to be shown.

    The head of the UK office, James Potter, has recently be popr, and some people even think he can run for the Ministry of Magic. However, James and his team members looked serious in the office at this time.

    ¡°At that time, we will focus on protecting ourselves. We are not the main members of this joint operation. We are responsible for supporting other teams. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After letting the team members go down to prepare, James walked to his personal office. He opened the briefcase he brought and took out a small crystal bottle. The crystal bottle contained a golden yellow liquid. Even if James pulled out the cork vigorously, the liquid inside did not ssh or sway in any way.

    He raised the crystal bottle to his mouth, took a sip, and handed it to Sirius behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Felix Felicis can only be made so little. This is a little leftover from the gift I gave Seanst time. Drink this.¡±

    Sirius drank the remaining Felix Felicis, his brows trembling, ¡°Oh, this feeling. Thest time I drank this was more than ten years ago, but I still remember it vividly. Lily brewed the potion, and this time, there was no jerky feeling in the mouth.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Lily is a master of potions.¡± James praised his wife, ¡°But Felix Felicis is not a panacea, so don¡¯t get too cocky.¡±

    Sirius leaned against the wall and spread his hands, ¡°If it were, I would definitelyugh at you for being a coward.¡±

    Even after drinking the potion, James¡¯ brows were still furrowed, ¡°Not only is he too scary, but I always feel that there is something wrong with this case.¡±

    ¡°Dumbledore didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± James shook his head. ¡°I asked Mr. Scamander for some information, and it seems to be true. However, Mr. Scamander also told me that saving a life is the most important thing in this operation.¡±

    Sirius scratched his long hair frizzily, ¡°I guess that¡¯s true, but it should have been resolved at that time, right? Besides, I heard that Dumbledore wanted him back then.¡±

    ¡°Who knows,¡± James waved his hand, ¡°This is a joint action order from the headquarters, and Dumbledore has never given me a clear message. Forget it, just do our own thing, and pay attention when the timees.¡±

    Sirius looked unhappy, ¡°If it were apetition between schools, I¡¯d be happy to blow their heads off. But now it always feels like there¡¯s a conspiracy in it.¡±

    ¡°Anyone with a heart can see that. The Lestrange family has not been sentenced yet. I suspect they are in a negotiating term.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly regret epting your request.¡±

    ¡°I regret it, too. I shouldn¡¯t havee to be the person in charge. Damn it, Daisy sent a letter to my family when I was on a missionst night, and I didn¡¯t read it right away?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see it together after this is done.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. You can only read it after I finish reading it.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it was a joke.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    In the office of the French United Wizards Guard, a stern-faced wizard returned to the office after ordering his team members, and a slightly chubby middle-aged man was waiting for him inside.

    They nced at each other, ¡°Aiken, you shouldn¡¯t havee. The n has reached a critical stage, and I don¡¯t want any idents to happen.¡±

    Mr. Aiken stroked the bare skin where his palm was missing, ¡°You worry too much. Those stupid Mudbloods won¡¯t know. Also, the cooperative work between us is already well known.¡±

    ¡°It has been distributed, and we¡¯re going to set off soon.¡±

    Mr. Aiken narrowed his eyes. Fear and resentment shed in his eyes.

    ¡°I want to see him.¡±

    The wizard nced at his bare left wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, Aiken. We can¡¯t do that to him for now.¡±

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s chest heaved violently twice, ¡°Then tell me, what should I do with my hand?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Someone will give you a satisfactory answerter.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the United Wizards Guard headquarters, in the hall with silver-gray walls, wizards in uniforms stood densely in a line.

    Cyril Marshall, the interim head of the team, looked serious, and she said loudly, ¡°This mission will be the most dangerous one since the establishment of our organization, and it will be the biggest test we face.¡±

    She paused and nced at, ¡°But this is the original intention of our organization, to usher in true equality for the wizarding world. Those who hope to escape the sanctions of the wizardingw, those who use their power to do evil, we want them to know that justice may always be around.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The team members roared in unison.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go!¡±

    When the members disappeared one by one with the Portkeys, Marshall and the captains around him repeated the details of this operation over and over again.

    A captain hesitated a little, ¡°Ms. Marshall, there are a lot of students. What if¡­¡±

    There was no doubt in Marshall¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is it because of their number advantage? Nonsense, we¡¯re going to let the students see all this and tell their parents. Do you know who he is?! If you are outside waiting for you to say anything, he will attack us without any hesitation. Those students are not the ones we want to protect at all. They are the ones who should protect uster, understand?¡±

    ¡°But what if he really goes crazy and¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marshall¡¯s eyes became deep, ¡°He is not that kind of person. In his eyes, the life of a wizard is above everything else, and those flowers that have not yet bloomed are more important.¡±

    ¡°He is that kind of person and will never change.¡± She said firmly.

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard, Professor McGonagall actually agreed with you to start self-studying the content of the fifth grade.¡± On the stone corridor of Nurmengard Castle, Hermione was holding a few thick books.

    With a smile, Sean nced at the parchment firmly sandwiched between books, ¡°Didn¡¯t she also agree with you to learn the content of the third grade by yourself?¡±

    Hermione lowered her head in frustration, ¡°Sean, you did it faster than me. I finished studying the content of the second grade in the first half of the semester.¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask. Also, the part where you and Daisy Animagus¡¯s learning process is at a critical moment.¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡± Hermione quickly covered his mouth, looked around, and found that no one had paid attention to their conversation.

    Sean raised his brows, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been looking around.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, too!¡± Hermione gave him an annoyed look, then lowered her voice, ¡°Animagus is illegal!¡±

    Daisy had been following the two of them, interjected, ¡°Hermione, it¡¯s only illegal if you get caught.¡±

    Hermione turned around and gave Daisy another look, ¡°Yeah, one of my two best friends is an illegal dragon Animagus, and the other is about to be an illegal Animagus. What choices do I have?¡±

    ¡°I said the other day that if I turned into a cute little animal, let Sean fly me to the sky to have a look, and you¡¯ll be interested as well.¡± Daisy hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°I can be a flying animal, too?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can also carry me when the timees?!¡± Daisy smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Also, you eat a lot, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to carry you. It¡¯s like carrying a pig.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pigs? They¡¯re cute, you know.¡±

    ¡°If you keep eating like this, you will turn into a pig.¡± Hermione pped Daisy with her hands on her hips.

    Daisy¡¯s appetite in the past six months has increased a lot. Sean and Hermione foodbined could not make up for what she ate, but her waist does not have a trace of fat, and her body and posture are still slim.

    Sean reckons this is the side effect of her blood curse. Daisy was sucked too much energy back then, and she needed a lot of nutrients.

    He smiled and walked to the front, ¡°It¡¯s okay to eat more. Daisy is in her growing phase.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s okay to eat,¡± Hermione¡¯s tone softened a little, ¡°but you have to stop eating desserts. I don¡¯t object to replenishing energy, but your teeth will be damaged if you keep eating like this.¡±

    ¡°My mother can make dental fillings. There¡¯s nothing too serious about it.¡±

    ¡°Original ones are better than made ones. Today¡¯s limit is only two puddings.¡±

    ¡°All right¡­¡±

    Amidst the noise, they sat on the long table. Sean nced sideways. Grindelwald was sitting at the head of the teacher¡¯s table and was talking to the people around him with a smile.

    Grindelwald usuallyes to the hall two or three times a week to attend dinners, but he never gives any speeches or goes into the hall to ask a student about their studies.

    After the crisp sound of spoons hitting wine sses, a delicious dinner appeared on the long table. Daisy took the lead, took several servings of food, and had already started eating silently.

    Sean smiled and handed over a cup of pumpkin juice, ¡°Eat slowly.¡±

    After the main meal was finished, the leftovers were swept away and reced by an assortment of desserts. Daisy took several pieces with sparkling eyes, but Hermione immediately held out her hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hermione always had the demeanor of a big sister in front of Daisy, and Daisy had no choice but to hand back the extra pieces.

    Sean rubbed against Daisy with his shoes. She turned her head suspiciously with pudding stuffed in her mouth, and then she saw that Sean secretly put something in her robe. It was two white puddings preserved with a preservation spell.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Daisy opened her eyes excitedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise, or she¡¯ll know.¡±

    Hermione cast a suspicious look over, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I said today¡¯s pudding is delicious. Oh look, Mr. Grindelwald also took one.¡± Sean said with a normal expression.

    Hermione turned her head, and Grindelwald also took a pudding.

    The white chocte is poured on top of the soft pudding. Just looking at it makes people want to scoop it up with a spoon. However, before Grindelwald took the spoon, the pudding trembled slightly.

    The sound of a heavy wooden door being pushed open came from outside the hall. After amotion, the door of the hall was also opened.

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, a dense crowd of wizards in uniforms rushed in. The leader was a middle-aged witch. Beside her was a person who had been knocked up.

    It was Nurmengard¡¯s caretaker. He¡¯s obviously been hit with a lot of stun spells. Sean is very familiar with that woman. It was Cyril Marshall, the head of the United Wizards Guard.

    Daisy looked in their direction and murmured, ¡°Dad?¡±

    A sense of absurdity rose in Sean¡¯s heart. He thought about this happening but never thought they would act this quickly.

    He quickly turned his head to look at the teacher¡¯s desk.

    Grindelwald picked up a golden spoon and took a spoonful of pudding. He squinted his eyes and seemed to feel the pudding¡¯s wonderful taste.

    ¡°This does taste amazing.¡± He smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 263: â€œMultiple Chargesâ€

    Chapter 263: ¡°Multiple Charges¡±

    The hall suddenly calmed down, and the students naturally knew the organization that had barged in.

    ¡°It¡¯s people from the United Wizards Guard. What are they doing here?¡± There was a low whisper.

    ¡°Why did they knock out our caretaker?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. The guards are definitely here to arrest people. But this seems too much. Why would they need this many people?¡±

    They were stunned momentarily, and the surrounding students also gazed over.

    Immediately afterward, everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at the head of the Professor¡¯s table. Where their headmaster, the founder of Nurmengard and one of the greatest wizards in the world today, sat.

    Marshall did not let the students leave the hall. She stood in front and looked directly at Grindelwald.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, we have some old cases that require you to return and cooperate with our investigation. Can youply?¡±

    Grindelwald leaned back on the back of the chairfortably. He first motioned the professors around him to sit back and then dug a spoonful of the pudding. After tasting it carefully, he said slowly, ¡°Nurmengard is currently busy, so pleasee backter.¡±

    Marshall¡¯s eyes flickered a few times. She took half a step forward and raised her right hand, hidden under the robe slightly, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, I respect your contributions to the wizarding world over the years. But please, don¡¯t let things happen in front of these children.¡±

    Grindelwald interrupted with a wave of his hand, ¡°You people are still the same.¡±

    The Guards tensed up when Grindelwald waved his hand, and some had already pulled out their wands.

    Marshall did not me her team members. She raised her wand, ¡°Gellert Grindelwald, there is evidence that you began secretly nning terrorizing operations after 1900 and within the next forty years. You and your followers havemitted numerous crimes, and you have done multiple crimes in the United States and Europe, including uncountable murders and¡­¡±

    Marshall¡¯s words caused an uproar in the hall. Whether it was Nurmengard or Hogwarts students, they all looked at Grindelwald in disbelief.

    In their eyes, the founder and headmaster of Nurmengard is a great wizard. Although his way of teaching is strict, no one can question his teaching method.

    For many years, all the students born in the wizarding world grew up listening to their headmaster¡¯s words. In their eyes, their parents and even grandparents, Grindelwald is a powerful and charming figure.

    Nurmengard has sent many outstanding talents to the whole of Europe and even the entire wizarding world. Even the Wizarding Reform Association, founded by Grindelwald, has helped the wizarding world better for all kinds of wizards.

    If you select the great figures who changed the wizarding world in the twentieth century, Gellert Grindelwald is one of them.

    To say that he was one of the people behind all those crimes is simply unbelievable to these students¡¯ eyes. Even though the United Wizards Guard has recently gained a considerable reputation, the first thought that popped up among the students was they were talking nonsense.

    Someone stood up from his position. Sean knew that student. It was Ravena who had yed against him and performed well.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is impossible. I have always trusted the United Wizards Guard, and Professor Grindelwald is my role model. I think you must have made a mistake.¡± He kept his words as calm as possible but was trembling deeply.

    Marshall nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Our United Wizards Guard never made a wrong move, especially to a person like Mr. Grindelwald. But the current evidence all points to him. The witnesses who witnessed the incident back then are also highly respected wizards, and as an official organization, we must be responsible for this.¡±

    She turned her head and looked at Grindelwald again, ¡°Sir, please cooperate with us. If there is any problem with your standing, we will hold ountable the wizard who provided false testimony, and at the same time, we will publicly apologize to you.¡±

    Before Grindelwald could speak, another student stood up, ¡°What is the evidence? Are you going to arrest our principal with word that came out of your mouth? You know that if there¡¯s not because of him, there wouldn¡¯t be any Nurmengard like now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, where?!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them take the Principal away!¡±

    The boy¡¯s words were provocative, and the few students echoed the same thing. Regardless of the sense of honor they have always had for the school. The Nurmengard students stood up in unison.

    The scene suddenly became tense.

    ¡°Sean, how could this be?¡± Hermione whispered.

    Sean didn¡¯t answer, his eyes were fixed, and after ncing at the few students who were against the idea of Grindelwald being apprehended.

    Because he knew what Marshall said was true, Grindelwald was the first Dark Lord who caused chaos in North America and Europe.

    He changed his mind after the prophecy, he and Dumbledore reached a reconciliation, and he may have reached some kind of agreement with the high-level wizarding world at the time, but the sad fact is, what had happened in the past couldn¡¯t be changed.

    Sean didn¡¯t know the inside story back then, but he knew that Grindelwald must have gone through a lot of investigation before. Whether it was Nurmengard¡¯s school board or his organization in the wizarding world, he would face many screenings before.

    If Grindelwald really made countless insane attacks that year, then today¡¯s decision will not be like this.

    It must be that the situation was notpletely out of control back then, and the wizarding world did not lose much in the hands of Grindelwald. Even if Grindelwald wanted to be a principal, no one would agree.

    But today, the United Wizards Guard brought up the old incident again. That proves one thing, among the several parties who reached a certain agreement back then, one of them must have regretted it.

    They were aiming at Grindelwald, but their purpose is not yet known.

    In the eyes of all the students, once the truth of the matter is fully revealed, Grindelwald¡¯s reputation will disappear overnight. Sean looked at Grindelwald. He couldn¡¯t see any expression on his face that could express his heart. He was just watching all this quietly.

    But Sean knew that a terrifying wave had already set off under the calmke.

    This man has never changed. He is still the unruly, arrogant, and fearless Dark Lord.

    He¡¯s afraid something big will happen today. Sean stretched out his hand and squeezed the arms of Hermione and Daisy. He gave them a look and told them to stand behind him.

    He would take the two of them away without saying a word if there was a real fight.

    In the middle of the hall is like a fragile ss tube. Grindelwald and the United Wizards Guard looked at each other strangely. They seemed to be waiting for the ss to shatter in front of them.

    The students did not have much impact. The confrontation represents the pinnacle of the wizarding world today. One is one of the most powerful wizards in the world, and the other is an official organization. The protests of the students don¡¯t represent anything of force.

    Marshall¡¯s wand arm didn¡¯t waver at all, and she let out the breath, and the tremor in her chest flickered away.

    ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, just like what the kid said just now. Do you need the evidence to go with us?¡±

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t speak. He casually shook the wine ss in his hand as if waiting for something.

    Sean was also waiting. He didn¡¯t believe that Dumbledore didn¡¯t know about this thing. Even if they concealed the time of action, it was for him to know about it, not to mention that there was James.

    In the tense confrontation and the noise of the students, Grindelwald did nothing. In many situations, silence often represents an acknowledgment. The voices of the students who have been protesting have been getting quieter.

    ¡°Professor Grindelwald, you¡­¡± Some students boldly spoke.

    Grindelwald still nced at Marshall with his usual expression and finally said, ¡°All professors, take the children back to their dorms.¡±

    The students looked at each other and finally stood up. The professors wanted to say something, but they obediently shut their mouths.

    In Nurmengard, Grindelwald¡¯s words are the rules.

    On the side of the guards, the people around Marshall moved and said in a whisper, ¡°Do we keep continue it?¡±

    Marshall shook her head.

    Hermione tugged at Sean¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Shall we go back?¡±

    If the students were not here, the situation would be different. But they obviously came prepared. Sean stared at the students who stood up. He lowered his arms and faced the ground.

    The Guards were focused on Grindelwald and the Professor beside him. Under such circumstances, no one noticed the shadow of a snake that was smaller than an earthworm along the ground carrying a silver needle.

    The students all stood up and left their seats. The scene was slightly chaotic. At this moment, the boy who stood up after Ravena suddenly stood on the table.

    He stepped on it with one foot and was about to shout what he wanted to say when suddenly, a huge sense of dizziness hit him. His body suddenly lost all of its strength.

    The boy fell to the ground all of a sudden.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved over, and the boy¡¯s eyes turned white. Blood spread on his forehead due to the impact when he fell. He looked as if he was dead.

    Grindelwald nced casually and then ordered, ¡°Someone take him to the infirmary.¡±

    This scene did not affect the students¡¯ departure. Only Marshall¡¯s eyes became more serious.

    Naja nimbly got back into Sean¡¯s sleeve. The silver needle it was holding was coated with a concentrated sleeping potion. It would only knock them out for a few hours.

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief. He could probably guess what he wanted to say. It was nothing more than encouraging the students to stay. Grindelwald would be put in a bad situation.

    Sean nced at Grindelwald, ready to leave with Hermione and Daisy. This was the only thing he could do. Even if he stayed here, it would only add to the burden.

    At Nurmengard¡¯s side, Fabian saw the fainted boy, and his chest heaved violently. He thought of the moment when he was hung from the ceiling and his father¡¯s bare left hand.

    Fabian¡¯s breathing became heavy. He nced at Grindelwald and then firmly grasped his trembling hand.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d get my revenge.¡± He took a deep breath, then stood up abruptly on the table.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave like this. Nurmengard students will never allow our principal to be ndered.¡±

    His eyes were red, and he looked at Grindelwald in grief and shouted, ¡°Professor, we know you are definitely not this kind of person. We will definitely stay and support you!¡±

    The students who were originally reluctant to leave were suddenly encouraged, and their respect for Grindelwald was lit again. The students who were about to leave stopped, and all of them looked at Grindelwald.

    ¡°His bad acting is pretty good.¡± Sean lowered his gaze, hiding the anger in his eyes.

    The scene became noisy, and someone came in from the entrance of the hall.

    He was carrying an old leather suitcase. His back was bent, and he had an awkward and inexplicably stiff expression on his face.

    ¡°Professor Scamander?¡± Sean murmured.

 Chapter 264: â€œSee You At The Old Placeâ€

    Chapter 264: ¡°See You At The Old ce¡±

    The arrival of Newt Scamander probably surprised them. He is well-known in the entire wizarding world for his books. Maybe some schools will use their own version, but many schools will always use the book about Fantastic Beasts.

    Sean didn¡¯t react for a while. Why did Newt suddenlye to Nurmengard?

    He stood at the door of the hall. He was wearing a light blue trench coat with a stand-up cor, a brown vest inside, and a dark blue bow tie on the cor of the white shirt.

    Newt¡¯s expression was very strange. It wasn¡¯t as calm and shy as Sean usually knew.

    ¡°Professor Scamander?¡± Sean said softly.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Marshall would go through the crowd to greet him.

    ¡°Mr. Scamander, thank you very much foring.¡±

    Newt¡¯s expression was not very happy. He shook hands with the other hastily, ¡°Hello there.¡±

    Seeing all this, Sean had a strange feeling in his heart. His first reaction was that Newt was a rescuer sent by Dumbledore, but this was unreasonable. The rtionship between Newt and Grindelwald had always been poor.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t even care about Fabian standing up, and he stood up slowly.

    ¡°Scamander, long time no see.¡±

    Newt walked through the crowd and came to the front. The embarrassment on his face disappeared, and he just frowned slightly and looked at Grindelwald, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, you said that we will meet again.¡±

    ¡°It seems that my prediction is urate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my concern.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡±

    Newt took a big step forward, ¡°I¡¯m just here toplete the task.¡±

    ¡°Task? I thought it was our private matters.¡± Grindelwald said with a smile.

    Newt¡¯s expression turned cold, and he looked directly at him, ¡°I see that you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    Everyone felt the tit-for-tat confrontation between the two, and even the students who had been noisy became quiet.

    Marshall walked to Newt¡¯s side, and she kept holding her wand up.

    ¡°Grindelwald, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with us?¡±

    Grindelwald raised his eyelids a little, ¡°Are you treating me as if I¡¯m a prisoner? How rude.¡±

    Fabian stood on the table again. He spoke fiercely, and his body was shaking with anger, ¡°Ms. Marshall, we Nurmengard students will never allow you to treat our beloved principal like this. You have to give us an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Exin to you?¡±

    Fabian¡¯s throat moved, and he took a deep breath and shouted loudly, ¡°Since you said that Professor Grindelwaldmitted illegal acts, what¡¯s the evidence? You can¡¯t arrest people without evidence.¡±

    The other students also mored, ¡°Yes, where¡¯s the evidence?!¡±

    ¡°There is no evidence!¡±

    ¡°I thought wrong about the organization.¡±

    Sean lowered his eyes and stepped back a little. It seems that they have made up their minds to ruin Grindelwald¡¯s reputation.

    But Sean didn¡¯t understand, knowing Newt was obviously Dumbledore¡¯s man. Although he didn¡¯t know the conflict between him and Grindelwald back then, Dumbledore should at least make peace with it.

    She looked around at all the students, ¡°In this case, I will exin to you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scamander.¡± She turned to look at Newt.

    Newt stood up, and he looked at Grindelwald, ¡°In 1927, you held a meeting at the Cimeti¨¨re du P¨¨re-Lachaise in Paris, France. For the purpose of mobilizing before the war, you made up your mind to remove the secrecy statute and rule Muggles. Before this, you havemitted several murders, and official organizations such as the Magical Congress of the United States of America, the French Ministry of Magic, and the British Ministry of Magic sent Aurors to arrest you and bring you to justice.¡±

    He paused for a moment and cast his eyes on the stone b under his feet. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his voice, as if he was telling a story that had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°There is evidence that you and your followers possessed a number of Muggles under your spells and upied their homes. At P¨¨re-Lachaise, you unleashed a spell¡­¡± He paused, ¡°Many Aurors died at your hands, and this spell caused the fire in Paris.¡±

    Newt¡¯s words caused turmoil in everyone¡¯s hearts. Most students from wizarding families knew about the fire, but the cause of the fire had never been recorded in the history of magic.

    Newt is a highly respected wizard in the wizarding world, never paid attention to power or money, and devoted almost all of his life to magical animals. His words are indeed can be ountable.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t speak but looked at Newt with interest.

    Marshall stood in front of Newt. She held up her wand, ¡°Grindelwald, Mr. Scamander was a survivor back then. He has agreed to extract his memory strands as evidence and also agreed to use Veritaserum to guarantee the testimony¡¯s reliability. If you feel this is a false usation, are you willing to be investigated with a Veritaserum?¡±

    Everyone looked at Grindelwald, but he just smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Sean frowned. He didn¡¯t expect the situation tonight to be like this.

    The arrival of Newt has be thest weight on the bnce. Grindelwald may do anything for his own goals, but the speech at the Pere-Lachaise represented his lifelong, long-cherished wish.

    Moreover, many Aurors died at the hands of Grindelwald that year, including Leta Lestrange. Grindelwald¡¯s transformation from Principal Nurmengard to the Great Evil is already destined tonight.

    Moreover, what happened tonight will be spread in the eyes of the public. Sean has no reason to prevent Newt froming forward.

    ¡°Big things are going to happen tonight.¡± Sean murmured, and he even began to pull Hermione and Daisy slowly towards the door.

    Grindelwald blinked and still didn¡¯t leave the teacher¡¯s table, nor did he leave the chair representing Principal Nurmengard.

    He looked at Newt, ¡°What did he say before you came?¡±

    ¡°Noment.¡± Newt met his eyes without fear.

    Grindelwald sat back again, and hezily pointed at Marshall, and a transparent barrier was formed in front of his eyes in an instant.

    ¡°Why are you all so surprised after nning it?¡± Grindelwald shook his head amusedly, ¡°Before I be what you call the ¡®First Dark Lord¡¯ again, let me use my role as the headmaster of Nurmengard for thest time.¡±

    He looked gently at all the students present, ¡°Children, there is still ss tomorrow. It would be best for all of you to go to sleep.¡±

    The students looked at each other in nk dismay. They moved hesitantly, looked at Grindelwald, and then at the United Wizards Guard.

    Marshall¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and she finally took a step sideways, clearing the way for a first-year girl next to her.

    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Grindelwald urged again.

    Just like that, the students walked out of the hall in a mess from the path made by the Guards.

    Beside Grindelwald, Vinda Rosier has not spoken, but after the students walked out one by one, she showed a bright smile and then easily stood beside Grindelwald.

    However, Grindelwald patted her hand, ¡°Go, take care of the children. Now you are the headmaster of Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    ¡°Vinda, are you not listening to me?¡±

    She hesitated momentarily, took a deep breath, and then quickly followed the students.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we?¡±

    ¡°Let her go.¡±

    The other professors at Nurmengard also left under Grindelwald¡¯s orders, and they left without saying a word. In the hall, Grindelwald sat in his seat.

    Sean walked out of the hall with the others, looked back, and he happened to meet Grindelwald¡¯s eyes.

    A familiar smile was on his face, and then Sean saw Grindelwald¡¯s handshake slightly. His footsteps stopped, and a huge suction came from behind, as powerful as using a portkey. A hook caught his navel and pulled back hard.

    The Guards were fully prepared when Grindelwald raised his hand, and then they saw a boy wearing a Hogwarts second-grade uniform suddenly appear beside him.

    ¡°Sean?!¡± Someone familiar with him eximed. James and Sirius took a step forward together, and a girl¡¯s panicked voice came from outside the hall.

    Marshall¡¯s eyes were shocked, and she suddenly raised her wand and pointed it at Grindelwald, ¡°Mr. Grindelwald, I advise you not to do something outrageous. You have made great contributions to the wizarding world over the years, and all of those can be retracted. Please let go of the hostage.¡±

    Grindelwald ignored her. He patted Sean¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°How do I feel?¡± Sean looked at him, ¡°Is it really necessary to put a portkey on me?¡±

    Grindelwald smiled smugly, ¡°No, it¡¯s another method of the Apparition. Nurmengard Castle is always my territory, so doing something with it is easy.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do? Drag me to wander the world with you?¡±

    Grindelwaldughed loudly, ¡°I appreciate your sense of humor. However, I considered whether to pull you up, but in the end, I decided to invite you to be the audience of this show, and it would be nice to show you something.¡±

    ¡°Looking how you¡¯re going to burn the people?¡± Sean smiled wryly.

    Grindelwald licked his lips.

    Looking at the two talking in front of the Guards, a strange feeling suddenly arose in their hearts. They¡¯re trying to convince the worst dark wizard ever to surrender, and he is having a chat with the hostage.

    Grindelwald slowly stretched out his hand, and Sean¡¯s body floated to the edge of the desk and sat firmly on the armchair.

    He turned his head to look at the crowd below and smiled recklessly, ¡°I invite an audience to watch the performance. You can question this little guy afterward, kids nowadays have more things to say, you know.¡±

    The two captains beside Marshall looked at each other in confusion. They always felt that the situation¡¯s development differed from what they expected. In their expectation, Grindelwald might attack them directly and might do something more terrible than using that fire spell.

    They have prepared various ns for this, but none of them have been able to be used until now.

    But things went ording to their ideas. They exposed his true colors. Regardless of whether he could be sessfully arrested tonight, Grindelwald¡¯s reputation would definitely be destroyed.

    One of them came to Marshall¡¯s side, ¡°Should we do it now?¡±

    Marshall shook his head slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t provoke him.¡±

    Grindelwald picked up a ss on the table, took a sip of the red wine, narrowed his eyes, and enjoyed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really boring,¡± He sighed, ¡°You are the same as before. Let me think about it, the chairman of the Magic Congress in the United States of America is still the same. What is her name, Picquery? She doesn¡¯t seem to be dead. Is she also chiming in on this n?¡±

    Marshall¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Please cooperate with our investigation and don¡¯t make unnecessary resistance.¡±

    ¡°Unnecessary?¡± Grindelwaldughed loudly, ¡°You are so funny.¡±

    He looked at the gate of the hall, said something in a low voice, and then looked at Sean again.

    ¡°Kid, let¡¯s change the ce.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and pulled Sean to his side. The members of the guards were stunned, and they didn¡¯t know why the Anti-Apparition Jinx had no effect.

    Grindelwald and Sean disappeared, leaving the Guards¡¯ voices under the empty ceiling.

    ¡°My friends, see you at the old ce.¡±

 Chapter 265: â€œExposing One By Oneâ€

    Chapter 265: ¡°Exposing One By One¡±

    There was a sudden explosion sound from an unknown ce, and two figures suddenly appeared from the air. The two appeared here just to let the shorter figure take a breath, and after a short rest, they disappeared in ce again.

    After Apparating a few times, they finally reached their destination. Sean sat down on the ground. He shook his head vigorously, trying to suppress his stomach.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t feel anything. He smiled with his hands behind his back, ¡°You just need to get used to it, Sean. I just left something in you. Feel free to learn itter. It won¡¯t be long before you can Apparate yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sean nodded weakly and almost vomited out.

    ¡°Long-distance Apparition is always like this. You have to get used to it.¡± Grindelwald walked over and patted Sean on the shoulder.

    A warm current rose from his lower abdomen and then spread to every corner of his body. Sean suddenly felt much more rxed. Only then did he have the strength to stand up and look around.

    There is nothing here, only dark ground and damaged stone pirs. They are standing on the ground of a buildingplex, and its underground level has obviously beenpletely destroyed.

    In front of Sean was the broken stone b that had been lifted, and he could see the dark, chapped ground below through the crack, like a dark pit. Some stone decorations with vaguely preserved shapes can be seen, such as broken statues and broken iron railings.

    Sean immediately remembered the name of this ce. P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery. This is where Grindelwald gave his speech and where he burned Paris.

    Sean looked sideways at Grindelwald, wondering what he meant by bringing him here. Grindelwald waved to Sean and then lightly jumped into the hole leading to the ground. Sean took out his wand, cast a Levitation Charm, and floated in with him.

    After entering the ground, he saw the real content inside. It was like a small Colosseum, with a circr stone square in the middle and surrounded by stands. If you go up the steps on the stand, you can still see the dark entrance to it.

    Of course, now the ce has beenpletely destroyed, and the previous appearance can only be seen through some wreckage. The only strange thing is that only the circr stone square in the center still maintains its original appearance.

    Grindelwald walked to the very center of the square. He raised his wand like a conductor and then waved it lightly.

    There was a sound of sparks detonating, and mes lit up in the ruins where the torches had been ced, illuminating the dark underground brightly, and the light drilled outside along the crack above the head.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t even repair it here. Don¡¯t they know how to protect the buildings with historical significance?¡± Grindelwald sighed.

    Grindelwald smiled and looked at Sean, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±

    ¡°The ce where you set the fire.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the cemetery of P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery,¡± Grindelwald said with a nostalgic smile on his face, ¡°but I have to correct you. Setting the fire is a trivial matter. This was the first time I shared my ideas with the entire wizarding world and also the ce where manyrades-in-arms joined me. It¡¯s memorable, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sean nced at him, and then asked hesitantly, ¡°Professor?¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Grindelwald stopped what he was about to say, ¡°I know what you want to ask me. My philosophy, my experience, or did I really kill those people?¡±

    He paced the square with his hands behind his back, with an expression of enjoyment on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me, Sean. What you think in your mind and what your professor said is true.¡±

    Sean was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how to continue talking.

    No matter what kind of ideas the Guards have, even if they are sure that he has bad intentions, one thing that cannot be denied is that Grindelwaldmitted various crimes decades ago.

    In the following decades, he became the principal who taught and educated people and even gave him a lot of help as a freshman who just entered the wizarding world.

    Emotionally, Sean is on the side of Grindelwald, but intellectually, he cannot ignore that his tutor hasmitted numerous crimes.

    Grindelwald nced at him sideways, showing a gentle smile, ¡°Sean, do you know what your greatest weakness is?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You clearly understand the weaknesses of human nature. You can even ept the ws in yourself and others in various aspects. Whether you are selfish or hypocritical, you clearly understand these, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that.¡±

    Sean blinked, and he nodded, ¡°Yes, sir, I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also think there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It¡¯s not your weakness. Your weakness is¡ª¡± Grindelwald walked in, and Sean could see the wanton smile on his face, ¡°Your moral sense is too strong.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, your sense of morality is too strong on arge level. You don¡¯t use this sense of morality to restrain others but to restrain yourself. If others treat you well, you treat others well, and if others treat you badly, you treat them badly as well. However, you are unwilling to deprive others of their lives. You think that mistakes and punishments should be in direct proportion.¡±

    Grindelwald talked eloquently, ¡°Like the Carrow brothers and sisters, the one you killed before, I forgot their name and didn¡¯t care much. You think they deserve to die, no matter whether their crimes weremitted against you or not. You can take their life without any burden.¡±

    ¡°But other people like Fabian Aiken, even if you know that he hates you to death, before he really goes out of line, at most, you will only punish him.¡±

    Sean shook his head, ¡°What you said is not true. I just have double standards. I use my view of good and evil to treat others, and I also use my view of good and evil to restrain others. But when I do things, many of it is based on my own opinion rather than actually looking at what those people did.¡±

    Grindelwald nodded Sean¡¯s head with his wand, ¡°Hypocritical statements, boldly admitting your own ws. I guess you don¡¯t change after all.¡±

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°I have to say something about it after all.¡±

    Grindelwaldughed loudly, ¡°People live their lives in this world hypocritically, and that¡¯s what I like about you.¡±

    Sean sighed, lowered his head, and then sat down on the cleaner stone, ¡°I am very conflicted. I am on your side, but you have indeed done bad things.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it is a bad thing in the eyes of the public,¡± Grindelwald corrected, ¡°Sean, you are a smart kid. You should know how it is possible to change the world without blood and mes. If I seed, then history will be written by me, and evil will be glorified, although I don¡¯t care about all of those things.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°As long as you understand it,¡± Grindelwald shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m just stating my point of view.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Sean raised his head to look at the crack above his head, ¡°They should be arriving soon.¡±

    A smile appeared on Grindelwald¡¯s face, ¡°Sean, have you forgotten? I didn¡¯t invite you here to talk about life and values ??with you. There is a performance waiting for the audience.¡±

    Sean sighed. He still hadn¡¯t figured out why the Guards would do anything to Grindelwald.

    At this moment, the sound of explosions began to be heard frequently, and wizards wearing uniforms of the United Wizards Guard appeared in the P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery one by one. They raised their wands and surrounded them.

    On the ruins, they slowly approached the center. They slowly moved towards Grindelwald in the center of the stage, step by step.

    Sean was sitting on the edge, pulled back forcefully by a hand before he could react. When he looked back, it was Sirius.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Grindelwald did not stop Sirius from retreating. He looked at the wizards who surrounded him rxedly and contentedly and then casually raised his wand.

    Everyone took a step back.

    ¡°Look, look,¡± Grindelwald chuckled, ¡°don¡¯t be so nervous, my friends.¡±

    Marshall took half a step forward, and Newt apanied her with an inexplicable expression.

    ¡°Grindelwald, you are under arrest.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Grindelwald answered quickly.

    Marshall was much braver than her team members, and she did not back down, ¡°I understand very well, and I understand one thing that you haven¡¯t understood your situation yet.¡±

    ¡°I assume you learned a lot of spells when you¡¯re at school,¡± Grindelwald smiled, ¡°However, I have a question. You are really nning to arrest me?¡±

    ¡°You are arrested for the crime you¡¯vemitted.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Grindelwald moved his wand and then pointed to a middle-aged wizard behind the crowd.

    The man had short, clean hair and a long beard. After Grindelwald pointed at him, he shook involuntarily and then retracted his face a little into the hood.

    ¡°Onassis, are you okay?¡±

    The man¡¯s pupils shook violently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the name Onassis sounds good enough,¡± Grindelwald continued. ¡°Maybe your ancestor is better, right, Mopsus?¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly. Mopsus is the famous ancient Greek Seer.

    Grindelwald pointed to another person behind the crowd, ¡°And you, can you people from the Calchas family cooperate with Mopsus? It¡¯s amazing that such a big hatred can be put down.¡±

    Sean frowned. Calchas was also an ancient Greek Seer who lost to Mopsus in a duel and thenmitted suicide in shame and indignation. Grindelwald was like a head teacher who was calling the roll, and he pointed to wizards hiding behind the crowd one after another.

    ¡°That girl, Cassandra Vatsky, should be your great-grandmother, right? Heh, she and I are old friends.¡±

    ¡°You, your family is a branch from your original family, right? You people shine brilliantly, but you want to remain anonymous?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°And you¡­¡±

    He pointed out one name after another. Sean knew most of the surnames mentioned by Grindelwald, and they were all famous wizards in ancient times.

    Most of them are Seers, A wizard who can see into the future. Even if they are not a Seer, their ancestor is still a very well-known great wizard in the past thousands of years.

    He even heard the name of Ambrosius, which was Merlin¡¯sst name.

    ording to Grindelwald, the descendants of these ancient families, all hid their identities, and now, they gathered here.

    Sean¡¯s breathing became heavier. He seemed to see a big that had already been woven around him. His thoughts diverged, and his past experiences suddenly appeared in front of him.

    The stolen key that can connect the Misty Land and reality, the person who spoke by Gorith Gaunt, the revived Horned Serpent.

    In the center, Grindelwald named them all. Marshall did not show anything in her expression. She said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the past of our team members. Grindelwald, your time is over.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Grindelwald smiled.

    After that, a me soared into the sky.

 Chapter 266: â€œThe Flames Reignitesâ€

    Chapter 266: ¡°The mes Reignites¡±

    Without any warning, Grindelwald didn¡¯t even wave his wand. With him as the center, blue mes ignited around the square.

    Blue mes rose up, and all the wizards around raised their wands together. Light silver spells spewed from the tip of the wands and entangled together. Around dozens of people, a silver magic barrier was quickly formed.

    This silver translucent barrier became a hemispherical cover, which trapped Grindelwald and the me together. It not only protects them from being burned by the me but also traps Grindelwald in the center.

    Sean¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly. Most of the spells avable cannot be fused. Defensive spells like ¡°Protego Maxima¡± can be released jointly, but this release method can only increase the defense range, and the improvement of the overall defense ability is negligible.

    The silver barrier in front of him really blocked Grindelwald¡¯s me. Obviously, one person¡¯s strength cannot do it, and the spell¡¯s power is superimposed.

    Grindelwald also once told him that there are almost no joint spells that are really used for offense or defense. At least he has not seen them. Grindelwald didn¡¯t say for sure 100%, he told Sean that maybe this kind of spell existed in the long history of magic, but it didn¡¯t pass on for some reason.

    Now, both of them saw it.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but sweat.

    Inside the barrier, the dark blue me violently and wildly roared. The barrier looked fragile, but it did not shake in the slightest under the huge impact of the me.

    Marshall breathed a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t rx her vignce, and the magic power was output to the barrier through the wand kept flowing.

    Sean looked around. The people who cast this spell were all wizards he didn¡¯t know. James and Sirius beside him looked at this with serious expressions.

    Inside the barrier, the blue me raged for a while and found that it could not break through the cover. The me jumped a few times and then calmed down. Only then did everyone see Grindelwald trapped in the middle of the fire.

    His face was calm, and he even paced in the circle with great interest. The me licked Grindelwald¡¯s calm face, and he stretched out his stick wand to poke the barrier.

    As if touching the power grid, the dazzling light shed on and off, and Grindelwald said with interest, ¡°It seems that they are really well prepared. Such a really good spell.¡±

    He looked at the descendant of the Mopsus family and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that when I visitedst time, your family still hid all the good things.¡±

    The man said nothing but silently gripped his wand tighter.

    Marshall shouted loudly, ¡°Grindelwald, I don¡¯t need to exin many things to you. You know you should surrender now.¡±

    Grindelwald raised his eyebrows. He ignored Marshall but stood at the very edge of the barrier. He pressed one hand on the barrier.

    ¡°Let me make sure again, he really didn¡¯t say anything to you?¡± Grindelwald pressed his hand firmly on the barrier, and he looked at Newt.

    He is obviously the one who is trapped, but Grindelwald always gives people a sense of oppression surrounding everyone alone.

    Newt did not join the Guards in creating the barrier. He still carried his suitcase and his expression unchanged, ¡°Noment.¡±

    Grindelwald shook his head in disappointment, ¡°I see.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out another finger across the barrier. Sparks flew, but he was unaffected.

    ¡°By the way, Scamander.¡± Grindelwald stopped, showing an inexplicable smile.

    ¡°Did he write your condolences ahead of time?¡±

    As soon as the sentence finished, the entire P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery trembled violently. Under the eyes of the Guards, raging blue mes rose from nowhere. They drilled out of every crack and enveloped everyone in it.

    Under the night sky, the cemetery that only emitted a faint light was suddenly ignited.

    In Paris, in a dance training school located in the east of the city, the public practice room is still lit. In the room, the massive record yer brought out the beginning of the fifth movement of Mahler¡¯s Seventh Symphony.

    ¡°This part is very important. It is not my intention to practice more at night, but it is necessary. Well, girls, don¡¯t let me down.¡± The girls dance to the beat.

    There was a low-pitched ensemble of various instruments, and then the French horn and trumpet yed a majestic rondo theme in a marching style. Amid the majestic and atmospheric music, the girls danced more and more.

    The symphony reverberated, the rhythm became loud and tumultuous, and the teacher who watched from the sidelines continued to watch them over.

    ¡°Very good, continue. Expressions, let me see your expressions! Always remember the meaning of this song!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a coge of colors, a gathering of energy, a moment of celebration.¡±

    ¡°Camille! What are you doing?! This is the climax of the dance. Why did you stop?!¡± The teacher screamed, and she pointed at a girl. The girls danced to a standstill, the music still echoing.

    Shocked and trembling, the little girl in a dance costume pointed to the corner of the window that was covered by the curtains. They walked over, and then their eyes widened.

    It¡¯s P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery.

    In the sky above it, a huge blue me dragon and a phoenix are hovering over. In Paris, ordinary people poked their heads out in horror. They saw the blue mes rising from the east of the city.

    Inside the cemetery, the mes have surrounded everyone and enveloped every corner.

    Grindelwald closed his eyes with enjoyment. He raised his hands high, and his wand danced in his palms.

    The me beats ording to Grindelwald¡¯s heart. He feels like he is the best conductor in the world. The dancing mes are his notes, and the terrified screams of people are his apaniment.

    ¡°Oh,¡± He eximed with enjoyment, ¡°What a night.¡±

    The Guards were horrified to find that the joint spell didn¡¯t work, and the mes were everywhere. They were forced to retreat, but there was also a terrible wave of mes behind them.

    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear the fear in his heart. It was a young wizard and seemed to have just graduated not long ago.

    ¡°No¡­¡± he made a low, horrified sound, then raised his head and waved his wand.

    He wants to escape from here.

    ¡°No!¡± Marshall yelled.

    But it was toote. His Apparition spell didn¡¯t activate, and within a few seconds, the me hit him. His body dissipated like dust, and his voice couldn¡¯t be heard. The ashes floated up and down in the mes.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Grindelwald sighed regretfully, ¡°Young people are always like this. They can¡¯t hold their breath.¡±

    Someone tried to attack Grindelwald with a spell, but his spell only flew halfway. After Grindelwald gently raised his wand, the spell made a crashing sound and disappeared without a trace.

    The mes engulfed everyone who dared to strike.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Sirius looked at all this with a pale face. He and James had been protecting Sean and resisting the mes.

    Grindelwald was not in a hurry to move the me. He took a casual walk and looked at Marshall leisurely, ¡°I thought that after decades, you should have made some progress on handling it. It¡¯s really disappointing.¡±

    Marshall repelled the mes around her, her face was solemn, and she pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.

    ¡°The only lesson that humans can learn from history is that humans never learn from history.¡± Grindelwald shook his head disappointedly, ¡°I thought you could give me a little surprise. But in the end, this is all you have?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you something,¡± Grindelwald put on his gentle expression, ¡°Whether it is a wizard or a Muggle, we always have to look at problems from a different perspective.¡±

    ¡°Look, I am already a hundred years old. I have already stepped into the grave with one foot, the identity of the principal limits me, and my reaction and speed are far inferior to the younglings. Even I lost my powerful weapon.¡± Grindelwaldughed.

    He squatted down halfway, smiling at Marshall, who the mes had knocked back.

    ¡°But why not give it a second thought? I¡¯ve given up on my lifelong goal. I have nothing to do with it. Come on, it¡¯s easier to run a school than to n an attack all over Europe. Think about it, wouldn¡¯t it be boring?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m bored, I would find something better to do. Picking up research that I have put down for a long time. Look at the results,¡± He proudly stretched out his hands to embrace the blue me, ¡°Are you satisfied with it?¡±

    ¡°Grindelwald¡­¡± Marshall said in a low voice as she burned by the me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about hating me. I love all of this.¡± Grindelwald smiled and stretched out his hand. Marshall didn¡¯t make any sound. Her ashes dissipated in the cemetery.

    ¡°That¡¯s Grindelwald¡­ I finally understand the meaning of what Dumbledore said¡­¡± James smiled wryly and shook his head.

    Sirius stared nkly, ¡°This is what Dumbledore said¡­ the most talented wizard in the world¡­¡±

    Grindelwald walked happily in the mes. He didn¡¯t care about the cursing and begging for mercy of the people around him.

    He came up to a wizard, a member of the ancient Greek family.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk, my friend?¡± Grindelwald asked softly.

    The man¡¯s lips twitched a bit, but until the end, he just stared at him with fear and hatred.

    ¡°Good that you have your confidence,¡± Grindelwald looked at his face of ¡°would rather die than surrender¡± and then raised his wand.

    mes began to emerge from the man¡¯s orifices, his eyes glowed, and ck smoke rose wildly.

    However, Grindelwald seemed to be still controlling the power of the spell. The man didn¡¯t turn into ashes all of a sudden. He finally wailed silently.

    Grindelwald frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t even have anything to say to me?¡±

    The man roared silently, his robe began to peel off, his wand turned into charred charcoal, he staggered towards Grindelwald, and finally, he stood in front of him with difficulty.

    The wizard stretched out a hand as if trying to grab Grindelwald. His hand was raised hard, and the ck fingertips trembled and stopped in front of Grindelwald¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Y¡­¡± he whispered hoarsely.

    Grindelwald raised his eyebrows and raised his ears with great interest, ¡°What do you want to say, my friend?¡±

    The man fell heavily, the mes became more intense, his body became lighter, and then the ashes fell to the ground.

    ¡°Oh, what a shame.¡± Grindelwald shook his head.

    He walked to another person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about your shocking conspiracy?¡±

    He walked up to thest person. It was a witch about 30 years old, and Sean still remembered it was a descendant of Vatsky.

    The woman¡¯s eyes trembled violently under Grindelwald¡¯s gaze, and finally, she opened her mouth, ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she opened her mouth wide in horror, and mes shot out without giving her a chance to continue speaking.

    Looking at the ashes, Grindelwald frowned, ¡°I know, I lied to you.¡±

    The remaining Guards members backed away tremblingly while Grindelwald turned slowly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Grindelwald looked sideways.

    The corners of his mouth curled up, and a wild and joyful smile hung all over his face.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Heughed, ¡°I love Paris so much.¡±

 Chapter 267: â€œFighting Each Otherâ€

    Chapter 267: ¡°Fighting Each Other¡±

    The P¨¨re Lachaise cemetery was drowned in a sea of ??mes. You could see the fire dragons and phoenixes flying outside. The mes were like waves rising from hell. They were burning like crazy, while Grindelwald can be seen in the center of the square.

    Marshall and the pure-blood family wizards named by Grindelwald have all been reduced to ashes, and the rest of them are desperately resisting the me.

    The two who are rxed are Newt and Sean. Newt is the strongest and has experience in dealing with the me. As long as Grindelwald has no time to deal with him with all his strength, he will be able to deal with it.

    James and Sirius protected Sean. Sean also knew this spell and knew very well that Grindelwald deliberately controlled it, and the intensity of the spell was not as strong as that was around them.

    He did it on purpose for James and Sirius because Grindelwald knew that he was familiar with these two. If it is other wizards, even if they also protect Sean, he will not show any mercy. Because even if everything here is reduced to ashes, Grindelwald¡¯s me will never hurt Sean.

    An old man in a white robe slowly revealed his figure. He waved his magic wand, causing mud blocks and stone pirs to twist and change, and various shields defended him from the iing mes.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore?¡± Sean muttered to himself.

    He guessed that Dumbledore woulde, and he also felt that he shoulde. But for some reason, he always had a bad feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Dumbledore is here?¡± James heard Sean talking to himself, and he turned his head to look.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te here, we will really burn to death here. Do you think you can be a ghost after being burned to ashes?¡± Sirius still joked.

    Grindelwald ignored everyone else on the field, and he looked up happily at each other, with joy in his voice.

    ¡°Oh, Albus. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Dumbledore moved slowly. His eyes contained sadness that Sean could not understand, ¡°Gellert¡­¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk yet,¡± Grindelwald waved his hand happily, ¡°Let me guess, do you want to persuade me to stop here?¡±

    ¡°Gellert¡­¡± Dumbledore repeated his name.

    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Grindelwald made a troubled look, ¡°It¡¯s definitely unrealistic for you to work with me. We are all stubborn and annoying, old man.¡±

    ¡°Gellert.¡± Dumbledore said more emphatically.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t look at his face. He seemed to be talking to himself, ¡°Frankly, the person who yed well with magical animals makes me feel ufortable. I was going to apologize to you at his funeral, but since you are here, you can keep your condolences.¡±

    Dumbledore looked at each other.

    Grindelwald still smiled, ¡°Come on now.¡±

    ¡°Gellert.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Grindelwald¡¯s smile faded away, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this one chance.¡±

    ¡°Gellert!¡±

    The smile on Grindelwald¡¯s face was no longer there, and he looked in.

    ¡°Albus,¡± he said slowly, ¡°I have spent more than a hundred years since I was born. I have killed and saved people, but I have never felt sorry for anyone except you.¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I thought you and I, the two most outstanding geniuses in the world, could join hands to create a brand new world. But fate is not always created by human will. We parted ways and used our own methods to fulfill the promise we made when we were young. Loneliness always makes people lonely, doesn¡¯t it? Fortunately, the world has changed, and we are standing together again. Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± said Dumbledore.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t stop, ¡°You sent Newt to testify against me. I don¡¯t care about that. You ignore what they¡¯re nning on me. I don¡¯t care about that. But what I don¡¯t understand is why you came to see me tonight. ¡°

    Dumbledore couldn¡¯t bear to close his eyes, ¡°Gellert, give up yourself.¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded.

    Does Dumbledore know all of this? Not only did he know, he even helped.

    Sean looked at the two old men in the center in disbelief. He never understood why the Guards dared to attack Grindelwald, even if the years have worn away the nightmares in some people¡¯s hearts and made them feel arrogant. Such arge organization can¡¯t do this.

    Now the answer is obvious, they have always had a backup, and they have the only wizard in the world today who canpete with Grindelwald.

    Why would Dumbledore do this? It¡¯s something that Sean couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    Grindelwald voluntarily was bound by the identity as a principal. He sent outstanding talents to the wizarding world for decades.

    He suddenly thought of the scene when Dumbledore came here. He was fighting against the me.

    Sean suddenly remembered that, except for the first time they met, Grindelwald had never worn that strangely shaped cor pin, which must be the Blood Pact.

    Sean originally thought it was Grindelwald¡¯s personal unique essory, and he wouldn¡¯t wear it normally. But now, thinking about it, maybe the Blood Pact is no longer valid.

    Grindelwald looked at Dumbledore, ¡°Give me a reason, Albus.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly, covering the tears hidden in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s the price you must pay.¡±

    Grindelwald chuckled, ¡°The price? Oh, Albus Dumbledore, who dared to sacrifice for everything. Such harsh words from your kind mouth have be beautiful.¡±

    ¡°The crimes you havemitted cannot be covered up.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t you the one who helped me back then?¡±

    ¡°I will also ept punishment from them.¡±

    Grindelwald became surprisingly angry. He violently waved the wand in his hand, and the raging me became more and more crazy.

    ¡°You¡¯re smart but sometimes stupid at such moments! Albus, do you think I don¡¯t know? You were nning things with those guys.¡±

    ¡°Gellert, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Dumbledore bowed his head.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand, and because I don¡¯t understand, I hand over the Blood Pact. I leave the choice to you, Albus. Let me tell you since the choice is to you, then I will not me your decision, but I have to say something.¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, very disappointed.¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t dare to refute.

    ¡°So this is your betrayal?¡± Grindelwald moved a little closer, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s your stupidity. You chose to believe in those bastards, and you thought you were saving the world?¡±

    Dumbledore was silent.

    Grindelwald pointed to Sean, ¡°Look! Look at that kid! Is he the key?! Is he doing well enough now?! Is he moving forward ording to your n?! In the end, it was you me from stopping this bomb because you keep thinking that he¡¯s a bomb.¡±

    ¡°How can a bomb have a way to snuff out the fuses spreading out of your own body?¡±

    Sean¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly, and he let out a breath slowly to calm down his mood.

    He got some information from the conversation between the two. Sean always thought that he was the key to the prophecy, and it was true. But Dumbledore¡¯s attitude is not what he imagined.

    Sean always felt that Dumbledore and Grindelwald were guiding him to grow up in their own ways so that he, the bomb, could control himself.

    But now it seems that Dumbledore doesn¡¯t seem to think so. A bomb is a bomb, after all, and the inside is still gunpowder. How to control it? Definitely not relying on external forces to control it.

    Even though Sean tried his best to calm down and kept telling himself that the truth of all this hadn¡¯t been revealed yet, there might be some misunderstanding between Grindelwald and Dumbledore, and he couldn¡¯t draw conclusions based on the few words in front of him.

    But a feeling of sadness surged up.

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t look at Sean, he just looked at Grindelwald calmly and sadly, ¡°I never thought about it that way.¡±

    Grindelwald raised his chin slightly, let himself levitate, and then looked down at Dumbledore, ¡°You¡¯re lying to yourself, Albus. I can even guess what you¡¯re thinking, ¡®the perfect solution,¡¯ ¡®another n¡± ¡®I¡¯m going to watch for it,¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯m going to be prepared for the unexpected¡¯, you always think it that way. Fooling yourself is the greatest and weakest part of your character.¡±

    As he said that, heughed as if mocking himself or mockingly, ¡°Life is so tiring.¡±

    Dumbledore slowly raised his wand, ¡°Gellert, if I could, I would sacrifice for you without hesitation, but¡­¡±

    Grindelwald interrupted him, ¡°Come on, tell me what I got for this old man who stepped into the grave with one foot?¡±

    Dumbledore did not answer directly but said softly, ¡°You will not be harmed, let alone be sent to Azkaban.¡±

    Grindelwald showed a smile, ¡°Albus, do you think there can be a prison to trap me? And, before that,¡±

    He swung his wand, and at the tip of the wand, a giant ming bird screamed and rushed towards Dumbledore.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me?¡±

    Dumbledore reacted extremely quickly, twitched his wand, and the surrounding ruins squirmed like sticine. A huge shield blocked the attacking firebirds.

    The firebird hit the shield and made a huge explosion sound, and the stones flew back quickly. They turned into solid railings, and then trapped the firebird in the cage.

    He had no time to be sentimental. Grindelwald faced Dumbledore with all his strength. The blue mes were no longer under control. They broke free from their restraints and rushed towards James and Sirius crazily.

    ¡°Protego Diabolica!¡± Sean took out his wand, and bright blue mes gushed out, enveloping the three of them.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Both James and Sirius stared at Sean with wide eyes.

    The mes cast by Grindelwald seemed to be darker. The dark blue mespeted with the bright blue mes. They blended and shed for a while, but none of them broke through Sean¡¯s me.

    Fortunately, it worked to defend him. Sean wiped the sweat from his forehead. Grindelwald¡¯s me has the Anti-Apparition Jinx. They can¡¯t leave now. They can only wait for this to end.

    On the side, the Guards who were struggling to resist the me saw this scene, and they moved closer toward his direction. Sean didn¡¯t stop them. If the remaining dozens of people died, the situation would be even worse.

    The Guards members approached, forcibly repelled Grindelwald¡¯s me, and rushed through Sean¡¯s me. The first person toe in took a deep breath, and the others followed suit after seeing that they were not injured.

    One after another, the small circle of fire was crowded with people. Among thest few people, a young wizard gritted his teeth and jumped. However, he was burned.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and he staggered back, but the mes entangled him. At this time, the dark blue mepletely enveloped him and quickly turned into ash.

    The Guards members saw this, and a man who looked like their captain said, ¡°Be careful when youe here, don¡¯t get touched by Grindelwald¡¯s mes!¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows coldly. He didn¡¯t care anymore and looked up to the center.

    The mes raged, and the ground of the P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery waspletely lifted. Dumbledore floated up, and heavy rain fell, but the rain enveloped the mes but could not extinguish them.

    Grindelwald stood there for a moment, and heughed.

    As he floated up, the fire dragon and phoenix that had been soaring around the cemetery screamed and rushed.

 Chapter 268: â€œFireworks Around The Worldâ€

    Chapter 268: ¡°Fireworks Around The World¡±

    The dark blue fire dragon and phoenix rushed towards Dumbledore. Grindelwald seemed to have been able to control the me, simr to Fiendfyrepletely.

    In mid-air, the dirt and stones under Dumbledore¡¯s feet twisted crazily. They merged and finally turned into a huge shield.

    The dragon and phoenix crashed on the shield. Surprisingly, there was no huge explosion, only a dazzling light, and everyone closed their eyes.

    The light dissipated, and the ground where the P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery was located trembled violently. Stones and mes sshed in all directions.

    The broken and cracked stone bs crashed down, and Sean finally saw the whole picture outside.

    Grindelwald floated quietly in mid-air, blue mes moved around his body, the night wind and fire waves made the hem of his windbreaker move ¡°violently¡±, and the raindrops summoned by Dumbledore turned into steam.

    He stood amidst the mes and smoke like a returning Dark Lord.

    Opposite him, Dumbledore stood on top of his Transfiguration creation. His expression could not be seen clearly from a distance, only his raised hand and the clenched wand could be seen.

    Dumbledore started again. He waved his wand like a whip, and the raindrops gathered into a water column, which coiled and rushed towards Grindelwald.

    But Grindelwald didn¡¯t even move. The water column exploded and evaporated in the mes. It leaves a faint mist when it reaches Grindelwald¡¯s eyes.

    Dumbledore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He waved his wand, and the yellow-red fire whip suddenly stretched out and moved at him, and there was a ¡°p¡± sound of violently waving the fire whip in mid-air.

    Only then did Grindelwald raise his hand, but instead of releasing the spell, he stretched out his hand calmly. He grasped the fast and terrifying fire whip without slowing down. The fire whip turned into ck smoke in Grindelwald¡¯s hands without causing any harm to him.

    ¡°Albus,¡± Grindelwald¡¯s face has returned to calm, and no other emotions can be heard in his voice, ¡°Are you here just to perform? Because this kind of trick is insulting me.¡±

    Dumbledore said nothing. He just waved his wand calmly.

    The rain became heavier, and Dumbledore was enveloped in a sshing water curtain, and even Grindelwald¡¯s me was forced to withdraw from his surroundings.

    ¡°I see your confidence, and I wanted to see how good the greatest wizard in the world is.¡± Grindelwaldughed.

    ¡°Gellert, I will never be worthy of the word great.¡± Dumbledore lowered his eyes, and a dazzling re shot out from the tip of his wand.

    Everyone squinted their eyes and tensed their backs at the same time. Sean even shrunk his neck slightly. The magic power of this spell was powerful, and he was so far away from Dumbledore, but the hairs on the back of his head stood on end in an instant.

    However, Grindelwald created a huge barrier. The strong light spell hit the barrier, and a shocking impact sounded. Everyone covered their ears, and the air nearby seemed to tremble because of this weird and terrifying sound.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± eximed Grindelwald, ¡°My old friend, have you spent so long as a principal at Hogwarts and learned nothing but rusted your brain?¡±

    Dumbledore said calmly, ¡°You must experience it yourself to know.¡±

    Five spells like a strong light were cast in a row. Dumbledore¡¯s actions did not look like an old man in his 100s. He swung his wand extremely fast, and the five spells chased one after the other.

    The huge fluctuation of magic power made everyone have goosebumps, and even the me cast by Sean stopped.

    However, an unexpected scene happened. Grindelwald waved his wand to remove the barrier in front of him. Even the dark blue mes that had been surrounding him retreated to his feet.

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes froze, and he seemed to make a move to lift the spell, but it was toote. Those five spells hit Grindelwald without any trouble.

    Sean¡¯s senses seemed to sink into the air suddenly. The crackling sound of burning mes and the pattering sound of rain curtains were the only things he could hear.

    He opened his mouth slightly and looked at Grindelwald, his heart beating violently. The mes stopped, and the rain curtain turned into water droplets.

    Grindelwald was still floating in mid-air, his eyes were tightly closed, and he didn¡¯t make any sound. Even knowing that this was their enemy, the Guards held their breath, eagerly waiting for the next scene to happen.

    ¡°Ha,¡± Grindelwald finally opened his eyes. He made a hoarse and joyful voice.

    Sean saw that the hand he held the wand was slightly trembling and raised. He pointed to himself.

    ¡°Is¡­is he stopping the bleeding?¡± A wizard asked.

    No one answered him, and everyone looked at Grindelwald in mid-air.

    Grindelwald pointed at himself with his wand, pointing at his nasal cavity and the corners of his eyes where blood was constantly oozing. However, when the wand was waved, the blood couldn¡¯t be stopped, and it looked like he was bleeding profusely.

    Someone around him kept swallowing their saliva. No one had ever seen this tragic situation of Grindelwald.

    All of the five spells that were cast hit Grindelwald, but he endured it.

    The Guards gulped, and they couldn¡¯t suppress the chill running down their backs. Ten minutes ago, they were still dealing with this person.

    Only Sean remained silent. He tried his best to feel the magic fluctuations at the tip of Grindelwald¡¯s wand, but he didn¡¯t get anything.

    The distance is too far, and Grindelwald and Dumbledore are too strong. Their magic power works quietly, only bursting out the most needed power when necessary.

    He looked at Grindelwald with some concern, not knowing how to describe his inner feelings at the moment. The blooding out from Grindelwald¡¯s face was finally stopped, and he slowly retracted his wand without even cleaning the blood from his face.

    Grindelwaldughed loudly. Heughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t stand upright, and heughed very happily.

    ¡°Ha, Albus,¡± Grindelwald happily opened his hands as if embracing the night sky.

    The fire dragon and phoenix,posed of dark blue mes, happily flew into the sky and circled around the two of them.

    ¡°Albus,¡± Grindelwald wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.

    Dumbledore said nothing. He just looked at him silently.

    ¡°Albus, is this all of it?¡± Grindelwald smiled, ¡°You used this much power to try to save this ugly and corrupt world by yourself?¡±

    Dumbledore looked up at him, ¡°I¡¯m not alone, and I can¡¯t do it alone.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled even more happily, ¡°You admitted that the world is ugly and corrupt. I¡¯m so happy, Albus. Have you finally seen it all?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡± Dumbledore replied nkly.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Grindelwald shook his finger, ¡°You must have someone, as others are not worthy of being yourrades in arms.¡±

    Dumbledore frowned first, then he closed his eyes as if feeling it, and then showed a shocked expression that Sean had never seen before.

    ¡°You! Grindelwald! Stop it!¡±

    Grindelwald embraced the night sky, a barrier stretched out around him and resisting Dumbledore¡¯s spell. He showed an expression of euphoria, and his hands were waving like the most outstanding conductor in the world.

    The fire waves lit up the entire night sky.

    Sean and the others turned their heads in amazement. The fire wave did not rise from the cemetery but to the west of them.

    That¡¯s Paris.

    The mes blended with the ck velvet night sky, and the clouds covered the dotted stars. Beside Sean, a wizard with a French ent opened his mouth in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Where is that?!¡± Sean asked quickly.

    The man swallowed his saliva and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been to that location. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s where the Aiken family¡¯s manor is located!¡±

    ¡°Look at it,¡± Grindelwald eximed loudly, ¡°Albus, this is my gift to you. Are you satisfied with the fireworks tonight?¡±

    The wild and unrestrainedughter drifted away in the night wind.

    On the outskirts of a city in Greece, amidst the mes and ck smoke soaring into the sky, a figure coughing violently was dragged.

    The middle-aged man coughed and kicked the house elf beside him vigorously, ¡°Go now!¡±

    The house elf bowed timidly, then vanished with a loud bang and once more rushed towards the dreadful field of fire.

    The eyes of the middle-aged man were full of confusion and despair. He looked at his family¡¯s manor and the sea of ??mes that engulfed the manor. He saw through the mes on the sign that was reduced to ashes. It was a ce that had been passed down from his ancestor.

    He copsed powerlessly on the grass and looked farther to the west, where there were also firesing from the sky.

    ¡°The Calchas family¡­¡± He murmured unconsciously.

    The mes were still flowing, and the whole world was turned red.

    Italy.

    Spain.

    Denmark.

    Sweden.

    Bulgaria.

    Germany.

    Romania.

    And more.

    All over Europe, and even spread to North America.

    The mes bloomed like the most perfect fireworks on the earth, followed by ashes and cries.

    The P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery has beenpletely destroyed. There is arge hole in the center of the ground. It was the first time Sean Dumbledore was mad.

    ¡°Grindelwald, Grindelwald! Do you know what you¡¯re doing?!¡± Grindelwald¡¯s right hand shook slightly.

    ¡°Listen, my old friend. Can you hear those voices? Oh, allnguages, tones, cries, and high-pitched screams. Hear it, and it¡¯s so pleasing to the ear.¡±

    He moved the wand in his hand above the rain curtain above Dumbledore¡¯s head. Thunder rang out, and lightning pierced the sky.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be perfect without a storm of lightning and thunder, Albus.¡± Thunder and lightning seemed to be the end of the movement. Grindelwald touched his chest gracefully.

    Dumbledore¡¯s hand holding the wand was trembling slightly, and he stared at Grindelwald, ¡°You are destroying the foundation of this world. You are a criminal¡­¡±

    Grindelwald raised his wand and paced in mid-air, ¡°Albus, the feeling of betrayal is not very good. I apologize to you that I shouldn¡¯t have done it without telling you. I¡¯ve prepared all of these for so many years. But I have to say, I learned this from you.¡±

    ¡°After all these years, I have finally learned more. Wizards are superior, and we are a nobler bloodline. I think that the life of every wizard is precious. However, I must change my mind now. Not only the blood and sacrifices needed for reform. There are too many people, Albus. Too many.¡±

    Grindelwaldughed happily, ¡°Too many people don¡¯t deserve the blood that was given to them. I found out that I was too kind before. Idiots are not terrible. What is terrible is the idiot who is greedy and pretends to be smart, so I choose this way for you.¡±

    ¡°Grindelwald¡­¡± Dumbledore¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to be yourrades-in-arms, and the world you¡¯ve dreamed of is more essible without them. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡± Grindelwald¡¯sughter stopped.

    ¡°I have always held grudges. In addition to the previous n on using my students, this is just a small payback for you.¡± He gave a wicked smile.

 Chapter 269: â€œA Showdown Between The Twoâ€

    Chapter 269: ¡°A Showdown Between The Two¡±

    The scene seemed to have fallen into a frozen state. Grindelwald, Dumbledore, and the people shrouded in mes felt a chill in their hearts.

    Sean¡¯s breathing was slightly rapid. A fire appeared in the Aiken family manor in Paris. Dumbledore would not show such an angry and solemn expression just because of it. Grindelwald must have done something else.

    Grindelwald withdrew his right hand, stroking his chest, and his joyful expression never disappeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious, my old friend. Didn¡¯t you think of it before you stood here?¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes burst into anger, ¡°That¡¯s human life! Besides, the entire wizarding world will be in ruin!¡±

    ¡°In ruin?¡± Grindelwald raised his brows, ¡°Do I need to remind you again? The biggest problem is right in front of your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Grindelwald¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually call me Gellert?¡± Grindelwald stroked his wand leisurely, ¡°You have confidence in them. After all, the greatest strength of those families is survival. Do you know how difficult it is tobine those spells with Fiendfyre? I even have to add a dy spell that ignores distance and fully covers it. I can give up part of the power, and I guess it would burn some people to death. What a pity.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s face turned sour, ¡°How long have you been studying this spell?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Grindelwald raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°Of course, I have studied it for a long time. Of course, it was just research. I didn¡¯t make up my mind to do it at the time, but they helped me make a decision and gave me a chance.¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupil shrank, and he knew what Grindelwald was saying.

    Thest time he was in aa in the Slytherinmon room for nearly a week, Grindelwald went out to find many pure-blood families. Sean thought that he was venting his anger, but now it seems that Grindelwald was not only looking for trouble but also nning something.

    Grindelwald was still talking, ¡°Why are you mad, Albus? I thought we trusted each other. Is it making you difficult with all the things happening?¡±

    Dumbledore said no more. He just raised his wand silently.

    Grindelwaldughed more, ¡°Come on, my old friend!¡±

    The two pointed their wands at each other. In an instant, a huge fluctuation of magic power appeared. The monstrous waves moved, the mes and rain collided, and the sky was filled with mist.

    Sparks hit all corners of the P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery, and explosions continued to appear in the air. The two were almost hidden in the rubble. After several explosions, a mist rose from the sky, and two old figures retreated.

    Sean squatted down so that he would not fall due to the violent shaking of the ground. He looked into the air. Grindelwald and Dumbledore just looked at each other after stepping back, and another spell shot out.

    Dazzling re and violent explosions continued to appear, and the battle became more intense.

    They never dodge each other¡¯s spells. They either use another spell to block it or use the same spell to fight it back.

    Grindelwald changed his posture. He waved his wand, the mud block under Dumbledore¡¯s feet twisted, and a huge spear pierced straight.

    But the spear began to disintegrate just halfway through, the mud turned into weird insects with sharp mouthparts in midair, and the sky was filled with the ¡°humming¡± sound of pping wings.

    The insect rushed towards Grindelwald at an extremely fast speed, and its mouthparts shone lightly in the night.

    Grindelwaldughed. He clenched his wand and waved the air vigorously. The insect aimed at Grindelwald suddenly moved in a circle, and their carapace emitted a terrifying sound. There was a creaking sound as if a huge force in the insect¡¯s body was twisting their joints forcefully.

    The insect that had grown in size shook its head and pounced on Dumbledore in an even crazier manner. Dumbledore did not show any weakness. More dirt and stones flew into the air. They turned into giant eagles and flew towards the insect to tear them apart.

    In today¡¯s world, the two most powerful wizards are constantly waving their wands, creating creatures, weapons, puppets, etc., and all kinds of high-end transfiguration spells are cast.

    They can transform into huge stone giants, or they can transform into ordinary stone walls into something defensive. Every time they cast a spell, every time they dance their wands, It seems they are really intending to kill their opponent.

    Sean¡¯s breathing became heavier. He gritted his teeth and stared at the two, feeling powerless and confused in his heart. He didn¡¯t understand at all why things turned out the way they were now.

    What was Dumbledore¡¯s reason for doing this?

    He thought about whether he should stop the two, but after a little thought, only sadness remained in his mind. The two would never listen to his words.

    The only person who can remind Grindelwald is Dumbledore, and the only person who can remind Dumbledore is Grindelwald.

    But Sean still had a glimmer of hope because they were only using their own wands.

    The Elder Wand should still be in the hands of Grindelwald, but Sean is not clear about the situation, and the Elder Wand may have been given to Dumbledore.

    But one thing is certain, the Elder Wand is definitely still in the hands of these two. Now, neither of them has used the Elder Wand, which means that there may be a turning point in this duel.

    At least they didn¡¯tpletely kill each other yet.

    ¡°Sean!¡± There was a call.

    Sean turned his head and saw that Newt was moving towards him.

    Newt is strong and has experience with Grindelwald¡¯s methods. Grindelwald¡¯s energy is mainly focused on Dumbledore, allowing him to move in this sea of ??mes.

    Sean rolled his eyes to the side and back. He swung his wand, released the me, and walked out as if his circle of fire.

    The wizards in the circle of fire widened their eyes in surprise when they saw this scene. They also had a lot of guesses in their minds about the special nature of this second-grade student.

    Sean didn¡¯t want the Guards to hear the conversation between him and Newt, and he didn¡¯t want them to know that he was immune to Grindelwald¡¯s me. So he kept waving his wand, pretending to protect himself.

    He moved to Newt¡¯s side with a gesture of difficulty, and a small circle of cover enveloped the two of them.

    ¡°Thank you, Sean.¡± Relieved, Newt moved his shoulders and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°Professor Scamander, are you okay? Why is this happening?¡± Sean asked impatiently but closed his mouth again.

    Newt nced at him and sighed deeply, ¡°I¡¯ve been hit by this fire once. There¡¯s no need to hide it from me. You can go through this spell without any effort, right? Grindelwald¡¯s mes can¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Newt sighed again, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to youing to my ss next semester, and you turned out to be Grindelwald¡¯s student.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t make a mistake, and you don¡¯t know what happened. So I have nothing against you.¡± Newt showed a smile.

    ¡°Do you want to ask me why I¡¯m here?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t speak or nod.

    Newt smiled, ¡°I do hate Grindelwald, and the hatred between me and him will never end. But what happened back then is a foregone conclusion. Maybe I will take revenge after he resigns as the principal of Grindelwald, but not now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Newt nced at him and nodded, ¡°Dumbledore made me do it.¡±

    ¡°But why? I don¡¯t understand why Professor Dumbledore is ??doing this.¡± Sean still finds it difficult to ept.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Dumbledore always has his own ideas. He¡¯s too smart and has too many ideas. But,¡± Newt looked at Sean, ¡°I always trust him.¡±

    Sean let out a long breath, not knowing what to do to calm his heart. Above their heads, two of possibly the most powerful wizards in the world are fighting spells colliding all over the sky, and deformed creatures are shing.

    Sean felt an unreal sense of illusion, and the spell above collided and exploded like a firework.

    Newt suddenly let out a long sigh. A bad feeling rose in Sean¡¯s heart.

    Newt stood up straight, his eyes still bright, ¡°I have always trusted Dumbledore.¡±

    He took out his wand, and a spell flew towards Grindelwald.

    ¡°Professor!¡± Sean urged eagerly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere!¡±

    ¡°Let them have a fair duel? No, Sean. I came here to cooperate with Dumbledore in apprehending Grindelwald.¡± Newt kept casting spells as he spoke.

    Grindelwald instantly summoned a red mirror, which absorbed the spell from Newt, but the mirror was also fluctuating violently. He looked sideways, shed a smile, and turned back to deal with Dumbledore, ignoring Newt¡¯s spell.

    Newt didn¡¯t say anything else but kept casting his spells. The spells hit the red mirror and were absorbed, and the fluctuations in the mirror¡¯s surface became more and more violent.

    ¡°Professor¡­¡± Sean was feeling anxious.

    If Newt doesn¡¯t make a move, maybe there will be a turning point between the two. But Newt in front of him was no ordinary wizard. His strength was above average in the wizarding world.

    What does Grindelwald think about this situation? Dumbledore turned his back on him, and he retaliated. In Sean¡¯s view, this was actually a way of evening out his past actions, which also meant that there was still room for change in his heart.

    But Newt joined the fight, and Grindelwald and him disliked each other as well. He¡¯s afraid Grindelwald will go crazy, and there will be no good end to this situation.

    Newt seemed to see through his thoughts and said softly while casting the spell, ¡°Sean, you are a good boy. If his me had hit me, I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to cast the spell. Your fire can protect me. This is proof that you trust me. But I¡¯m sorry that I took advantage of this.¡±

    Sean lowered his head, ¡°No, professor. This proves your trust in me.¡±

    ¡°It feels better to trust each other, but,¡± Newt smiled apologetically, ¡°I know you won¡¯t remove this circle of fire and put me in danger. But I still have to do something. Dumbledore needs my help.¡±

    ¡°No, Professor.¡± Sean looked anxiously into the air. The red mirror became more and more unstable. Grindelwald waspletely immersed in the duel with Dumbledore.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let them figure it out by themselves, isn¡¯t it?¡± Newt said nothing more, just continued to cast the spell.

    The duel became more intense due to the addition of another force.

    The red mirror beside Grindelwald has be blurred. While waving his wand and casting a spell, he narrowed his eyes, ¡°Albus, I must say. My mood right now is terrible.¡±

    Dumbledore said nothing but waved the wand in his hand. At the same time, Newt was still casting one spell after another under Sean¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 270: â€œSomething In The Darkâ€

    Chapter 270: ¡°Something In The Dark¡±

    The duel became more and more fierce. Grindelwald and Dumbledore¡¯s powers and methods were beyond Sean¡¯s imagination. This already abandoned area waspletely destroyed, and the sound of explosions and strong light filled the night.

    Grindelwald flicked his wand, drawing away the crimson lighting from the opposite side, and hit the ground. The spell still made the sound of a red-hot iron dipping into an icy water and exploded violently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, Albus!¡± Grindelwaldughed, even though he could no longer deal with Newt, who kept casting spells on him.

    ¡°Professor Scamander, there is still a turning point in this matter. If you intervene, no matter how the two of them win or lose, there is no room for further discussion. You should understand that the peace of the whole of Europees from the cooperation of the two of them.¡±

    Newt didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. He just raised his head slightly, ¡°No, Sean, you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Exin it to me if I don¡¯t understand.¡± Sean shouted angrily.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m only following Dumbledore¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you old men listen to my words at all?!¡± Sean scratched his head.

    He admits that he is emotionally inclined to Grindelwald. But no matter what, under the current situation, the right choice for these two old men was to draw a tie.

    Otherwise, after these two people break uppletely, the whole of Europe and even the whole world will bepletely in chaos.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether Grindelwald was arrested, defeated, or even killed. If it were Dumbledore left, is he able to control what had already happened?

    The me just now is already the best proof.

    Not only that, the one who supported Grindelwald would probably retaliateter, as shown by the students in Nurmengard.

    Sean was thinking hard, and his pupils were trembling.

    Grindelwald¡¯s personality charm lies here. He has run the school for decades and has been the principal longer than Dumbledore. During this period of time, a new school of magic that has been established for less than a hundred years has stood out in the world.

    Most importantly, Nurmengard has alumni from all over the world.

    Sean¡¯s chest heaved. He looked at Newt and raised his hand suddenly.

    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±

    Newt presumably still thinks of Sean as a second-grader. With sharp movements and decisive decisions, Newt sensed Sean¡¯s spell. Newt was not vignt enough, and his reaction speed was not fast.

    The wand swirled and flew into Sean¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor.¡±

    As he spoke, a red light shot out from his wand.

    Newt sighed.

    The Stunning Charm was blocked by the vines that suddenly unfolded. The vines were like a huge shield, which blocked Sean¡¯s spell for Newt.

    Newt¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change much. He was still gentle.

    ¡°Sean, you are very courageous. I am amazed at how fast you are improving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor.¡± Sean panted, with a look of pain shing in his eyes.

    It was something he would never have wanted to do to Newt. But he had to do it.

    ¡°No need to apologize, kid. We always have to stand on our own side, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°No, professor, I never want to stand opposite you. You have always taken good care of me,¡± Sean held up his wand and exined, ¡°However, Professor Grindelwald and Dumbledore were supposed to be on the same side. A break between them would throw the entire wizarding world into chaos.¡±

    Newt smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve lived so long, I can¡¯t lose my wand.¡±

    ¡°I can only say sorry again, Professor.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes became sharp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, kid. I taught you all the knowledge about raising those little guys.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sean was about to speak when Dave, who had been thrown in his inner pocket, said something

    ¡°It smells so good. I¡¯m sleepy, I want to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Dave?!¡± Sean¡¯s pupils trembled, and it was only then that he noticed that, at some point, there was a strange fragrance in the air.

    Newt smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just letting it sleep. The eggshell fragments that hatched the Winged Demon were grounded into powder, and I added a star jellyfish cerebrospinal fluid. This is a powerful hypnotic powder for the Winged Demon.¡±

    ¡°This kind of powder is also effective for many creatures, as long as the eggshell fragments are reced with the corresponding ones. It¡¯s a really interesting form. I will give you the notester. Take it as a gift for my apology.¡±

    Dave had no thoughts at all. Sean rubbed his fingers and looked down stiffly. A Niffler crawled up Newt¡¯s shoulder, and it was stuffing the ring Newt gave to Sean.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s been with me for too long, and he¡¯s a little naughtier than his kind.¡± Newt smiled at him.

    Sean cursed secretly, raised his wand again and cast the Stunning Charm. However, the vines are like the strongest shield, able to block spells from any direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sean. The little guys in my suitcase are afraid of you if they were the ones attacking you. This thing¡¯s intelligence is too low. You can¡¯t control it. Of course, I used this thing to catch Grindelwald back then.¡±

    Sean frowned tightly, and he raised his left hand slightly, calling out the Obscurus in his body.

    However, the Obscurus has just established contact with Sean, and the power belonging to Obscurus has just begun to appear, and a terrible feeling spreads to his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s something terrible. It¡¯s waiting for me.¡± The Obscurus sent a fearful thought.

    Sean turned his head and scanned the surroundings, but apart from the mes that filled the sky, the Guards huddled in the circle of fire not far away, and Newt, who was still attacking Grindelwald by doing wandless casting, there was nothing.

    But the feeling of fear made his back break out in cold sweat.

    Sean looked around in horror, the mes illuminated the entire space, and there seemed to be something hidden in the shadows farther away.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Sean looked at Newt, but he was only concentrating on dealing with Grindelwald.

    Sean had a hunch it wasn¡¯t Newt¡¯s doing. That means, in this duel field, there is a more terrifying figure hidden.

    Thinking of this, Sean didn¡¯t care about anything. He cast an Amplifying Charm on himself and shouted at Grindelwald and Dumbledore, who were still fighting, ¡°Stop! There are other people here!¡±

    However, the two were just waving their wands as if they didn¡¯t hear Sean¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Sean cursed angrily after shouting several times without getting an answer.

    He saw that the red mirror next to Grindelwald had bepletely deformed under Newt¡¯s constant attacks as if the next spell would shatter it.

    He is now in a difficult situation.

    Newt stole the ring. It contained not only magical animals but also many magic items stored by him. The Obscurus did not dare to lend its power. Newt could not be restrained by his current strength alone.

    The duel between Grindelwald and Dumbledore haspletely entered its peak. Newt is about to break the mirror, and there are unknown, terrible things lurking in the dark.

    For the first time, he felt so powerless that he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Sean searched for the things that his system had gotten in lottery draws. However, he was dismayed to find that all the things he had drawn back then were all auxiliary and supplemental items, which werepletely useless in this current situation.

    Sean eagerly touched all the pockets on his body, trying to find if there was anything that could be used.

    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    A fiery red tail feather appeared in his hand.

    This is what Dumbledore gave him back then, and it allows him to summon a phoenix.

    Of course, Sean would not put life-saving things in the ring. He was used to keeping them close to his body.

    He used this phoenix tail feather when he was trapped in the Slytherinmon room, but the phoenix failed to summon it. Sean wanted to ask Dumbledore afterward but was put off by more important matters. After trying to find a chance, he didn¡¯t see Dumbledore, so he forgot about it.

    However, Sean had some guesses in his mind. The Slytherinmon room was very remote, and it had magic. Maybe the phoenix couldn¡¯t be summoned at a ce like that.

    But now there should be no problem in summoning the phoenix here. Sean doesn¡¯t need the phoenix to save him. What he needs is the phoenix itself.

    The phoenix was infused with the soul of Dumbledore¡¯s sister.

    Ariana¡¯s role might be crucial here.

    She is Dumbledore¡¯s sister, and ording to his own understanding, Grindelwald is sorry for Ariana. Maybe she can persuade these two.

    Sean raised the phoenix¡¯s tail feather and waved it vigorously. As time passed by, Sean¡¯s face became stiff.

    It did not appear.

    Sean waved his tail again, but there was still nothing.

    ¡°How could it be? Even if there is Anti-Apparition Jinx here¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if Ariana doesn¡¯t want to meddle in the affairs of these two old men, she should stille to see me. I summoned her.¡±

    Sean was confused.

    Sean raised his head, his pupils constricted violently as if a string in his head had been torn off.

    Why can¡¯t the phoenix be summoned?

    Unless the phoenix doesn¡¯t want to answer his call.

    Sean looked at the sky in disbelief. Dumbledore, surrounded by the rain, his expression was serious.

    The phoenix cannot be summoned, and Dumbledore did not teleport through mes when he appeared just now. That means that Ariana¡¯s soul and the phoenix are likely to be in an extremely dangerous situation.

    Because of Ariana, Dumbledore took action now.

    Sean had guessed who the people behind the Guards were, and Grindelwald named the pure-blood families that were involved.

    Gorith said that Szar Slytherin himself was waking up, Dumbledore took care of it, and Dumbledore also dealt with the Horned Serpent. He told himself that the key to the Misty Land was stolen.

    What if the mysterious forces behind it are not living wizards but wizards who have returned from long-forgotten history? Those pure-blood wizards obeyed and did their orders.

    Sean took a deep breath. He immediately looked at the two in mid-air. His top priority now is to stop them.

    ¡°Professor,¡± Sean paused and continued to shout at the two, ¡°The phoenix! Where¡¯s the phoenix?!¡±

    His cries echoed in the night sky.

    There was a harsh cracking sound, and the red mirror beside Grindelwald shattered.

    Sean seemed to see Dumbledore looking at him. He pulled out another ck wand with evenly spaced protruding nodes.

    ¡°Gellert.¡± Dumbledore raised another wand.

 Chapter 271: â€œThe Elder Wandâ€

    Chapter 271: ¡°The Elder Wand¡±

    Sean opened his mouth slightly. The Elder Wand was in Dumbledore¡¯s hand.

    This means that in the past few decades, Dumbledore won against Grindelwald once, or Grindelwald deliberately gave him this powerful wand.

    ¡°Interesting. Now that¡¯s interesting!¡± Grindelwaldughed loudly.

    The mes surrounding everyone floated up, and they gathered in his direction. Newt finally stopped casting spells. He even retracted the vine and then stared nkly into the air.

    Sean felt danger. Thinking of this, Sean yelled at the two even harder.

    ¡°The Phoenix, it¡¯s The Phoenix! Professor Grindelwald, Professor Dumbledore!¡±

    However, no one paid any attention to him.

    ¡°Albus, let me see if you can surpass the boundaries of magic in this world.¡± Grindelwaldughed maniacally.

    The two raised their wands at the same time.

    ¡°Protego Diabolica.¡±

    ¡°Partis Temporus.¡±

    The dark blue mes that were ten times more violent than before filled the entire sky. They burned with all their strength, and the mes at the top even turned milky white. There are no more dragons and phoenixes transformed into mes, only big mes enveloping the sky.

    Everyone who finally got rid of the me knelt down. The temperature above their heads was too appalling, the air here began to be thinner, and the vision in people¡¯s eyes was constantly distorted.

    Only Sean opened his eyes wide because he was unaffected by the me.

    Dumbledore held up the Elder Wand. The me could not approach his body; instead, it was controlled by the wand¡¯s tip, and a vortex of mes went straight into the sky.

    He controlled Grindelwald¡¯s me.

    Amidst the loud sound, Sean¡¯s field of vision waspletely filled with mes, and the dark blue mes were pushed aside to form two walls of fire. Leaving an empty path in the middle, and at the end was Grindelwald, who raised his mouth wildly.

    Dumbledore waved the Elder Wand, and the me above his head hadpletely turned golden red.

    Grindelwaldughed and stretched out his hands. His face was full of joy and enjoyment.

    ¡°Professor!¡± Sean yelled.

    The golden red me passed through the dark blue me, and then.

    It devoured Grindelwald.

    The light that was more dazzling than looking directly at the sun pierced everyone¡¯s eyes. Sean¡¯s field of vision was nk, and only the buzzing sound after the explosion remained in his ears.

    When Sean opened his red and tearful eyes, the mes that seemed to swallow the world were no longer in front of his eyes. He tried his best to restore his blurred vision to rity.

    Except for the center, The P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery has beenpletely reduced to a piece of scorched Earth, and the embers are scattered everywhere.

    Sean finally saw the scene on the ground.

    Dumbledore was panting, the Elder Wand trembling slightly in his hand. On the other side of him was someone lying on the ground covered in charred. It was Grindelwald.

    Sean felt like someone had stabbed a thorn into his throat, and the thorn was stirring deeply, making it hard to breathe. He floated up, moving a little staggeringly.

    Dumbledore nced at him, then flicked his wand lightly, and a gentle force blocked it from the two of them.

    Sean raised his head with difficulty. His hoarse voice was full of bitterness and confusion, ¡°Professor, why¡­¡±

    It was not Dumbledore who answered him but Grindelwald with a dry and weak voice.

    ¡°Sean¡­Look¡­¡± Grindelwald raised his head slightly and gave him a gentle smile. He looked weak as if he was about to die, ¡°I said it a long time ago. I wish you weren¡¯t a Hogwarts student¡­¡±

    Dumbledore was expressionless, but his heavy breathing still did not calm down, ¡°Gellert¡­you are under arrest¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah¡­¡± Grindelwald¡¯s slightly raised head fell down weakly. He squinted his eyes and looked at the night sky, ¡°What a wonderful night¡­¡±

    ¡°Professor! Is it a Phoenix?! Why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡±

    Dumbledore did not answer Sean¡¯s question. He raised his head weakly and looked at the burning area in the distance.

    Grindelwald smiled weakly and contentedly, ¡°Sean, shut up. I want to hear him tell me about it.¡±

    Dumbledore hesitated slightly, and his face regained his calm, ¡°There is nothing to say, Gellert.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡± Grindelwald raised a hand tremblingly. He licked his lips and then snapped his fingers slowly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another gift.¡±

    The night sky was illuminated again. The whole of Paris, a city with nearly ten million people, waspletely engulfed in mes.

    ¡°Grindelwald!¡± Dumbledore trembled.

    After Grindelwald finished this, he raised his hand and fell to the ground weakly. He turned over his injured and weak body vigorously and finally turned his body slightly.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll go to sleep while you go to work. I love Paris.¡± He closed his eyes with satisfaction.

    Dumbledore had no time to speak anymore. He waved his wand, and a transparent barrier enveloped Grindelwald, keeping Sean out and disappearing.

    Sean turned his head to look at the burning Paris, and then he saw the mes start to rise.

    Sean turned around and pped the transparent barrier.

    Grindelwald¡¯s voice was still weak, and he cursed, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet brat. Can you leave a moment of silence here?¡±

    Sean rxed and whispered anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s The Phoenix. You know the forces behind these people, right? Dumbledore showed their weakness to them.¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s voice became weaker, ¡°Sean, I said, shut up and let him tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sean wanted to say something else.

    ¡°Shh¡­ I¡¯m tired. Let me sleep quietly for a while before I go into the prison. By the way, don¡¯t bother. A little boy like you can¡¯t break Albus¡¯s spell, and it will only disturb me.¡±

    Sean¡¯s grip on his wand loosened feebly.

    He shook his head feebly. The people underground also rushed to the ground, and someone came to grab Sean¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Come with us.¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡± Sean turned his head expressionlessly.

    The wizard who grabbed his shoulder was stunned for a moment. He was frightened by the cruelty and violence in Sean¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I suspect that you have an unexinable cooperation with the suspect, so follow me.¡± Frightened by a child, his expression suddenly changed.

    An invisible whip hit the back of his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The rest of the Guards immediately raised their wands at Sean.

    ¡°Hey! Is there something wrong with you guys?¡± Sirius stepped in front of Sean, holding his wand, ¡°Doing this to a second grader? He just saved your life, bastards!¡±

    The wizard who grabbed Sean just now shook his hand, ¡°You¡¯re ck from the UK office, right? You know that¡­¡±

    James intervened in the middle, but he remained calm, ¡°Listen, it¡¯s up to Mr. Dumbledore to decide whether he needs to be investigated.¡±

    Newt came over. He nced at Grindelwald and said slowly, ¡°Dumbledore said don¡¯t worry about this kid, and the fire in Paris can only be solved by Dumbledore. Please go back, everyone.¡±

    Grindelwald coughed twice and said slowly, ¡°Sean, let me tell you something. Some people don¡¯t understand what kindness is.¡±

    The wizard nced at Grindelwald stiffly and forcibly suppressed his anger. The me just now is enough for him to recall his whole life.

    He turned to Newt, ¡°Mr. Scamander, he¡­¡±

    ¡°If he ran away, Dumbledore would take care of him.¡±

    With that said, he threw the ring to Sean and Apparated away without hesitation. Since Newt said so, the Guards couldn¡¯t say anything more. They looked at each other.

    ¡°Go back. The injured should be handed to the medical team for treatment. You, bring someone overter. You two stay. As for the others from the various offices who came to assist, please go back to your stations.¡±

    They left one by one. They suffered a heavy loss tonight. Marshall died directly, and most of the people burned to death by Grindelwald were also their core members.

    Sirius and James stayed behind.

    ¡°Sean?¡± James squatted down, showing his concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Sean shook his head. He wanted to wait here for Dumbledore.

    Sirius shrugged at James and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can help Dumbledore.¡±

    The scene of the duel suddenly fell silent. Except for the me illuminating the night sky in the distance, there were too many ¡°bombs¡± nted by Grindelwald in Paris. Even Dumbledore hadn¡¯t dealt with them until now.

    Sean nced at Grindelwald. He sat down on the ground with difficulty and wanted to speak but didn¡¯t know what to say. Grindelwald probably really has no strength; otherwise, Dumbledore would not have left him here with confidence.

    The Guards left two people behind, a tall, thin, and gloomy witch and a young wizard.

    The Obscurus had been silent all this time, suddenly had a thought, ¡°That terrible feeling¡­ seems to have disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Sean frowned.

    ¡°It seems to be¡­¡± The Obscurus was a little uncertain.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sean asked.

    It seems to be thinking, and its thoughts are also slow, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s very strange. It has a strange attraction to me. I have never encountered it before.¡±

    ¡°Attraction?¡± Sean scratched his hair

    He was intent on analyzing the situation, but Grindelwald made himpletely unable to concentrate.

    ¡°Like an animal¡¯sir? I¡¯m sorry, my ability to describe is not enough.¡± It still conveyed its thoughts slowly.

    ¡°Air?¡± Sean tried his best to clear his head, ¡°But you were born from the body of a wizard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange. Be careful!¡± Its thought suddenly became intense.

    Sean¡¯s left hand turned into ck particles, and a huge force pulled his body aside. A green magic spell brushed past Sean and hit the transparent barrier.

    He took a sharp breath, forcibly interrupted the connection with The Obscurus¡¯ power, and raised his wand. He turned around and saw that the witch left behind by the Guards was lying limply on the ground, and her colleague retracted her wand with a grim expression.

    The young wizard¡¯s face no longer had that look on his face, reced by a twisted one.

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. He had seen this before.

    ¡°It seems that you recognized me?¡± He let out a nervousugh.

    His face was contorted, his eyes were almost protruding from their sockets, and the corners of his mouth were drawn to his cheekbones in horror.

    ¡°Tom Riddle¡­¡± Sean cursed suddenly and murmured.

    ¡°Nonverbal Acupunctinternus?¡± He dodged Sean¡¯s spell, and ck mist rose from his body, ¡°Wallup, the same trick won¡¯t work on me a second time.¡±

    Sean clenched his teeth.

    Voldemort¡¯sughter was cruel, ¡°Look at the mes around you. You¡¯ve learned really well. Even I need some time toe back. Dumbledore will be back soon, so I¡¯ll have to make it quick.¡±

    Heughed and looked at Grindelwald, ¡°Time to pry open the door.¡±

 Chapter 272: â€œA Giant From Hellâ€

    Chapter 272: ¡°A Giant From Hell¡±

    Grindelwald and Dumbledore¡¯s fight was bad enough for Sea, but something told him that the worst was about toe.

    Voldemort obviously used the method he used to infiltrate Quirrell to get inside that wizard¡¯s body. Sean didn¡¯t know how he knew about tonight¡¯s situation and infiltrated the Guards. He didn¡¯t even get the notification from the Death Eaters.

    In other words, Voldemort sneaked in again alone. He took a huge risk, and now it¡¯s paying off.

    Sean clenched his teeth, firmly held the wand, and cast another spell without any hesitation.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± A dazzling green light shot through.

    Voldemort swiped the air forcefully with an unknown wand, and the green light was deflected.

    Amidst the explosion, the face of the young wizard was twisted. His face was squeezed to one side, showing a look of extreme pain, and on the other side was Voldemort¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad Killing Curse for a second-grade student,¡± Voldemort said, ¡°Does that prove that you really want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Go away, Voldemort.¡± Sean waved his wand violently.

    ¡°Voldemort? Don¡¯t you used to call me Professor?¡± His eyes werepletely protruding from their sockets. ¡°These two really trust you enough to tell you everything?¡±

    Voldemort didn¡¯t care about the me in the sky. Heughed and walked towards Grindelwald.

    ¡°Wallup,¡± Heughed, his face contorted, ¡°You got the Killing Curse from me! No, you are much more evil than me!¡±

    He walked outside the transparent barrier set by Dumbledore, and his voice became more and more frenzied, ¡°However, let¡¯s taste the main course first.¡±

    Grindelwald, still on the ground,zily raised his hand and waved, ¡°Good evening, Tom. I haven¡¯t paid you your sry forst year?¡±

    Voldemort was licking his lips excitedly, one hand clenched on his wand and averting Sean¡¯s Killing Curse away, the other reaching straight for the barrier.

    The barrier blocked Voldemort¡¯s hand, but instead of withdrawing, he thrust his hand straight and forcefully into the barrier.

    Forcibly prating through the barrier caused him great pain, and the distorted face became more and more hideous.

    ¡°Good evening, Grindelwald.¡± Voldemort pressed his head against the barrier, not minding the burning of his face.

    ¡°What do you want, Voldemort? Your wand? Your soul? I can give you all.¡± Sean spoke as calmly as possible.

    ¡°Shh, Sean,¡± Voldemort¡¯s face was half twisted, ¡°You¡¯re such a smart kid. I know you¡¯re trying to dy some time. Dumbledore is indeed powerful, and It¡¯s hard for me to beat that old man with the way I look now. So I decided to get what I need to do before hees back.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± Voldemort smiled in pain and maniacally. His entire left hand hadpletely turned into a bone, and he hadpletely entered the barrier.

    ¡°What did you say before? Oh, yes, my sry.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Sean shouted at him.

    Voldemortughed and clenched his bones. Grindelwald in the barrier seemed to be pinched by an invisible big hand, and his weak body was lifted into the air. The sound of bones twisting could be heard clearly, and Sean could see Grindelwald¡¯s body being squeezed.

    ¡°A bit slow but at the right pace. Let the painst a little longer.¡± Voldemort wentpletely mad.

    Grindelwald said nothing. His face was turned around.

    ¡°I like this look.¡± Voldemort stuck out his long forked tongue. He looked at Grindelwald, who was squeezed inside, and rolled his eyes in excitement.

    A ck smoke shot straight into the sky, a huge ck magic mark appeared in the sky, and below it was a font made of green light.

    The Death Eaters areing, and the Dark Lord has returned.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s nostrils flowed with blood, and his bones creaked.

    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± Voldemort smiled.

    ¡°I said, let him go.¡± A cold voice sounded.

    Voldemort¡¯s body turned slowly, the protruding, white-eyed eyes eerily returning to their original shape.

    One of his eyes exploded into a blood foam.

    In Paris, the civilians were wearing their pajamas or even naked. They screamed and rushed out of the fire. They gathered in the center of the city¡¯s square tremblingly.

    A little girl in pajamas hugged a doll in her arms tightly. She was not injured, but with a little panic and confusion on her face, she was currently curled up in the arms of her parents.

    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Someone of the same age cried out.

    ¡°Come here! Be careful!¡± an adult called to the residents who escaped from the fire just now.

    ¡°God¡­ No, this is the Lord¡¯s punishment! This is the Lord¡¯s will!¡± Some believers fell on their knees and kept praying.

    More people were looking at the sky. The mes of the entire city were rising towards the center. Gradually, the mes on the ground had disappeared, and an entire sky was enveloped. A me vortex is slowly taking shape.

    ¡°Father, mother, is the sun about to fall?¡± The little girl grasped her doll tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all going to be over, baby.¡± The young couple put their arms around their child, and they hugged each other tightly, blocking the view of the little girl above.

    The girl lowered her head ignorantly. She put the doll down and stood crookedly on the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, I hurt you, Michael.¡± The girl apologized to her doll in a childish voice.

    This is a birthday present from her parents, a beautiful doll with wings on the back, and she also gave her friend a name. Looking past the doll, she saw the east of the city illuminated by mes.

    A terrifying giant, dripping with magma and taller than the Eiffel Tower, slowly stood up.

    ¡°Father, mother¡­¡± the little girl was trembling.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± The surrounding residents also saw a giant standing up to the east.

    ¡°That¡¯s a demon, a demon that came from hell!¡±

    The crowd that finally calmed downpletely exploded. The horrified cries and mournful cries echoed in the night sky.

    Next to the small fountain, tree roots rose from the ground, and the branches were woven, from which wizards with robes kepting out.

    It was wizards in Auror uniforms of the French Ministry of Magic.

    ¡°Take care of the wounded first! Can you Apparate? Take this man.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Squad, go to the Fifth District to see if there are any injured Muggles, and get them out!¡±

    ¡°Sixth Squad, go to the city center. Ask me if we need to disguise?! There is no time for that!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Squad, help the west of the city. You want to help the situation in the sky? Just leave it to Dumbledore!¡±

    ¡°Eight Squad, you¡­¡±

    A member of the Auror came to him, ¡°Director! Director!¡±

    ¡°What is it now?! I swear, if you told me that the Eiffel Tower was going to copse, I would have stuffed your head into the toilet¡­¡± The wizard turned around and grabbed the team members by their cors.

    It was a me giant as tall as the Eiffel Tower. Even at such a distance, everyone present felt the instinctive fear from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard¡­¡± the Director muttered, ¡°Paris¡­is finished¡­¡±

    The P¨¨re Lachaise Cemeterypletely turned intova, and the towering giant stood up.

    Lava dripped on Voldemort¡¯s side, his only remaining eye protruded ferociously, and a smile appeared on his twisted and terrifying face.

    ¡°Wallup. So this is your¡­ talent¡­¡±

    He shook off Grindelwald from his grasp, and the wand slipped to the ground. A huge wound appeared on Voldemort¡¯s abdomen, and the internal organs fell out.

    ¡°Come on¡­e on¡­¡± He frantically opened the abdominal wound wider.

    The giant Sean¡¯s red eyes looked down at the people on the ground. He reached out his hand emotionlessly. His palm passed through the Dark Mark on the sky, and he firmly grasped Voldemort.

    He saw something on Voldemort¡¯s stomach, but at this time, Sean hadpletely lost his mind, and there were endless negative emotions in his eyes. He raised his head to the sky and let out a terrifying roar that was not at all human-like.

    There was a huge earthquake on the ground, and even the me vortex above Paris was trembling. Sean slowly lowered his head and looked directly at Voldemort.

    At this time, the excitement on Voldemort¡¯s face had begun to dissipate, and he even showed a confused look.

    ¡°Why¡­ why doesn¡¯t it work¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not The Obscurus¡­ There is something else hidden in you!¡±

    Shaun squeezed Voldemort into a ball with force. He raised his hand and opened his mouth, ready to swallow Voldemort.

    ¡°Sean!¡± The voice below made Sean pause.

    He lowered his head slowly and saw Grindelwald lying on the ground, bleeding. Sean showed a confused look for the first time. He shook his head and staggered back a step. The hill behind him was trampled into a big hole.

    ¡°If you eat that dirty thing, don¡¯t talk to me in the future.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice was stern but with a reassuring emotion.

    Sean shook his head. His red left eye was slowly fading away. He half-kneeled on the ground, covering his huge eyes.

    Sean finally regained a little consciousness. He felt like he was floating in magma, but there was only warmth and no pain all over his body. There seemed to be a voice scolding himself from a distance.

    The magma surrounding him suddenly boiled up. Negative emotions were eating away at his consciousness. Sean slowly lifted Voldemort again, about to send it to his mouth.

    ¡°Sean Wallup! I told you not to do it!¡± The voice was a little bit clearer.

    Sean seemed to see something, an old man who was both a teacher and a friend was standing in front of him.

    ¡°Sean, now listen to me.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, just shut your mouth.¡± He scolded with a smile.

    Sean opened his eyes, saw the surrounding magma, saw himself floating, and returned to his own consciousness.

    ¡°Am I going to be absorbed?¡± He was confused about himself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get rid of it. It¡¯s a strange feeling, the two consciousnesses are my own, and I can control it. But destruction is what I want to do, and my consciousness can¡¯t get over it. Think something, think something!¡± Sean tried his best to think with the remaining consciousness that he had.

 Chapter 273: â€œThe Pride Inside Himâ€

    Chapter 273: ¡°The Pride Inside Him¡±

    Sean felt that he had fallen into a strange state, a feeling half-awake, but there was still a faint feeling deep in his heart. He had to break free. Dave couldn¡¯t be contacted, and he couldn¡¯t even reach out and p himself. He was in a state where he could only do destruction.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this¡­I have to find a way to wake up myself¡­¡±

    Images kept shing in his mind and then stopped a minute ago.

    ¡°I have to thank you again, Voldemort.¡± The Giant Sean let go of his palms. In the center of his eyes, a ck vortex swirled, and negative dark forces surged wildly.

    Sean clearly knows that The Obscurus in his body has been stripped, and the other part resides in the body of the Pride. It froze for a moment, and then, a red vortex began to spin in the center of his eye.

    This is probably the fastest time for Sean to reach a consensus with the Pride, and the dark forces are getting more and more violent. Sean seemed to feel his heart beating violently, and the trembling palpitations came again, but instead of panicking, he cheered up instead.

    The existence that poses a fatal threat to the Obscurus is still here.

    The hand that Sean attacked Voldemort suddenly trembled.

    After a careless effort, flesh and blood sshed from between the fingers, and immediately after that, arge translucent mouth appeared above the fist. The big mouth was opened up and down to the extreme, and an oily ck substance resembling the Obscurus was spinning rapidly inside.

    Sean was in Pride¡¯s body and could feel the powerful suction. His magic power, vitality, and energy didn¡¯t change at all. Just like a tornado is about to sweep a boat away, the connection between The Obscurus and Sean is being severed, and the dark power is being stripped out of Sean¡¯s body continuously.

    It was only at this time that Sean felt great pain, and he finally understood what Daisy suffered when she stripped away the Obscurus in her body that day.

    As if a piece of his brain was about to be gouged out, Sean¡¯s limbs twisted in intense pain. On the outside, Sean suffered from the same situation, and The Obscurus was being stripped away.

    A terrifying vortex flowed out from the giant¡¯s eyes. Amidst the sky-shattering sound, he fell to his knees with great force. A red mist with a ck gradient went straight to the big mouth.

    It is obviously absorbing his power.

    The more it was stripped away, the greater the pain he suffered. Sean was still suffering from the pain, but his mind was getting clearer.

    ¡°Just like I thought, it is a parasite on my soul. I have to endure it when it is stripped away from me, and the one below obviously wants to grab more power.¡± Sean tried his best to think in pain, and he could even feel the weakening of the magic power.

    The Pride is a parasite in his body. In order not to be controlled by it, he needs to give birth to it and consciousness. Something he cannot do at the moment, and he cannot avoid the pain when it is being stripped away.

    Sean suddenly felt that his consciousness had be heavy.

    The big mouth sucked thest trace of red mist into the mouth. It has be the size of the giant Sean¡¯s fist, and there is already a frightening magic power emanating.

    It opened its mouth wider and was about to absorb all of them. However, the process was suddenly interrupted. Sean himself stood up staggeringly after falling for a while. He patted his head and gathered his strength for the first time.

    Sean was surprised to find that the moment the Obscurus in Pride waspletely stripped away, he finally broke free and fell to his soul world.

    Sean endured the pain and stood up, and then saw the Wallup family mansion in the center of the ind. A small half of the outline of the mansion has been stained with red lines, the vi¡¯s gate has been opened, and magma seeps from the ground and continuously flows into the vi.

    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, he could guess what was going on. The mansion may represent his soul body. Pride is sneaking inside it.

    After figuring it out, Sean immediately rushed over to the gate. As soon as he got close, the magma seeping from the ground overflowed with negative emotions.

    Sean suppressed the killing and violent emotions without much effort. He grabbed the gate and closed it forcefully. As the gate closed, the empty ind finally stopped sinking, and the magma protruding from the ground quickly retracted.

    The ind seemed to have cleared up, and the warm andfortable atmosphere returned. Only then did Sean breathe a sigh of relief. He subconsciously copsed to the ground and then suddenly remembered that big mouth.

    ¡°I almost forgot, there is another problem to face¡­¡±

    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he suddenly found something wrong. In front of him is not Grindelwald lying in the transparent barrier but dark clouds, and there is a dazzling fire not far away.

    Sean was a little dizzy. He slowly lowered his head and opened his palm, and there was a sticky ball of meat sauce inside. Sean was dumbfounded. He is now in the form of the giant or the embodiment of Pride itself.

    There was a voice from below. Sean slowly lowered his head and saw two wizards riding broomsticks.

    The two seemed toe to check the situation, but when they saw the giant¡¯s gaze, they were almost stunned. The broom shook with the owner and then flew away. Before Sean could react, a force he was extremely familiar with surged out, and the ck, oily substance enveloped the two of them like a thick.

    Sean lowered his head and found a huge mouth in his abdomen, from which the ck oily substance came out. The two wizards only let out a short scream and then fell straight down.

    Sean¡¯s eyes froze, and he found himself getting smaller.

    He lowered his head and saw the big mouth that instantly killed the two wizards turned to face him. Almost instinctively, Sean raised his hand while shrinking. The big mouth moved for a while, and a ck, oily substance rushed straight.

    However, Sean felt nothing, and The Obscurus force had no offensive power. Sean moved in the air, and the howling sound of the overwhelming air resounded through the night sky.

    He finally felt something when blocking it, but it was only for a moment. As if passing through ayer of cream, the sound of foam breaking was inaudible, and the mouth instantly disappeared into nothingness.

    Sean¡¯s body was shrinking rapidly, and just as the right hand hit the big mouth, he found the transparent barrier on the ground.

    Sean finally regained his former figure.

    He raised his hands and looked at it in shock. His chest heaved and heaved violently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t depend on that power, kid,¡± Grindelwald said in a low voice.

    Sean turned his head quickly and then quickly ran over to help Grindelwald. Without any hesitation, he opened his ring and took out several potions. Sean poured the potions into Grindelwald¡¯s mouth while applying some ointments on him.

    He also uncorked a bottle of something that would refresh his mind and soul and took a sip by himself. Sean was almost absorbed by the dark force just now and came into contact with a lot of negative emotions. He needs to drink a lot of it.

    A mouthful of potion did not make himpletely emotionless, and the killing intent in his heart was calmed down.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sean.¡± Grindelwald weakly pushed away Sean¡¯s hand, pouring him the potion, and said, ¡°Do you really want to choke me to death from your potion?¡±

    Sean smiled awkwardly. He observed Grindelwald¡¯s state and then heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± He sat down on the ground.

    Grindelwald said leisurely, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t die yet. I still have work to do.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Grindelwald stood up, looked at the me above Paris, and then showed a smile.

    ¡°Looking at this, I feel younger.¡±

    Sean panted, ¡°Professor, it¡¯s Arianna. Didn¡¯t you say that the group of people were neither human nor ghost? Did the ghosts return? If that¡¯s the case, Professor Dumbledore might be doing this because of Arianna.¡±

    Grindelwald nced at him and pointed to his face.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m nothing to him for not asking my help?¡±¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him to tell me this,¡± He rubbed his chest, which Voldemort broke just now, ¡°I have made a lot of mes, but he should be about to deal with it. I have to go now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean looked at him with a surprised look.

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time to remind our friends in Europe about the first Dark Lord.¡±

    Sean was stunned and finally stood up slowly, ¡°Promise me not to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m serious, and how should I contact youter? What is that big mouth? Voldemort? That¡¯s supposed to be Voldemort? Why did Voldemort lose his mind all of a sudden? Is he dead now?¡±

    Grindelwald waved his hand, ¡°Do you really think I know everything? You will know itter. There¡¯s a secret room in the Principal¡¯s office in Nurmengard that is currently only open to you. The key to the basement I gave you earlier is the room of the Vanishing Cab. Albus will always be going to hunt me, and I can¡¯t beat him now. I will find a way to contact himter and deal with him.¡±

    He took out his wand, and Sean was surprised to find that the wand had survived such an impact without any damage. Grindelwald flicked his wandzily, then looked back.

    ¡°Sean,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°You did a good job tonight.¡±

    The air distorted, and Grindelwald disappeared in ce. Sean opened his mouth, but he still couldn¡¯t speak in the end. He shook his head and sat down on the ground again.

    He looked at the sky weakly.

    At this time, the mes above the Paris sky finally disappeared. After a moment, Dumbledore appeared in the ce where Grindelwald had just disappeared.

    ¡°Professor,¡± Sean looked at him weakly, ¡°The Pride has appeared tonight¡­¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°I know, but you did a good job.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, are you just pretending to not care what happened? You should feel it when Voldemort broke your barrier.¡±

    Dumbledore answered, ¡°The people suffering that wereid upon your eye should be the ones that be put into priority.¡±

    Seany powerlessly on the ground, knowing Dumbledore didn¡¯t give him a clear answer.

    ¡ª-

    In the middle of the night, in a forest far away from the P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery, a person in a ck robe appeared.

    Voldemort¡¯s translucent face struggled. Fragments of his soul were dissipating. However, his face was full of crazy smiles, his mouth opened and closed, and the shape of his mouth couldn¡¯t be more clear.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

 Chapter 274: â€œCanâ€™t Sleep Tonightâ€

    Chapter 274: ¡°Can¡¯t Sleep Tonight¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, I hope you can cooperate with us.¡±

    In the room, a middle-aged wizard named Mark Ponte in front of the long table was posing with a serious expression. The young man opposite him didn¡¯t care at all and even dozed off at the table.

    Ponte¡¯s face was sour. He had been entangled with a Hogwarts second-grade student for more than half an hour. But apart from being a bit curious and cautious when he stepped here at the beginning, after half an hour of questioning, the kid in front of him was not only not nervous or afraid but even dozed off.

    Ponte still maintains his stern expression, but anger has risen in his heart. The anger can never be expressed, after all, the child in front of him has not been arrested.

    Sean nodded his head on the table and yawned. He moved his facezily and said in a tone of impatience, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to cooperate with the investigation, not a convict. Can I go now?¡±

    Ponte moved his face closer, trying to make himself more threatening. He wanted to let him know the seriousness of the matter.

    How can a second-year student remain calm and peaceful in the inquiry room?

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, please cooperate with us to recall more details,¡± Ponte said solemnly.

    ¡°Am I not cooperative enough?¡± Sean rolled his eyes.

    There was enough trouble tonight, and he was too tired to maintain it until now.

    Ponte¡¯s tone was a little more serious and vaguely threatening, ¡°Now the Ministry of Magic of various countries have issued arrest warrants for Grindelwald. Do you know what this means?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean raised his eyelidszily.

    Ponte mmed the table, ¡°You are a student of Hogwarts, but there is enough evidence to show that you have learned Grindelwald¡¯s spell!¡±

    ¡°Is it against thew, Sir? Or is there a Ministry of Magic statute stating that the spell is Dark Magic?¡±

    ¡°That is enough to prove that you have a great connection with Grindelwald.¡±

    Sean looked over, ¡°The professors and students of Nurmengard, half of the students of Hogwarts, all the wizards who read the reports about Nurmengard Day know that I am just Grindelwald¡¯s student like any other did. Do you still need to ask?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of crime Grindelwaldmitted?¡±

    ¡°I know, and I won¡¯t stop you from catching him.¡±

    Ponte¡¯s brows twitched, and his tone became firmer, ¡°As we all know, Grindelwald never teaches privately, let alone epting a Hogwarts student became his closest student. So, we have reason to suspect¡­¡±

    Sean stretched out his hand, ¡°Stop there. I mean, is it wrong to have a student like me?¡±

    ¡°I am now telling you the seriousness of this matter.¡±

    Sean ignored him. He shook his bag, and Galleons could be heard.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m rich. Also,¡± Sean pointed at himself, ¡°I¡¯m a magic genius.¡±

    He spread his hands, ¡°He epted me as his student because of that, is it difficult to understand?¡±

    Ponte pinched his brows. The interrogation was scheduled to be done in Ennd, and Dumbledore assured them that there was nothing wrong with Sean.

    Of course, Ponte and the others didn¡¯t believe it, but Dumbledore spoke up. No one dared to use magic spells and Veritaserum to a child. Grindelwald ran away, and they expected Dumbledore to catch him back.

    Sean stretched, and when he saw that Ponte was about to speak again, he said quickly, ¡°You¡¯ve investigated Grindelwald¡¯s crimes. Your members know more about the situation than I do. That mark in the sky was made by the group of people who call themselves Death Eaters, and they also summoned that giant. But what can I do? Everyone knows that I am a genius, but I am still young. But you don¡¯t think that giant, the mark, and everything left at the scene were all done by me, right?¡±

    Of course, Ponte wasn¡¯t that stupid. The French Ministry of Magic had confirmed he had nothing to do with what happened there. He just wanted to dig out more information about Grindelwald.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, your professor¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Sean had alreadyid down on the table and yawned, ¡°I¡¯m a child, and it¡¯s gettingte. Do you mind if I sleep for a while?¡±

    Ponte gritted his teeth. At this time, the room door was pushed open, and Ponte frowned. He saw Fudge and a middle-aged wizard with pale blond hair. He put away his expression and stood up.

    ¡°Mr. Ponte,¡± Fudge shook hands with him, ¡°is the work going well?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your support of the work of the Guards, Minister Fudge.¡±

    Fudge waved his hand, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re taking too long. It¡¯s just a child, and that¡¯s all he can say? It¡¯s early in the morning. Let him go.¡±

    ¡°Minister,¡± Ponte became serious, ¡°this kid has a lot to do with Grindelwald.¡±

    The middle-aged man beside Fudge asked, ¡°What can a child do? I think the current focus of the Guards¡¯ work is to find Grindelwald¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Fudge nodded, ¡°Lucius is right, Mr. Ponte. Since Dumbledore has already guaranteed the child, we can let him go now.¡±

    Ponte¡¯s eyes flickered a few times. He knew the Malfoy family and also knew that he would definitely not care about a second-grade student. ording to the Malfoy family¡¯s style of acting, they seem to bepletely defeated by Dumbledore¡¯s influence.

    Fudge is probably also expressing his good acts to Dumbledore. After all, Grindelwald has fallen. After the shocking battle in Paris, Dumbledore is now the number one figure in the wizarding world. Ponte hesitated. He looked back at Sean.

    Without the assistance of the magic potion, he would not be able to get any useful information after spending so much time, so there is no need to offend the two people in front of him.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Sean stood up, waved his hands casually, and walked out. Fudge stayed to talk to Ponte, and Lucius followed Sean slowly after saying goodbye. As soon as he turned into an empty corner, Lucius¡¯ haughty expression suddenly became humble.

    ¡°Master, please forgive my rudeness just now. I immediately went to Fudge when I heard about you. I thought that your identity might not want to be revealed, so I guided Fudge to let hime to get you out of this situation.¡± He said while bowing.

    Sean waved his hands expressionlessly and said casually, ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, Lucius.¡±

    ¡°Master, what do we need to do from now on?¡± Lucius asked cautiously.

    He had already learned about the situation in Paris, so he understood the situation. On the one hand, he felt uneasy because of being exposed, and on the other hand, he felt terrified because of the chaos that the wizarding world is currently facing.

    Lucius now finally understands why his master changed into this body. He also suspected that the battle between Dumbledore and Grindelwald might have been nned by him, which could also prove why he continued to stay in the school as a student.

    Sean didn¡¯t expect Lucius next to him to be able to help him to this extent, and he is now confused.

    After what happened, he originally wanted to ask Dumbledore for more information, but he deliberately avoided him and did not answer any of his questions. Afterward, Newt quickly came back, and Sean finally knew why he left in such a hurry.

    Newt went to get the diluted venom of the Winged Demon, and then Dumbledore cast a rainstorm spell that enveloped Paris. He mixed the Winged Demon¡¯s venom into it, erasing the memory of the Muggles tonight.

    Of course, there was more after that.

    Sean was then brought here for an ¡°interrogation¡±.

    Sean nced at Lucius, and he waved his hand, ¡°Go back. I will notify youter in the future.¡±

    ¡°I understand, master.¡± Lucius saluted, and after walking out of the corner, he turned into his usual behavior.

    Sean was sent back to Nurmengard. When he walked into the castle, he found that even in the early morning, there were many people from the Guards running back and forth in the castle.

    ¡°This is going to be a different experience in Nurmengard.¡± Sean sighed secretly and returned to themon room.

    The students did not get the news so quickly. Most of them had already fallen asleep, and only two people were curled up on the velvet chairs.

    It was Hermione and Daisy.

    Sean¡¯s heart warmed up. Last time, these two waited for him toe back in the middle of the night.

    Hermione pinched the corner of her clothes, and Sean suddenly disappeared from her side. She learned that Grindelwald had taken Sean away.

    Although she knew that Grindelwald would not hurt Sean, she was still a little uncertain. Not to mention, what would happen if he was identally injured in that situation?

    Daisy¡¯s expression on the side is not very good. Not only Sean but her father and uncle are also in the Guards to arrest Grindelwald. She, with Harry and the others, went to Professor McGonagall to inquire about the situation, and she wondered if she could get any news.

    But there was nothing that could be picked on.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Daisy eximed, jumped off the chair, and then rushed straight into his arms.

    Hermione stood up abruptly and looked back. She paused for a moment, then quickly ran to the side of the two, raised her wand, and shone a light on Sean.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you were okay!¡± She babbled while sweeping Sean¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Sean smiled tiredly at Hermione, then patted Daisy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James and Sirius are also fine.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s body trembled for a while, and then she raised her head, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Hermione frowned after confirming that Sean was fine.

    Sean sat down and told the two about the situation.

    ¡°My God¡­¡± Daisy widened her eyes when she heard Dumbledore¡¯s action and covered her mouth in shock after learning about the giant and the Death Eaters.

    Hermione was also shocked, ¡°Besides the Guards, there are also unknown organizations. I haven¡¯t seen the name Death Eaters in the book. ording to what you said, they managed to invoke that thing. That sounds like a very scary magic. I have seen simr information in ancient rune books.

    Sean scratched his head, ¡°Is there a specific description of the ancient spell?¡±

    Hermione shook her head, ¡°I just mentioned one thing, but you said that the giant disappeared not long after it existed. It may be an imperfect spell or theck of output of magic power at all.¡±

    Daisy said, ¡°Nurmengard must be in chaos. Professor Grindelwald is the soul of Nurmengard, and not only Nurmengard, but the wizarding world will have a big change.¡±

    Sean sighed, ¡°It is a big trouble.¡±

    Daisy looked at him, her voice softened a lot, ¡°Sean, you must be very tired tonight. Go and rest first.¡±

    Sean did not refute what she said. Daisy and Hermione had to wait for Harry and the others toe back. He said goodbyes to them and returned to the dormitory.

    Seany heavily on the bed and closed his eyes, but he still couldn¡¯t fall asleep after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much for tonight. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Sean opened his eyes and sighed.

 Chapter 275: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Surpriseâ€

    Chapter 275: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Surprise¡±

    Sean took out a pen and paper, ready to present the situation in words to facilitate reasoning and association from what had just happened that day. He is not good at using a quill, except in ss, he prefers to use a pen.

    As the handwriting slid across the paper, ink dots smudged at the end, and Sean¡¯s hand holding the pen paused for a moment.

    Grindelwald, Dumbledore.

    Looking at the two names on the paper, Sean shook his head silently and continued writing. Although exhausted, Sean¡¯s thinking became clearer as the information was recorded intuitively. The source of the whole thing came from the Guards, and Sean drew three points.

    ¡°First, what forces are behind the Guards?¡±

    It is tentatively determined to be part of the pure-blood families organization, the guy who is neither human nor ghost-like Grindelwald (not yet understood), the Ministry of Magic of various countries (doubtful), and Dumbledore (doubtful).

    ¡°Second, what is the purpose of the Guards trying to arrest Grindelwald?¡±

    Justice (impossible), weakening Nurmengard and Grindelwald¡¯s influence in the wizarding world (possibly).

    ¡°Third, could it be all Dumbledore¡¯s n?¡±

    Dumbledore is indeed one of the driving forces in this incident, and the motive is temporarily unclear (it is spected that Arianna is involved.

    Sean rubbed his eyes and added another line. After the matter was over, Dumbledore was purposely avoiding him. After listing these, Sean drew a line and then wrote a name below.

    ¡°Voldemort.¡±

    ¡°One, Voldemort¡¯s appearance was unexpected to me. Does he have a direct connection with the Guards?¡±

    Sean¡¯s pen paused for a while. He closed his eyes and thought about it carefully, ¡°Voldemort seems to have arrived at the scene at the end of the duel between Dumbledore and Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°I have the impression of the person he parasitized. There was no abnormality when that person passed through my fire. When he appeared, he could not break through the fire that I cast, which means that Voldemort hadn¡¯t parasitized him at that time.¡±

    ¡°Combined with the previous information, it is more likely that Voldemort has received the news and rushed to the scene. He waited for people to leave before making the next move.¡±

    ¡°Voldemort¡¯s goal is very clear. He wanted to get rid of me but failed, and then he just focused on killing Grindelwald.¡±

    Sean randomly found some candy and threw a piece into his mouth. The sweet taste spread in his mouth, and another guess appeared in his mind.

    If there is no Grindelwald¡¯s fire in Paris, Dumbledore will not leave. He should have given up Grindelwald to the Guards, in that case, Voldemort would have a different way of getting himter.

    In other words, Voldemort came here to kill Grindelwald. Does this prove that Dumbledore has connections with the person behind the whole thing, but he didn¡¯t want to give up Grindelwald that easily?

    To be precise, the person behind the scenes may have made some kind of deal with Dumbledore. One of the items in the deal is to hand over Grindelwald. After Dumbledore did that, they mobilized Voldemort somehow, and their original intention was to kill Grindelwald.

    The bright moonlight outside the window shines on Sean¡¯s fingers, and the tip of the pen scratches across the paper. The rustling sound is mixed with Sean¡¯s steady breathing. This is getting moreplicated as he thinks about it.

    ¡°The Obscurus.¡± Sean wrote the second word.

    ¡°Voldemort parasitized others, and he was also parasitized? There was a big mouth thing that targeted the Obscurus and suppressed it. Voldemort has always thought that I am an Obscurial, so there is a high probability that this thing is aimed at me.¡±

    ¡°But the Pride in my body is something he didn¡¯t consider,¡± Sean frowned and thought and continued to write, ¡°He may have expected it, but the Pride is too strong for his target. After what happened tonight, the people behind the scenes must have a certain degree of understanding of the Pride in my body.¡±

    He returned to the above few lines, ¡°Voldemort¡¯s condition was close to death when he appeared. But ording to known information, whether or not the Horcruxes exist, Voldemort can¡¯t be killed easily.¡±

    ¡°Is Voldemort really dead or not?¡± Sean hesitated and finally wrote a big question mark on the back.

    Sean smacked his lips and wrote his conclusion about Voldemort.

    ¡°The reason for Voldemort¡¯s action is likely to be some kind of n from the people behind the scenes, and his soul still exists. It cannot be ruled out that he only has one life left, so precautions need to be taken.¡±

    Sean reached out to take another piece but finally stopped. Looking at the parchment full, Sean sighed again. This was probably the day he sighed the most in his life. The root of the matter was still the person behind the scenes. He still had too little information about them.

    Dumbledore was avoiding him, and for the first time, a question urred to him, could Dumbledore be trusted now?

    After much hesitation, Sean still decided to find a way to talk to Dumbledore. He picked up the parchment and took onest look.

    Sean took out his wand. He was used to practicing his casting speed in normal times, so when he reached the handle of the wand, he was already exerting a slight force to let the tip of the wand make a small shake from left to right in the casting action.

    But Sean didn¡¯t continue to chant the spell, and he froze for a moment.

    His wand was gone, and the smooth, heavy feel he had held in his hand a thousand times had be rough and light.

    Sean¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°This old man¡­¡±

    He took out his wand. No, to be precise, he took out a broken tree branch.

    Sean took a deep breath. The tree branch trembled along with Sean¡¯s hand, and a line of faint golden characters emerged out of thin air.

    (Surprise! Nice change, isn¡¯t it?)

    Sean¡¯s eyes twitched violently. With difficulty, he breathed a sigh of relief and then looked at his wand resentfully. This rough appearance, this light feel, this texture literally just feels like a tree branch.

    Sean hated this, but Grindelwald had long since disappeared, and it was impossible to get his wand back.

    He was a little annoyed. Ollivander said that it is not the wizard who chooses the wand, but the wand chooses the wizard. He had used his wand well, but will it affect his spell performance if he uses another wand?

    Sean nced at it and flicked it casually.

    Something unexpected happened. He could feel his magic power flowing into the ¡®wand¡¯. The magic power flowed into the wand smoothly and exerted its effect. The tree branch had be his elm wand, which had the same feel and weight as before, and more importantly, this wand worked as usual.

    Thinking of this, he took out another wand from the ring, which was Voldemort¡¯s wand. Sean had used it in front of Death Eaters before, and it was quite normal, but there were indeed some small problems when casting a spell.

    He cast Lumos Maxima, and the wand emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the entire room as if it were daytime.

    Could it be that, because of the presence of the Pride, there may have been some change in his magic?

    And Grindelwald said, ¡°Nice change, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sean looked at the two wands in his hand. His expression became weird. He blinked, brought up the system panel, and looked at the inventory. Nothing else has changed except for the wand column.

    Wand (Purple): The broken branches that Grindelwald tore off casually, the material is unknown, and the core is missing.

    There is no core.

    Sean pondered, and then he was surprised again. There is no core, with only relying on the use of an unknown material resulting in such power.

    Sean uttered another spell.

    A ball of mes instantly enveloped the paper ball on the ground, and it quickly turned to ashes.

    Sean quickly withdrew his magic.

    He was a little surprised. He inputted a little magic power ording to his usual habits, but the range and power of the mes had increased considerably. Sean curled his lips. Although this wand is really good, he still likes the previous one. But there is nothing he can do now except for using this.

    Hey down on the bed, and his whole body was much more rxed.

    ¡°Set a goal, develop my strength, find out the news, and be vignt against the Guards and pure-blood families. Maybe investigate what had actually happened with Voldemort.¡± Sean muttered.

    Immediately afterward, he was sleepy, and Sean fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡ª¨C

    When Sean stepped into the Nurmengard hall the next day, he became the center of attention¡ªnot only from the students of the two schools but also the faculty and staff headed by Professor Rozier also focused their attention on him.

    The members of the Guards stationed in Nurmengard with the purpose of ¡°maintaining order and investigating follow-up¡± also looked at him.

    There was no tension or worry on Sean¡¯s face, and there was even a casual smile on the corner of his mouth. This was in his expectation, so nothing was surprising.

    He sat down naturally and greeted his ssmates around him.

    The Weasley twins and Harry and his group had been waiting for him, and they all came over to ask aboutst night¡¯s incident.

    Hermione pushed them away and said in a serious tone, ¡°Stop bothering Sean!¡±

    Fred blinked quickly, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯re just curious, you know.¡±

    Hermione had already anticipated what happened this morning. She and Sean had already discussed it, and she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we gather at the club.¡±

    The rest nodded knowingly. George put his arm around Sean¡¯s shoulders and pouted at the Guards standing at the door.

    ¡°Shortly after you disappearedst night, that group of people entered the castle. They were called a special maintenance team. I heard that they started investigating every Professor in Nurmengard that night.¡±

    Sean nced at the teacher¡¯s desk. Vinda Rozier, who had been appointed as the new principal, was still sitting in her vice-principal seat and was sternly scanning the students in the hall.

    ¡°Nothing happened back then?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No,¡± George shook his head. ¡°I heard that they cooperated very well. Even though the investigation team was aggressive, there were no conflicts. Of course, I don¡¯t know the details about what happened.¡±

    Sean nodded. It seems that the professors in Nurmengard have all been instructed by Grindelwald, but they don¡¯t know how to take action in the future. While talking, the sound of hard-soled shoes stepping on the floor approached, and a middle-aged wizard with cold eyes came over.

    ¡°Wallup,e with me.¡±

 Chapter 276: â€œThe Leader of The Death Eatersâ€

    Chapter 276: ¡°The Leader of The Death Eaters¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t raise his head. He just nced at him from the corner of his eye.

    ¡°May I ask matter this time?¡± He took a sip of the pumpkin juice and said slowly.

    The middle-aged wizard who walked over was wearing the uniform of the Guards. He was tall, with a typical Caucasian appearance, and spoke English with a Dutch ent.

    ¡°Since you know it¡¯s an order, why do not obey?¡± The man looked down at Sean.

    ¡°Is there such a thing in wizardingws that I have to?¡± Sean said unhurriedly, ¡°Or do the Guards already have the right to bypass thews?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone did not change at all, ¡°The goal of the establishment of the Guards is to protect the wizarding world. We are never far from that. Everything we do is to make this world a better ce.¡±

    ¡°Very well, can you tell me which use you use to order me?¡± Sean didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°The investigation regtions of the International Confederation of Wizards are distributed to the Ministries of Magic of various countries, and the investigation use No. 56 of the Austrian Ministry of Magic will be issued to Nurmengard. ording to the investigation orders, we have the right to investigate suspected wizards. All wizards that were inquired have a responsibility and obligation to cooperate with our investigation.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Well said. Can you wait for the investigation order to be officially issued before you ask me?¡±

    ¡°Do you still not underst-¡°

    Sean interrupted him, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Ponte with you? You should be in the same group.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ponte is responsible for the aftermath andmunication of relevant personnel after the major identst night. While we are responsible for questioning wizards who are suspected of breaking thew.¡±

    He approached a little closer, ¡°Including the aplices rted to Grindelwald, Mr. Wallup. Let me introduce myself, Charlie Maeterlinck, captain of the United Wizards Guard and the current leader of the special operations investigation team.¡±

    Hearing that the team leader¡¯s name was the same as their brother, the Weasley twins made a strange sound.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sean nodded, ¡°When the investigation and arrest warrant were issued, you can talk to me again.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t stutter. No matter what the purpose of the Guards is, they know one thing is certain. They have determined that there is a connection between Sean and Grindelwald. However, with Dumbledore around, they couldn¡¯t really arrest Sean.

    Sean is not in the mood to y with these people anymore.

    Maeterlinck did not show any impatience or anger. He just nodded, ¡°Very well, we will meet again.¡±

    After that, he didn¡¯t have any intention of staying and quickly left the hall.

    ¡°Sean?¡± Everyone around him looked at him worriedly.

    The other students had different expressions in their eyes, and most of them were amazed.

    Sean smiled at them with relief, ¡°It¡¯s all nothing.¡±

    It¡¯s true. Even if the so-called warrants were issued, the Guards would not do much to him. The Guards probably wanted to use their authority to overwhelm him. If Sean was really an ordinary second-grade student, then this trick would work well, but it¡¯s not to him.

    Sean shook his head slightly. Just like what Grindelwald said, these guys really haven¡¯t improved at all.

    After breakfast, everything seemed to be calm again. Professor Rozier perfectly inherited Grindelwald¡¯s teaching philosophy. Of course, the discussions among the students in their spare time cannot be stopped.

    Sean was the only student who experiencedst night¡¯s incident. In the morning, many Nurmengard students who had nothing to do with Sean came over to ask him directly or implicitly.

    Their principal has not returned, the professors are undergoing wave after wave of investigations, and the atmosphere inside the castle is uneasy. However, before Sean took the trouble to send everyone away, new news spread throughout the school.

    Hermione was holding a newspaper in her hand. Her brows were furrowed, ¡°Weird that they would send the news at this time.¡±

    On the front page is Grindelwald¡¯s face. In the ck-and-white photo, he is looking at everyone with contemptuous eyes.

    (The Life and Lies of Gellert Grindelwald)

    It used more than half of the page to publish this article. The article described in detail the crimes Grindelwald hadmitted and even invited many so-called ¡°victims¡± back then.

    ¡°The Dark Lord who destroyed half of the world back then. How did he be the principal of Nurmengard? What are the unknown mysteries hidden behind his philosophy?¡±

    At the end of the article, an arrest warrant from the International Confederation of Wizards is attached.

    ¡°Whoever provides clues to Gellert Grindelwald, the International Confederation of Wizards, and the United Wizards¡¯ Guard will provide a reward of 50,000 Galleons, and those who can arrest him will be rewarded with 500,000 Galleons.¡±

    Sean shook his head. The bounty was not bad. As far as he knew, even Sirius did not have that much money. The only person in the world who can catch Grindelwald is not short of money.

    Hermione also finished reading the entire article. She nced sideways at Sean, frowned, and said, ¡°Obviously, the early release of the news is to convey this information. In less than half a day, most of Professor Grindelwald¡¯s reputation will fall.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Things are just going to be bad from now on. Tomorrow, whether it is the ¡°Daily Prophet¡± or any newspaper in various countries, they will spread the word.¡±

    Although she doesn¡¯t agree with Grindelwald¡¯s philosophy, Hermione is on Sean¡¯s side, and Sean is biased towards Grindelwald.

    ¡°Professor Grindelwald has already stood on the opposite side of the wizarding world. Regardless of the truth of the matter, the organization that controls the news was taking advantage of the situation. It is very difficult to reverse the situation. Sean, what are youughing at?¡±

    Seeing her expression, Sean scratched his head embarrassingly, ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t even intend to revert the situation.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It means that he is ready to be the Dark Lord again.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Sean shrugged. Grindelwald was indeed going to do this.

    Hermione¡¯s expression changed rapidly, and she even grabbed Sean¡¯s hand anxiously, ¡°Does that mean that the wizarding world is moving toward a war?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Sean shook his head, and he didn¡¯t know what Grindelwald was thinking now.

    Hermione was worried, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for us to graduate normally¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s to be expected.¡± Sean shook his head and turned to the next page, then his expression became weird.

    The photo showed the ming giant standing on the outskirts of Parisst night with the Dark Mark in the sky.

    ¡°Death Eaters, A New Evil Force or an Underground Organization Developed by Grindelwald?¡± ¡°

    ¡°ording to eyewitnesses, the giant possessed terrifying waves of magic power that terrified everyone, and although it only appeared for a moment, it still caused a considerable amount of public damage. Two Aurors from the French Ministry of Magic heroically stopped the giant died in action, and the entire eastern suburbs of Paris were destroyed to ruins.¡±

    Sean curled his lips. It¡¯s not his fault. That big mouth killed the two Aurors of the French Ministry of Magic, and Grindelwald and Dumbledore did the ruins.

    ¡°It is reported that the giant was summoned by a group called the Death Eaters. We have not yet learned the true purpose of the organization, but it is suspected that this organization is an evil organization led by Grindelwald during his tenure in Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°The two major official agencies have also issued arrest warrants for the Death Eaters. Those who provide valid clues will be rewarded with 500 Galleons, and those who help arrest members of the Death Eaters will be rewarded with 5,000 Galleons.¡±

    After reading the report, Hermione looked at Sean worriedly, ¡°This is the giant you mentionedst night? My God¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, more or less, and the Death Eaters don¡¯t control the giant.¡± Sean blinked.

    ¡°But it¡¯s scary. By the way, are the Death Eaters really Professor Grindelwald¡¯s organization?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s another organization.¡± Sean shook his head firmly.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t like the Death Eaters at all.

    Hermione nodded, ¡°However, this must be an evil organization, and the leader and members must be dark wizards.¡±

    However, this also reminded Sean that the Death Eaters, who had been hiding for a long time, finally stood in the sun because of Voldemort¡¯s appearance.

    Later at night, another message came from Betrix. The Lestrange brothers were taken out of the prison on the next floor, and they may be going to be interrogated.

    ¡°Master, the loyalty of the two of them is still worthy of trust, but our whereabouts may be exposed.¡± Betrix said.

    Sean nodded in bed. The Guards must have prepared a lot of things for them, even if the Lestrange brothers would rather die than surrender. Under the effect of Veritaserum, everything will be exposed.

    In a situation where the Death Eaters were not exposed, thanks to their pure-blood family status, the Lestrange brothers might not have been subjected to these interrogations. But the situation is different now.

    The level of the Dark Mark he gave to the two of them was not high, unlike Betrix, which could be temporarily hidden. As long as the Dark Mark was revealed by rolling up their sleeves, the Guards would have enough reason to interrogate them.

    Due to the existence of Grindelwald and Dumbledore in the past few decades, the Death Eaters led by Voldemort didn¡¯t dare to show up at all. If they found out now, then it¡¯s going to be a bit of trouble.

    His identity as the ¡°Voldemort¡± could be used as a case against him.

    Can Dumbledore help him in that situation? This is uncertain. He only has the right to speak in the rted incidents of Grindelwald.

    Sean frowned. Things changed too quickly. His act of deceiving the Death Eaters has now be his biggest w. The Lestrange brothers will definitely spill the beans, and someone maye to arrest him tomorrow morning.

    The door of his single bedroom was mmed open, and a group of wizards in armor appeared in front of the door, holding their wands.

    ¡°Wallup.¡± Maeterlinck, whom he had seen in the morning, came, and his expression was cold and stern.

    ¡°We suspect you to be the leader of the organization called the Death Eaters, and you have been arrested.¡±

    Sean looked at him with a nk expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Are the Guards using frame-up methods to arrest people now?¡±

    ¡°Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw,¡± Maeterlinck held up a piece of parchment and finally showed a smile at this moment, ¡°Here is your arrest warrant. As I said, we will meet again soon.¡±

    Sean slowly raised his hand.

    ¡°I warn you, if you try to resist in any way, don¡¯t me us for being merciless. Raise your hands, and don¡¯t even dare to touch your wand.¡± Maeterlinck stopped, and the team members around him were already ready to move.

    Sean slowly raised his hand. His eyes had turned cold.

    The situation goes down really quickly for him.

 Chapter 277: â€œA Planning Actionâ€

    Chapter 277: ¡°A nning Action¡±

    The door of the room has already filled with four people, and Maeterlinck is staring at Sean vigntly.

    ¡°Wallup, if the trial proves that you have notmitted a crime, I guarantee that you will not be subjected to any problem.¡± Maeterlinck said words of persuasion. He was vignt but pointed the tip of his wand firmly at Sean.

    The Guards dug out some information about the Death Eaters from The Lestranges, and their leader appeared in the form of Sean Wallup. Of course, it won¡¯t prove much. However, his current situation is not the best, so he just took this opportunity to conduct a thorough investigation into him.

    Regardless of whether the kid has anything to do with the Death Eaters, they just need to dig out information about Grindelwald. However, if the boy in front of them is really the leader of an evil organization, then they need to be careful.

    Although this possibility is basically equal to zero.

    One advantage of conducting in Nurmengard is that you don¡¯t have to worry about huge destructive magic since the castle has some restrictions, and any powerful magic will be suppressed.

    Sean slowly raised his hands, his mind tumbling with thoughts. Although he has always dealt with powerful wizards like Grindelwald and Dumbledore, it is because of this that Sean knows better that the wizards in front of him are vulnerable to Grindelwald.

    Sean has three choices: 1. Borrow the power of the Obscurus. But the power he can borrow now is too little. It is not difficult to deal with the few people in front of him, but they have a high probability of being prepared for that kind of situation. If he is trapped, he will still be caught.

    2. Animagus. The dragon Animagus is powerful enough, but it¡¯s too big, and Grindelwald takes away his wand. He doesn¡¯t know what would happen if he tried to transform now.

    3. Props given by the Weasley twins. Disposable items that are sure to escape from the prank scene after using it.

    Sean raised his head and looked at the opposite side. No matter what, he understood one thing. It is not terrible to be in the hands of the Guards. If it is an ordinary interrogation, he can handle it with all the little tricks he learned from Grindelwald.

    The only option left for him was to run away. It¡¯s a pity that after running away, he will be a wanted criminal like Grindelwald, and all the ns he prepared before will be in ruin.

    Sean sighed, but a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I warn you, Sean Wallup. Don¡¯t even try to resist.¡± snapped Maeterlinck.

    Just when Sean was about to use the Transfiguration technique taught by Grindelwald, there were footsteps in the corridor outside the door. Professor McGonagall and Professor Rosier appeared together.

    Maeterlinck just nced back, and his wand was still pointing at Sean, ¡°Professors, my people should have shown you the arrest warrant issued by the Confederation. The work of apprehending the suspect will not bother you.¡±

    Professor McGonagall looked serious. She took a careful look at Sean in the room and said quickly, ¡°Mr. Maeterlinck, this matter is tricky.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the responsibility of the trial court. We are only responsible for bringing the suspect back.¡±

    Professor Rosier looked at Sean, ¡°Throw out your wand and get out.¡±

    ¡°Professor Rosier, what are you talking about?¡± Maeterlinck looked puzzled, and the Guards around him got closer, and some people were already wary of each other.

    Rosier¡¯s voice became more and more serious, ¡°Throw away your wand, and it will end peacefully.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mind was shaken, and Professor Rosier¡¯s reminded him.

    Professor McGonagall quickly said at this time, ¡°Mr. Wallup has been parasitized!¡±

    ¡°Parasitized?!¡±

    Rosier directly pulled out his wand and pointed at Sean, ¡°Get out of this child¡¯s body.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Maeterlinck felt a terrifying dark force fluctuate, and Sean in front of him twisted rapidly. His stature was getting taller, hisplexion was getting paler, and his hair was peeling off.

    The teenager turned into a monstrous man with no nostrils.

    ¡°Tom Riddle!¡± Professor Rosier yelled, and before the others could react, a dazzling green light burst out from the tip of her wand.

    ¡°Rosier, that child is still inside!¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes widened.

    However, Sean, who had turned into Voldemort, waved his wand casually, and the green light disappeared.

    ¡°I was found.¡± Voldemort showed a strange and cruel smile and attacked Maeterlinck.

    Maeterlinck¡¯s hair stood on end, and the defensive spell was activated instantly. Even so, he was sent flying.

    He clutched his chest and shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    The eyes of the Guards were shocked, but they were also good fighters, and after only a slight hesitation, they raised their wands and attacked Voldemort.

    However, Voldemort waved his wand to avoid Rosier¡¯s spell while the other hand kept pouring out magic power. The terrifying force caused the air to fluctuate and rush towards everyone present. A member of the Guard cast a Protego Charm a littlete. His body was pushed out and hit the wall fiercely.

    Maeterlinck grabbed his fainted colleague. After careful investigation of Sean¡¯s background, they finally came to the conclusion that the kid did go to school and study normally, and he hadn¡¯t even been exposed to any signs of magic before he was eleven years old.

    ording to the information of the Lestrange brothers, they said that the leader of the Death Eaters was a cruel and terrifying dark wizard with powerful magic power. So Maeterlinck himself doesn¡¯t quite believe that Sean is the leader of the Death Eaters.

    He personally believes that the Imperius Curse just controlled Sean to be a puppet. They just wanted to find a legal reason to arrest Wallup and then dig out information about Grindelwald.

    Of course, the Guards still dispatched arge group of personnel. But what Maeterlinck didn¡¯t expect was that Voldemort actually parasitized Sean.

    The unknown magic just easily defeated his defense, and its strength was almost close to that of Grindelwald. The students had already been evacuated in advance, and the area now has be a battlefield full of spells.

    There was another loud noise, and another colleague fell again.

    ¡°Where are the others?! Where are the rest of us!¡±

    ¡°Captain, because we worried about him escaping, so everyone else is guarding every exit!¡±

    ¡°Call them!¡±

    ¡°Understood, but it will take a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Maeterlinck cursed angrily, then looked towards the center of the battlefield.

    The only real threat to Voldemort was Rosier, who unscrupulously sent out green spells to attack him while Professor McGonagall used brilliant transfiguration magic to restrict him. Maeterlinck gritted his teeth. Without these two witches, most of the dozen or so people under him would have fallen.

    The lower body of Voldemort turned into ck smoke. He waved his wand to resist Rosier and McGonagall¡¯s attack, and his other hand continued to emit powerful force. Professor McGonagall used Transfiguration to restrict Voldemort¡¯s movements while restricting Rosier¡¯s spell.

    ¡°Professor Rosier! That child is the main body! You can¡¯t kill him!¡± she shouted anxiously.

    Rosier¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? There are two souls in Wallup¡¯s body, and Tom Riddle is manipting the body now. Only by killing this soul can Wallup regain control of his own soul.¡±

    ¡°But what if Wallup¡¯s soul is used to block the attack?! He is my student!¡±

    Rosier¡¯s face was covered with a haughty expression, ¡°Then it would be a great sacrifice from his side.¡±

    Voldemort let out a hoarseugh, ¡°Come on, kill me.¡±

    ¡°Damn, you are indeed Grindelwald¡¯s best right hand. Your acting skills are really good.¡± Seanughed secretly.

    He reacted when she shouted ¡°Parasitized¡±. The sudden appearance of Voldemort the night before will cause Sean¡¯s identity to be exposed, and there will inevitably be big trouble.

    No wonder he switched his wand. It turned out Grindelwald had already nned it before.

    Acting in a scene where Sean Wallup¡¯s identity is used by Voldemort, all of his convictions will be cleaned.

    Although the spell cast by Rosier is terrifying, Sean doesn¡¯t need to worry about it at all. Grindelwald once taught him that this spell is the opposite of the Killing Curse, which is a healing spell. He didn¡¯t have to worry about acting badly due to nervousness.

    The two showed an extraordinary tacit understanding withoutmunicating in advance.

    The only problem is Professor McGonagall. Sean thought Dumbledore sent her, but Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t seem to know about it. Although she was worried about hurting Sean, she did not use a powerful spell and only used Transfiguration to make his movement hard.

    Barely avoiding the entanglement of the stone python transformed by Professor McGonagall, Sean pushed his left hand violently, and the Obscurus¡¯ power continued to explode.

    Only Aurelius is known to be able to control it fully. The members of the Guards who have never seen this kind of power know nothing. They were constantly being knocked out. Apart from the sound of stones exploding, they heard the sound of bones snapping many times.

    With a loud sound, another member of the Guards who hadn¡¯t had time to cast the Protego Charm was mmed into the wall. He didn¡¯t even scream out and just fainted.

    At this time, Rosier suddenly shouted, ¡°Nurmengard will never allow the existence of people like you.¡±

    The rest of the Guards are about to arrive.

    ¡°Voldemort¡±ughed wildly. His face was full of madness, and then he secretly used another magic.

    Sean¡¯s face twisted in the ck mist.

    ¡°Sean! ¡°Professor McGonagall eximed.

    Maeterlinck saw this scene, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it so much. The force repelled the remaining members of the Guards, and then the air fluctuated and pressed towards Maeterlinck. The bones of Maeterlinck¡¯s lower body were shattered.

    ¡°Rosier!¡± After Professor McGonagall eximed, a green light hit Voldemort¡¯s back.

    There was a scream of pain. Voldemort twisted violently. His face was constantly switching back and forth between Sean and Voldemort¡¯s face. After a scream, Voldemort turned back into Sean and fell limply to the ground.

 Chapter 278: â€œA Poor Childâ€

    Chapter 278: ¡°A Poor Child¡±

    ¡°Sean!¡± Professor McGonagall screamed and rushed over.

    At this time, there were only two Guards came and hurriedly cast a spell on Sean, who was lying on the ground. Professor McGonagall jerked the air with her wand, and a stone shield rose from the ground to block the spell.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± It was the first time that Professor McGonagall was so rude. Her extremely angry eyes made the Guards who cast the spell shudder. ¡°He is my student!¡±

    Professor Rosier looked cold. She nced at the Guards and said indifferently, ¡°If it really depended on you idiots, Tom Riddle would have escaped by now.¡±

    Professor McGonagall also stared at her angrily, ¡°Professor Rozier!¡±

    ¡°All I killed was Riddle, and the kid seemed fine.¡±

    Professor McGonagall had no time to argue with her. She anxiously helped Sean up and was relieved after checking that he was still alive. Then, she cast a healing spell on him.

    ¡°Professor¡­¡± Sean opened his eyes with difficulty.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Professor McGonagall was kindly, like a kind olddy, and the tip of her wand kept casting spells.

    Sean straightened up quickly, and he looked at his hands in doubt and confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ What¡¯s happened? I¡¯m confused¡­¡±

    There was a rush of footsteps outside, and dozens of guards ran over quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± A wizard looked at everything in front of him in shock and confusion.

    The room had be ruins, their captain had been knocked up, and even among the dozen or so members of the Guards that were here, only two were left standing there.

    ¡°Captain!¡± He eximed.

    In Nurmengard¡¯s vice principal¡¯s office, the atmosphere was silent. Sean was sitting on a chair in the middle and was frowning tightly with a look of confusion. After spending a lot of time, Professor McGonagall described the recent events to him and exined the reasons for the incident to the Guards.

    ¡°Sean,¡± Professor McGonagall felt sorry for him, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You are also a victim.¡±

    Sean grabbed his hair in pain and said in a low tone, ¡°But¡­but I hurt so many people¡­¡±

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Professor McGonagall hugged him.

    On the side of the office, the faces of the two Guards were heavy. They suffered a heavy loss this time, but the culprit had been defeated, and Sean was nothing more than a poor student who was used as a tool.

    Outside the room, the newly sent captain was listening to his subordinates about the situation. If Sean saw him, he would definitely recognize it. It was Mark Ponte who had interrogated him before.

    ¡°Parasitized? Is that Ms. Rosier really attacking him?¡± Ponte asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Guards nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all Killing Curse, and there is no mercy at all. The final situation is also in line with the appearance of the soul being hit by the Killing Curse.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Rosier has separated herself from Grindelwald?¡± Ponte frowned and thought, ¡°Or maybe the Death Eaters have nothing to do with Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡±

    Ponte nced at his subordinates and ruffled his hair irritably. The Guards interrogated the Lestrange brothers and then vowed to arrest them. As a result, Wallup was the convict. His people suffered heavy losses, and the culprit had already been dealt with.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll take care of the mess again¡­¡± Ponte cursed angrily.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He said angrily, then opened the door and walked in.

    In the office, he saw Sean was in pain, surrounded by Professor McGonagall, who wasforting him, and Professor Rosier was sitting behind a desk expressionlessly.

    Ponte gritted his teeth. He walked in front of Sean and Professor McGonagall. After considering his words for a while, he said slowly, ¡°Professor McGonagall, we have follow-up investigations, and we want Mr. Wallup to¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Professor McGonagall suddenly raised her head, ¡°Mr. Ponte, our student was parasitized by the soul of a dark wizard, and he has suffered a great deal. Most of the responsibility for this incident lies within Hogwarts¡¯ care. We failed to protect our students and let dark wizards take advantage of them.¡±

    ¡°However, your organization should also be responsible for the situation. Howe you guys did not expect such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Even before you have a perfect n, youe here rashly to arrest people. If that Riddle ispletely insane, without the help of Professor Rosier, not only your team members will be injured, but our students will also be injured.¡±

    ¡°I will report this matter to Dumbledore, and we at Hogwarts will do our best to protect the rights and interests of Mr. Wallup.¡±

    A series of words like a cannonball almost knocked Ponte out. Her words were obvious. Hogwarts was at fault in this matter, and the Guards were also at fault. Only Sean was innocent. If they want to take him away for questioning, they should get permission from Dumbledore.

    He secretly groaned in his heart. He needs to take responsibility for what happened tonight since they did not n it well. If Professor Rozier and Professor McGonagall did not take action, the Guards would be in ruin.

    Ponte didn¡¯t have the confidence to speak now. He still said slowly, ¡°I understand what you mean, Professor McGonagall. Mr. Wallup has been involved in an evil dark magic organization for the safety of the entire wizarding world, you see¡­¡±

    This time, Professor Rosier sneered. She raised one foot gracefully, and her tone was full of sarcasm, ¡°Why are you so persistent for the so-called information? He¡¯s just a child in the second grade. He has just suffered a lot of pain and felt bad about it. But what about you?¡±

    She spoke faster and faster, ¡°To tell you the truth, why do you think those people in your arms didn¡¯t turn into dead bodies on the spot? Even if Mr. Wallup was parasitized, his soul was there fighting Voldemort as well. Because of his effort, because of Professor McGonagall¡¯s effort, your team can survive now, understand?¡±

    Beside the door, a member of the Guards looked sour. He nced at Ponte and said softly, ¡°Captain Maeterlinck may have to lie in the hospital for half a year and may need a wheelchair for the rest of his life. But he is still alive.¡±

    Professor Rozier sneered, ¡°Yes, he is still alive. If it weren¡¯t for Wallup fighting with his willpower in great pain, Maeterlinck would been buried now.¡±

    Professor McGonagall continued, ¡°Sean is only a second-grade student. How can he resist when facing such a powerful wizard? I think the Guards should track down the Death Eaters instead of meddling in your business with this boy.¡±

    Several members of the Guards looked at Sean.

    Ponte¡¯s face changed. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡°We are also worried about whether the soul of the dark wizard has not beenpletely wiped out. We¡¯re not going to interrogate Mr. Wallup but to do aprehensive inspection.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ponter.¡± Professor McGonagall was surprisingly angry, ¡°As long as I¡¯m still here, I won¡¯t allow you to take Sean away.¡±

    ¡°Professor McGonagall¡­¡± Sean raised his head.

    Seeing the stalemate situation, Professor Rosier stood up again, with her arms folded, ¡°My spell really hit Riddle¡¯s soul. If there were still soul fragments entangled in Sean, he would not be like now. He will be suffering from pain all the time as if a Cruciatus Curse struck him.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just making sure, professors. Maybe using a potion that¡­¡± Ponte spoke again

    Professor McGonagall said coldly, ¡°No, Mr. Ponter. I¡¯m worried about the potions that you Guards had prepared.¡±

    Just as he was talking, another person came over. It was a witch wearing a robe. She had the medal of the Guards pinned to her chest.

    ¡°Let me introduce,¡± Ponte said, ¡°This is the healer of our guards. She is not only good at healing magic but also has a lot of research on potions. I can guarantee that under her supervision, Mr. Wallup will be fine.¡±

    The witch pushed her sses and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the matter. In fact, to check whether Mr. Wallup is still parasitized or not, he needs to take a Veritaserum. The effect of Veritaserum is to check their brain memory. If the parasite still exists, the memory of two souls can be seen, and we will know it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust your Veritaserum.¡± Professor McGonagall refused.

    Sean raised his head slowly, and he said seriously, ¡°Professor, in order to prove my innocence, I am willing to take Veritaserum.¡±

    Ponte was overjoyed. As soon as he was about to speak, Professor Rosier spoke first, ¡°Since Sean has said so, to ensure his innocence, I suggest that the Potions professor from Nurmengard provide the Veritaserum. In this way, Professor McGonagall and I can feel more at ease.¡±

    Ponte¡¯s eyes turned, and he immediately denied the proposal in his heart. He looked at the two professors, knowing that the Veritaserum of the Guards declined by them, but he could not let Grindelwald¡¯s former subordinates provide the potions.

    Ponte investigated Sean¡¯s information, which naturally included his interpersonal rtionship at Hogwarts. This kid is extremely talented, handsome, and polite. Basically, everyone has a good impression of him, except for a professor.

    That professor also happens to be in potions.

    Ponte coughed, ¡°Professor Rosier, the situation is sensitive now. You don¡¯t trust us, but the Guards can¡¯t trust Grindelwald¡¯s former subordinates. Even if you all passed the investigation.¡±

    He looked at Rosier and pretended to act casually, ¡°How about this, Hogwarts also has a potions professor. Professor McGonagall, you trust your colleagues, right? How about having a colleague in the UK provide a Portkey and the professor bring us the Veritaserum?¡±

    Just as Rosier was about to speak, Sean nodded, ¡°Alright, Professor Snape is okay. I trust him, and I also believe in my innocence.¡±

    She nced at Sean and nodded without any hesitation, ¡°Yes, Professor McGonagall. How is it?¡±

    ¡°I agree with Severus.¡± Professor McGonagall believed that Sean was innocent.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll notify you right away.¡± Ponte replied.

    In the corridor in Nurmengard Castle, the students who had been evacuated in advance were discussing together. They had just run into the corridor when there was a hugemotioning from behind. Hermione and Daisy were holding hands and looking anxiously at the entrance.

    There was too much movement, and since Sean was taken away from the scene just now, the two also guessed that it was rted to Sean. Just as they were talking, suddenly, something was poking Daisy¡¯s arm.

    Daisy slipped Hermione into the corner, where her brother¡¯s head was emerging from the air.

    ¡°I heard they are going to interrogate Sean with Veritaserum.¡± Harry said seriously.

 Chapter 279: â€œSnape Is Comingâ€

    Chapter 279: ¡°Snape Is Coming¡±

    ¡°Veritaserum?!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What happened to Sean?¡± Hermione asked anxiously, grabbing Harry¡¯s robes.

    Harry put away the invisibility cloak and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to get too close. I only heard a little bit of vague conversation, but it sounds like the explosion over the room was caused by Sean, and the Guards suffered heavy losses. The man seen being carried out is their captain.¡±

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Daisy covered her mouth.

    Hermione frowned, ¡°Sean didn¡¯t tell us¡­ But if he really caused such big damage, he can¡¯t be allowed to stay in the school, and he was backed by Professor McGonagall just now. I guess that¡¯s enough to prove that he wasn¡¯t the one who caused the ident, but why is Sean still being given Veritaserum?¡±

    Daisy seemed to have thought something. Her face turned pale slightly, ¡°Could it be that Sean¡¯s memory has also been tampered with? He may have made something under control. Which led the Guards to find him, and that memory switch thing was triggered to him?¡±

    Hermione grabbed Daisy¡¯s hand, ¡°The people and things Sean hase into contact with recently may be beyond our imagination. But judging by Professor McGonagall¡¯s attitude, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±

    She pulled Daisy to another corner and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s over. Even if Sean has nothing to do with tonight¡¯s ident, he is an illegal Animagus.¡±

    Daisy also reacted. She anxiously said, ¡°What should we do? An Illegal Animagus will be arrested and sent to the Ministry of Magic. Maybe I must write something to Dad. He is still in the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your father can¡¯t deal with the situation now,¡± Hermione said in a deep voice, ¡°The Guards are here for Sean, and it will be difficult if they are caught.¡±

    The two discussed quietly for a while. Harry waited anxiously and shouted from behind, ¡°What should we do? Snape¡¯s ising.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hermione turned her head abruptly, ¡°Professor Snape?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Guards outside were ordered to go to Hogwarts to find Snape. If you think about it, you will know. They must have asked him for the Veritaserum.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?!¡± Hermione dragged Daisy and ran away.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harry scratched his head, wondering.

    Hermione pulled Daisy back and took out the Invisibility Cloak.

    ¡°Harry, I¡¯ll borrow this!¡±

    ¡°Hermione?¡± Daisy was led away in a daze, her face full of doubts.

    Hermione took her hand and ran out of the castle. Two Guards were guarding the gate. She stopped at the corner and looked at Daisy.

    ¡°Daisy, listen. Hogwarts and Nurmengard are thousands of miles apart. Professor Snape must pass through a Portkey if he wants toe here, but Nurmengard is protected by magic, just like Hogwarts. The Portkey Network is still in Grindelwald¡¯s authority, so the shing point of the Portkey must still be at the main entrance outside.¡±

    She pressed her hands on the slightly panting Daisy¡¯s shoulders and said seriously, ¡°Professor Snape has preferential treatment to you. You have to persuade him to drop the Veritaserum so that you can save Sean.¡±

    Daisy had always been smart, so she naturally knew that Professor Snape was acting special when facing her. Although she didn¡¯t know the specific reason, she could guess some of it. It should have something to do with her parents. Professor Snape looked at her very much like the way Sirius and Lupin looked at her.

    Thinking of this, Daisy nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±

    ¡°Okay, they are guarding now. The invisibility cloak alone may not be able to pass through those two, my Disillusionment spell is not as good as Sean¡¯s, and the invisibility cloak can still be seen. I¡¯ll go to the other side to attract them.¡± Hermione said quickly.

    ¡°Be careful, Hermione.¡±

    Daisy soon heard a huge explosion from the corridor on the right side of the gate. The two Guards looked at each other, and one of them raised his wand and walked over cautiously. Then, another explosion urred, and the remaining guards couldn¡¯t help casting their gazes.

    Daisy walked out quickly at the right time, and Hermione came over with a crying voice. Wearing the invisibility cloak, Daisy ran across the square as fast as she could. She came to the outermost gate, found a corner, and squatted down.

    The temperature difference between day and night in the mountains was huge, and the night rain brought a biting coldness. Daisy was still wearing her pajamas, and the invisibility cloak didn¡¯t have the function of keeping her warm. She didn¡¯t dare to use magic spells to keep warm because she was worried about being discovered.

    Daisy waited tremblingly for someone toe.

    Just when she felt that her limbs were about to freeze, the space at the main entrance twisted, a candlestick fell to the ground, and a long-haired man in a huge ck robe with a gloomy face came. Beside him is a wizard in the uniform of the Guards.

    ¡°Mr. Snape, I hope you can make sure that Veritaserum is real and effective. I have heard of your reputation. It is said that there is an enhanced version of Veritaserum now, isn¡¯t it? It is stronger andsts longer.¡±

    Snape stopped abruptly. He turned his head and looked at the man with a gloomy and stern expression, ¡°I will never produce those potions, and please don¡¯t teach me how to do things first.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s beautiful eyes blinked anxiously. She didn¡¯t expect that there were other people there. Daisy wanted to move around in a hurry, seeing that Snape was about to pass by.

    ¡°Professor¡­¡± In desperation, she called out lowly.

    But the two didn¡¯t notice this.

    Just as she was about to speak, Snape suddenly fell silently two steps behind, and his wand slipped from the tip.

    The curse hit the unsuspecting member of the guard, and he froze in ce. Snape turned around nkly and pointed his wand in Daisy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Sneaking out of the castle in the middle of the night? No matter where you are, you and your father are as keen to break the rules and proud of it,¡± Snape¡¯s expression changed, ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, I think Nurmengard¡¯s harsh punishment might teach you to restrain yourself, Potter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor¡­¡± Daisy pursed her lips and lifted off the cloak of invisibility. Her head was exposed in mid-air, and there was a bit of grievance on her face.

    ¡°Daisy?¡± Snape¡¯s expression was shocked.

    Daisy didn¡¯t know why Professor Snape, who had always been friendly to her, suddenly became like this. She was afraid and worried, and she was trembling slightly.

    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to ask you for a favor¡­but I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Seeing the girl¡¯s expression in front of him, Snape stiffened his steps.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± He stretched out his hand and suddenly found that he was still holding the wand in his hand, and he quickly put his hand behind his back

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying, Professor,¡± Daisy said anxiously, ¡°I want you to do me a favor. They want you to interrogate Sean with Veritaserum, can you¡­¡±

    Snape¡¯s face was expressionless, but his lips were tightly pressed together. He caught sight of Daisy¡¯s expression. Daisy was about to continue talking when she saw Snape waving his wand, and a warm current dispelled the chill in her body in an instant.

    ¡°I can guarantee that Sean is definitely not that kind of bad person. He is a good and trustworthy person, just like you.¡± Snape raised his head.

    ¡°Professor?¡± She looked at him expectantly.

    Snape took a deep breath, then took out two crystal bottles.

    Daisy recognized one of them, it was a tonic, and she drank a lot in the first half of the school year, but she had never seen the other bottle.

    Snape uncorked the bottle, slowly poured the unknown light silver potion into the tonic, and exined in a steady tone, ¡°With the root extract of the Pale grass, this liquid can make the potion transparent. It is clear without any peculiar smell, and at the same time, it will not destroy the effect. The side effect is that users who take it within 24 hours are prone to drowsiness.¡±

    Daisy opened her eyes wide, watching the tonic be transparent and clear.

    ¡°Just looking at it, it¡¯s exactly the same as Veritaserum.¡± Snape finished corking the bottle, and a small note flew out of his inner pocket and stuck to the bottle.

    It reads ¡°Veritaserum¡±.

    How could Daisy not understand? She showed a happy smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor!¡±

    Snape raised his head and put the bottle back into his arms. In the inner pocket that no one saw, another bottle of transparent potion was lying quietly inside. He handed over two bottles with a nk face.

    ¡°Rejuvenating potion, drink a spoonful when you get back, and tonic, take a spoonful before going to bed every night.¡±

    Daisy smiled even more after taking the potion.

    Daisy¡¯s smile was too dazzling. Snape looked away and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold, don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°I will, Professor!¡±

    Snape nodded, ¡°Put on that invisibility cloak and return. Go back to sleep, or I¡¯ll give you a punishment, understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay, professor,¡± Daisy blinked, ¡°but this is Nurmengard?¡±

    Snape paused and shook his sleeves annoyedly, ¡°I am your professor. Now, go.¡±

    When Daisy¡¯s figure disappeared again, Snape waved his wand, and the members of the Guards, who were stunned in ce, shook their heads in bewilderment.

    ¡°Um, Mr. Snape?¡±

    Snape showed a mocking smile, ¡°The members of the Guards can¡¯t even resist the subsequent dizziness of the Portkey?¡±

    The man was taken aback for a moment, then smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Maybe just fatigue from all the things that happenedtely.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Snape didn¡¯t reply anymore.

    The Guards followed behind him and patted himself on the head in a daze. He found that Snape actually slowed down a lot, so he didn¡¯t need to follow fast.

    ¡°It seems that this Mr. Snape is quite kind.¡± He thought to himself.

    Walking steadily all the way into the castle, Snape nced back calmly and then walked quickly to the vice-principal¡¯s office.

    Walking into the office, he nced at everyone gloomyly. His tone was indifferent and mocking, ¡°Can¡¯t the Guards and Nurmengard even get a bottle of Veritaserum?¡±

    Ponte took a step forward, ¡°Professor Snape, this is to dispel everyone¡¯s worries. Did you bring the Veritaserum? Our guards willpensate you for the potion materials.¡±

    Snape took out the crystal bottle, which contained a clear and transparent potion, and the words ¡°Veritaserum¡± were stuck on the bottle. Ponte exchanged nces with the wizard who brought Snape and moved away after receiving a signal of ¡®no problem¡¯ from them.

    Sean stared stubbornly and aggrievedly at the potion in Snape¡¯s hand. The wand had slipped into his sleeve and aimed at his throat.

    Snape poured out a few drops of the liquid and said to Sean sullenly, ¡°Just three drops, and you will reveal your deepest secrets, Mr. Wallup. If you are not honest, I will reward you with a few drops from time to time in ss and maybe share it with your disobedient friends as well so that your first-grade girlfriend will not get into trouble ande to meter to beg for mercy.¡±

    He knew who he was referring to, but he waspletely confused.

    However, it looks like Snape met Daisy before he walked in. Did Daisye to talk to him before this?

    Then he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.

 Chapter 280: â€œPretendingâ€

    Chapter 280: ¡°Pretending¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Sean drank the ¡°Veritaserum¡±.

    He shook his head, his breathing became heavy, his eyes were slightly absent-minded, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. This perfectly matched his state after taking Veritaserum. Ponte almost couldn¡¯t wait to take a step forward to ask questions, but Professor McGonagall stood in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Ponte, let me be the one who asks.¡± There was a hint of warning in her words.

    Ponte nced at her and forced a smile.

    Professor McGonagall turned his head and looked at Sean gently, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Sean Wallup.¡± Sean replied quickly, without any hesitation.

    Professor McGonagall stood up straight, ¡°Okay, thisdy has said just now that if there was Voldemort¡¯s soul in you, then Tom Riddle¡¯s memory will also answer along with it.¡±

    Sean was pretending to be confused and couldn¡¯t help wiping his sweat.

    She turned to look at Sean, ¡°Are you Tom Riddle?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how Tom Riddle¡¯s soul parasitized you?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± Sean replied in a deadpan tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Professor McGonagall stopped between the two, and she looked at the witch seriously, ¡°Can you prove my student¡¯s innocence now?¡±

    Ponte nodded to several people but secretly gestured with his hands behind his back.

    Snape looked up at Sean with his head raised and then quickly said, ¡°You are lucky. Not only has the parasite beenpletely eliminated, but also your soul has not been damaged.¡±

    Ponte frowned and asked, ¡°Professor Snape, what do you think? I heard that some dark wizards can find a way to escape the influence of Veritaserum.¡±

    ¡°Are you doubting my potion skill?¡± Snape looked at him coldly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    Snape flicked the sleeve of his robe in dissatisfaction, ¡°Wallup is a student of Hogwarts. In Ennd, it is illegal to use Veritaserum on underage wizards. You people told me that you have an internationalw. Special permission from the Confederation, but I still have to remind you, you need to exin the situation to Dumbledore.¡±

    After saying this, he walked out of the room angrily. Ponte forced a smile at Professor McGonagall and finally nodded helplessly.

    Just as Professor McGonagall was helping Sean out of the office, the Guards who had been guarding the door and hadn¡¯t spoken suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have a way to contact Grindelwald in private?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sean answered without a trace of hesitation. He only showed an angry look before he said it and then stared at them coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Ponte.¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice was filled with anger.

    Disappointment shed across Ponte¡¯s eyes. He walked over quickly and said something to the Guards. He greeted Professor Rosier and led most of the Guards towards the outside of the castle.

    On the way, the Guards said in a low voice, ¡°Wallup did not hesitate, and his voice has no emotion. He is indeed still under the influence of Veritaserum. It seems that he is really just an innocent victim.¡±

    Ponte sighed, ¡°That kid and Grindelwald must have something, but it may not be the rtionship we imagined. Maybe it is just like what he told me before Grindelwald loves him so much that he treats him privately. After that night, he probably couldn¡¯t get in touch with Grindelwald.¡±

    Walking outside the castle, he ordered, ¡°Bring some potions and Galleons to that kid. We can¡¯t let the rtionship between Dumbledore and us deteriorate, and the raw materials of Veritaserum will be sent to you. Professor Snape, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Rosier shall also receive some gifts. They saved many of our people tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The man then asked again, ¡°Will you go to the hospital with uster?¡±

    Ponte sighed, ¡°I have to go back and report the situation. I hope the higher-ups will let go of their suspicions about that kid. Merlin¡¯s beard, I don¡¯t want to be involved in this mess again.¡±

    After speaking, he disappeared in ce.

    Inside the castle, Professor McGonagall helped Sean and softly instructed, ¡°The effect of Veritaserum is usually ten minutes long. Just to be on the safe side, you should stay here for a while. After all, no one wants to hear your secrets in public.¡±

    Sean almost blurted out his thanks, but he quickly changed his words, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Professor McGonagall patted him on the shoulder and went to guard the door for him. Sean was the only one left in the room. He sighed, his thoughts turned, but his face still had that expressionless expression. There were still a few minutes before the effect ended, and he had to pretend for a while.

    However, after what happened tonight, at least he was cleaned up.

    Now, the wizarding world is still headed by the Ministry of Magic and the International Confederation of Wizards. Unless you can overthrow the world by yourself, you still need the approval of official organizations to live normally in the wizarding world.

    Sean wants to develop his power more, enhance his strength more, and also deal with the outbreak of the prophecy in the future. It is indeed not a good choice to move quietly now.

    Fortunately, there was no danger tonight. He let himself out and cleared out of his suspicion, which is not a loss. Thinking about it, he felt that his eyelids suddenly became heavy, and an irresistible drowsiness gradually hit him.

    Professor McGonagall walked in again, and Sean heard some words.

    ¡°The effect of the medicine is over, Mr. Wallup. You can rest tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, professor.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean could no longer resist the drowsiness and fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡ª¨C

    Germany, Berlin, headquarters of the International Confederation of Wizards.

    In the meeting room, there are no empty seats around it, and a meeting is going on at the headquarters.

    ¡°Grindelwald has kept his ownw and order for decades. The Confederation and Dumbledore worked together to persuade thiswless man. Hasn¡¯t he done well over the years?!¡± A white male wizard in his fifties said.

    Opposite him, someone raised his sses and said in a strange tone, ¡°But the crimesmitted by Grindelwald are unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°Big deal! Do you really think that you are upholding justice? Looking back, who in the Ministry of Magic of your respective countries has not epted the wealth of a pure-blood family and exonerated its family members?!¡±

    The expressions of many people became ugly, and the chairman sitting at the top nodded seriously at the one who had just spoken.

    ¡°Watch your words, Mr. Chapman.¡±

    Chapman snorted angrily, but he didn¡¯t continue to talk about this topic. Although he was grumpy, he was not stupid. If he offended a group of people just now, he could be regarded as outspoken. If he continued, he would really offend everyone.

    After a brief awkward atmosphere, everyone started arguing about how to deal with Grindelwald. But no matter how much they argued, one group of people couldn¡¯t convince the other group, and they didn¡¯t say much. Finally, the chairman, who didn¡¯t talk much in the whole meeting, came to a conclusion.

    ¡°The arrest warrant continues to be issued, but Grindelwald¡¯s former subordinates should not be troubled anymore. We need more discussions on the specific n. The Guards also need a new leader.¡±

    ¡°This meeting is over.¡±

    At the Floo powder window, someone caught up with Chapman.

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, what are we going to do? The chairman doesn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Chapman said angrily, ¡°What are we going to do? What if the arrest warrant is issued? Discuss how to deal with Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± he spat fiercely on the ground, ¡°No one was caught. What is there to discuss?! There must be someone pulling the strings behind the Guards.¡±

    The man also sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Chairman thinks.¡±

    Chapman nced around, and when he found no one, he slightly lowered his voice but still said angrily, ¡°What do you think? The chairman has been in this position for decades. Don¡¯t you know how he came to the position?¡±

    The man smiled awkwardly, ¡°I know, but the public doesn¡¯t know it.¡±

    Chapman snorted coldly, ¡°The old employees who have worked at the headquarters for decades don¡¯t know that his grandfather is the former chairman!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chapman, it¡¯s better not to say this¡­¡±

    ¡°What of it?¡± Chapman¡¯s beard was shaking, ¡°He was able to win the election with the help of the previous chairman since the other candidates were too bad.¡±

    ¡°But the chairman has been in office for so many years, at least the wizarding world is in a peaceful state.¡±

    Chapman grabbed a handful of Floo powder and said angrily, ¡°Grindelwald and Dumbledore brought that peace! He is just like his grandfather. He does nothing!¡±

    ¡°Sir, please keep your voice down¡­¡±

    ¡°For what?!¡± Chapman sprinkled Floo powder into the firece, and the green light danced on his face, ¡°It¡¯s not long since the chairman changed. He didn¡¯t do anything during his years. As long as the term of office is over, we should have a new chairman.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Sean opened his eyes, sat up straight, and then stretched a lot. It was afortable sleep, but he was very hungry.

    He nced at his watch and was surprised to find that he had slept for more than 20 hours, and today was the morning of the third day. As he was about to get up, the door was gently pushed open.

    Daisy and Hermione came in.

    ¡°Sean, are you awake?¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes lit up, and she walked over bouncingly.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± He greeted me with a smile.

    Hermione brought the te over and said, ¡°Professor Snape did something to make you fall into a deep sleep for more than twenty-four hours. Daisy asked againter, and she said you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°The Professor said that you are parasitized, and a good sleep is good for your body. I calcted the time when you woke up perfectly, so I went with Hermione to get you breakfast. Are you hungry?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sean¡¯s stomach made a rumbling sound. He smiled, picked up the sandwich on the te, and ate it.

    After swallowing arge piece, Sean looked at the two who were watching him eat and said with a smile, ¡°Did you two go to see Professor Snape?¡±

    Daisy nodded quickly, ¡°Hermione immediately thought of a way. She even attracted the attention of the Guards in order to let me pass safely.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hermione.¡± Sean patted Hermione¡¯s hand.

    She smiled, ¡°The Guards wanted to investigate my wand a long time ago. I had cast a spell on my wand a long time ago, and they let me off since no proof can be found.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Hermione is smart.¡± Daisy giggled.

    Hermione replied, ¡°You¡¯re not bad as well. You easily persuaded Professor Snape and sent you a lot of potions.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll return the gift to himter at Christmas.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled, then pped their hands. Sean watched it as a joke, but a warm current rose in his heart. It feels so good to have someone who really cares about him.

    After breakfast, they told the two what happened that night, and they walked out after making sure that Sean was fine. He first went to Professor McGonagall to thank him earnestly, but she felt sorry for his trouble.

    Walking out of Professor McGonagall¡¯s office, Sean was also thinking about what gift to buy for her. He was discussing with the two of them when he bumped into Professor Rosier at the corner.

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stepped forward quickly, ¡°Professor, I was just going to find you. Thank you very much for what happenedst time.¡±

    Professor Rosier still had that morous look. She nced at Sean, nodded casually, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Um, thank you.¡±

    Rosier chuckled and leaned into his ear, ¡°Your acting skills are as good as Lord Grindelwald¡¯s. But you are you. He is him. Do what you think is best, and he will contact you when he has something.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Professor, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± She raised his brows and walked away.

 Chapter 281: â€œThe Markâ€

    Chapter 281: ¡°The Mark¡±

    After Rosier nodded and left with satisfaction, Daisy came up, ¡°Sean, what is she talking about?¡±

    ¡°A private matter between us.¡±

    ¡°Really? Have you noticed that Professor Rosier seems a little younger?¡±

    ¡°What? I even like her, especially those too close to me.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, I know a witch who is almost a hundred years old this year and looks about the same age as my mother!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I guess she¡¯s an amazingdy.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s not married!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why are you telling me this.¡±

    In the afternoon, Sean stayed in the newly changedmon room. His experience during this period made him a popr figure in the eyes of his ssmates. It took a lot of effort and the help of a few good friends to ask them about what happenedtely.

    ¡°Are you studying? You¡¯ve missed your lessons for several days.¡± Hermione sat beside him with a pile of books in her arms.

    Sean looked up and smiled, then lowered his head and continued to write.

    ¡°There are still a few weeks left before the final exam, so I should summarize things first, and I¡¯ll take care of it when the timees.¡±

    Hermione gave him an annoyed look, but she didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°We¡¯re still students, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Hermione. But I¡¯ve always believed that the things you summed up before the end of the term are the best things I could learn in school. I¡¯ll leave it up to luckter if things go wrong.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re justzy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Hermione.¡±

    She shook her head helplessly, then leaned over to take a look and saw that Sean was seriously drawing a pattern.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Symbol of the Golden Dawn. We are going back to Hogwarts at the end of this semester. You know the situation in Nurmengard. The third-year academic exchange n may not be implemented. We managed to create an organization, and we need to strengthen it.¡±

    Hermione approached curiously and raised her eyebrows after a while, ¡°I was better at drawing than you when I was in the first grade.¡±

    Sean smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s just a concept. The finished product needs to be further optimized.¡±

    His drawing ability is on par with his younger sister, E. But he thinks that E should already be better than him.

    Daisy leaned over, seeing Sean¡¯s brush strokes going down crookedly. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Is this a tentacle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sun! The light next to the sun!¡± Sean replied with some annoyance.

    ¡°Daisy, you¡¯ve be naughtier recently.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Then can I help you draw?¡± Daisy blinked her eyes.

    Sean nced at her, then at his own painting, finally sighed and handed over the pen. Daisy¡¯s painting ability exceeded Sean¡¯s expectations; her work was natural and smooth, and her lines were clear and powerful.

    ¡°The painting is so good. I didn¡¯t know you can do this.¡± Sean joked.

    Daisy raised her head happily, ¡°Before I could go out, I used to draw to pass the time. What kind of symbols do you want to draw?¡±

    ¡°Something to represent our Golden Dawn. Something simple like¡­¡±

    In this way, with the help of Daisy and Hermione, the symbol of the Golden Dawn was created. There was a golden triangle, and in the center was a smaller golden triangle. The two are superimposed, like a triangr altar rising slowly. At the bottom of the small triangle is the rising sun. The sun emitted a sharp light, and some shadows were drawn on the edge of the light ording to Hermione¡¯s suggestion.

    Looking at the final result, Sean nodded with satisfaction.

    Hermione was using a magic spell to make the symbol float, and the sun was slowly rising, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of making a symbol? If it¡¯s just a symbol, it doesn¡¯t need to be done now, right?¡±

    Sean blinked at her, ¡°What if it¡¯s printed on your hands?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He had already thought that the Golden Dawn was the best starting point since he wanted to develop his own power. As members of the same organization, a symbol that could be connected was a good way to strengthen the bond among its members.

    Sean got the idea of the Dark Mark from Voldemort. As long as he changed the Transfiguration part and reced the Dark Mark with the Golden Dawn, it would be easy for him to do it.

    That night, Sean put in a lot of effort and finally made the changes sessfully. He pondered for a while, then handed over the wand to his left hand and spread out his right palm. Following the chanting of the spell, the symbol of the Golden Dawn appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s better.¡± Sean shook hands, and the rising sun on the symbol floated.

    This spell should be Voldemort¡¯s original creation. Originally, the ck and green light on the Dark Mark came from Voldemort¡¯s will. Therefore, his Golden Dawn is also dark in color, which looks weird.

    Sean muttered and waved his wand, ¡°Lumos Maxima.¡±

    Dazzling light erupted from the tip of the wand, illuminating the entire room brightly. Not only is he talented in spells, but Sean has drawn and used an item from the lottery to avoid unknown dangers when improving a spell.

    He inserts the magic power operation method of the Lumos spell with a Transfiguration. Avoid the body of the caster so that there are no side effects, and make it simple. Just like in DIY, Sean waspletely immersed in the fun of creating a new spell.

    In Nurmengard, the tower where the Hogwarts student dormitories are located, dazzling lights of various colors are constantly shing past.

    ¡ª-

    On Saturday afternoon, in the ssroom of the Golden Dawn Club, two girls were staring suspiciously at the boy in front of them.

    ¡°Sean, why did the two of use here earlier?¡± Daisy blinked.

    Hermione looked at Sean with a strange expression and felt even more suspicious in her heart. She always felt that Sean had done something strange and they would be his experimental subjects.

    ¡°The symbol, have you forgotten? I already said that we want to print the symbol of our Golden Dawn on your guys¡¯ hands.¡± Sean chuckled.

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other and then said in unison, ¡°Are you going to harm us with it?!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a symbol made from a spell.¡± Sean shook his head hastily.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result of your previous tinkering?¡± Hermione put down her book and crossed her arms.

    ¡°First, I need to make the mark hideable, contactable, unique, and ssy.¡± Sean raised his brows.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the symbol of our Golden Dawn needs to be particrly dazzling? Only in this way can it represent the light in the dark!¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Sean handed over two pairs of sunsses, ¡°Put this on.¡±

    The two put on their sunsses suspiciously and unconsciously took two steps back.

    Sean cleared his throat and opened his right hand, ¡°You will be the first witness of the Golden Dawn mark.¡±

    After speaking, a mark floated on his palm, and the symbol that the three of thempleted together emerged.

    Hermione and Daisy all stared wide-eyed. However, before the two took a closer look at the mark, they saw Sean suddenly turn his palm around and point his palm at the ceiling. Then, pure, dazzling, and extremelyrge golden light filled the entire room, and Hermione and Daisy couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Sean?!¡± The two eximed.

    The light came and went quickly, and within a few seconds, the light dimmed.

    The two took off their sunsses and rubbed their eyes, and then they saw clearly the smile on Sean¡¯s face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dazzling?¡±

    ¡°Dazzling?¡± Hermione almost lost her breath, ¡°If you don¡¯t wear sunsses and look directly at it, I¡¯m afraid anyone will go blind!¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a bit too strong.¡± Sean smiled sarcastically.

    He conducted many experiments for this spell, but a small ident happened in the process. He ignored an important node of marking the spell. The effect of the spell is not permanent. Although magic canst for a very long time, considering the function ofmunication, the magic has a function.

    Sean stuffed too many Lumos Maxima shes in the process of improving the spell. As long as the symbol of the Golden Dawn is engraved when the mark is activated, it will sh for a moment. Hermione looked at Sean speechlessly.

    The two looked at each other for a while, and she sighed: ¡°Sean, we want to break through the dark, not look directly at the sun.¡±

    ¡°It will end after three seconds. It¡¯s a little problem. I¡¯m not very familiar with the spell itself,¡± Seeing Hermione¡¯s speechless expression, Sean shook his eyebrows at her, ¡°This also represents our long-cherished wish. The light shines all over the Earth.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a mark.¡±

    ¡°It can also be used as a shbang. Well, I admit that this spell has ws, but other functions are good.¡± Sean added, ¡°There are no side effects!¡±

    Daisy looked excitedly at the mark in Sean¡¯s hand. Her eyes were still slightly red, but her expression was very happy, ¡°I drew this.¡±

    ¡°So, are you interested in being the first to imprint the mark of the Golden Dawn? Miss Daisy?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hermione watched speechlessly as Sean printed the mark of the Golden Dawn on Daisy¡¯s right palm.

    ¡°Slightly warm palms means that there are members nearby. You can feel the location of the signaler by yourself. Of course, the mark can be used to convey some information. As the core of our Golden Dawn Members, you, Daisy Potter, have the right to talk to me directly.¡±

    ¡°Can I use this to chat with you before going to bed at night?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but dialing may be a bit noisy.¡±

    After teaching Daisy how to use the mark, Daisy happily fired a shbang again, and Hermione sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Sean, the activation of the mark is too loud, and it will absorb the user¡¯s own magic power, right?¡±

    Daisy shook her head suspiciously, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±

    Sean exined, ¡°When I nted the mark for you, I kept my magic power in it. So now you¡¯ll use your own magic power. After using it, you have to replenish it yourself. The consumption is not small, but it¡¯s not too big. Nothing heavy for you, but it should be fine.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Hermione again, ¡°I¡¯ve considered the side effects, but we still have to consider concealment. The marks are usually hidden, and they alsoe with a concealment spell. Although the sound is a bit loud when using it, finding a hidden corner should suffice.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± He emphasized again, ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t use the mark in the corner at the same time, or you wanted to blind your eye.¡±

    Hermione looked at him speechlessly, on the one hand, marveling at Sean¡¯s talent. It was unheard of for a second-grade wizard to improve a spell of this level, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In the end, she sighed and stretched out her right hand, ¡°Give me it too.¡±

    Sean nced at Hermione, and finally, the two looked at each other and smiled.

    After another shbang, Hermione curiously looked at the mark on her palm and asked, ¡°Why is it printed on the palm of the right hand? Most people hold their wands with their right hand, right?¡±

    Sean proudly said, ¡°Well, it can be used as a sneak attack.¡±

    Hermione was silent.

    Daisy, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re a genius!¡±

 Chapter 282: â€œFlashbangedâ€

    Chapter 282: ¡°shbanged¡±

    The gatherings of the Golden Dawn Club are held as usual. In the previous gatherings, Sean spent most of the time teaching hisbat experience. After many gatherings, the learning progress in the Golden Dawn is quite good now.

    Most of the Hogwarts students joining Golden Dawn are students in the third grade and below. Apart from Harry and others who usually have a good rtionship with Sean, there are about 20 people, most of whom are Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs. There are not many students in Ravenw.

    Most of the Ravenws were independent and more ustomed to being alone. Those who joined Golden Dawn were a few ssmates in the same grade as Sean and Selma Murphy, whom he knew before. Hermione will take Ancient Runes next school year, and I chatted with her recently.

    On Nurmengard¡¯s, there was no fresh blood after Hugo and the other four joined. The threat from Fabian was the main reason, and the rivalry between the two schools influenced them not to join.

    After Grindelwald was dered guilty, no one came to join the club. But for Sean, this is actually a good thing. He will return to Hogwarts at the end of this school year, and the number of students in Nurmengard is toorge to be controlledter.

    Now, Hugo, Ian, and the others arepletely familiar with each other. They are almost all the best in their grade, and after getting along with each other, it can be found that these people were quite trustworthy.

    If Sean wanted to control more power that belonged to Nurmengard, it would be better for these ¡°locals¡± to do it secretly.

    At the beginning of the gathering, the members surrounded Sean, and he didn¡¯t hide much, telling the members something that could be said. The Great Fire of Paris, the me Giants, and the Death Eaters.

    Hugo sighed regretfully, ¡°The fire in Paris¡­ If only I were there¡­¡±

    ¡°This is what happened recently,¡± Sean said, ¡°The wizarding world is about to be in chaos.¡±

    All the students present were smart people. After nodding in agreement, someone asked, ¡°President, what will our club do in the future?¡±

    ¡°We have to do it. Although we haven¡¯t graduated yet, we should n ahead. When the situation breaks out, it will be toote to prepare.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°But we are still students¡­¡± Minsk frowned.

    ¡°Age and identity should not be an obstacle. Just because we are still students, it is easier for others to let our guard down when we are doing certain things. Moreover,¡± Sean smiled slightly, ¡°This time, I have seen the strength of many of the Guards members. Some of them used to be Aurors, or they were once well-known wizards. But I think there is not much difference between us and them.¡±

    Harry and Ron looked at each other and asked in unison, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Sean said this to give some confidence to the members present. Of course, information alone is not enough. He has also formted a series of study ns. The parchment was given to everyone, and it listed in detail the aspects that everyone should focus on strengthening.

    For example, Hugo¡¯s spell mastery is powerful enough, but the casting speed is stillcking. Sean gave his own way of learning. Another example is Harry. Hisbat level has risen quickly, and hisbat intuition is also quite good, but his spell reserve is insufficient. Sean prepared his own spell notes for him.

    For everyone, Sean has developed a study n that suits them.

    He also added spells that hadn¡¯t been taught to them in school yet, such as the Disillusionment Charm and the Worm Magic that Gorith taught him.

    ¡°This is too many.¡± George and Fred eximed in unison.

    Sean smiled slightly, ¡°Prepare for the storm. It¡¯s better to be prepared for now rather thanter. Think about it, after a year or two, your ssmates are still studying while you can already stand shoulder to shoulder with wizards outside the school. You can firmly grasp your own destiny, and you can freely decide your own future. Isn¡¯t it amazing? And in the future, the Golden Dawn will be known because of you.¡±

    A group of people looked at each other and saw the smile on each other¡¯s faces. After happily discussing the club¡¯s prospects and personal dreams for a while, someone raised a question.

    Patricia said, ¡°President, you will be returning to Hogwarts soon. The n for the next school year has not yet been decided. How can we contact them? Owls are too inefficient.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°Of course. Close your eyes and turn around.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    A dazzling golden light illuminated the entire room, and the screams of Fred and George could be heard.

    ¡°Ah, shbangs!¡±

    Sean shook his head helplessly. Fortunately, he had expected it and turned his back on them. Everyone else looked at Sean¡¯s palm in surprise.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a mark of our Golden Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    By the time Sean finished exining the detailed usage of the mark, George and Fred couldn¡¯t even care about their teary eyes.

    ¡°Is it okay to use it as a prank?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Ian stepped forward and looked at the mark carefully. He has always been very interested in this kind of spell.

    ¡°This is a very, very advanced mark spell. Sean, did you create it yourself?¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The others looked at him with even more amazement. Although his performance was astonishing, he is still a wizard from a Muggle family. Creating such a magic spell by himself is beyond the description of a genius.

    Ian murmured, ¡°I finally know why Professor Grindelwald values ??you so much.¡±

    Bright lights constantly shone in the ssroom, and after the marks were nted on everyone, everyone¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°It really hurts.¡±

    Sean chuckled, ¡°A small side effect. Remember not to use it together at the same time in the future.¡±

    Fred and George were very excited. They loved this mark. After doing all this, Sean informed everyone of the news that needed to be heard. They each have their own channels, and when the timees, they will be used as their source ofmunication.

    ¡°By the way, Minsk,¡± Sean looked at her, ¡°Your family has dealt with many pure-blood families, right?¡±

    She nodded and spoke, ¡°Almost all pure-blood families in Europe have done business with our family, but our family¡¯s influence is average, and we can¡¯t get in touch with the higher level, and I haven¡¯t had much contact with them.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to investigate the internal information of the pure blood family. I want to know, do you know the location of the pure-blood family¡¯s houses?¡±

    ¡°Their houses?¡± Savannah raised her head, thought for a while, and replied, ¡°Most manors of pure-blood families are covered by magic, but they are usually aimed at Muggles. I dare not say I fully understand it, but arge part of them do. It¡¯s just that if you don¡¯t have the corresponding spell, you won¡¯t be able to see the gate of the house.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The location itself is fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I will write what I know on parchment for youter.¡± Although Minsk was a little puzzled, she still nodded.

    There was a weird smile on the corner of Sean¡¯s mouth.

    ¡ª-

    An old wooden door sounded, the bolt was shaking, and the wooden sign engraved with the words ¡°Hangleton Tavern¡± rattled.

    The owner of the tavern raised his head and nced. The person who came was a tall, thin, middle-aged man. He was wearing a delicate suit, holding a bouquet of flowers, and the mahogany walking stick iid with gold made a sound on the floor.

    The boss looked him up and down and put a smile on his face. It¡¯s not umon to see such a well-dressed gentleman in this kind of ce.

    ¡°Sir, would you like a drink?¡±

    The middle-aged man took off his hat and said, ¡°Please bring me a ss of gin.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    When the ss came, the middle-aged man put a fifty-pound note.

    ¡°Can I ask you something about the ce?¡± The middle-aged man did not touch his ss but asked politely.

    The boss¡¯s eyes lit up. He took the banknotes into his pocket and said enthusiastically, ¡°Of course, of course. I have lived in this ce for decades, and no one is more familiar with this ce than me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the church is?¡±

    ¡°Church? Go out, turn left, and go straight to a square. There is a flower shop in the square. Go through the alley to the left of the flower shop and walk for ten minutes. Turn right twice, and you will see the church.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± The gentleman thanked him politely.

    ¡°What are you doing with the church?¡± asked the boss.

    The man sighed, ¡°I just learned that an elder of mine used to live here. I want to remember him.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The boss wanted to chat a few more words, but the guest had already stood up.

    He didn¡¯t touch his ss, took off his hat again, and walked out of the tavern.

    Watching the guests go out, the boss muttered, ¡°Rich people really don¡¯t regard money as money.¡±

    The middle-aged man walked out of the tavern, walked for a while in the direction directed by the boss, and then came to the church.

    ¡°This is it.¡± the man said to himself, walking towards the cemetery.

    He is none other than the transformed Sean.

    Sean can¡¯t remember the location of Gaunt¡¯s old house, but he knows that Tom Riddle¡¯s house must be very close to Gaunt¡¯s house. Minsk just gave him the location of Gaunt¡¯s house, which is Little Hangleton.

    Use the Vanishing Cab to return to Hogwarts, and then use the Disillusionment Charm to pass through the area he is familiar with. After walking outside the school, Sean directly went there.

    Fortunately, Little Hangleton is not too far from Hogwarts, and Sean managed to find it ording to the map.

    However, as soon as he arrived at the destination, he saw another building. The walls were covered with moss, the tiles on the roof had almost fallen off, and the surrounding talltles had grown to the edge of the building without any care.

    Sean also saw a dead snake nailed to the wooden door of the old house.

    Another Horcrux of Voldemort might be hidden inside, and Sean was worried about being detected by the defensive magic here, so he walked into the vige from a distance. He is not strong enough now. He avoids entering the Gaunt¡¯s house immediately.

    He found a cemetery next to the church. It was almost evening at this time, and Sean waited until night fell before walking into the cemetery. He didn¡¯t change back, just took out his wand and looked at the tombstones.

    In the cemetery, Sean finally found his goal.

    It was a towering marble tombstone covered with moss and mottled with the erosion of time. The name of the owner of the tombstone is engraved on the top.

    Tom Riddle Sr.

    Sean narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Found you.¡±

    Voldemort has too many Horcruxes, especially in this already very different world line. Sean didn¡¯t know if thest piece of Voldemort¡¯s soul that dissipated in P¨¨re Lachaise¡¯s cemetery was thest.

    However, since there is no way to be sure, he needs to be prepared to prevent Voldemort from resurrecting in advance.

    Although Voldemort¡¯s soul parasitism is terrible, ording to Sean¡¯s personal experiences, it has some good benefits. Maybe it is a side effect of it. Voldemort is obviously not rational when he invades other people¡¯s bodies, and his strength seems to have declined.

    Sean spectes that Voldemort may need to have a real body to beplete again. After all, his soul has long been broken.

    So, what Sean has to do is very simple. For Voldemort to be truly resurrected, he needs ¡°Bone of the Father¡±.

    He waved his wand, and the graveyard was slowly opened. Inside was Tom Riddle, who had been turned into bones. Using Levitation Charm, the bones floated out of the tomb.

    Sean stroked his ring and took out a huge wooden box. Inside was another bone. However, Sean is not interested in taking the bones of Voldemort¡¯s own father back home.

    Putting the flowers he brought on top of the bones, he waved his magic wand as usual and burned the bones.

 Chapter 283: â€œEnd Of The Yearâ€

    Chapter 283: ¡°End Of The Year¡±

    The mes licked the bones, the flowers on them quickly withered, and the two turned into ashes together. Sean waved his wand lightly, and the mes became more and more intense. In this way, there were nost ashes left. Only ck smoke was blown away by the night wind.

    After cleaning up the ashes of Voldemort¡¯s father, Sean put the bone specimens into the grave.

    ¡°Reparo.¡±

    The tombstone, dirt, and moss all floated up, and Tom Riddle Sr¡¯s grave was the same again. Sean snapped his fingers and left the scene quickly.

    ¡ª-

    After solving the troubles that can be dealt with now, Sean returned to Nurmengard again. At this time, because the final exam was approaching, the castle had already entered an atmosphere of intense preparation for the exam.

    However, the impact of Grindelwald¡¯s arrest is too great, and the headlines of major newspapers and weekly magazines are always about him. ording to the information from the International Confederation of Wizards and the Guards, the Austrian Ministry of Magic sent a group of Aurors to help find Grindelwald. It is said that they were worried that Grindelwald woulde back for revenge.

    It¡¯s just that Grindelwald¡¯s reputation is beyond the imagination of many people. In such massive brainwashing, about half of Nurmengard¡¯s students still maintain their trust in Grindelwald.

    Those students who believed in official institutions were called traitors and fools. At the same time, they were called fanatics by those who didn¡¯t believe in Grindelwald.

    Nurmengard split in two in a strange way.

    Now, Hogwarts students rarely encountered provocations from Nurmengard students walking in the castle. It was moremon for two groups of students wearing uniforms and trench coats to fight and scold each other.

    As the exam approached, the Nurmengard infirmary was much busier than usual. Students with different opinions often fought duels after quarreling.

    ¡°Only you idiots won¡¯t understand Professor Grindelwald¡¯s intention!¡±

    ¡°Professor? He is a criminal now! Hundreds of his arrest warrants are posted every day. You¡¯re a fanatic.¡±

    ¡°The professor has clearly suffered unfair treatment. Haven¡¯t you learned to use your brain to think in Nurmengard for so many years? Now I can see that you don¡¯t deserve to stay in Nurmengard at all. ¡°

    ¡°Nurmengard is not Grindelwald¡¯s Nurmengard. You are now aplices, childish, ignorant, and stupid aplices.¡±

    ¡°If I find someone to cast the Imperius Curse and say you are an idiot, should you be considered an idiot by the world? No, I was wrong. Anyone with a brain can see that you are an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see who is the idiot!¡±

    In the corridor, two groups of students are fighting each other. Their wands are already in their hands, and the duel is just about to happen in the next second. However, their actions suddenly paused because someone came over.

    It was Sean.

    No matter which group of students it is, Sean isplicated. But generally speaking, he has gained some poprity among the groups that support Grindelwald.

    The crowd who did not support Grindelwald was a little apprehensive. The two groups who were about to duel met Sean. Some of them provoked and insulted him. As a result, the one who insulted Sean was sent to the infirmary.

    ¡°Hey, Wallup,¡± said one of the supporters.

    Sean was talking to Hermione, turned his head, and smiled but didn¡¯t say much. This group of supporters supports Grindelwald, they worship him and do their best to follow his tracks.

    Sean also tried tomunicate with them and finally concluded that he was still Sean, not Grindelwald, and those students were unwilling to listen to him. Sean also gave up intervening in the dispute between the two groups and just said hello when they met.

    Sean was chatting andughing with Hermione, turned a blind eye to the two groups, and skipped them.

    A group of students looked at each other and shouted again.

    ¡°See you in the duel ssroom after school! Don¡¯t run away!¡±

    ¡°Whoever runs is an idiot!¡±

    Hearing the shouts from behind, Hermione curled her lips, ¡°Boring.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a young student to be acting like this?¡± Sean smiled and shrugged.

    ¡°I should find newspapers and officials to learn more about Professor Grindelwald¡¯s crimes back then. At the same time, I would also investigate the situation in Paris that night and give Grindelwald a more detailed understanding of the crimes hemitted in those years.¡±

    ¡°If I were a supporter, I should find evidence of collusion between the government and witnesses. If I can¡¯t find it, I would focus on the contributions that Professor Grindelwald has made over the years and, at the same time, win over the alumni who have graduated to stir up public opinion among the people and the government force to release more inside information.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Hermione raised her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to argue and fight in the castle like this. It will only affect the final exam.¡±

    Sean looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°My position is neutral, but I¡¯m on your side.¡± Hermione said lightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡± Sean smiled and stroked his chest.

    Hermione gave him a disgusted look, ¡°You can¡¯t pretend anymore. Last time, you acted like a gentleman and stuffed that student¡¯s head into the ground.¡±

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a force of habit.¡±

    ¡°Force of habit¡­¡±

    The two returned to themon room. Apart from continuing to collect information, Sean stopped doing other things recently.

    The professor who taught him privately was on the run, and the other one purposely avoided him. After thest big drama, Sean¡¯s Death Eater meeting was canceled.

    Sean simply immersed himself in studying, the world war has not yet broken out, and the final exam is still to be taken.

    In this way, the weather in Austria was slowly warming up. Aurors and the Guards patrolled the castle, Nurmengard students quarreled and dueled, and Hogwarts students just watched them from the sides.

    At the school gate, Grindelwald, on the wanted poster, had a smile, his windbreaker, and a corner of the wanted poster swaying in the wind. In this weather, Sean sat in the examination ssroom in Nurmengard.

    The study progress was going well, and with Hermione¡¯s help, Sean¡¯s exams went smoothly. Even in the Transfiguration exam, Professor McGonagall said he could already pass when he had just raised his wand.

    Half a month ago, he got the fourth-grade Transfiguration tutorial from Professor McGonagall.

    Even the potion that had been tormenting Sean ended with no ident. Snape¡¯s notes were not easy to use, and he memorized thempletely and followed the steps. The potion he got made the potions professor in Nurmengard apud in amazement. However, Sean feels that Grindelwald influenced him in some way.

    Nurmengard¡¯s efficiency was much higher than Sean had imagined. The report card was sent to the students in the afternoon of the second day after the exam.

    As expected, Hermione was still number one. She was originally one of the most diligent and smartest students. During the review process with Sean, the two of them learned from each other. Hermione¡¯s Transfiguration and Magic Attack ss lessons were improved.

    Her history of the magic score is much better than Sean, who memorized them.

    Sean got second ce and was also very satisfied. The main reason for this was that he really got a high score on potions.

    In addition, Daisy got a good result as well. Under the teaching of Hermione and Sean, her knowledge haspletely crushed the first graders of the two schools, and there is no surprise that she is the first.

    In the sixth grade, Percy beat Nurmengard¡¯s genius to be the first in the grade, and the first in the fourth grade was also Hogwarts. Someone Sean has long forgotten, Stephanie Ollivander.

    Stephanie was usually invisible and surprised everyone silently, although she hadn¡¯t grown taller at all.

    Sean heard the news and just shrugged his shoulders. There were too many things that happened during this period. Compared with the previous experience of the two of them, it seemed nothing. They have be stranger after all that had happened.

    After the results came out, it was time for the dinner at the end of the school year. After which, the Hogwarts students would leave Nurmengard Castle.

    Sean is arranging his things in the dormitory.

    The room was blown up when the Guards came to arrest himst time. He lost a lot of things, but fortunately, most of them can be bought back with money. Sean decided not to seekpensation from the Guards. Although he has his ring, everything can¡¯t be stuffed into it.

    After a while, looking at the empty dormitory, Sean said to himself, ¡°I guess this is it.¡±

    He looked around the entire bedroom and finally looked at the bedside table.

    ¡°Almost forgot about this.¡± Sean walked over and picked up a big golden egg.

    This is the prize he got when he helped Grindelwaldst time. He studied it for a long time but found nothing. In the end, he could only think that this thing was just for decoration. He picked up the golden egg and tossed it in his hand, but nothing changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to keep it as a souvenir.¡± Sean raised his eyebrows and stuffed it into the ring.

    At night, the hall in Nurmengard was decorated with lights and festoons, and the golden and red gs symbolizing the schools were hung on both sides of the hall. It¡¯s just that the atmosphere in the hall is not high. There is no excitement about the uing holiday.

    The principal changed, the students split into two groups, and even the final exams went awry. Out of the seven grades, the first ce in four grades was taken away by Hogwarts. Therefore, the atmosphere of the end-of-semester dinner was rather low.

    When everyone was seated, the current principal of Nurmengard stood up from the empty seat. She didn¡¯t seem to have the motivation to be the principal, and she still nced at the crowd.

    The new principal has also attracted a lot of attention recently. Since Grindelwald disappeared, she has be younger day by day, and she has turned back to the morous looks of her twenties.

    Of course, it was the work of a spell, and Rosier has not been investigated again. But it has sparked a discussion among the students.

    She held up her wine ss, ¡°This year, the history of Nurmengard took another step forward. This castle still stands despite the wind and rain. We also weed guests from afar. Hogwarts, thank you for what you have taught us. I hope you can gain knowledge here and bring it back to carry forward.¡±

    Under her leadership, the hall had a burst of not-so-warm apuse. Rosier changed the topic.

    ¡°And you, as students of Nurmengard,¡± She paused, her eyes proud and cold, ¡°I want to say that I am proud of your performance this year, but I am not as kind as the previous principal. With all due respect, all of you performed badly.¡±

    The cold voices hit the faces of every Nurmengard, and they froze for a moment. Humiliation, shame, and anger all flooded their faces.

    Rosier¡¯s tone did not change: ¡°The fiasco in the duel ssroom, the crushing on Nurmengard Day, I thought you could learn something. The school experienced a huge change, such as the recent duel and exam performance.¡± H

    ¡°I have nothing to say. This year¡¯s summer vacation is dyed by one month.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the dinner.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she held up the ss to signal to everyone and then sat down. Professor McGonagall, next to her, opened her mouth slightly. There was no sound in the hall, the faces of the Nurmengard students turned pale, and most of them suddenly lost their appetite.

    There were whispers on the Hogwarts table. Sean turned his head and saw several members of his Golden Dawn. He made a cheering gesture to them and mourned for them in his heart.

    The dinner was exquisite and delicious. Sean quietly called out the system panel when the food was almost finished. He hadn¡¯t looked at the panel for a long time. He tried to draw a few lottery, but nothing good came out at all.

    There was no change in the item bar and talent bar, and Sean looked at the spell proficiency below.

    Proficiency is, of course, a good thing that can intuitively reflect his progress, but Sean¡¯s spell proficiency has also increased, and the level of spells has not changed much. He himself has a rough estimate of the daily increase in proficiency.

    It was almost the same as his prediction, but gradually, Sean¡¯s expression became weird.

    Why has the proficiency of several spells, such as Bombardment Charm, Lumos Maxima, and several spells increased exponentially?

 Chapter 284: â€œOne Step Closer To The Truthâ€

    Chapter 284: ¡°One Step Closer To The Truth¡±

    Sean was a little confused. The increase in proficiency was inexplicable. There were two sources of his improvement in spell proficiency in the past. One was casting the spell himself like self-practice.

    The second is watching others cast spells. This sounds easy, but it¡¯s actually quite demanding.

    With Sean¡¯s current magical strength, even the demonstrations of senior students who are much stronger than him cannot provide him with much proficiency. Generally speaking, Sean can only gain proficiency from wizards of Professor McGonagall¡¯s level and above.

    But in his memory, no powerful wizard cast such spells as Bombarda and Lumos Maxima in front of him during this period of time.

    ¡°Strange, where did my proficiencye from?¡± Sean frowned.

    He continued to flip through the spell proficiency list, his expression getting weirder and weirder.

    A lot of his spells proficiency had increased a lot. Even to the spells he barely uses. Like the Nosebleed Curse.

    He has seen Fred and George use this thing before. It is a prank spell that can make the target suffer from nosebleeds. Only people who use it for scares and pranks use it, and he barely even used it.

    Sean frowned and thought for a while. He hadn¡¯t encountered a situation that could increase his proficiency significantly recently. Although it was the end of the semester, these spells were not the focus of the review content.

    Sean suddenly froze in ce.

    That night in Paris, he witnessed the duel between the two most powerful wizards in the world today. He saw many profound and terrifying spells in the midair, where mes and rain intertwined. The explosion of the magic collision and the strong light across the night sky were the main sights of the night.

    Sean suddenly became excited. He flipped through the spell list faster, and he saw more spells. Most of the spells that Grindelwald taught have increased their proficiency.

    He continued to look and then saw more.

    For example, the Protego Diabolica that Grindelwald taught him has increased a lot. It is understandable that he maintained the me for a long time that night, and the demonstration of the inventor of the spell, Grindelwald, also brought him arge wave of proficiency.

    However, the ¡°Partis Temporus¡± used by Dumbledore and Grindelwald in the final duel was not recorded in the list of spells.

    Sean checked it carefully, and there was indeed no such spell.

    This is unreasonable. The power of Sean¡¯s system lies in recording spells and gaining proficiency. Sean learned some from young Grindelwald and Dumbledore. His talent for ancient runes couldn¡¯t be lower when it came to the two ancient spells.

    If it was wandless and nonverbal casting, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it normally. But at that time, Dumbledore gave clear movements and urate incantation. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Sean¡¯s eyes light up slightly, so there is a high probability that there is only one theory. Dumbledore¡¯s ¡°Partis Temporus¡± at that time may be just a fake one; in other words, the ¡°Partis Temporus¡± is only for show.

    Were these two just acting?

    After understanding this, Sean was confused. His biggest concern was that if these two old men turned against each other, the world would be split.

    Now, Sean learned the truth through the system. The two old men had nned it before. This excited him. However, when he was excited, he raised his chin and began to think again.

    But this doesn¡¯t look like a staged act.

    There is no need to act so realistically if it was acting, and his Pride was awakened. Is this what the two of them nned?

    Was Voldemort¡¯sing also nned?

    There must be something hidden in it.

    Having figured all this out, Sean couldn¡¯t help showing a smile. Even though there are many doubts, as long as the two old men don¡¯t really turn against each other, it¡¯s good.

    But why hide it from him?

    Grindelwald said that he would take the initiative to contact him. After discovering this, Sean suddenly had a good appetite. Even though the steak was a little cold, he still took a portion to the te and enjoyed it.

    Hermione looked over curiously, ¡°Feeling good today?¡±

    Sean swallowed the meat and smiled, ¡°I figured out some things, and I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°So, cheers?¡± Hermione blinked and picked up the pumpkin juice.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall was not high, but Sean was in a great mood, and he even became more enthusiastic when he looked at Nurmengard students.

    When the dinner was over, the Hogwarts students stood up straight. Professor Rozier stood up. She walked to the center of the hall and then hugged Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Thank you foring, Minerva.¡±

    Professor McGonagall smiled back, ¡°Thanks to Nurmengard¡¯s hospitality, we have learned knowledge and made friends. We look forward to seeing you again.¡±

    Lockhart, who had been insignificant throughout the semester, raised his foot. With his smile, he seemed to want to hug and say goodbye to Professor Rosier. However, Professor Rozier dismissed his thoughts with a cold nce.

    The Hogwarts students walked out of the hall neatly and towards the huge stone giant crouching in the square.

    ¡°There will be a timeter.¡± Sean smiled and shook the hands of Nurmengard members of the Golden Dawn.

    Hugo and the others understood.

    The students of Hogwarts began to walk into the stone giant one by one. When it was almost Sean¡¯s turn, someone stopped him.

    ¡°Wallup.¡± Sean turned his head and saw a pale face.

    It was Fabian

    ¡°Who are you again?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    Fabian twitched the corner of his mouth, turning a blind eye to Sean¡¯s ridicule, ¡°We will meet again, Wallup.¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys make a new tagline or something.¡±

    Fabian lowered his voice, ¡°When the real disasteres, your words are nothing.¡±

    ¡°Does this have something to do with yourck of imagination?¡± Sean shook his head helplessly and then threw another thing.

    Fabian didn¡¯t reach out to catch it but took a half step back as if facing a big enemy. The thing floated to the ground and unfolded. It was a leaflet.

    [Luxury house in Paris, France, for sale. Prime location, high quality, and low price!]

    Fabian¡¯s breathing was slightly rapid. Grindelwaldpletely burned down the manor the Aiken family inherited for hundreds of years. He looked over gloomily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, bye.¡±

    Fabian walked back into the crowd with an ugly expression, his fists clenched.

    ¡ª-

    Hermione was talking to Sean in the lounge as the stone giant was running.

    ¡°That guy still has some grudges on you, huh?¡±

    ¡°How can it be so easy for him to let it go.¡± Sean was lying on a chair while looking at Daisy¡¯s snack.

    Daisy blinked, ¡°Do you want to eat, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Well, just a little bit.¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Daisy held up the packaging bag to the right hand that Sean stretched out, and it fell to the ground.

    ¡°Uh¡­thanks.¡± Sean stuffed the snacks into his mouth and continued vaguely, ¡°His father lost his hand, and Fabian suffered from physical injury, but reputation. So it is reasonable for him to be angry.¡±

    Hermione looked at him helplessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it to heart at all?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be affected by a bug in my daily life.¡±

    ¡°What about Hugo, Patricia, and the others? Fabian might do something to them as soon as we leave since he has that influence.¡±

    Sean raised his brows at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯vee prepared.¡±

    In Nurmengard, Fabian became more and more angry, but Wallup had gone away, and now he had nowhere to vent his anger. Walking stiffly towards the castle, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, and a figure came into view.

    It was Minsk.

    Fabian sneered and strode forward. He cast a spell to attack Minsk immediately.

    Savannah showed a shocked expression, ¡°You¡­¡±

    In the shadows, a woman came out with a nk expression.

    Professor Rosier gave him a disgusted look, ¡°Go to the confinement room, now.¡±

    Fabian wanted to retort but took a deep breath and walked towards the confinement room with heavy steps. He turned his head and saw Minsk smiling with Professor Rosier. He saw the girl smile provocatively at him.

    He heard what she said in a low voice, ¡°You are so brave.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    After resting in the stone giant for a night, when Sean and the others woke up, the towering towers of Hogwarts could already be seen from a distance.

    Hermione looked out the window, muttering, ¡°Although Nurmengard¡¯s library is great, Hogwarts really feels like home.¡±

    Sean nodded in agreement, ¡°It really feels different.¡±

    Flitwick, Snape, and Professor Sprout were already waiting on the field when they got off the giant. Filch, who had been de-petrified, held Mrs. Norris in his arms and watched maliciously.

    They weed the students who came. Professor Flitwick waved his wand, and a magic banner of wee appeared in the air.

    ¡°Wee home!¡±

    The field became lively all of a sudden. Hagrid gave them each a warm wee with a p on the back, and Ron almost spat out his breakfast. They walked towards the castle. Although food is provided inside the stone giants, most of them eat less so that they can eat more in Hogwarts.

    On the way, Hagrid told them what had happened at Hogwarts in the past six months.

    ¡°While Professor McGonagall and Professor Lockhart lead the group. Professor Dumbledore is in charge of teaching two sses. The students have learned a lot. The Dueling Club is very popr now, and this is all because of Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°The mandrake had ripe a month ago, and Professor Sprout made the potion. Filch woke up immediately. The first thing that idiot woke up to was to say, ¡®the student sneaked away¡¯, and he was scolded immediately.¡±

    ¡°Edmund woke up too. Professor Snape made the potion into incense, and then we fanned the potion and smoked it into Edmund¡¯s body. Can you believe that?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, the castle isn¡¯t that lively without you guys, without the Weasleys. But Filch is always secretly cursing George and Fred in his office to die in Nurmengard just because they were a headache for him.¡±

    ¡°What about Grindelwald? Of course, this is the biggest news at Hogwarts in the past six months, and everyone is discussing it. Speaking of which,¡± Hagrid looked around and lowered his voice, ¡°Well, they all said that you are the heir of Grindelwald, and someone from the Guards spread that rumor.¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°They¡¯re just suspicious. If they can¡¯t catch Grindelwald, they want to catch someone rted. But I guess I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Hagrid nodded approvingly:, ¡°I think so too. If I hear someone spreading rumors again, I will definitely make them regret it.¡±

    They walked into the Great Hall, and after enjoying a Hogwarts-style breakfast, the students gathered together. Final exams are over, and the Hogwarts students have time to rx and have fun.

    Sean still has things to do, though.

    The Basilisk was waiting for him in that chamber in the Slytherinmon room.

    During this time, when Sean uses the Vanishing Cab to return to Hogwarts, he finds a chance to meet the Basilisk secretly. He was a bit bored by where he stayed.

    Sean was thinking of a way whether or not he could get the Basilisk out of that chamber safely.

 Chapter 285: â€œControlling Basilisk Powerâ€

    Chapter 285: ¡°Controlling Basilisk Power¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t go to the Slytherinmon room but went through the field area and walked towards the ck Lake from the other side of the castle. It was too troublesome to go in and out from there all the time.

    The secret room there has a passage leading to the ck Lake, and the Basilisk is quite familiar with the bottom of theke, so Sean asks the Basilisk to meet him there.

    Going north along the path by theke and then using the Levitation Charm to cross the cliff. Sean went around to the other side of the ck Lake, which is probably the farthest ce within Hogwarts.

    Finding a rtively open rocky ce by theke, Sean took out a huge scale, which is a scale on the neck of the Basilisk. The Basilisk can hear it as long as it is tapped with a specific rhythm.

    After submerging half of the scale in theke water, Sean tapped it quickly and then retreated behind the rock. After a while, the water in theke moved, countless foams surged up, and the head of a huge Basilisk emerged.

    However, it would be a little weird for outsiders to watch this.

    A hoarse and loud hiss came out of the Basilisk¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Are you here?¡± Sean¡¯s Parseltongue proficiency has been increased. He can easily understand what the Basilisk said and even felt a little joy from it.

    Sean also hissed, ¡°Well, I promised to see you. It¡¯s been a while, sorry.¡±

    ¡°A while?¡± The Basilisk was slightly puzzled.

    Sean was dumbfounded. Like the Basilisk, they have a long lifespan and have a different concept of time from him.

    Thest time, he came and left too fast. This time, Sean found a ce to sit down and asked curiously, ¡°Are you usually active at the bottom of the ck Lake?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Basilisk seemed to understand that shaking its head has a negative meaning in humannguage. It shook its head and then stoppedpletely.

    ¡°I usually roam around the ck Lake for food. Unless it¡¯s necessary and there is something dangerous in the ck Lake.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous?¡± Sean frowned.

    He has heard a lot of legends about the ck Lake, but it was just a rumor. One is that some kind of terrible magical creature is hidden in the deepest part of the ck Lake, and the other is Godric Gryffindor, who hid in theke.

    The Basilisk hissed, ¡°From my hunch, there is a crack to the north of the center of the ck Lake, and I feel danger every time I approach it.¡±

    ¡°Is it some kind of magical creature or dark magic?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t feel this way about other creatures under the ck Lake, and other creatures never get close to it.¡±

    Sean nodded thoughtfully. He still remembered the message left by Slytherin himself. The four founders of Hogwarts were attracted here by the message in a dream. The ck Lake crack probably hides some secret that no one knows about.

    However, just listen to it as a story, the Basilisk thinks it is dangerous, and if he goes to explore, he will surely be dead. Sean changed the subject.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored after staying here for so long?¡±

    The Basilisk seemed a little confused, but it finally nodded, ¡°There is one thing I didn¡¯t understand when I was a child. But as time goes by, using human thinking, my wisdom has improved, and my emotions are better. I ordered other creatures to bring me food and everything. But after a long time, I asionally feel empty, and it doesn¡¯t feel interesting anymore.¡±

    ¡°I crave more emotional needs more than my physical needs.¡±

    Sean remembered another thing: ¡°There is another one of your kind in the castle, did you know?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The Basilisk rubbed its scales on the raised part of the rock, ¡°But to be precise, it¡¯s different from me. Except for its resemnce, it can¡¯tmunicate at all.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Its intelligence is lower than those mermaids. Every time it is really hungry, it swims out of the pipe to hunt for food. When it is full, it returns quickly. I tried tomunicate with it before, but it ignored me.¡±

    Sean held his chin and nodded. As stated in Slytherin¡¯s notes, ordinary basilisks have extremely low IQs and only have their natural killing instincts.

    After chatting with the Basilisk about its daily life in the ck Lake, Sean hissed, ¡°The secret room you guarded is empty, so there seems to be no need for you to stay there, right?¡±

    The Basilisk hesitated, ¡°But master¡¯s order is that I should always stay there and kill people who can speak the Parseltongue¡­¡±

    ¡°But, before me. It¡¯s been a long time since any Parselmouth went there, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I have thought about this problem. I guess the Parselmouths had already found more things on the outside world to the point they weren¡¯t as interested in going there anymore. Which exins the reason there were barely any of theming.¡±

    Sean pped his hands, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason! It¡¯s pointless for you to stay there all the time.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± The Basilisk seemed to be thinking.

    ¡°Are you afraid that your master won¡¯t find you when he returns?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°No, master didn¡¯t say I should wait for him, and I also understand that a human like you died much earlier than me.¡±

    The Basilisk continued, ¡°Master may have disappeared in this world for a long time. I thought about it, if Master dies, should I stay there? I am confused, but I have always been a Baslisik. There is no other creature that would apany me.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up, and said persuasively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet me? I can talk with you, and you don¡¯t hate me, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. You smell very good. Much more fragrant than those big fish.¡± The Basilisk hissed quickly again as if exining, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t mean to eat you.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Sean smiled, ¡°You want to be my friend, right?¡±

    It nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, I want to be friends with you.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Although you almost stared at me to death, it was an ident after all, and I have always been generous and friendly. I have decided to forgive you now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said the Basilisk gratefully.

    ¡°So we¡¯re friends now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, friend.¡± The Basilisk flicked its tail cheerfully and identally cracked a rock.

    Sean walked away from the rock and continued, ¡°Since we are friends, and your master is no longer in this world, I think, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Come?¡±

    ¡°Yes, change where you live, your way of life, and your taste. Don¡¯t you get tired of eating fish every day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, and I eat it once a month.¡± The Basilisk corrected seriously.

    ¡°This is just a way of expression. You are still young and don¡¯t understand it yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Sean looked up at the Basilisk, whose emerald green head with a metallic hue was shining brightly in the sun.

    ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡± Sean asked.

    The Basilisk nodded quickly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    It answered so quickly that Sean was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the Basilisk to be so straightforward. He thought he would have to chat with him several times before agreeing.

    He was overjoyed, stood up neatly, and patted the dust, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    But the Basilisk still has doubts, ¡°I¡¯m too big. I¡¯m not like your moth that can shrink, and my eyes are deadly. I can¡¯t keep my eyes closed all the time. This may hurt you.¡±

    Sean froze for a moment before realizing that the moth was Dave. He shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not a moth. It¡¯s my friend. It¡¯s a Winged Demon named Dave. Besides, It doesn¡¯t matter how big you are. I have a way to fit you in.¡±

    ¡°Dave, I remember. What about my eyes?¡±

    Sean licked his slightly dry lips, hissing sounding a little sharp because of excitement, ¡°Do you usually need your eyes to move normally?¡±

    ¡°No, I can smell the creatures around me, and¡­¡± The Basilisk struggled with how to describe it.

    ¡°You can feel vibrations nearby to analyze your surroundings, and you can feel biological heat, right?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted to say. How do you know?.¡±

    This is amon trait for serpents.

    Sean continued to ask, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have eyesight, it won¡¯t affect you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Basilisk nodded.

    ¡°Let me ask another, can your gaze not only kill living things but also destroy inanimate objects?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if I want to, but not very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Be more specific.¡±

    ¡°Well, If I desperately want to kill a creature, then my gaze will be more deadly. The object I see will be destroyed, and my gaze will make the object¡¯s heat higher.¡±

    Sean has a deep memory of a plot in the original book. The kid in the first grade who liked to take pictures was petrified. He saw the Basilisk through the camera. He was petrified, and the camera film was destroyed, while the camera itself suffered no serious damage.

    This proves that the Basilisk¡¯s gaze has limited damage to objects.

    Sean walked up to the Basilisk and patted its hard and cold scales, ¡°I have a solution.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the Basilisk hissed sounding pleased.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I have to hurry up and prepare. I¡¯m going to have a holiday the day after tomorrow. I hope I can make it in time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, lean down.¡± Sean stretched out his hands and stroked the Basilisk¡¯s head, took out a measuring tape, and measured the size of the Basilisk¡¯s head.

    After finishing, he said, ¡°Just go back and wait for my news. See you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Okay, friend. Goodbye.¡±

    It lowered its head and got into the water. After a huge ssh, theke gradually calmed down. Sean cast a Levitation Charm on himself, grabbed Dave¡¯s tail, and flew towards the way they came.

    Feeling the cool breeze blowing across theke on his face, Sean raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to feel the power of a wave of technology and money.¡±

    Sean returned safely to Hogwarts and quickly wrote a letter.

    (Dear Father,

    ¡°How are you, Mother and E? I will be leaving for home the day after tomorrow, of course, as I have told you in my previous letter. I am writing this for a favor.

    You can understand it as a pair of sses worn by snakes. Of course, the size must be erged proportionally. I will list the specific data below.

    The overall weight of the sses should be light. The back of the head should be adjustable. The frame should be made of strong and tough materials. There are twoyers of lenses. The inneryer should be transparent and resistant to high temperatures, and the outeryer shouldpletely iste the line of sight of the inneryer. If it¡¯s possible, can you design a mechanical switch so that I can use a controller to switch theyers quickly?¡±

    That¡¯s my request, I need this very badly.

    Love you, Sean.)

    After writing the letter, Sean sealed the parchment into an envelope and quickly went to the owl shack. After handing the letter an owl, he put coins in the feet of all the public owls. The thing should be big, but thirty or so owls should be enough to carry the itemter if the thing he asked for is already done.

    After watching the spectacr flock of owls headed away, Sean walked out of the owl shack with satisfaction.

    He is not afraid of being checked by people. No one can guess what it is used for. If he can¡¯t make it in time, he can take the Basilisk away first and let his father design it when he returns home.

 Chapter 286: â€œMeeting Aurelius Againâ€

    Chapter 286: ¡°Meeting Aurelius Again¡±

    On Hogwarts Castle, in front of the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Cockroach Clusters?¡±

    ¡°Fizzing Whizbees?¡±

    ¡°Toffee?¡±

    ¡°Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°Gellert Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°Dumbledore?¡±

    ¡°Crushed almond ice cream?¡±

    The gargoyle couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Its face twisted strangely, and it made a low, muffled sound, ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes. Are you going to name all the desserts and snacks?¡±

    Sean was leaning against the wall, licking the crushed almond ice cream in his hand, ¡°Actually, there are not many. British desserts are better than gourmet food.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to name them all!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Exploding BonBons?¡± Sean blinked.

    The gargoyle didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.

    ¡°Hey, buddy. You can either contact him directly or find Professor Dumbledore at some other time.¡± The gargoyle remained motionless, bing like a stone statue again.

    Sean ate thest bit of the cone, dawdled with the gargoyle for a while, and finally left angrily.

    Sean wanted to talk to him because the two old men were acting. But there was no sign of him in the castle, and he couldn¡¯t guess the password of the principal¡¯s office, which was always easy to guess.

    Sean walked toward the end of the corridor. There is an open-air balcony here, but few people usuallye here.

    Hermione and Daisy, who had been sticking to him all this time, ran to the Room of Requirements. The initial progress of the Animagus of the two of them was almost the same, but because of a holiday, the first step could be finished. But the two had already started brainstorming about their own Animagus form. They recently found an ancient book on the Animagus form.

    Walking to the balcony, many students fly around on the Quidditch field in the distance, and the students are enjoying theirst time at the school.

    With the warm breeze blowing on his face, Sean stretched his waist. The weather has been fantastictely.

    Looking beyond the Quidditch field, Sean could vaguely see the farthest building, which was Hogsmeade Vige. The only vige in Ennd that was full of wizards.

    Funded by Hengist of Woodcroft. Hogwarts students are allowed to travel here on weekends, but only students from Year 3 and above have permission from their parents or other guardians. Naturally, Sean didn¡¯t have to worry that his parents wouldn¡¯t sign it, but he didn¡¯t quite understand why the guardian had to sign it before going there.

    Since nothing would endanger them there.

    He pressed his hands on the railing, lookedzily into the distance, then narrowed his eyes.

    Is there something darking out of the sky above Hogsmeade?

    The dark thing kept jumping up and flew to a position where even the students on broomsticks could see it. It changed direction and flew towards Hogwarts. The speed of that thing was extremely fast, and when Sean squinted his eyes to observe, it had already approached the castle rapidly.

    Sean finally saw what that thing looked like, a mass of dark, oily substance.

    It should be an Obscurus.

    The Obscurus came for the floor where he was and saw Sean.

    ¡°Hey, Sean, long time no see.¡± A familiar voice sounded.

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth raised an arc, and he waved his hand at the Obscurus. It flew to the balcony, it began to twist and deform as it fell, and an old man with a long beard appeared beside him.

    It was Aurelius Dumbledore.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Dumbledore, long time no see.¡± Sean greeted.

    Aurelius waved his hand, ¡°You can just call me Auri. I hate being called formally, and you know, Dumbledore tends to refer to my great uncle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Auri¡­wait a minute,¡± Sean was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Uncle, is Dumbledore your uncle?¡±

    Aurelius looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Do I look much older than him?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, I¡­¡± Sean began to speak incoherently.

    He remembered that Dumbledore sent him a letter after his trip to Godric¡¯s Hollow, which mentioned Dumbledore¡¯s past. Dumbledore¡¯s sister Arianna is an Obscurus person. Ariana was unfortunately affected by the conflict between Dumbledore, Grindelwald, and Aberforth, and Dumbledore and Grindelwald broke up for a long time.

    In order to save his sister, Dumbledore tried the most taboo thing in the field of alchemy.

    As a result, Ariana¡¯s soul became entangled with the Phoenix, and a soul began to be naturally born in the new body created by alchemy. Dumbledore mentioned that he was separated from the newborn child, and Sean always believed that Aurelius was the newborn soul.

    Aurelius suddenly showed an expression, ¡°Oh, oh, I thought Albus told you. But it¡¯s understandable. He has never had a good rtionship with my bad-tempered father.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Aurelius didn¡¯t seem to mind revealing the family affairs of Dumbledore¡¯s family. He casually leaned on the railing and said with a smile, ¡°Because of some past events, Albus never mentioned his family to the outside world. Also, because of that incident, my father has always had a very stiff rtionship with him. But after all this time, family is the most important thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Auri, do you mean that you are Professor Dumbledore¡¯s nephew?¡± Sean opened his mouth wide.

    Aurelius nodded, ¡°My father¡¯s name is Aberforth Dumbledore. The younger brother of your principal, but the rtionship between the two has always been bad.¡±

    He spread his hands, ¡°But my father is also a jerk. To be honest, time kills hatred. I only started talking to him in thest few years.¡±

    Sean opened his mouth. His brain almost crashed because of this info dump.

    Aurelius¡¯ left hand turned into ck particles, and the particles supported Sean¡¯s chin like a hand.

    ¡°I thought you were very receptive,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Is this news shocking?¡±

    ¡°Too shocking.¡±

    Aurelius¡¯ eyes shed. Turning around, he looked into the distance, ¡°Time can really solve many things.¡±

    Looking at his appearance, Sean pursed his lips. The timeline of this world began to change from Grindelwald¡¯s Paris meeting. In other words, Aurelius, who used to be called Credence, still experienced that painful memory.

    Sean leaned against the railing and sighed like Aurelius.

    He turned his head and smiled softly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t learn anything from my behavior. How old are you?¡±

    Sean chuckled. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he also has an Obcsurus in his body, but he always has a sense of intimacy with Aurelius.

    He asked, ¡°Can you tell me about your past? Sir¡­ I mean, Auri.¡±

    Aureliusughed and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. My father was unwilling to take responsibility when he was young. I was drifting overseas when I was a baby, and then, because of some idents, I was adopted by someone else. I lived under another name for the first half of my life.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Even knowing the plot, Sean was still very curious.

    Aurelius spread his hands, with a calm expression on his face, ¡°I was not very happy in my childhood and became an Obscurial. I had nothing but unbridled power at that time, and I wanted everything. I walked the wrong road and lost a lot. But now, everything is good.¡±

    Sean held his head helplessly, ¡°Is there anything else like about both of them?¡±

    Aurelius smiled happily, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to get some news about Albus and Gellert from me? It¡¯s the same answer, Sean. They have to tell you in person.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sean was a little puzzled.

    He looked at him, ¡°Without personal experience, you will never know howplicated those two people¡¯s minds are. Maybe it¡¯s just an ordinary sentence that contains deep meaning. Maybe it¡¯s just amon thing that they said. But there is always an intention to it. If you try to figure it out, believe me, it¡¯s going to be really hard. I¡¯d better say less to make sure you don¡¯t misinterpret my message and cause an ident. In fact, I can¡¯t even figure out what is Albus¡¯ intention.¡±

    ¡°Then, Auri, how are they?¡± Sean still didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Maybe they broke up again?¡± Aurelius nuzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, well, who knows?¡±

    Sean sighed helplessly.

    Aurelius looked into the distance and pointed to Hogsmeade, ¡°You can go to Hogsmeade next year, right? There¡¯s a pub there. The owner is my father. Maybe you two can chat. He has always been in a bad rtionship with Albus anyway.¡±

    ¡°What about you? I mean, your father. You know he was young at that time.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. He is very irresponsible, but he is still a good person. At least I don¡¯t get angry when I talk to him now, and some people still befriended him.¡±

    Sean showed a smile, ¡°How is Ms. Nagini?¡±

    Aurelius smiled happily, ¡°Her blood has been controlled very stably in the past year. Maybe she can go out in a short time. Nagini mentions that she is very thankful for your help.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Aurelius turned around, hunched his back slightly, ¡°It is because I have experienced so much suffering that I cherish the present more and more. I hope you can understand that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Auri.¡± Sean and Aurelius shook hands firmly.

    Suddenly, he felt a waveing from the palm. It seems to be a magic power.

    ¡°Auri?¡± Sean was taken aback.

    He smiled slightly, ¡°An Obscurus is amazing. As an Obscurial, these experiences may be useful to you.¡±

    Sean felt it slightly, and he was surprised to find that just knowing some experience, the Obscurus in his body became more active.

    Aurelius waved his hand at him, ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time with Nagini. Best wishes, my friend.¡±

    After speaking, he walked towards the castle.

    Sean lightly shook the palm of his left hand, and the ck particles belonging to his Obscurus emerged from his palm. It changed shape ording to Sean¡¯s ideas, and he was even able to adjust the output of the magic power.

    He came here to find Dumbledore but met Aurelius instead.

    Not only did he learn that Aurelius was Dumbledore¡¯s nephew, but he also got a big gift for controlling his Obscurus. Sean raised his eyebrows and smiled. This time, he really didn¡¯t run in vain.

    Aurelius is actually the son of Aberforth, so who is the soul that Dumbledore made?

    Dumbledore said that he was separated from the newborn, so he did not find it yet.

    After pondering for a while, Sean finally gave up.

    Sean had a hunch that Dumbledore was nning a big event, and what kind of role did Grindelwald y?

    While Sean, a second-grade student who can transform into a dragon at will, has adopted a bunch of many dangerous magical animals and is about to adopt a basilisk, he thinks about the possibility of his role as well.

    ¡ª-

    In the evening, Sean waited for his package.

    Dozens of owls are carrying a huge wooden box, and his owl is standing on top of the box, pping its wings symbolically when bored. Sean stroked his owl¡¯s shiny feathers and then took the letter from its paw.

    (Dear Sean,

    Your mother, sister and I are all looking forward to your return, but you have given me a problem this time.

    Of course, a father never lets his son down. I had these sses made at your request. I hope you can use them. But what are such big sses for? A giant with a snake head? If so, I am amazed at your skills.

    There¡¯s also a blueprint for it, and the person who can make it for you can be found at any time. If you need to improve it, you can do it yourself when youe back. Your mother will clean your room, and your favorite food will be prepared. E also helped. Your sister is getting smarter like you.

    Love your father, mother, and E.)

    Reading this, he raised a smile.

 Chapter 287: â€œReturn Tripâ€

    Chapter 287: ¡°Return Trip¡±

    Before the dinner started, Sean went to the edge of the ck Lake. After hitting the scales, it didn¡¯t take long for the Basilisk¡¯s green head to float out of theke.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll give you a try.¡± Sean hissed and then let the Basilisk, with its back turned, lower its head.

    This time, the special sses that his father helped him make were extremely huge. The shape was somewhat simr to windproof sses, but there was an extra fixing strap, which was specially ordered by Sean to prevent the Basilisk from identally slipping out.

    The main body of the sses is a light ck frame with pure ck lenses. There is a mechanical button next to it. Press the outer ck lens, and it will pop up, revealing the inner transparent crystal lens.

    There is also an electronic control device integrated into the frame. Sean has a remote control that can control the opening and closing of the inner and outer lenses. Of course, the electronic devices within Hogwarts will automatically fail, so we will have to wait untilter to try this.

    Although the time was short, Mr. Wallup still made it fast. He was very satisfied with the sses in front of him.

    The Basilisk tightly closed its eyes andy motionless on the ground. Sean took out the huge sses, and Pudding came out of the ring and stood up.

    ¡°Meow?¡± Pudding looked at the Basilisk rather apprehensively.

    Sean rubbed its head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    After a while, the Basilisk put on a pair of pure ck sses, which looked weird and funny.

    ¡°How do you feel right now?¡± Sean asked the Basilisk.

    The Basilisk shook its head and seemed a little ufortable, ¡°It feels weird, like I have an extrayer of thickness in my vision.¡±

    Sean patted it on the head, ¡°Please bear with me. After you leave with me, I will find a way to change it to a morefortable material. However, will it affect you much after wearing this?¡±

    The Basilisk shook its head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. For me, there is no difference between swimming with eyes closed and swimming without eyes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. But you must remember that you can¡¯t remove your sses without my permission.¡± Sean instructed.

    ¡°No problem, I will listen to you.¡± The Basilisk nodded.

    Sean took out a cage containing a few mice, which are the usual snacks of Pudding.

    Putting the cage under the Basilisk, Sean asked, ¡°Can you feel the mouse normally?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, open your eyes and stare at the mouse to see if my sses are useful.¡±

    The Basilisk moved. Its emerald green scales scraped against the rocks and made a screeching sound. It raised its head and looked at the mice. The mice were still huddling together and shaking in one second, two seconds, three seconds, but they didn¡¯t suffer any harm.

    Sean grinned, ¡°It really works. How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s just that the lens in front of the eye is a little hot.¡±

    This effect was what he wanted, and now he finally didn¡¯t have to worry about being hurt by the Basilisk¡¯s unintentional actions.

    ¡°Great. Now,e with me.¡± He stroked the Basilisk¡¯s cold scales.

    The Basilisk lowered its body and rubbed its head against Sean, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sean opened the ring and expanded the entrance to the maximum. The Basilisk squeezed in forcefully, deforming the door frame of the passage, and finally slipped in.

    Pudding roared threateningly. The Basilisk doesn¡¯t care. Its intelligence allows it to clearly distinguish between enemies and friends.

    Sean stretched his hand intofort Pudding for a while and shouted at the Basilisk, ¡°There are caves andkes on the left. Are you still used to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± It was probably his first time moving into a new ce, and it was excited.

    Sean felt relieved, and aftermunicating with the two animals for a while, he closed the ring and then walked towards the way he came. Now, with the Basilisk, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about fighting.

    Sean flew over the cliff andnded next to the castle, thinking about what to do next while walking towards the hall.

    First of all, since it was agreed to take the Basilisk out for a walk, it is better to travel to other ces during the summer vacation. So that it can see other ces than Hogwarts.

    As for how to feed the Basilisk, it is not difficult, and it won¡¯t cost him much money.

    The Basilisk has a wide range of tastes. It eats everything except chicken. Sean ns to buy some cattle and sheep for it to change its palette. This guy has been at the bottom of theke for hundreds of years. It is too bad that it can only eat fish every day.

    Of course, in addition to further improving their chemistry, he thinks about how the Basilisk can help him.

    The size of the ring door needs to be erged. Otherwise, when there¡¯s an emergency, the Basilisk will be stuck for a long time just to swim out of the ring. Secondly, he can teach the Basilisk some things, such as how to reasonably use its various deadly weapons.

    In addition to killing enemies by looking directly at them, the venom of the Basilisk is also one of the most poisonous things in the world. Afterward, he can consider letting the Basilisk drain some poison and save it.

    Sean walked towards the hall while thinking about it.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to walk to the door of the hall. At this time, the students had already gathered, and the gs of various colors symbolizing the four houses were flying in the air.

    ¡°Sean, this way!¡± Daisy waved at him.

    He smiled and sat next to his friend, greeted and joked with the students around him. When the dinner began, Professor Dumbledore, who hadn¡¯t shown up since that night in Paris, finally appeared.

    He is hale and hearty, and the wisdom and gentleness in hiske-blue eyes can still be seen through. Dumbledore looked the same as ever, and the duel with Grindelwald didn¡¯t seem to have affected him in any way. He still smiled and chatted with the professors and asionally raised his wine ss in greeting.

    Sean didn¡¯t look much, nor did he try to contact Dumbledore. He couldn¡¯t be more clear that as long as Dumbledore didn¡¯t want to see him, it would be useless to think about it.

    Perhaps, as Aurelius said, everything can only be exined clearly by Dumbledore and Grindelwald.

    It is worth mentioning that this year¡¯s House Cup was not held, and the previous champion, Ravenw, still kept the trophy.

    Dumbledore believes that the school has lost nearly half of its students, and Gryffindor¡¯s head of the house, Professor McGonagall, also goes to Nurmengard to halt the House Cup.

    After much consideration, the teachers unanimously agreed that the House Cup would not be awarded this time.

    However, Sean felt that Snape might not be very happy. Daisy was not in school, and Snape rarely added points to other houses throughout the school year. In the end, Slytherin¡¯s points were ahead of the other three houses.

    This is probably why the professors ¡°unanimously agreed¡±.

    Snape sat on the professor¡¯s table, his face was expressionless, and he only used a fork to fork some food to his mouth asionally.

    Probably noticing Sean¡¯s gaze at the table, Hermione nudged him with her elbow and whispered, ¡°Are you really going to stop taking two divination sses next semester?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have much talent for it.¡±

    This is just an excuse. To be precise, Sean has already understood something from Grindelwald. Divination, prophecy, prophet, is this mysterious and mysterious magic real and effective? Yes, absolutely works.

    But no doubt the exception is that the wizards who can learn useful knowledge from these courses are basically the special ones. If you don¡¯t have the talent for divination, even if you study for decades, your ability will not be as good as that of a Seer who just turned eleven years old. It sounds harsh, but it is what it is.

    So, Sean decided not to take the divination ss.

    He ns to devote a lot of energy to the ancient runes course next semester. Even if he has only a little talent in it, with the help of Hermione and some other things from the lottery, he should be able to learn a little bit.

    Hermione propped her cheeks in distress, ¡°I¡¯m struggling whether to choose only one of Arithmancy or Divination.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do you have to choose so many?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Hermione red at him. ¡°Now that the four houses have adopted the unified ss model, I need more time.¡±

    ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Sean returned with a smile.

    Hermione raised her head proudly and then became puzzled again, ¡°But it¡¯s strange. I talked to Percy before, and he also took all the courses. How did he find the time to take so many sses at the same time?¡±

    Sean smiled and didn¡¯t speak. He might have used a Time Turner. Daisy, on the side, listened to the conversation between the two. She narrowed her eyes slightly and sipped a pumpkin juice.

    Daisy looked around casually with the pumpkin juice in her hand and then happened to meet Snape on the table. Daisy raised her ss of pumpkin juice to Snape and smiled sweetly.

    On the table, Professor McGonagall just turned her head, and Snape was motionless next to her. She wondered, ¡°Severus, does today¡¯s food not suit your taste?¡±

    Snape shook the red wine ss and drank the wine in one gulp, ¡°No, today¡¯s dinner is very good. I am very satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The dinner finally came to an end, and Dumbledore stood up.

    He nced at all the students gently and said, ¡°Another school year has passed, and you will leave school tomorrow. First of all, I would like to congratte the seventh-grade students for their sessful graduation.¡±

    There was a burst of apuse in the hall, and the seventh-grade students stood up and bowed to Dumbledore.

    ¡°I hope that this year¡¯s study can fill your curiosity with what you want. I hope that you will be adamant about the path you want to take in the future. I also hope that you can live a healthy and happy life.¡±

    ¡°I believe that you and your friends have more things to say. I will stop here today. Students, enjoy your summer vacation; the wizarding world awaits your return.¡±

    Cheers and apuse resounded throughout the hall.

    The next day, they boarded the Hogwarts Express. Sean, Hermione, and Daisy sat in a room and shared snacks while Harry and his group followed George, Fred, and the others to mess around. Suddenly, the twins specially reserved a few fireworks for the return trip.

    Percy had just be the head of the Boys¡¯ Council chased his brother all over the train. But the twins ran and shouted for help from Penelope, a Ravenw prefect who had be Percy¡¯s girlfriend. Percy quickly retreated but kept muttering in his mouth to go back and give these two a punishment.

    In the room of Sean and the others, Hermione practiced spells on the train. They were all underage, and they were not allowed to practice spells during the summer vacation.

    However, it was only then that Sean realized that Grindelwald had swapped his wand, and now he was using his branch wand without a core. He has never been clear whether the Trace is on the wizard¡¯s body or inside the wand.

    If the Trace is inside the wand, does that mean that he can use magic freely during the summer vacation?

    Maybe he can ask Barty Jr. during the summer vacation. His father is preparing for the election of the Minister of Magic during the summer vacation. He should know a lot about these things.

    On the other hand, Daisy hugged Hermione¡¯s arm. She said, ¡°You cane and y with me! In wizarding families, the Ministry of Magic detects whether or not you cast spells.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows. The young wizards from wizard families do have a great advantage in practicing spells.

    Hermione was obviously a little moved. She replied, ¡°But this is illegal, and your parents will watch us.¡±

    Daisy smiled and hugged Hermione even tighter, ¡°My dad is already an illegal Animagus. Don¡¯t worry. They will turn a blind eye about it.¡±

    Hermione bit her lip. She was even more excited.

    Sean smiled and said, ¡°Daisy has kindly invited you. You should go for it, and you may be an illegal Animagus next semester.¡±

    Hermione sighed and then looked at Daisy, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see youter there, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Daisy cheered and looked at Sean expectantly, ¡°Sean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle and y with you if I have the chance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    The train is gradually slowing down, and the station in the distance is visible from the window.

 Chapter 288: â€œMr. Wallupâ€™s Helpâ€

    Chapter 288: ¡°Mr. Wallup¡¯s Help¡±

    The summer vacation has begun, and Sean is free.

    In ss, practice is still king. If you don¡¯t practice magic, his power will be much reduced. Sean had already used the Dark Mark to ask Barty Jr. Even if he changed to an adult wand, he could not cast spells freely during the summer vacation.

    Every year, a Ministry of Magic staff member stays at King¡¯s Cross Station, and his job is to spread traces. When the students walked out of the tform, the Trace would automatically wrap around every student, and the Ministry of Magic used this to monitor whether they were casting spells outside the school.

    The uracy of Trace itself is not enough. It can only monitor at a certain range. So, it is difficult for the Ministry of Magic to judge whether the student of the wizard family has cast spells.

    Moreover, they thought that the workload of monitoring was too much. The Ministry of Magic will only start monitoring during summer vacation, Christmas, and other holidays, and the main targets are wizards from Muggle families.

    In other words, Trace is a kind of monitoring for the underage wizards that are worth paying attention to. It is not attached to the wand and only detects the magic fluctuations in an area.

    For example, Sean is the only wizard in his area. If there is a magic fluctuation, the Ministry of Magic will immediately send a letter reminding him about the vition. At that time, a professional will test his wand to determine whether he has vited thew. If it is in an area where there are a lot of wizards, the Ministry of Magic will not care at all.

    The Trace will no longer take effect when the wizard bes an adult.

    Sean was a little sad when he heard the news, which meant that if he wanted to cast spells freely, he could only wait until school started or go to ces like Diagon Alley and Godric¡¯s Hollow during the vacation. Sean soon regained his optimism. Since he can¡¯t use magic, he should do something else.

    For example, read all the textbooks for the next school year and deepen his rtionship with his magical animals.

    The basilisk was in good shape, and after his family went abroad for a vacation, Sean sneaked it into the jungle for a fewps, and the guy became even more excited.

    Kangaroo tastes good. That¡¯s what it says.

    However, Sean was worried about being discovered by the Australian Ministry of Magic. He only dared to find some remote ces in the middle of the night. But the basilisk is quite satisfied.

    When he returned to London at the end of his vacation, Sean especially piled up a lot of Daily Prophet newspaper. After ying with E for a while, he went to the attic to read the news of the magical world during this period.

    Nothing major happened, except that the space upied by Grindelwald¡¯s wanted notice in the lower left corner was getting smaller and smaller, and the biggest news recently was that the British Ministry of Magic¡¯s ministerial election was about to begin.

    Fudge is obviously very enthusiastic about being re-elected, and every issue of the Daily Prophet has various pictures of his speeches. Apart from Fudge, Barty Crouch is naturally the second choice. He has many people supporting him.

    The head of the Ministry of Magic is elected by democratic voting, and severalmittee members have clearly expressed their voices.

    Sancho Peterson, a well-known contributor to the Daily Prophet, mentioned in his article, ¡°The ministerial election is in full swing. Whether Fudge will be re-elected or Crouch will be in power, I think that the wizarding world will undergo a big change. Of course, ording to reliable sources, Dumbledore has been busy hunting down Grindelwald, this great wizard who has repeatedly rejected the Ministry of Magic¡¯s invitation to be a minister and seems to have always been less interested in ruling the office.¡±

    ¡°For example, for the position of president of the International Confederation of Wizards. Dumbledore, the British office¡¯s representative at the time, had a very high favor. But it was another person who took the position at the end. This really tells Dumbledore¡¯s political stance in the world.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is another thing worthy of our attention. The president of the International Confederation of Wizards is about to step down. I wonder if Dumbledore would be interested in taking control this time.¡±

    Sean put down the newspaper. If there were no idents, Fudge might not be re-elected. Lucius had always supported him on the surface, but Sean knew that when the election officially started, the Malfoy family would turn against him directly.

    Sean was about to close the window of the attic but found a ck spot outside that gradually erged, and he quickly recognized it.

    Sure enough, the Hogwarts public owl came with next semester¡¯s book list and Hogsmeade permission form. After giving the messenger a few owl biscuits, Sean took the form and went downstairs.

    ¡°Hey, Dad. I need you to sign for me. The school allows us to visit Hogsmeade next school year, but the parent¡¯s signature is required.¡±

    Mr. Wallup took a look at the form and said, ¡°A vige full of wizards? It sounds good. But why does this thing need my signature?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Sean shrugged.

    Mr. Wallup signed, and when he handed it over, he said, ¡°What are you going to buy this year? This time, we can take E to Diagon Alley. My God, how could she like eating that candy so much?¡±

    ¡°Abouting to Diagon Alley¡­¡± Sean pursed his lips and looked at his father.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Sean hesitated for a while and finally pulled his father, ¡°Dad, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Sean has hesitated for a long time whether to ask his father to help him make suggestions.

    He wants to gain more voice in the magical world, and he wants to gain power that he can use for himself in official institutions, but for now, he can¡¯t. Among the forces he has, Death Eaters are an evil organization that cannot be dealt with. The Golden Dawn needs time to develop and grow.

    If he wants to get a foot in the official organization, Mr. Wallup is obviously more experienced than him.

    After listening to Sean¡¯s exnation, he took out a cigar, put it under his nose, and sniffed it. Because of the two children, he had quit smoking for a long time, and this was a little habit left behind.

    ¡°To sum it up, you want to gain the right to speak, obtain information channels, and obtain some official and private assistance, right?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Precisely.

    He raised his eyebrows.

    He patted Sean on the shoulder and said with satisfaction, ¡°Very well, Sean. I am very happy with your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were going to talk me out of it.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°You have already stepped into this world, and it is unrealistic to leave now. In my opinion, your action of preparing to increase your influence and strength in advance is naturally worthy of recognition. Stand nkly and waiting for the unexpected to happen? That¡¯s the idea of ??the weak. We don¡¯t take risks, but we need to strengthen ourselves.¡±

    ¡°What makes me even happier is that you are still willing to ask your father for help. To be honest, your mother and I were worried whether our son would have some kind of difference from us because of his identity as a wizard. Now it seems that there is no need to worry at all.¡±

    Sitting next to his father, Sean said with some displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m not very happy that you guys doubt your own son.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I apologize for that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I forgive you.¡±

    The father and son looked at each other and smiled.

    That night, he led Sean to his private study and pulled out a safe.

    After a click sound, the safe opened, and Sean stretched his head and saw many things moving around. Beside it was a pile of newspapers and books about the wizarding world.

    Sean stared at his father with wide eyes, ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    He smiled triumphantly, ¡°Do you remember when I asked you to order a cloak for me?¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡± Sean nodded. About four months ago, his father asked him to buy a dragon skin cloak from Diagon Alley. At first, he didn¡¯t think much about it but thought his father wanted to feel the magic.

    Allen continued, ¡°Remember Jennings, the wizard bodyguard? I gave him the dragon skin cloak and then ordered the Daily Prophet and these books in his name. In order to avoid the owl flying every day and causing trouble. I bought a house in the suburbs and pick it up every few days.¡±

    ¡°As expected of you, Dad.¡±

    He pursed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because what was the name of thest time, the big mouth monster? After that incident, I started thinking about what to do.¡±

    He looked at Sean, ¡°I want to know what my children are facing every day in another world, and as a father, what can I do if my children ask for help.¡±

    Sean pursed his lips, finally stood up, and hugged his father, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    Mr. Wallop hugged him equally hard and then winked at him after letting go, ¡°Oh, I want to do something else before I tell you.¡±

    Seanughed, ¡°Is it a work of his life?¡±

    ¡°Oh, boy. Your father is in the prime of his life.¡±

    The father and son talked andughed for a while. He pulled out another safe, which actually contained a lot of Galleons.

    ¡°I asked Jennings to take me to Gringotts when he took me to Diagon Alley. God, the bank won¡¯t ept currency exchange just because I¡¯m a Muggle. Fortunately, bribing a goblin with just one ounce of gold is enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s expected.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I must remind you that our private hospital is the best in London.¡±

    ¡°So, tell me what you think, Dad?¡±

    He closed the safe back, then leaned on the chair and sniffed the cigar, ¡°I have to say, the financial system in the wizarding world is so bad that I haven¡¯t even heard of the most basic arbitrage trading. In fact, as long as I pull up a team of senior financial experts when all the shops in Diagon Alley have to be changed to Wallup¡¯s name, how much do I need to pay? A mere hundreds of thousands of pounds a year, that¡¯s all.¡±

    As he spoke, he shook his head again, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know magic, and I can¡¯t deal with many things. The worlds of normal humans and wizards are the same. Whoever has the bigger fists has more power, which makes me afraid to operate.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, because the number of wizards is too small and the existence of magic, these rtively primitive financial and social systems have many disadvantages. But it is precisely because of this that the cost is smaller.¡±

    Sean was amazed, ¡°Please do continue with your thing, Dad.¡±

    Allen smiled triumphantly, ¡°So, we can¡¯t treat wizards with the means and ideas of ordinary people. What we have to use is themon ground in human nature.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡± Sean waspletely interested.

    ¡°Sean, remember. Everyone¡¯s behavior is driven by the sense of profit. It¡¯s just that everyone has a different understanding of profit. Money is profit, power is profit, and the stronger magic is profit. For the belief in my heart and my dream, this is another kind of meaning, interest.¡±

    ¡°If a person wants to travel unimpeded in this world, there are two ways. First, you are invincible andpletely superior to other people. Second, you have the interests of most people, and your interests are linked one after another. They will naturally make the way for you if you have their interest.¡±

    Mr. Wallup moved closer, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°The wizarding world is too small. How small is it? Throughout the UK, the life of a wizard is divided into two stages. One is Hogwarts, and the other is magic. Not only in the UK but also in other countries. Can I say that if I can gain the right to speak in schools and official institutions at the same time, then I have enough power in the entire wizarding world?¡±

    ¡°There is no one who can do this. Your headmaster, Mr. Dumbledore, doesn¡¯t value power. He even has to be restrained by the Ministry of Magic. Obviously, he is powerful. At least newspapers and books said all of that.¡±

    ¡°So, Sean,¡± He put his hands on his son¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Where do you think the starting point is now?¡±

    ¡°Uh, where?¡± Sean was stunned by his father¡¯s words.

    He licked his lips, and a shrewd smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, ¡°I have read all the news during this period. Your entry point is very simple. 1. Nurmengard since they currently don¡¯t have a leader. 2. The British Ministry of Magic campaign. 3. The Guards and the International Confederation of Wizards.¡±

    Sean fell into deep thought and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to reach that level for the time being.¡±

    Mr. Wallup smiled happily, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to get too involved now, and I don¡¯t want to see my son get stuck in the mud. But, we can change the way to get in.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 289: â€œThe Big Planâ€

    Chapter 289: ¡°The Big n¡±

    Sean saw the expression and anticipation in his father¡¯s eyes. Although it was impolite to say so, he had to admit that his father now looked like a greedy old fox.

    ¡°As I said at the beginning, using the primitive financial system of the wizarding world to do things is too dangerous for me. I¡¯m an ordinary person because the uncertainties are too high, and we can¡¯t get involved directly,¡± He narrowed his eyes, ¡°But what if we don¡¯t do anything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t even have to show up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t show up?¡± Sean pondered for a while and then had a question again, ¡°If I want to gain a certain voice in the wizarding world without attracting any attention, the first choice must be not to show up. This is my original intention.¡±

    ¡°No, no, my child. You are too obsessed with hiding. Combined with the current situation, try to dig deeper.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Dig deeper¡­¡± Sean lifted his chin.

    Logically speaking, even if his father got news about the wizarding world through informal channels, the news was only partial. With Sean, he knew far more news than his father.

    Sean¡¯s index and middle fingers tapped rhythmically on a wooden desk. He tried to think about the problem from his father¡¯s perspective, a private hospital owner and a capitalist with a conscience.

    The Principal of Nurmengard has changed, the Guards are still in the school, and it must be a mess. The British Ministry of Magic is preparing for the election, the political situation is heating up, and several candidates are trying their best to win votes. International Confederation will face a big change.

    The Wallup family wants to get a part of the right to speak here, and the only advantage lies in his father¡¯s money and power. But just like what his father said, their family can¡¯t get involved in the financial system of the wizarding world. They don¡¯t have a really powerful and reliable wizarding background.

    Sean frowned and thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t find a suitable entry point. He finally chose to look at his father.

    He smiled and shook his head, ¡°We need to understand where the dangeres from.¡±

    ¡°Where? No matter how we operate or choose to stand in line, ites from the side whose interests have been harmed by us.¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°Yes, we want the right to speak, and the right to speak is a benefit. If we get it, someone will lose something. Obviously, I am an ordinary person. You are only in the third grade, and we can¡¯t deal with it. But what about creating a new right to speak? Creating an opening field?¡±

    ¡°An opening?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. With the political situation now, those wizarding politicians y politics like our stupid cab. They want votes, they want people¡¯s hearts. But the entire wizarding world is in a lot of trouble.¡±

    He sat next to Sean and put his arms around his shoulders, ¡°All boils down to one thing, interest. Sean, you are too eager to think about how to grab the benefits safely and without risk, which is okay. You need to think about how to get greater benefits through less effort, and this is what we are going to do.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s change our way of thinking,¡± Heughed, ¡°What is our family¡¯s advantage?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that we¡¯re quite rich. But we can¡¯t get into the financial system.¡± Halfway through speaking, Sean froze.

    He thought of the key point, the ce he had been ignoring.

    He patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction, ¡°It seems that you figured it out.¡±

    Sean looked at his father, ¡°We send them financial support?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sean.¡± He smiled.

    He continued, ¡°We¡¯re not going to trouble anyone. We¡¯re going to help them out.¡±

    He picked up a copy of the Daily Prophet and flipped through it, ¡°Look, Mrs. Haley, who lives in Bellingham, unfortunately, fell down while tending her potion ingredients, and she couldn¡¯t even pay for her medical treatment fee.¡±

    ¡°And this Mr. Dudds, who has published several times in the smallest gap of the Daily Prophet, looking for a ce to rent. He has recently been driven crazy by the noisy machine of the neighbor¡¯s Muggle house. I assume it was because of thewnmower.

    ¡°This is a small problem for us. There are many of them around, such as the increasing rate of orphans, the graduated students are jobless, old wizards need to be taken care of, the high cost of treatment¡­¡±

    He continued, ¡°The wizarding world has almost no welfare system. I only read from a book that the Ministry of Magic will subsidize part of the tuition fees, and after that, there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°And do you know the situation now? The political system of the Ministry of Magic is simr to ours. They want to get the votes, but they can¡¯t propose policies that benefit the people. To be honest, I don¡¯t even understand how this group of people got their votes in the first ce.¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded. This is indeed the current situation of the Ministry of Magic.

    He continued exining, ¡°What are we going to do? It¡¯s very simple. Help the Ministry of Magic to improve social welfare!¡±

    ¡°Orphans? Okay, we¡¯ll provide student funds. Having trouble finding a settlement? We provide intermediary help. We will start the n to support orphans and old people, and we wille to ask from time to time. There are still people who can¡¯t get a job. We can encourage those people to help, let them do something, and we pay them in return.¡±

    Mr. Wallup stood up. He took a new cigar from the drawer and took a deep breath, with a satisfied expression on his face, ¡°Sean, who do you think we will harm?¡±

    Of course, sending financial help will not harm anyone. After that, a new welfare insurance system will slowly take shape.

    ¡°Apletely different way of thinking.¡± Sean murmured.

    He smiled, ¡°After that, you will have enough power to speak, and even when you are strong enough, as long as you want it, I will pull up a group of teams for you to expand further to the entire British wizarding world easily.¡±

    Sean shook his head in admiration and then asked a question, ¡°This trick can indeed be used, but the cost must be considered. The number of British wizards is not toorge. In our opinion, It seems that the family¡¯s assets can¡¯tst long. By the way, how are your assets now, Dad?¡±

    He patted his chest and smiled, ¡°Assets? Enough for a while. Of course, it is really a lot of pressure to give away so many people for nothing, and the hospital¡¯s cash flow can¡¯t support such costs. We can let someone else pay the cost.¡±

    ¡°Someone else?¡±

    ¡°I read in the book that the only people in the wizarding world who have the right to mint coins are the goblins at Gringotts, and the revenue of the Ministry of Magices from the seigniorage, which is as high as one-third of the whole reserve. That itself already big.¡±

    ¡°Will it be a trouble?¡±

    ¡°A small arbitrage is enough, one Galleon exchanged for seventeen Sickles, and the ratio of silver and gold minting costs at Gringotts is the same. Although I don¡¯t know why gold and silver It is called a metal that can possess magic power, I know one thing, the gold and silver used by wizards are the same as ours.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sean¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In the wizarding world, the gold-silver exchange rate is always the same. But the rate is always different in London, in Ennd, and in the whole world.

    Mr. Wallup said leisurely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much for a simple transaction. The entire Gringotts and the entire Ministry of Magic will bear our costs. The impact on the economy will not be too great. After all, an institution like Gringotts is not called a bank at all, and it is a safekeeping house.¡±

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s not go too far. The Wallup family is also willing to bear part of the wizarding world¡¯s welfare system.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about it a long time ago, Dad?¡± Sean smiled.

    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Mr. Wallup straightened his cor.

    Sean continued to ask, ¡°But there is another problem. When it grows bigger, no matter which force it is, they will definitely want this as a political bargaining chip, and they want our welfare system to be their political weapon. Whether it is coercion or temptation, we may be targeted by those forces, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we can raise a big g for them not to make a move.¡± He smiled.

    Sean understood it all at once and then showed a smile, ¡°Professor Dumbledore¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he has a status but has no real power. This kind of person is essentially important to the entire wizarding world. I don¡¯t believe that he, who is praised in all the books I have read, will allow them to do that. He will most likely intervene. Although, we need to find a way for him to keep it at our side.¡±

    ording to Sean¡¯s understanding, he will definitely support him and keep an eye on him if there is anything. However, the problem is that now whether or not he can talk about it in the future.

    Now, Sean waspletely convinced. He looked at his father, ¡°I guess it¡¯s up to you now.¡±

    ¡°Pray that it will go well.¡± He said with a smile.

    The two discussed again for a while about the general direction of the whole n, such as looking for opportunities to join the Hogwarts or even Nurmengard¡¯s school board in the future. After a night of conversation, Sean learned a lot from his father.

    The conversation didn¡¯te to an end until Mrs. Wallup called to take a rest.

    ¡°Good night, Dad. Thank you for your insight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, son. Good night.¡±

    When Sean walked to the door, his father called to him from behind again.

    Sean turned his head and saw his father¡¯s expression, ¡°Wait, there is one other thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Since we talked a lot, you grew up so smart and never let us down. Even at this age, I support you in doing what you want to do, and I want you to know. Your parents, your family have always supported you behind your back.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart warmed, and he nodded solemnly:, ¡°I know, thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± He shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just want to add that as a closer.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at his father quietly.

    He came over and hugged Sean, ¡°We talked about interests before, but I have to tell you one thing. There is a kind of behavior that does not need to be driven by interests, and that is love.¡±

    He straightened up, ¡°I, your mother, your sister, love you very much. I am not trying to emphasize this to you but to remind you that we are your strongest supporter no matter what.¡±

    Sean stared at his father, and a force and emotion that was usually not visible seemed to surge suddenly. He hugged his father vigorously.

    ¡°I know, I know, Dad.¡±

    The father and son hugged for a while, waiting until he patted his son¡¯s shoulder hard, ¡°Now go, make me proud out there.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The long talk with his father all night directly gave Sean a clear idea. Not only that, he felt more confident in doing things. Early the next morning, he began to think about candidates.

    Yes, the people who run this welfare system.

    His father will be responsible for recruiting a group of professionals. Of course, they do not know the status quo of the wizarding world. He found a reason that his precious son wanted to write a book, the kind with detailed settings.

    Even though it¡¯s a bit weird for him to spend a lot of money just for his son¡¯s book.

 Chapter 290: â€œRemus Lupinâ€

    Chapter 290: ¡°Remus Lupin¡±

    Sean listed all the people he knew, but he didn¡¯t find anyone who was particrly suitable. The best candidate is Hermione, she is smart enough and enthusiastic, and there is no need to question the chemistry between the two, but Hermione is still a student at school after all, while the others are subpar.

    Sean has not found a suitable candidate for the time being and holds this matter. He ns to continue looking for candidates for the rest of the summer vacation. During this period, the team formed by his father will handle most of the affairs until the handover.

    Now that we are at a critical stage of the election, emerging organizations are likely to touch the hearts of those politicians. Sean once again went to Godric¡¯s Hollow with Hermione.

    The gathering this time was as happy as thest one. However, the current situation was tense. James and Sirius had to work until dark every day beforeing back, but the atmosphere in Potter¡¯s house was still very pleasant.

    After dinner, Sean and Harry yed wizard chess on the carpet. While James and Sirius just watched them y and gave them move suggestions. On the chessboard, Sean¡¯s bishop kicked Harry¡¯s king, and Daisy, who was watching the game, cheered.

    ¡°Hey, Sirius! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Harryined, and Sirius¡¯ bad idea just now made him lose several chess pieces one after another.

    ¡°And you, Daisy. Why are you cheering him? I am your brother!¡± He did not forget his sister.

    Daisy blinked, ¡°I cheer for the winner!¡±

    Sirius scratched his slightly and gave Harry a look, ¡°Are you questioning my intelligence? If your father hadn¡¯t intervened with the game just now, we would have won by now.¡±

    James was on Sean¡¯s side, drank a sip of beerfortably, and said, ¡°I must correct you. It was Daisy who identally touched Sean¡¯s pawn. Besides, Harry, there is no doubt about it that Sirius is a little slow.¡±

    Then, the two middle-aged men grabbed beer bottles and wrestled together. Hermione on the sofa, took a look and then turned her attention back. She was reading the Daily Prophet, on which was a photo of the Ron family and his two uncles.

    Mr. Weasley won the lottery, and the whole family traveled to Egypt.

    Hermione was particrly envious because she had always wanted to know more about the history of wizards in other parts of the world.

    The Granger family originally nned to go to Paris for vacation in the summer. But the memory of Muggles was erased after that incident, and a lot of damage was caused on the scene. Her father thinks the situation in Paris is in turmoil, and it¡¯s better not to go on vacation there.

    Hermione, who failed to learn about the history of magic in Paris as she wished, stillpleted Professor Binns¡¯s homework. Sean chatted with Hermione for a while and talked about his idea of ??the social welfare system. She was very interested and expressed that she wanted to learn more about it and participate in it in her spare time.

    Daisy had been sitting on the carpet and lying on Hermione¡¯sp, suddenly asked Sean, ¡°Sean, did your n include idental damage by magic?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes. If someone¡¯s daily life is affected by various magical injuries, my organization will also provide a little help.¡±

    Daisy nodded thoughtfully and then asked, ¡°Is the person in charge decided yet?¡±

    Sean was a little distressed, ¡°I can¡¯t find a suitable candidate. I¡¯m going to write to Professor McGonagall and ask her to rmend Hogwarts students who have graduated in the past. At least the trust level is higher than that in Diagon Alley.¡±

    Hermione interjected, ¡°The work can be handed over to those people, but the main person in charge still needs to know the basics.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± Sean spread his hands, ¡°We are all in school, and James and the others have their own jobs. I¡¯m not that familiar with them outside, so I don¡¯t feel at ease handing them over to others.¡±

    ¡°I do have someone to rmend.¡± Daisy blinked.

    ¡°Who?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, I told you once, and my dad¡¯s good friend, Remus Lupine.¡±

    Sean suddenly realized that this was indeed a good candidate¡ªkind, loyal to friends, and capable.

    Daisy nced at her father and uncle, climbed onto the sofa, and whispered, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t speak much about him. But I think Uncle Lupin is a very good person. He still has some of his own problems recently¡­¡±

    She hesitated more and more and finally shook her head, ¡°No, no, although you are my good friends, I cannot reveal Uncle Lupin¡¯s secret.¡±

    Hermione was confused for a while and looked at Daisy suspiciously.

    Knowing that Lupin is a werewolf, Sean certainly understands Daisy¡¯s hesitation. He smiled gently at her, ¡°Of course, you trust the candidate you rmended. If you have any concerns, you might as well discuss it with the others.¡±

    Daisy turned her head, her ears were slightly red, and then she stood up abruptly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    After finishing speaking, her white socks stomped on the floor, and ran away. After a while, Daisy came back with James, Lily and Sirius.

    Both James and Sirius returned to the seriousness they had when they were working in the Ministry of Magic. He looked at Sean, ¡°Sean, the one that Daisy said, the social welfare organization you want to organize, are you serious? I mean, I know your father is very rich, but this is no child¡¯s y.¡±

    Sean sat up straight on the sofa, ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡±

    He added, ¡°Come on, you know me.¡±

    James and the others looked at each other. Sean was indeed a person of word. They highly noted his sense of maturity and sense of responsibility.

    After thinking for a while, James said, ¡°Of course we trust you. Daisy told me that you still need a person in charge. Remus Lupin, she mentioned, is our best friend. You definitely don¡¯t need to doubt him. I can guarantee him with my life.¡±

    ¡°And mine,¡± Sirius interjected.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­how should I put it¡­¡± James hesitated.

    Sirius looked at his best friend and said, ¡°Remus¡¯ matter is not a big deal, and Sean and Hermione are not outsiders. Moreover, Remus¡¯s situation has to be known to him.¡±

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t ask his permission.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t you know Remus¡¯ character? He¡¯s kind but hesitant. He¡¯s even scared, and you¡¯ve made him say it for himself.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s his secret. We are indeed best friends, but we have to respect him.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with respect? He has worked hard enough these years, and Remus has a strong personality. Look, is he willing to ept our support for so many years? I want to give him a Christmas gift, but he doesn¡¯t want a house.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t be the one to decide for him.¡±

    ¡°This is not a decision to help him. This is a good opportunity to help him out.¡±

    Suddenly, the two argued until Daisy stood between them.

    ¡°Dad? Uncle ck?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    It took a long time for the family to discuss in low voices before returning to Sean.

    James looked at Sean, ¡°There is one thing I must tell you, Remus definitely meets your requirements. But he has some differences from ordinary people, I will tell you, and you decide whether to hire him or not.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Potter, and I will never reveal this secret.¡±

    ¡°I know you and Hermione will not¡­¡± James hesitated for a while and finally said, ¡°Well, my friend, Remus Lupin, is a werewolf. But now, under the Wolfsbane potion effect, he is fine, but he will transform when there is a full moon.¡±

    Hermione opened her mouth wide in surprise while Sean just blinked innocently.

    ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t know about werewolves?¡± James asked Sean.

    ¡°I know, a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°The kind that can transform and bite people.¡±

    Sean said, ¡°Why are you making such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t have any¡­ so, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°My social welfare organization is to help these unfortunate people, and isn¡¯t this Mr. Lupin, your good friend? He is trustworthy enough, and he is under the Wolfsbane Potion, which is enough for me,¡±

    Holding his friend¡¯s shoulders, Siriusughed, ¡°Ha, I told you. Sean had already seen many things and you¡¯re just overthinking it.¡±

    Daisy gave Sean a smile, ¡°Sean, I knew it!¡±

    James shrugged, but there was also a rxed smile on his face, ¡°Okay, okay, I thought too much. I apologize.¡±

    The next day, in the living room of Potter¡¯s house. Sean met Lupin, whom he had only met oncest time. His face was as pale as ever, and he looked tired.

    ¡°Hey, James, Sirius. Isn¡¯t this a peculiar situation?¡±

    ¡°Damn, are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Is the message I gave you not clear enough?¡±

    They argued in the hall for a while, and then Lupin walked in.

    Sean stepped forward and shook his hand firmly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lupin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Lupin felt the warmth and respect from people other than the Potter family.

    ¡°Mr. Lupin, let¡¯s get straight to the point. I will tell you in detail the content and intensity of the work of the person in charge. I dere in advance that because we are still in the initial stage, the work intensity will be rtively high.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± Lupin looked at the boy who was talking in front of him with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Any questions?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well. I¡¯m a werewolf. Has James and the others told you about it?¡±

    Sean looked at him, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°And you want me to work for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, do you want to?¡± Sean suddenly became serious, ¡°Mr. Lupin, what I¡¯m about to say is serious.¡±

    Lupin subconsciously sat up straight.

    ¡°Although you are a good friend of Mr. Potter and the others, and you are Daisy and Harry¡¯s uncle. This only proves your character and work still depends on your ability.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Lupin replied, then turned to look at his friend.

    James and Sirius, who had stood at the door, gave him a look.

    Lupin was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at Sean and said in relief, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about the work.¡±

    After a long talk, Sean pped his hands in satisfaction.

    Lupin was a Hufflepuff¡¯s prefect back then, so he was naturally capable enough to run a big organization. Although he had been unhappy in these years because of his identity as a werewolf, he had quite strongmunication skills with the lower ss. With his character, Sean felt he couldn¡¯t find a more suitable candidate.

    ¡°Nice working with you, Mr. Lupin.¡± He stood up and shook hands with him.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lupin took Sean¡¯s hand and let out a sigh.

    He even felt a little unreal now, but he got the job in just half an hour. He was a werewolf, got a decent job, and even his sry was not much different from James, who was the head of the Guards Office of the British Ministry of Magic.

    Since just a few days ago, he was still worrying about next month¡¯s rent.

    Even Dumbledore just said that he would try his best to help him find a job in the school, but he didn¡¯t guarantee whether it would be a professor or another position.

    As for Sean, he didn¡¯t care about his identity as a werewolf. He was interviewing himself naturally, and it went pretty well.

    The others rushed in. Sirius put his arms around his friend¡¯s neck andughed loudly at Sean.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with his capability?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sean smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Lupin is very capable and is exactly the person I need. ¡°

    Sirius hammered Lupine¡¯s chest, ¡°After you get your first pay, you owe me a drink.¡±

    Lupin looked at the group of people smiling at him, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you guyster.¡±

    A week after Sean has found a good candidate and Lupin gets the job, the election for Minister of Magic begins. With the campaign in full swing, Fudge clearly found a lot of support, but Barty Crouch was better prepared and more vocal.

    On the same day, the results of the election came out, and Barty Crouch was sessfully elected as the minister.

    On the second day, Barty Jr. sent Sean a message.

    ¡°Master, you may be interested in the information I just got.¡±

 Chapter 291: â€œReturning To Hogwartsâ€

    Chapter 291: ¡°Returning To Hogwarts¡±

    Sean was curious in his heart and didn¡¯t show any doubts. He just responded casually, and then Barty Jr. described the situation at that time to him.

    ording to Barty Jr., on the night his father was elected, the former Minister still handed over all the authority of the Minister even though he was reluctant to do so. In addition to the daily affairs of the Ministry of Magic, Fudge also took him to the Department of Mysteries, which seemed to be a necessary part of the handover of ministerial positions.

    Barty Jr. judged that it might be that the former Minister¡¯s team wanted to hand over some kind of secret information from the Ministry of Magic. ording to his father¡¯s personal secretary, the handover location is at the end of the corridor from the small door inside the prophecy hall.

    There was no room, furniture, safe, keys, or anything like that, just a pale old witch sitting on a stool. The secretary, whom Barty Jr. had secretly controlled, witnessed the first half.

    ording to the description, reddish mist diffused everywhere at the corridor¡¯s end. The mist twisted and reorganized in the air and then became translucent. After that, the secretary was stopped from peeking, and the rest of the content was unknown.

    ¡°The content is not clear, and the words recorded on it don¡¯t know whether they are magic items or some kind of spell. I can only provide you with it.¡±

    ¡°ording to the position each word upies, it seems that there are ten words in total, and I only got three. From top to bottom, it looks like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the first word. The second word is [Horcrux].¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the third to fifth words, and the sixth word was [so-and-so¡¯s blood], and the word after of couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.¡±

    ¡°The seventh to ninth words are also missing, and the bottom tenth word is [Blood Pact].¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupils contracted violently.

    He is still exining, ¡°There should be specific content descriptions behind those words, but my people haven¡¯t figured it out yet. I¡¯m far from your profound knowledge and power, so I can¡¯t understand those words. Master, I wonder if you are interested? If you need it, I will continue to investigate it.¡±

    Sean adjusted his posture on the bed and said, ¡°I have some ideas. It seems that the Ministry of Magic is not all idiots¡ªmy friend, well done. Go ahead, find a chance to get more, and report it to me. However, your main task is to control your father, so don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, I understand,¡± Barty Jr. replied quite excitedly.

    After disconnecting, Sean let out a sigh andy down on the bed.

    [Horcrux], [Blood Pact]. It¡¯s normal for him not to know these two things. Very few people in the wizarding world know these two things.

    However, the Ministry of Magic also has information about these two things. What puzzled Sean the most was why [Blood Alliance] and [Horcrux] were listed side by side.

    ording to Xiao En¡¯s understanding, ¡°Blood Pact¡± should be a kind of contract magic. The specific conditions for forming a ¡°Blood Pact¡± are not clear at present, but there are two things for sure. One is that both parties love each other, and they donate their blood for fusion.

    If the Pact is not destroyed, then the two parties who form the Pact can never fight with each other, let alone hurt each other. Simr spells to Blood Pact are Unbreakable Vow and Fidelius Charm.

    The consequences of Unbreakable Vow were very serious. The Weasley twins once tried to trick Ron into making one, but their parents scolded them.

    The Fidelius Charm does not seem to have any negative effects. As long as the keeper is loyal enough, the secret of the keeper will not be known no matter what magic is used. But if the keeper is not loyal, it will be useless, and even spells will not backfire on the secret keeper.

    These magics all have amon feature. They all tend to be restrictive and defensive and will not cause harm to other people other than the parties involved.

    But Horcrux is different. Its production method is evil. Sean doesn¡¯t quite understand why Horcrux and Blood Pact appear.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Sean felt that the list might have recorded magic and magic materials that were worth noting and rare enough. If the numbers from one to ten are arranged ording to a certain arrangement, then being at the bottom, Blood Pact may only represent the rarity of this kind of magic.

    The Horcrux, ranked second, is obviously more terrifying and evil.

    But what is the number one ranking above Horcrux? Maybe it¡¯s some kind of powerful and terrifying forbidden magic. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of magic item that is so magical that wizards can¡¯t understand it?

    He¡¯s not sure about it.

    Sean had been brainstorming for a while finally fell into a deep sleep. It would be great if he could understand this information, and it would not have any impact on the current situation if he could not understand it.

    In the days that followed the summer vacation, Barty Crouch, who had just taken office, was busy implementing his new policy, although most wizards didn¡¯t notice any changes.

    As for Sean, the ¡°Wizards Mutual Aid Society¡± also started their formal preparations.

    Lupin has been very busy recently. He is looking for venues and hiring wizards and is also responsible for connecting with Sean¡¯s people. The team invited by Mr. Wallup is professional, but they don¡¯t have ess to the wizarding world, so they have to go through several links to pass the news to Lupin urately.

    The busy and fulfilling summer vacation was passing day by day. During this period, his family went to Diagon Alley to buy supplies. The Granger and the Potter families agreed with Sean and arrived on the same day.

    In the process, something happened that made his family excited and worried.

    E is a lively and cute child. It didn¡¯t take long for her to be loved by others. An ident happened when she was ying around in Diagon Alley, holding Hermione in one hand and Daisy in the other.

    They just came out of a joke shop and identally dropped a smoke bomb, which was stepped on by pedestrians and exploded in the center of Diagon Alley,pletely covering half the block with ck smoke.

    The three were at the center of the explosion, and as a result, Hermione found that E disappeared suddenly. Sean noticed something was wrong and ran over immediately.

    He spotted his sister on the spire of the joke shop.

    He looked confused as to why she suddenly appeared at such a high ce.

    When Sean brought her down, E even hugged him in surprise, ¡°Sean, I can do magic?!¡±

    Horrified of what had just happened, Hermione and Daisy apologized to Sean.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. No need to apologize, but E seems to be able to enter Hogwarts.¡± Sean said.

    E showed the talent of a wizard. She was frightened by the smoke bomb just now, and her magic power was activated instinctively.

    The adults rushed over, and James held his chin and looked at E, ¡°It seems you can. Harry also showed it when he was five or six years old, right, dear? ¡°

    Lily nodded, ¡°He went to steal the broomstick you locked in the warehouse, and his own magic power opened the lock.¡±

    Jamesughed and patted Mr. Wallup on the shoulder, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Wallup. Your family is going to have another wizard, and I dare to interrupt. E will have an easy process when learning to Apparate. It seems she¡¯s not afraid of such a high ce and might be good at Quidditch in the future.¡±

    The Wallups were dumbfounded.

    He invited the Granger and Potter families back as guests and had a barbecue in the yard.

    Besides the grill, Sirius was fiddling with a musket, ¡°Oh,e on now. Can¡¯t we cast a me?¡±

    James, holding themb chops, bumping into him, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid now. There is only Sean in this area, and there will be a notice from the Ministry of Magic as soon as you use magic. Although we can use it but, I don¡¯t want to handle the trial processter since there will be a letter of notice.¡±

    ¡°Letter of notice?¡± Mr. Wallup asked.

    ¡°Oh yes, a talking letter from the Magical Law Department. Let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t get on very well with the person in charge, mainly because I identally knocked her husband off his broomstick during a Quidditch match.¡±

    ¡°Knock him down?¡±

    Sirius finally knew how to use a musket and added, ¡°That guy wanted to catch the Snitch, but James threw him away. He identally bumped into the tail of James¡¯ broom. He suffered from fractures in both hands, and it turned out that St. Mungo¡¯s paramedics were busy that day, and he needed to spend five hours waiting to be taken care of.¡±

    It took Mr. Wallup a lot of time to digest this sentence.

    Turning his head to look at the center of the garden, E was pulling Hermione and Daisy into the swimming pool and throwing fireworks into the water.

    Mr. Wallup sighed, knowing his daughter would be a wizard, too.

    E waved her hand happily when she saw her father, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m sorry, I made the pool water dirty!¡±

    ¡°No worries, as long as you are happy, you can y whatever you want.¡± He immediately raised his head and gave his daughter a smile.

    Knowing this, he must find a way to be Hogwarts¡¯ biggest backer.

    ¡ª-

    The summer vacation passed, and on thest day, Sean took the Hogwarts Express again.

    There were no prisoners of Azkaban on this trip, and there were no dementor patrols on the train, and it arrived at Hogwarts peacefully all the way.

    The hall was decorated with lights and festoons, and Dumbledore showed up as usual. In his wee speech, Sean turned on his system.

    He drew a lottery at the beginning of school, hoping to have good luck. Sean didn¡¯t umte too many points this time, but the number of draws is still quite a lot.

    Looking at Dumbledore, who was weing the students back, Sean took a deep breath.

    ¡°Lottery draw. Ten consecutive draws.¡±

    [Obtained Bertie Botts¡¯ Candies.]

    [Obtained a color-changing cloak.]

    [Obtained a pack of magical fireworks.]

    There were only two blue items.

    Centaur Divination Set (Blue): Consumables. After using it, you can get Centaur¡¯s perception when performing divination.

    Forbidden Forest Wolf Howl (Blue): essory. When equipped, you will be attractive to werewolves in the Forbidden Forest.

    The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth twitched. What¡¯s the use of these two things? He doesn¡¯t know divination at all.

    Forbidden Forest Wolf was useless, but it gave Sean the news that there were indeed werewolves in the Forbidden Forest.

    ¡°Ten more times!¡±

    A purple light flickered.

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. This time, the 20th lottery draws out a purple. A purple item is quietly glowing in the middle of arge pile of snacks and props.

    All Spell¡¯s End (Purple): Consumable item. Use times 2/2. After using this item, all magic within three meters from the center will be invalid. (Including your own spell.)

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. Although it¡¯s not the spell that kills all curses, this might be usefulter.

    Whether it is a hypnotic spell or an Imperius Curse that can affect people or restricted magic like Fiendfyre, Sean can instantly eliminate the effects of those spells.

    However, the number of uses twice is indeed a little less, and the range is smaller. Sean put all the remaining 300 points into the lottery.

    But the system did not disappoint him this time, and two golden lights lit up.

 Chapter 292: â€œTwo Golden Drawsâ€

    Chapter 292: ¡°Two Golden Draws¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes were shining. This should be the first time he was lucky and got two golds in just fifty draws. He only got one gold the first time he drew more than one hundred draws.

    On the podium, Dumbledore is giving a speech, ¡°To be a powerful wizard, you need to be down-to-earth, and you need to proceed step by step. The beauty of magic lies in exploration. Never think that this magical field can be achieved overnight.¡±

    Newt Scamander Set (Golden): After using it, the affinity for magical animals will be increased by 2, and you will gain the ability [Beast Whisperer] and [Luggage Man]. You will be more likely to gain the favor of the descendants of Scamander and Kowalski¡¯s descendants.

    [Beast Whisperer]: You canmunicate with magical animals, and the degree ofmunication is rted to the wisdom of magical animals.

    [Luggage Man]: Your space-extending items will automatically expand their space when you meet new magical animals and bring them into your small world.

    Sybill Trwney¡¯s Card (Gold): One-time consumable. When used, raise your hands above your head and say the spell ¡°I am the greatest soothsayer!¡± and you will get an absolutely urate and will not be altered future divination.

    Sean wasn¡¯t even interested in listening to what Dumbledore had to say.

    New Scamander¡¯s set is powerful, and the magical animal affinity of these two points alone is considerable enough. At the same time, and for the first time, one of Sean¡¯s talents surpassed ten points and directly reached eleven points.

    [Beast Whisperer] is obviously a talent for cooperating with animals. Sean estimates that this ability should be one of the talents that Newt possesses. His proficiency is definitely not as good as the other, but it will definitely be effective when paired with his eleven-point talent.

    [Luggage Man] is also a practical ability. Sean is worrying about whom to ask to help expand the space in the ring, so there is no need to worry about it.

    As for the other two effects in the set, it is normal for the first one to gain the favor of the descendants of Scamander. Sean knows that Scamander¡¯s grandson, Rolf Scamander, is now studying in Hufflepuff.

    The name Kowalski didn¡¯t have much impression on him. Maybe it¡¯s his Muggle friend Jacob Kowalski?

    Either way, it¡¯s a good thing. The second golden item, Sybill Trwney Card is a bit mysterious.

    A divination is something that cannot be fully understood. A future divination that is absolutely urate and will not be changed is something else¡ªa one-time consumable with extremely powerful effects.

    He has been in the wizarding world for two years, and Sean clearly knows how difficult it is to perform an urate divination and the [will not be altered] in the description makes Sean very interested.

    The future should always change with the present, and [will not be altered] is an extremely rare description, even in the idealistic wizard magic system. Sean has a feeling that if this card is used well, there will be a lot of room for maniption.

    Of course, Sean also has to face a problem. What kind of thing he would get a glimpse of the future?

    What if he used this card and only found out the type of breakfast offered by Hogwarts the next day?

    It seems that he can¡¯t give up the divination ss. Sean has made a decision, and he will go to Professor McGonagall to change the scheduleter.

    He opened the system panel and checked his current status.

    Name: Sean Wallup (Muggle origin, bloodline unknown)

    Charms Talent: 8 (You are already on the right path to bing a powerful wizard)

    Transfiguration Talent: 10 (Everything in the world can be changed by you. Undoubtedly, you will be the master of Transfiguration.)

    Potions Talents: 2 (When brewing potions, your main goal is only one: stay alive)

    Magical Beasts Affinity: 10+1 (Born to be a Grand Druid.)

    Ancient Rune Talent: 2 (It¡¯s okay enough to continue your daily life.)

    Dark Arts: 10 (The fact that you¡¯re not in Azkaban surrounded by a hundred dementors, the whole Ministry of Magic should be disbanded.)

    Sean raised his eyebrows. The number of affinity for magical animals is not represented by 11, but 10+1. Does that mean that the highest talent of a normal wizard is 10 points, and the +1 behind this is something else?

    Dave gave him a thought, ¡°Sean, you suddenly smell better.¡±

    Of course, Sean¡¯s other talent is still the same as before, and his talent in Potions is still two points. He can survive the Potions ss and get a good grade on the exam because of Hermione. Not to mention the Ancient Runes, these two talent points were added by using Dumbledore¡¯s set before.

    Below the item bar and talent list is a dense list of spells.

    Sean has now mastered a considerable number of spells, not only themonly used Lumos Charm, Mending Charm, Disarming Charm, and Stunning Charm, but also many spells that students will not master until they graduate. Most of which are the ones that Grindelwald taught him and a small part of which he saw in the spell book in the Room of Requirements.

    Most of themonly used spells have reached the end of the first-level proficiency. ording to Sean¡¯s practice intensity, he will be able to raise most of themonly used spells to second-level proficiency in one week to ten days. It means that nonverbal casting will be the norm for Sean to cast spells.

    Hogwarts students usually start to learn nonverbal in the fifth grade, and many of them can only silently cast a few spells until they graduate, but it only took Sean more than two years to get to this point.

    The panel gave Sean a shortcut to make rapid progress. He didn¡¯t need to practice silent casting; he only needed to reach two levels of spell proficiency to master it by himself.

    Of course, talent and hard work is one thing. After all, the way to improve proficiency is a lot of boring practice. In the two years since Sean entered the wizarding world, except for the holidays when he couldn¡¯t use his wand, he stayed with Hermione on weekends to learn something together.

    Then, the smile on Sean¡¯s mouth quickly copsed.

    Divine Fire Curse (Ancient Magic) Lv 0: Proficiency 680/20000

    Freezing Curse (Ancient Magic) Lv 0: Proficiency 660/20000

    Howling Curse (Ancient Magic) Lv 0: Proficiency 480/20000

    Cloud Binding Curse (Ancient magic) Lv 0: proficiency 530/20000

    A column of ancient spellsy stiffly at the end, showing the sudden rise of proficiency.

    Sean sighed silently. The Divine Fire Curse and the Freezing Curse came from the demonstrations of Dumbledore and Grindelwald when they were young, and the following spells, such as the Howling Curse and the Cloud Binding Curse, came from Szar Slytherin.

    The spells he has acquired for almost a year have a proficiency limit of 20,000, and none of his spells have a proficiency of more than 1,000.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯szy and doesn¡¯t practice, but that Sean can¡¯t practice it at all. He still can¡¯t fully cast ancient magic by relying on his own strength. When he tried to practice, he would fail to create the runes. Many times, after practicing for an afternoon, at most, it would only add a few points.

    This also made Sean deeply realize that the system does not support ¡°hard work can make up for one¡¯s weakness¡± at all.

    On the train to Hogwarts, Hermione can already use an ancient rune to construct magic. He has to find a way to do it.

    The wee ceremony ended. Amidst the voices of the first-year students, all kinds of delicious food appeared on the dinner tes on the long table, and everyone started to feast on them.

    Hogwarts is still Hogwarts. It still hasn¡¯t changed. The atmosphere in Nurmengard, thousands of miles away, may not be as rxed and happy as this. The Guards and the arrest team for Grindelwald are still patrolling in the castle.

    The arrest warrants for Grindelwald are still scattered in every corner of the world. But after a summer vacation, the events that shocked the entire wizarding world seem to calm down all of a sudden.

    Various newspapers and weekly magazines kept promoting the horror and evil of Grindelwald, but there was no news about the Dark Lord who burned Paris twice and burned arge group of members of the pure-blood family to death.

    There were no activities. Grindelwald seemed to have disappeared suddenly. At least the British Ministry of Magic had no other actions except permanently deploying them.

    The old man who defeated Grindelwald on a night in Paris was sitting at the long table in the ssroom and talking with the professors with a smile. Sean may be the only one who knows the truth. He raised his head and looked at Dumbledore. He forked a piece of steak and put it in his mouth.

    After the dinner was over, Dumbledore gave some precautions, and the freshmen, led by the prefects, walked to their ownmon rooms. At the same time, students from other grades who had enough to eat and drink went into groups.

    Sean tried to have a few words with Dumbledore, but he still avoided him.

    Professor McGonagall came over from behind, ¡°Sean, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to your room now.¡±

    ¡°Hello, professor,¡± Sean greeted politely, ¡°I was just looking for you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t look so strict. Since the Voldemort Parasite¡± incident, she has always been very kind to Sean.

    Of course, Professor McGonagall always regrets that Sean is not a student of Gryffindor.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve given it a second thought that I want to add another ss in divination.¡±

    ¡°Second thought? Isn¡¯t Care of Magical Animals and Ancient Runes enough?¡±

    ¡°I just think that the divination ss is also worth learning.¡± Sean said.

    Professor McGonagall looked at him, ¡°Okay, I will change your schedule.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor McGonagall. Have a good night.¡±

    However, Professor McGonagall stopped Sean, ¡°Sean.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Since when did you learn Transfiguration fourth grade contents?¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Sean recalled his learning progress, ¡°Mostly, it¡¯s just self-study, and I¡¯m currently just perfecting it.¡±

    Sean has almost learned them all, the ten points of Transfiguration Talent, and Grindelwald¡¯s previous teachings made him understand many key points.

    At present, it is only the content of the fourth grade. Sean can already pat his chest and say that there is no problem with it, and his proficiency in some Transfiguration is even higher than senior students.

    Professor McGonagall pushed her sses, motioned Sean to take out her wand, and said, ¡°Summon me a small vertebrate.¡±

    Sean was a little puzzled, but he still waved his wand. After a moment, a ferret with shiny fur appeared on the ground.

    Professor McGonagall looked at Sean, ¡°Small mammals are more difficult to transform. This is the content of the fifth grade.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Sean scratched his head. He just summoned it casually. Did Professor McGonagall want to test his level of Transfiguration?

    ¡°Try cross-species Transfiguration.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sean nodded.

    He looked at the ferret, then waved his wand. The ferret¡¯s fur began to separate into grids, they became stiff, and four cute little ws appeared.

    With the raised scales, the ferret smoothly transformed into a small crocodile.

    Sean pressed the crocodile¡¯s head and opened its mouth to look at it, ¡°It still has the ferret¡¯s teeth.¡±

    Professor McGonagall was stunned.

 Chapter 293: â€œA Problem On The Ravenclaw Common Roomâ€

    Chapter 293: ¡°A Problem On The Ravenw Common Room¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement.

    As the most famous Transfiguration master in the world today, she was a professor of Transfiguration at Hogwarts for many years. She realized that she had only seen one student like Sean.

    Transfiguration is very different from other magic. Professor McGonagall has been on this road for a long time, but she has a deeper understanding of it precisely because she has walked longer and farther than most people.

    However, she saw infinite possibilities in this boy who was just in the third grade.

    From ferret to crocodile, despite its ws, it was barely a sessful transformation. As it is also a cross-species transformation, Sean¡¯s transformation this time is much more difficult than the transformation of a bird into a guinea pig in the fourth-grade course.

    Not only because of the size and race of the species but also because the ferret came from Sean¡¯s own spell. The difficulty of transforming summoned creatures is much more difficult than ordinary transformation. Professor McGonagall believes that his Transfiguration could be perfect if she provides Sean with more teaching.

    Looking down at Sean, who was still thinking about the crocodile teeth, Professor McGonagall said, ¡°Maybe the image construction is not perfect. When you build the image in your mind, you must have paid too much attention to other things. If I¡¯m not wrong, the bottom should still be as soft as a ferret¡¯s paw.¡±

    Upon hearing the words, Sean touched the crocodile¡¯s paw, and it was exactly as Professor McGonagall said. The bottom of the crocodile¡¯s paw was too soft, which should have been rough with some toughness and hardness.

    Professor McGonagall continued, ¡°Second, the output of magic power is too strong. You are too quick transforming the ferret. You should have slowed down the output of magic power in the details.¡±

    Sean recalled the magic power fluctuations in his body just now and was surprised to find that what Professor McGonagall said was right. The part that should have been prioritized was too much. He was immersed in the magic power output and fluctuations but ignored some other things.

    Sean lowered his head in shame and said sincerely, ¡°Professor, you are right. I found my mistakes after careful thinking. I am sorry, but I ended up making this kind of mistake. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I might have walked on the wrong path for a longer time.¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can find out in time. Remember to be in awe of Transfiguration. Even the simplest Transfiguration still needs sufficient concentration.¡±

    ¡°I see, Professor.¡± Sean nodded solemnly.

    Professor McGonagall waved her wand, and the ipletely deformed crocodile turned back into a ferret and disappeared into the air, ¡°There will be an assessment in my office in a month.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sean was a little surprised, ¡°You mean if I pass the assessment, I can start the fifth-grade contents?¡±

    Her eyes shed with relief, ¡°Sean, sometimes you are too modest, or in the words of Professor Dumbledore, you are too cautious. I have always been strict with my students. ¡®Grade skippers¡¯ like Miss Granger are stricter, but I must say.¡±

    ¡°You did very well.¡±

    Sean showed a big smile, ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±

    ¡°In addition, although it is a bit early. I must ask for your opinion in advance. Can you spare time on Wednesday afternoon and Friday morning in the second half of the semester?¡±

    Sean was a little puzzled but still thought about it carefully and replied, ¡°It would be irresponsible for me to give you a promise, Professor. I have to say I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be free for my personal arrangements at that time. Of course, as long as I don¡¯t have any urgent matters to do, please tell me if you have any requests. I will definitely do my best.¡±

    Such an answer made Professor McGonagall nod with satisfaction, ¡°Thank you for your sincerity, and as a Ravenw student. Your way of thinking is very mature, which is very good.¡±

    Afterplimenting her, she continued, ¡°I predict that by then, you should be able toplete the fifth-grade contents by yourself. Your basic skills have always been excellent, so I hope you cane to be my assistant and teach the other grades for me.¡±

    Sean nodded. The number of wizards has increased significantly because of theck of Voldemort¡¯s activities in this world. Coupled with the ident in Nurmengardst school year, more and more students have chosen Hogwarts.

    It seems that the increase in the number of students has made the professors a little bit overwhelmed.

    There are thousands of students in Hogwarts and only a few professors. Each of them is responsible for teaching seven or five sses. The workload is beyond imagination. He doesn¡¯t know if Dumbledore has given the Professor more pay.

    Sean thought for a while and nodded, ¡°Professor, I am willing to share some simple teaching tasks for you while studying with you. If I can meet your requirements and have nothing to do, of course. ¡°

    Professor McGonagall showed a smile, ¡°Thank you, Sean. I am looking forward to working with you. Don¡¯t worry; the school will pay you ording to the sry level of teaching assistants. I promise you cane to me if you have any doubts about Transfiguration.¡±

    ¡°That would be great.¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    Sry is a trivial matter. He has plenty of Galleons. The key lies in Professor McGonagall teaching him Transfiguration.

    After exchanging good night with Professor McGonagall, Sean left. Of course, the original goal of this trip to find Dumbledore was a failure again, and Sean felt that Dumbledore might have to hide from him for a while.

    Going back to the hall and going out again, he saw Hermione and Daisy discussing this semester¡¯s sses at the corner of the corridor.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have to wait for me?¡± Sean walked over.

    Hermione put away the schedule and nced at him, ¡°I knew you were going to find Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°It seems easy to guess.¡± Sean spread his hands helplessly.

    Daisy followed up and said, ¡°Hermione said Dumbledore left in a hurry after the dinner. He definitely didn¡¯t want to see you. She guessed right. You¡¯ll probably be back in a while.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess, but I have other things to do, by the way. I will go to divination ss with you tomorrow, Miss Granger.¡±

    Hermione looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Someone said at the end ofst semester that there is no need for in-depth study of divination, a course that is purely based on talent, and changed his mind after one summer vacation?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admit it. Mainly, there¡¯s you. Shall we go, Miss Granger?¡±

    Hermione raised her head, ¡°I¡¯m not so cheap, Mr. Wallup, who is not telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°It breaks my heart when you say that.¡± Sean made a sad look on purpose.

    Without waiting for Hermione to reply, Daisy quickly replied, ¡°Hermione said you are annoying when you put on a show, and she wants to punch you when you make that expression. I must add, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that annoying, but it is true.¡±

    Hermione gave her a look, ¡°Thank you for yourment, Miss Potter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Sean nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Daisy, you have finally learned to resist Hermione¡¯s scolding. I am very relieved when you are on my side.¡±

    Hermione snorted coldly, ¡°Daisy, please return my second-grade notes.¡±

    Daisy immediately hugged Hermione¡¯s arm, ¡°Hermione is the right one here!¡±

    ¡°Damn, you betrayed me too quickly.¡±

    ¡°At the end of the term, you also needed Hermione¡¯s notes to pass the exams.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ Hermione is right!¡±

    After that, she returned to the Ravenwmon room. Going up the spiral staircase, they saw arge group of students frowning in front of the wooden door.

    Sean raised his eyebrows. The small space in front of the wooden door was crowded with students, not only the Ravenw students who had just finished sorting but also many old students who were thinking hard, and even the upper steps were full of people.

    This kind of situation rarely urs in Ravenw. Most of the questions the door knocker asks are subjective, and the answers to the questions are not specific. As long as Ravenw students can provide answers that represent their own thoughts, they will pass the test.

    Ravenw students always have their own ideas. It is verymon for six students to go back together, give six different answers, and then pass the test at the same time. But today, this is a rare sight.

    Hermione whispered behind him, ¡°Could the knocker have a math problem again?¡±

    ¡°Guess so¡­¡±

    Generally speaking, this ¡°grand asion¡± is because the door knocker asked a math problem.

    As it happens, most wizards, including Ravenw, really hate studying mathematics. However, the knocker seldom asks math problems, and the Ravenws agree that the knocker doesn¡¯t bother to give math problems¡ªexcept when it is in a bad mood and wants to embarrass the students.

    When Sean squeezed past, the crowd didn¡¯t even notice him. When he walked to the wooden door, a tall and beautiful girl leaning against the wall saw him.

    Percy¡¯s girlfriend and Ravenw prefect, Penelope.

    ¡°Hey, Penelope.¡± Sean greeted.

    Penelope waved. Obviously, in front of the freshmen, she felt that it was a bit embarrassing for the seniors to be unable to answer the questions.

    ¡°Math problem?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not, but a weird question. The door knocker is acting weird. I and other students have tried it many times. I personally think that some answers can be passed, but the door knocker didn¡¯t respond. God, it¡¯s embarrassing. We¡¯ve been stuck in here for twenty minutes.¡±

    She said dejectedly, ¡°Sean, you try it. Since you usually have so many tricks.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to correct you. It¡¯s called being resourceful. I was the one who answered the questions about thestral legs and giant octopusst time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a math problem, it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    Sean shrugged, then stepped forward and pulled the knocker. The bronze eagle knocker opened its mouth, but as Penelope said, the usually ethereal and emotionless voice is particrly weird today.

    The speed of speech has obviously be faster. Listening carefully, he felt that it was a little unhappy. It is no longer an emotionless questioning machine but like a rebellious eagle who is not happy but still has toplete the task.

    ¡°How do you have it all, and how do you lose it all?¡±

    Sean pinched his chin and began to think. There is no urate answer to this kind of question. Everyone has different ways of thinking. The answers given must be very different. Whether it is the correct answer or not depends purely on whether the knocker is satisfied.

    The two girls who followed him were also thinking about it. After a while, Daisy replied softly, ¡°Everything is the result of thoughts. If you think you have it, you have it. If you think you lose it, you lose it.¡±

    The knocker didn¡¯t budge.

    Hermione also tried to answer, ¡°Possession and loss are both the norm. Possession or loss depends on your current state?¡±

    Still nothing.

    The Ravenws looked over and lowered their heads in disappointment.

    ¡°Is that the Sean Wallup that the seniors said because of his knowledge and power in magic?¡± Suddenly, a first-year freshman asked his friend in a low voice.

 Chapter 294: â€œSeveral Possibilitiesâ€

    Chapter 294: ¡°Several Possibilities¡±

    Sean felt that he couldn¡¯t breathe because of the embarrassment.

    Although what they said is all the truth, he is here. In front of themon room door, other student¡¯s eyes were cast over at once.

    The pressure is on. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if he can¡¯t answer it?

    After repeatedly thinking, Sean raised his eyebrows and gave his answer.

    ¡°To lose all is to have all. To have all is to lose all.¡±

    The knocker didn¡¯t respond, and many students who were paying attention to Sean lowered their heads in disappointment. The knocker is very quick at judging whether an answer is correct or not, and if you give an answer and the knocker doesn¡¯t say ¡°correct¡± right away, it means the answer is wrong.

    Sean scratched his head in embarrassment. When he turned around and looked at Daisy, suddenly, a voice could be heard behind him.

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    The wooden door opened.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean turned his head suspiciously, and sure enough, the wooden door opened automatically.

    A first-grade student shouted, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°I see they really didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Apart from the freshmen, other senior Ravenw students also showed strange expressions.

    ¡°Why is the door knocker acting weird today¡­¡± Penelope turned sideways to look at the door knocker.

    Sean also looked over, but after answering the question, the knocker remained silent, turning back into a lifeless decoration.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Why is the reaction speed so slow?¡± Sean muttered.

    Someone came up and patted Sean on the shoulder, then stared at him suspiciously, ¡°Sean, did you tamper with the door knocker?¡±

    Someone immediately refuted him, ¡°No, Sean got off the train with us, and he didn¡¯t have the time tomit the act. It must be said that Sean¡¯s answer is better than ours before.¡±

    Penelope nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true, and Sean didn¡¯t do anything to it.¡±

    ¡°Why is the door knocker acting weird today¡­¡± Another girl said, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. I¡¯m going to study the door knocker from today on!¡±

    Penelope immediately invited: ¡°Do you want to join my Eagle Head Knocker Research Group?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Other Ravenw students said beside them, ¡°But if the door knocker is acting weird every day, it will affect our ess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to study it.¡±

    The crowd talked and discussed, and the excited Ravenws had already started to give out their opinions. The freshmen who had never seen such a discussion were petrified in ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s started again¡­¡± Hermione shook her head and walked into her dormitory first.

    All kinds of meaningful and meaningless debates happen in Ravenw all the time. Sean also walked into the dormitory after reminding Penelope to let her not forget the new students.

    Sean froze in ce, and Daisy identally bumped into his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sean?¡± Daisy asked, rubbing her head.

    ¡°Sorry, did you hear something just now, Daisy?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Hear something?¡± Daisy looked puzzled, ¡°No, except the footsteps of a few of us.¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t hear it, but Sean was sure that he really heard something.

    More importantly, this is not the first time he heard it. After learning the prophecy¡¯s specific content from Dumbledore for the first time, he also heard something when he walked through the door.

    But Sean was in aplicated mood at the time. After careful inspection, he did not find anyone else, so he finally took the sigh as his own mind. But now it seems that it was not a hallucination.

    Sean thought about it carefully. The question asked by the door knocker at that time was considered a rtively rare question, and he still remembers it to this day.

    ¡°What is wisdom?¡± A general question.

    At that time, Sean answered, ¡°Something that can help us answer this question.¡±

    Daisy looked at him strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing. Let¡¯s just go in.¡±

    Sean and Daisy walked into the lounge and sat next to Hermione, who had already taken a seat.

    ¡°Why are you two so slow?¡±

    Daisy pointed to Sean, ¡°Sean seems to have discovered something.¡±

    Sean raised his head and looked at the two of them, ¡°Do you think the knocker is sentient?¡±

    Hermione gave him a strange look, ¡°Of course, the knocker has wisdom in it. Did you find something wrong?¡±

    ¡°By wisdom, I mean, isn¡¯t the doorknocker like us? Like capable of thinking for itself, and having human emotions?¡±

    Hermione also became suspicious, ¡°It does act weird.¡±

    Daisy then whispered, ¡°Sean has been carrying Dave with him all the time. If someone is ying a prank on him, he should be able to find out. But why didn¡¯t I hear it?¡±

    Sean shook his head, ¡°Although the voice was very small, it was very abrupt. You are right behind me, so you should be able to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Last time you came back in the middle of the night. This time, most people were there, but only you heard it. This proves that it¡¯s not a prank by some ghost,¡± Hermione frowned, ¡°But the library doesn¡¯t mention things like this.¡±

    After Hermione finished speaking, Sean was still puzzled.

    The memory left by Szar Slytherin in the Pensieve once said that at the beginning, the four founders of Hogwarts each controlled part of the power of this school, and the person who finally gathered the four powers would truly control Hogwarts.

    Slytherin¡¯s authority is in the secret room with the entrance from the bathroom on the second floor, Gryffindor¡¯s authority is in the Forbidden Forest, no one knows where Hufflepuff¡¯s authority is, and Ravenw¡¯s authority is within the castle.

    Perhaps the strangeness of the knocker has something to do with Ravenw¡¯s authority.

    The three of them discussed together for a long time and still had no clue. Sean decided to wait for the ancient rune ss to achieve some progress before finding another opportunity.

    Because ording to Szar¡¯s memory, if you want to get control of the authority, you need to pass the test using the knowledge of ancient runes.

    If you pass the test, you fuse the two magic powers and then wash yourself with the fused magic power. You will get that part of the authority. Szar mentioned that the other three founders¡¯ authority was introduced simrly, which required a lot of knowledge of runes.

    Sean sighed.

    Thinking about it, Sean turned his attention to Hermione for help, ¡°Please, please lend me a look at your ancient runes notes.¡±

    Hermione nodded, ¡°Of course, there is no problem, but have you forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Sean took out two small bags and handed them to Hermione and Daisy, respectively, ¡°The mandrake leaves, the crystal bottle and the hawkmoth are all inside. Remember to keep them safe.¡±

    Hermione and Daisy havepleted the initial step of bing an Animagus. It¡¯s time to move on to the next steps.

    The two of them were already very proficient at the end of thest school year, but considering that they were still in Nurmengard at that time and the summer vacation wasing, they didn¡¯t move to the next step.

    The two took the small bag, looked at each other, and took a deep breath in unison.

    Sean said with a smile, ¡°Actually, it mainly depends on luck. The next full moon is ten days away, so you still have enough time to prepare. Here, I put a lot of other leaves that have no medicinal properties but also taste bad. You can start practice tomorrow.¡±

    Daisy held the bag to her chest, then puffed out her cheeks and kept taking deep breaths.

    ¡°I¡¯m so nervous¡­¡± Daisy couldn¡¯t calm down after a long time and looked at Sean.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal,¡± Seanforted, ¡°I think you guys are gonna do well.¡±

    Afterughing and chatting for a while, the two finally rxed.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if we will be like you¡­¡± Hermione had already remembered what happened after Animagus transformed sessfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say. Anyway, just remember not to resist the animal image in your mind.¡± Sean said.

    He really wasn¡¯t sure. The oddity of his Animagus probably came from ¡®Pride¡¯ and his high affinity for magical animals. Hermione and Daisy might also have something special.

    Sean has not forgotten that there are seven names in total. Dumbledore has confirmed Harry and Neville. Sean suspects Hermione, Ron, Cedric, Stephanie, and others were thest remaining ones.

    Although Daisy is not among the seven, Dumbledore also said that she is special.

    Therefore, Sean really has no way to guarantee whether the Animagus forms of these two are the same as ordinary wizards.

    However, Sean has already prepared and ordered a lot of magic power tonics in advance. When he transformed, he used a huge amount of magic power. Daisy and Hermione might not be able to do it since they don¡¯t have an Obscurus.

    When Sean returned to the dormitory, his roommate Terry greeted him, and pointed to Sean¡¯s bedside table, ¡°Is that yours? I was surprised that an eagle kept tapping on the window just now. Well, I found that it brought a huge package with no name written on it, but I guess you buy some things from the magic world in other countries. Does it mean that such birds are used to deliver packages in the United States? I was almost shocked by that guy¡¯s ws when it was holding something.¡±

    ¡°It looks fierce, but isn¡¯t an owl also a scary bird?¡± Sean replied to his friend with a smile, picked up the package, and weighed it.

    There was the sound of wooden boxes colliding inside. Sean put the package away with satisfaction.

    ¡°Sean, what did you buy?¡± He asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, I bought a few American books on the history of magic.¡± Sean replied without changing his expression.

    Terry lost interest all of a sudden. Heyzily on the bed and said in a strange voice, ¡°Maybe the history of magic in America is more worth reading.¡±

    Seanughed out loud andy down on the bed after a few casual words. Naturally, the package was not the so-called American history of magic but the wands he bought from four famous wand-making families in North America.

    Sean¡¯s dragon, the Animagus, is actually a strange dragon, and the Hungarian Horntail is derived from the dragon heartstring core of his own wand.

    Grindelwald gave that wand and may not allow him to turn into a Hungarian Horntail, so he bought a new wand. Sean has always wanted to try it. If the wand¡¯s core is different, will he change into the appearance of other magical animals?

    Ollivander¡¯s wouldn¡¯t sell him a new wand until the old one waspletely useless, and Mr. Ollivander used only three magical animal cores. Gregorovitch has been providing wands to Durmstrang students, and all wands sold need to be recorded, so it is not easy to buy.

    Wandmakers in North America have no restrictions, using materials as varied as a wend werewolf¡¯s hair or a monster¡¯s translucent spine in Arkansas. If Sean¡¯s idea is proven to be true, given his perfect use of different wands, he would have the ability to transform into various magical animals.

    Generally speaking, the magical animals that can be used as the core material of the wand are quite powerful. Of course, Sean did not buy the wand with the Ve hair core.

 Chapter 295: â€œProfessor Trelawneyâ€™s Visionâ€

    Chapter 295: ¡°Professor Trwney¡¯s Vision¡±

    Because he got a Sybill Trwney Card (Gold), Sean added the divination ss that was originally excluded from the n to the schedule. The description of the card¡¯s effect is astonishing, an absolutely urate prediction of the future that will not be changed.

    Prior to this, Sean had no way of knowing the specific content of the prophecy. It can be a trivial matter or some big prediction. Of course, if he predicted his own terrible future, he could only wait for the time toe.

    Whether it is to put the card at the bottom of the box or to use the card more reliably and safely in the future, Sean decided to take Professor Trwney¡¯s ss. After all, the name of the professor is written on the card.

    When Sean walked into the Divination ssroom and sat down in the armchair, he couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    The room full of pungent aromas was so hot that it made people sweat. All the curtains were drawn tightly, and a hazy red light shone on the small round table in front of Sean. Beside the zing firece stood a great heap of teacups, crystal balls, quills, and burnt candle stubs.

    There is arge pile of ying cards at the very end. Sean bets that if Ian saw this, he would faint. Sean¡¯s impression of Professor Trwney is a teacher who has inherited some prophetic abilities but likes to mess with the students.

    In the original plot, Professor Trwney¡¯s real predictions are all urate. But her predictions in a normal state seem to be something that every bad fortune-teller will do. Sean remembered that the professor¡¯s predictions seemed to havee true, so he went to Percy and Cedricter to confirm it.

    Because Sean always felt that most of those predictions were false. After all, everyone will encounter unlucky things, and this professor seems to be very good at observing other people¡¯s problems. Especially Sean has seen a true Seer like Grindelwald.

    As expected, both Cedric and Percy gave the same information. Professor Trwney almost predicted everyone¡¯s bad luck, but very few of them came true. In other words, if you bet on all six numbers on the dice, you will always win one.

    After thinking about it, Sean still made up his mind to study it. It¡¯s just that Professor Trwney gave everyone a ¡°dismissal¡± when she came. The professor copsed in terror the moment she walked into the ssroom.

    ¡°What did I see¡­¡± She panted heavily, ¡°I see¡­¡±

    The other students were terrified. A girl wanted to help Professor Trwney up, but she was afraid.

    ¡°No, no need¡­ I, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    She stood up trembling, took a cup of hot tea out of nowhere, and took a sip before calming down.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible¡­ don¡¯t ask me. Don¡¯t ask me what happened.¡±

    ¡°Professor, what did you see?¡± someone asked immediately.

    Professor Trwney touched her chest and replied in shock, ¡°Unknown, I saw a huge unknown among you. I saw death, I saw disaster!¡±

    The students covered their mouths in horror, but Sean and Hermione looked at each other, seeing the helplessness in their eyes.

    Frankly speaking, if this is the first meeting, Sean may feel that Professor Trwney has seen the Pride in his body, but he has been at Hogwarts for two years. However, he and Professor Trwney have barely made any contact with him.

    When Parvati nervously asked about the specific content, Professor Trwney just shook her head, ¡°The veil of the future is vague and terrifying. It¡¯s not what you should know. You will understand yourself when you learn the real art of divination from me. Provided that you really have the talent to see through the fog.¡±

    Without Professor McGonagall¡¯s professional demonstration and without Professor Flitwick¡¯s entertaining teaching, Professor Trwney still shocked most of the students at the beginning. At least, most of the students are very convinced of this.

    However, Sean and Hermione were obviously not buying it.

    At the beginning of the ss, Professor Trwney made a few more small predictions aimed at a certain student.

    Sean drank the tea, shook it in the cup three times, turned the cup upside down on the tray, waited until thest drop of tea leaked out, and then handed it to Hermione, ¡°Can you see what¡¯s in it?¡±

    Her face was tense, and she kept turning her face back and forth between the pages of the book and Sean¡¯s tea leaves.

    ¡°It looks like an iron felt, which means you¡¯ll get a gift from someone recently or a weapon?¡± Hermione said uncertainly.

    ¡°Well, that sounds good.¡±

    ¡°If you turn the cup like this, this looks like a door. This means that you will encounter difficulties, and whether you can solve them smoothly depends on whether the doorknob is pushed open. Damn it, I can¡¯t see clearly .¡±

    Sean shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Actually, I have encountered a lot of trouble since I entered school.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise, ??I¡¯m thinking. My God, can¡¯t the book clearly list the observation directions?¡± Hermione looked very angry.

    Sean wisely stopped provoking Hermione¡¯s anger. He picked up the girl¡¯s teacup and began to observe.

    ¡°Well, it looks like a pile of dirt. Let me see. There is no interpretation of this in the book. Oh, please don¡¯t hit me, Hermione. It¡¯s just a metaphor!¡±

    Professor Trwney was patrolling the ssroom and saw Sean. She walked over and snatched the cup from Sean¡¯s hand, and after turning around to observe it, she once again showed that dramatic expression, ¡°My child, what is this?¡± It¡¯s an omen, a bad omen to remind you that you are walking on a road full of thorns. There is a disagreement between you and order. It is very dangerous, very dangerous¡­¡±

    The students all looked over, and Ron behind Sean murmured, ¡°Sean was taken away by Grindelwaldst time.¡±

    Immediately, the eyes of the others looking at Sean were full of horror.

    Only Hermione put the teacup on the table and looked at Professor Trwney quietly, ¡°Professor, that¡¯s my teacup.¡±

    Sean almostughed out loud.

    Trwney nced at Hermione, ¡°Yes, of course I know. This is my reminder to you.¡±

    As she said that, she picked up the teacup that really belonged to Sean, ¡°Crown. You have a real talent. You have a prestige that ordinary people can¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone knows,¡± Hermione said calmly, ¡°Sean is very popr, and his grades are also very good.¡±

    Professor Trwney retorted, ¡°That¡¯s prestige.¡±

    Harry sat back on the chair, with his hands on the back of the chair, ¡°Sean¡¯s prestige is very high. Before he went to Nurmengardst time, he made big achievements before.¡±

    Professor Trwney ignored the two of them. She looked at the teacup and continued, ¡°Eyes, you are being watched.¡±

    She widened her eyes, ¡°This! The second pair of eyes. My God, you are being targeted by a terrible existence. This is, this is, unknown!¡±

    She was out of breath again.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Lavender asked nervously.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­ No! Don¡¯t ask me!¡± Professor Trwney took ast look at Sean, ¡°My child, you have to be careful. The thing you are most worried about right now ising true. Maybe there¡¯s a disastering your way!¡±

    After finishing speaking, she ran away from Sean. Many people subconsciously took half a step back.

    Sean held his forehead and was speechless. He had thought about it before he came because he was taken away by Grindelwald and parasitized by Voldemort. He is rtively special among the students.

    Just like in the original book, she predicted that Harry would encounter something unknown.

    The reality is that the thing that Harry met representing death was Sirius, and Harry did not lose his life until the end. Now, this embarrassing thing came to Sean¡¯s head.

    Sean sighed secretly.

    Apparently, he doesn¡¯t really learn anything about divination from Professor Trwney. Maybe, like Grindelwald once told him, you can learn spells, you can practice transfiguration, or make friends with magical animals.

    But prophecy depends entirely on talent.

    When Sean walked out of the ssroom, Hermione followed beside her, holding her cup.

    ¡°She¡¯s totally scaremongering!¡± Hermione said in a low voice.

    Sean smiled helplessly, ¡°Believe it how you will. But Professor Trwney¡¯s method seems to work well among many students.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they are naturally inclined to the mysterious side, especially students from wizard families.¡± Harry followed up from behind and patted Sean on the shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°What about you? Professor Trwney predicted that you will fall from a height soon.¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    Harry shrugged, ¡°Wood recently raised the intensity of training again. Besides, who hasn¡¯t fallen off a broomstick while ying Quidditch?¡±

    Neville, who was reminded by Trwney to be concerned about his grandmother¡¯s health, held his chin and said, ¡°My grandmother is looking for someone to order dentures recently. By the way, thest tooth is about to fall out. Does this count as a medical condition? ¡°

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it count?¡± Ron interjected, ¡°Sean, what are you most worried about recently?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Sean smiled, ¡°For now, I¡¯m most worried that there won¡¯t be my favoritemb chops on the table at noon today.¡±

    Half an hourter, Ron waved to Sean, then horrifiedly pointed to the table.

    Sean understood what he meant, nomb chops today.

    Shaking his head and turning back to the table, Sean took his second favorite steak and put it on the te.

    On the side, Daisy stood up and took a piece of shepherd¡¯s pie. She put the pie on Sean¡¯s te and said cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s filled with mutton meat. What do you think? ¡°

    Sean took a spoonful and put it in his mouth, then said with a bitter face, ¡°This taste¡­ why does this thing have to be cooked with potato?¡±

    ¡°But at least it¡¯s mutton. Consider it the same asmb chops!¡±

    Hermione took a sip of pumpkin juice and said calmly, ¡°The types of food at Hogwarts change every day. Lamb chops have never been a fixed dish, and the British themselves rarely eat mutton. Also, Sean didn¡¯t believe in divination and prophecy stuff, so this happens to him.¡±

    Sean stuffed the rest into Daisy¡¯s mouth, ¡°I care more about you two now. After all, you are about to face the biggest challenge since you entered school.¡±

    Daisy blushed, quickly chewed, and swallowed the pie, ¡°I think the taste is okay. At least it¡¯s much better than the leaves.¡±

    Sean saw the jade and said with a smile, ¡°When you have a real Mandrake in your mouth, you will know what the taste of a dragon¡¯s dung will be.¡±

    ¡°Sean, we¡¯re eating.¡± Hermione red at him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this to make you mentally prepare in advance? By the way, I suggest not to drink elderflower dew for a month. It will amplify the smell of the dragon¡¯s dung scent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it!¡± Daisy covered her ears. She usually likes sparkling water made of elderflower dew the most.

    Sean happily ate his lunch. Because of Trwney¡¯s prophecy, countless people have already watched him. With Daisy¡¯s frowning, he suddenly became much happier.

    Hermione gave him a disgusted look, ¡°Childish.¡±

    ¡°When the full moon begins, your mouth will be full of¡­¡±

    Hermione cut him off angrily, ¡°Childish!¡±

    Sean justughed.

 Chapter 296: â€œAncient Runes Classâ€

    Chapter 296: ¡°Ancient Runes ss¡±

    After lunch withoutmb chops, Sean and Hermione walked towards the castle¡¯s second floor together. Hermione¡¯s footsteps became lighter as they passed the library.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that the ssroom of ancient runes is so close to the entrance of the library.¡± She said happily.

    Knowing his talents, he would perform really badly in this ss and could only rely on Hermione. A lot of time and energy has been invested, but Sean has not understood the most basic ¡°Introduction to Ancient Runes¡± until now.

    However, runes are the key to mastering ancient magic, so studying hard without any help feels bad.

    Hermione nced at Sean, ¡°It is difficult to get started with ancient runes, and all magic subjects have their own peculiarities. Maybe ancient runes are that difficult to learn by yourself? Professor Babbling¡¯s teaching is very high, and you may be able to master it after listening to it.¡±

    Sean smiled and put away his bitter face. He knew that Hermione wasforting himself. It took only two months for Hermione to finish the same ¡°Introduction to Ancient Runes¡± book.

    At present, he can only hope that Professor Babbling can give him some inspiration for this subject.

    Walking to the end of the corridor, they came to the ssroom of ancient runes. The curtains in the room were closed tightly, but it was still bright. There were invisible light sources on the four walls and the ceiling, which made Sean¡¯s eyes dizzy.

    In the corner of the wall and on both sides of the ckboard are bookshelves that reach the ceiling, and there are many ancient books and materials with worn covers or even no covers. This ssroom is normal to the point it¡¯s almost like the one that Sean used in his previous school.

    ¡°Seeing this at Hogwarts, there is a strange sense of familiarity.¡± Hermione sighed.

    Sean nodded in agreement, and the two sat in the middle seat in the middle row, which was probably the most suitable seat for listening to lectures.

    Professor Babbling walked in during ss time. She is a witch who looks quite young but has an old-fashioned temperament. It is said that this professor is very old but used ancient magic to keep herself young. This is the reason many girls took this ss.

    Professor Babbling walked to the desk, and she spoke very fast, ¡°Wee. Ancient runes are a profound but boring subject. Your choice may be right or wrong, it all depends on how much knowledge you can absorb from me. I allow you to ask questions within ten minutes after the end of each ss. Come to me every Wednesday and every Friday from 7:00 to 10:00 pm. I am in the office on the far east side of the corridor on the sixth floor.¡±

    After finishing her opening remarks in one breath, Professor Babbling pushed her ck-rimmed sses and nced around the crowd expressionlessly.

    ¡°Do you all understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Many students were still digesting her opening remarks, and they answered one after another.

    Behind Sean, there were two Hufflepuff girls talking in a low voice, ¡°Professor Babbling seems to be simr to Professor McGonagall?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard from others that Professor Babbling is not strict at all, and she talks a lot. But she has a sense of discipline about time, and I heard that she always focuses on reviewing the runes in her mind. So there is often no expression on his face.¡±

    The whispered discussion between the two did not attract the attention of Professor Babbling. She walked to the podium and put down the textbook, ¡°Can someone tell me the source of ancient runes and the current learning way?¡±

    Hermione immediately raised her hand.

    ¡°House, your name, and your answer.¡±

    ¡°Hermione Granger, from Ravenw, Professor,¡± Hermione stood up quickly, ¡°Ancient runes are a set of alphabets that originated fifteen hundred years ago, and some special symbols were found to have a wonderful connection with magic power. With the development of wizards, the symbols gradually developed into alphabets, and the alphabets of different eras were collectively called ancient runes and runes, which are now also called Ancient Runes.¡±

    Hermione took a breath and continued, ¡°These symbols are considered to contain mysterious factors, and each letter is a pictogram with deep meaning. Of course, due to various historical factors, runes are now in a state of half-lost. We are now learning this mainly to study the manuscripts of ancient runes in order to obtain some information about ancient wizards. At the same time, the field of alchemy also depends on Runes, but, as far as I know, the ancient magic that modern wizards can cast through ancient runes is very rare.¡±

    Professor Babbling stretched out her hand to signal Hermione to sit down, ¡°Very well, Miss Granger, five points for Ravenw.¡±

    ¡°Miss Granger is correct. This is themon understanding of ancient runes in mainstream academic circles. It is also destined that your course is mainly theoretical, not practical.¡±

    Many girls made regretful voices. They originally thought Professor Baburin¡¯s youthfulness came from an ancient magic they had never heard of.

    Professor Babbling ignored these voices. She just opened a book quietly and said at a very fast speed, ¡°I understand the thoughts of your students. You want to be gorgeous, powerful, and learn more magic.¡±

    She pulled out a smile, ¡°The reality is that the ancient magic you can think of really exists.¡±

    The students widened their eyes in surprise.

    ¡°But that requires very in-depth research. I look forward to your future studies discovering mysterious areas that I have never discovered. I will be proud of you.¡±

    ¡°But now, please turn to the book¡¯s third page.¡±

    Sean flipped through the book and saw the epigraph on this page.

    Professor Babbling looked at the book, ¡°Before formally studying, I hope you can understand the key rules of the runes.¡±

    ¡°Runes are regr texts, and their learning, use, and even research must follow the rules. This rule means the fixed flow of magic symbols, and the different effects of ancient magice from thebination and arrangement of different symbols.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know why ancient runes are associated with alchemy?¡±

    No one in the ssroom raised a hand, and even Hermione was a little unsure.

    Sean raised his hand.

    ¡°Name, House, and answer.¡±

    ¡°Sean Wallup, Ravenw, Professor,¡± Sean hesitated a little but still gave his answer, ¡°Both have one thing inmon, that is equivalent exchange.¡±

    ¡°Correct, Mr. Wallup. Five points for Ravenw.¡± Professor Babbling nodded expressionlessly and motioned Sean to sit down.

    She continued, ¡°Equivalent exchange is the characteristic of ancient runes, or ancient magic using ancient runes. We all know that magic is a miracle, but unlike modern spells, there is no limit when using ancient magic.¡±

    ¡°Affecting the power of ancient magic is the arrangement andbination of symbols and the output of magic power. If your magic power isrge enough, it can create a strong effect. I know you have some questions. If there is no upper limit, this is a very important thing for magic. So why is it considered as half-lost by many people?¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°On the one hand, the evolution of characters has caused a gap in information, and on the other hand, it is because there is no upper limit.¡±

    ¡°In history, countless wizards have emptied their magic power when using this unstable power. The output of magic power in ancient magic is very difficult to measure. Evacuating the magic power often means serious injury or even death.¡±

    ¡°The wand that can increase the power of the spell and calm the instability of the spell appeared. On the basis of the wand, a safer spell, that is the modern spell that we are learning to use now, began to develop, and the ancient magic had started to decline.¡±

    ¡°This is why Hogwarts only allows me to give theoretical sses.¡±

    ¡°Rules and equivalent exchange. These are the two key points I want you to remember when you study ancient runes.¡±

    After Professor Babbling finished speaking, she cast her eyes on the book before everyone digested it.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with the sounds and meanings of the alphabet.¡±

    Sean subconsciously looked at the alphabet, and then that familiar feeling of dizziness surged up again.

    Although Professor Babbling speaks fast and is used to cramming a lot of information into words, he has to say that her knowledge is expansive enough. Just one sentence rifies many learning points of ancient runes for students.

    Teaching them ancient runes such as initials, transliteration, phic symbols, and meanings. She does it fast and urate. This put a lot of pressure on Sean to study. He stared at the symbols with a headache and tried his best to concentrate.

    But it¡¯s still the same as before. It¡¯s obviously just the meaning of a magic rune, and it doesn¡¯t even involve the use of any magic power. Sean looked away from the alphabet with a headache, and he looked around at the people around him.

    Under the sound of Professor Babbling¡¯s fast lecture, Hermione also frowned, but looking at the quill and mumbling lips, she knew that she was quickly digesting Professor Babbling¡¯s teaching content.

    Sean slightly raised his head and looked at the other students. Each of them was different, but without exception, their faces had a sense of urgency. But this also proved that no matter how they absorbed, they were still trying to digest the teaching content.

    No one else had headaches and dizziness like Sean.

    Professor Babbling has been teaching at a fast pace. Except for asionally asking everyone to stop and correct the pronunciation of a certain letter, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation in ss at all. She didn¡¯t notice Sean¡¯s bewilderment and loss.

    However, this professor, who has taught at Hogwarts for many years, has rich teaching experience, which makes Sean, who wants to learn but can¡¯t learn, extremely ufortable. The second half of the lesson on ancient runes became a painful ordeal.

    ¡°I will check your mastery of the alphabet in the next ss. If you have listened carefully in the ss just now, or even just listened to half of the ss,¡± Professor Bablin paused and continued, ¡°Then you should at least master the urate pronunciation of more than ten letters and the specific exnation of a single pictograph.¡±

    ¡°Progress checks won¡¯t affect your ss grades unless you blow up my ssroom. I¡¯ll give everyone enough ss grades to pass, but my final exams are tough. By the way, you will pass if you get a P on the exam. Knowing most of the students I taught always get D or T.¡±

    The exam is divided into six grades, O (Outstanding), E (Exceed Expectations), A (eptable), and then there are three grades of failure. P (Poor), D (Dreadful), T (Troll), and as for why it¡¯s called Troll, it¡¯s because their intellect is low.

    Professor Babbling closed the book, ¡°That¡¯s it, ss is over. If you have any questions,e to me, you have ten minutes.¡±

    Hermione immediately took Sean¡¯s hand. She just saw Sean¡¯s struggle in the second half of the ss, just like when the two of them were learning runes by themselves. Squeezing away two female students who wanted to ask about the ancient magic of maintaining appearance, Hermione pulled Sean to the front of Professor Babbling.

    She looked expressionless and looked at the two calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Miss Granger, Mr. Wallop?¡±

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Hermione pushed Sean.

    Sean took a step forward, his temple still aching, ¡°Professor, I want to know, is it not normal to feel dizzy and have a headache when learning runes?¡±

    Professor Babbling nced at him nkly, then nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not normal.¡±

    Sean suddenly raised his head in surprise, ¡°Then, is there any way to improve it?¡±

    ¡°Go to Madam Pomfrey and prescribe a refreshing potion?¡±

    ¡°Dizziness and headaches when you use your brain excessively are often caused by a cold, fever, andck of energy. If you don¡¯t have a cold, then I suggest you go to the infirmary for aprehensive examination.¡± Professor Babbling said calmly.

    ¡°Ah, you misunderstood the professor. I¡¯m not sick or weak. I¡¯m just not in good shape when I¡¯m learning runes.¡±

    Professor Babbling interrupted Sean, her eyes hidden under the sses were as calm as water, ¡°That can only prove that there is a problem with your learning attitude.¡±

    Before Sean could speak, Hermione argued for him, ¡°No, Professor, Sean means it.¡±

    ¡°No one will have a headache when learning the basics of runes. If you are not sick, it proves that you are not serious enough.¡± Professor Babbling ignored Hermione and said to Sean.

 Chapter 297: â€œAllergic To Runesâ€

    Chapter 297: ¡°Allergic To Runes¡±

    ¡°Professor, I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you and this ss. I really have a problem with it.¡± Sean exined with a headache.

    Professor Babbling nced at him. Perhaps it was because of Sean¡¯s distress. She narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Mr. Wallup, do you understand what you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Professor? I really don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Professor Babbling nced at the time on her watch and sped up her speech, ¡°I told you in ss that one of the key points of ancient runes is the rules. Do you understand the specific meaning of the rules?¡±

    ¡°I did not¡­¡±

    ¡°Rules are not only reflected in the way of learning and using ancient runes. The runes themselves are words that follow the rules.¡±

    ¡°In other words, there is no threshold for runes. As long as you can master the correct usage of runes and use the correct arrangement when using them, then you can use this effect to produce something. The instability we mentioned beforees from the effect brought by the magic power output.¡±

    Sean was still suffering from a headache and couldn¡¯t react a bit. He hesitated and asked, ¡°Does this have something to do with what I said?¡±

    ¡°I ask you, Mr. Wallup. Do you know any other foreignnguages?¡±

    ¡°I know some Chinese, Latin, Spanish.¡±

    ¡°Is there a threshold for learning thesenguages? Or, in your normal learning process, will there be the situation you just described?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Sean frowned.

    Professor Babbling took a piece of parchment, nced at it, closed the book, and stood up.

    ¡°Runes are equal to everyone, at least in the basic stage. If everyone has talent points, this value ranges from one to ten. A normal wizard¡¯s charm talent may be one or ten, but their talent in runes is absolutely impossible to be less than five points. Everyone has enough to learn the basics of the runes. As long as they are studying hard, they can do it, and you, Mr. Wallup, I just saw yourst semester grades.¡±

    She pushed her sses, ¡°O in all subjects, which proves that your intelligence is normal or even better than the average level. I can¡¯t think of other reasons except for illness and not being serious enough.¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded. ording to what Professor Babbling said, everyone¡¯s rune talent can¡¯t be lower than five points.

    He still clearly remembers that his rune talent was zero when he first started. The current two points are added up from the lottery item.

    Seeing the Professor who had already gotten up and walked towards the ssroom door, Sean quickly called her, ¡°Professor, you mean, in terms of rune talent? Wizards are average and above by default?¡±

    ¡°Not average and above. It¡¯s called normal. This is amon perception in the academic world, including Professor Dumbledore, who also agrees with this conclusion. I once taught a student with a brain injury. His learning speed was very slow. He failed other subjects all year round, even though he worked very hard. However, his speed in learning ancient runes was even higher than that of other students. It was not that he was different from ordinary people but that he had put more effort into studying. In other words¡ª¡±

    Professor Babbling took onest look at Sean as he walked out of the ssroom, ¡°Runes never refuse anyone.¡±

    After saying this, she left the ssroom without looking back. Only Sean and Hermione, with a worried face, were left in the empty ssroom. Until the end of dinner, Sean was still thinking about Professor Babbling¡¯s words.

    Rune never rejects anyone, but he knows his own situation. He is healthy and energetic, and there is nothing in his studies. However, dizziness and headaches always came up to him.

    In other words, the rune that never rejects anyone rejected himself.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Sean ruffled his hair in annoyance. He was holding an ancient rune book in his hand.

    He originally thought that the ancient runes were a very difficult thing to learn, but today, he learned that it is indeed very difficult to master the runes. But there is one thing, it does not have any threshold, and there is no barrier to entry, just like learning a foreignnguage in the Muggle world.

    This made Sean feel very frustrated.

    The same goes for the potion ss, with only two points. His learning speed is also slow, but as long as he is willing to put more energy into brewing potions, he will always be able to see some results.

    But ancient runes are different.

    At this time, Daisy walked over from the side lightly. She and Hermione looked at each other, pursed their lips, and shook their heads. She just went to find out about the situation of many seniors who have taken ancient runes.

    No one was in a simr situation to Sean, and everyone gave the same message. Although it is difficult, as long as you study hard, you can master the runes at the basic stage as usual. Sean saw the two girls, and he also understood the meaning.

    Sighing secretly, he smiled at the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    Hermione raised her eyebrows, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a big deal, and with me here, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you catch up with the progress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Daisy nodded her head.

    He¡¯s afraid that isn¡¯t the case, and they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him. Professor Dumbledore also agrees with Professor Babbling¡¯s theory, so it can only prove that he has a problem.

    The biggest difference between himself and others is that something is living in his body, which is probably the reason. But what Sean didn¡¯t quite understand was why this something would cause his rune talent to be so abnormal. It¡¯s not a matter of being low, it¡¯s a matter of beingpletely different from everyone else.

    At this time, he suddenly missed Grindelwald very much. Dumbledore has been avoiding himself. Maybe only Grindelwald can tell himself the answer to this question.

    However, he might just use the lottery items for now.

    Minds of the Ancients (Golden): Within two hours after use, the user¡¯sprehension ability of ancient runes will be greatly improved. The Cooldown is 720 hours.

    Because the Cooldown was too long, Sean didn¡¯t use the Cooldown in ordinary introductory courses because it was too long. But he wanted to use it now. He had to see how much help this so-called ¡®greatly improved¡¯ could bring him.

    There was no ss in the afternoon of the second day, so Sean found Selma, a member of the Golden Dawn and a fifth-grade Ravenw senior.

    After hearing Sean¡¯s exnation, Selma was obviously confused, ¡°Professor Babbling is right. Even if you don¡¯t have any talent in other magic, you can at least do runes.¡±

    ¡°The reality is, I did encounter a big problem with runes¡­¡± Sean said with a wry smile.

    The two have be quite familiar with each other after several gatherings in Golden Dawn, and Selma knows him quite well. She knows he is not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t work hard and likes toin.

    She habitually touched the scarf that she wore all year round and said slowly, ¡°Professor Babbling¡¯s teaching speed is really fast. If it¡¯s just for getting started with basic runes, I can teach you in a slow way of exining.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Sean was overjoyed.

    Although the archaeologist¡¯s daughter seemed to move slowly and gracefully, she acted decisively. She also had no ss in the afternoon and took Sean directly to a study room where no one was there.

    Selma handed over a notebook in the empty study room, ¡°These are the notes I took in the third grade. It should be helpful for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again.¡± Sean took the notebook as if he had found a treasure, and he didn¡¯t forget to take a look at the system.

    Selma Murphy¡¯s notebook (Purple).

    Sean sighed and then chose to use the lottery item. A strange coolness from nowhere slowly flooded into his mind.

    Selma said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s just start with the basics.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sean nodded emphatically.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first character.¡±

    Two hourster.

    There was doubt in Selma¡¯s eyes, ¡°Eighteen letters, your mastery is quite good.¡±

    The item really worked, and Sean¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Selma¡¯s teaching method is more detailed and considerate. He didn¡¯t suffer from headaches and dizziness this time, and he understood the meaning of the characters much faster.

    The smoothness when learning magic has finallye. Although his speed of absorbing knowledge is not as fast as learning Transfiguration, it is better than nothing. In other words, the item provided him with at least five points of talent.

    He has already begun to have vague inspirations for casting ancient spells. Hearing her words, Sean smiled embarrassingly, he couldn¡¯t say that he was cheating.

    Just when he was hesitating how to answer, suddenly, severe headache and dizziness came again.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Sean gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    Selma was even more puzzled, ¡°Is this the situation you said?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sean answered with difficulty.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know who you are, I would definitely feel that you are ying with me.¡± Selma said softly.

    It seemed that the pain and dizziness that should havee slowly had umted all of a sudden, and Sean even felt like his world was spinning. Sean swears a lot of swear words that will be silenced and doesn¡¯t look up until the ufortable feeling has eased a little.

    There was doubt and worry in Selma¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is it better?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot better than before. Well, this is my situation. I may be in a better state today. I can usually study for half an hour to an hour, and my learning speed is very slow. Today, I probably hit a big one. But the negative effects are equally severe.¡± Sean forced a smile.

    ¡°This is very weird,¡± Selma said softly. ¡°This has never happened in history. To be precise, there has never been any record of how difficult it is to get started with runes.¡±

    She rested her chin and stared at Sean, ¡°It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s like you¡¯re allergic to runes. Well, I have an idea. Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Testing it. I know an ancient spell, the kind with a very weak effect. You can try it on you.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay then.¡±

    She pulled out her wand, a wand over fifteen inches long, with a side bend at the handle that looked like an archaeological staff instead. She took out another box, dipped her finger in some gold powder, and drew a rune symbol in midair.

    After reciting the spell easily, she pointed to Sean.

    ¡°This is a very weak healing spell, and the magic power I put in is very small.¡± She exined.

    However, Sean immediately felt his stomach start to churn, and the feeling of nausea and vomiting came up.

    Selma immediately stopped the spell, ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Sean shook his head. As soon as the spell ended, the ufortable feeling disappeared immediately. What¡¯s even more strange is that his headache just now also eased a little.

    In other words, he got the healing effect of this spell and, at the same time, got the negative effect from the runes. He told Selma how he felt, she becamepletely curious now, and she kept looking at Sean with excited eyes.

    ¡°You may actually be allergic to runes. I can¡¯t find another way to say it, and this one is probably the most urate way of exining it.¡±

    Sean smiled wryly, ¡°Selma, is there a way to improve it?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Selma shook her head, ¡°Maybe you have to go to Professor Dumbledore. He is a master of ancient runes and knows a lot of ancient materials that the academic world doesn¡¯t know. ¡°

    Sean sighed, hearing this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out what the problem is. Thank you for today, Selma, and you cane to me anytime if you need my help.¡±

    ¡°I can?¡± Thelma blinked her big sad eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°When you get better from your headache, can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 298: â€œRuins and Dark Magicâ€

    Chapter 298: ¡°Ruins and Dark Magic¡±

    The next day, Selma approached Sean with some photos. It¡¯s not a ck-and-white photo of people like in the wizarding world, but a static color photo.

    ¡°Is it about a spell?¡± Sean took the photo suspiciously.

    Selma exined, ¡°My parents are archaeologists, and many of the current ruins are rted to wizards. They sometimese into contact with these things during the archaeological process.¡±

    Sean nodded. Archaeologists should be the profession that has the most intersections with wizards among Muggles. The group of wizards began to haverge-scale settlements after the Middle Ages. Before that, thergest group of wizards was often just a family or a circle of acquaintances.

    This has also led to many ruins left by wizards after their deaths, which are often first found by Muggles.

    Under normal circumstances, ordinary wizard relics will not cause disasters and idents. After all, ordinary wizards will not set up defenses and trap magic in their homes for hundreds of years. If there is an ident, the Ministry of Magic will also send staff to solve it.

    As far as Sean knows, there are wizarding items in exhibition cabs in many museums, and they are no different from ordinary cultural relics.

    For example, there are wizards in the Egyptian pyramids, but Muggles first started the actual development and excavation. Many archaeologists and staff encountered terrible idents at the beginning of archaeology and gradually became folk myths and legends.

    Later, the Egyptian Ministry of Magic and the highest level of the Egyptian government cooperated to open the pyramids that were not harmful to tourists, while some pyramids that were still dangerous or created by wizards were closed.

    Likewise, there are still many undiscovered wizarding sites around the world,rge and small. Archaeologists are often the first to be contacted.

    The photo that Selma handed over was a brownish-yellow weathered stone surface with a raised hollow hemisphere in the center. That hemisphere is shiny, with a dark gray metallic color on the surface, and its blue lines can be vaguely seen.

    ¡°This is a magical metal created by alchemy. Goblins should make it.¡± Sean squinted his eyes to observe and then said.

    The characteristics of magic metal are obvious, and judging from the degree of weathering of the material, it should have been hundreds of years ago. Only goblins could create that kind of hollowing-out technology at that time.

    Selma nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, a wizard should have left it.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the thing that¡­ oh¡­has it been revealed?¡± Sean paused for a moment before reacting.

    This unknown magical creation is obviously triggered.

    ¡°Yes, the spell was revealed on the top of the thing, and the camera couldn¡¯t capture it. It can only be observed with the naked eye at a specific angle at close range.¡± Selma said.

    Ites with magic that avoids observation and recording, which is one of the characteristics of the orthodox creations of ancient wizards.

    ¡°My parents discovered it during a summer expedition, and the local Ministry of Magic took it over. However, my parents remembered the font shape of the spell. I studied it for a while. It is a Swedish-Norwegian rune font, and it is a spell when examined.¡±

    Sean looked at Selma suspiciously, ¡°Well, you know, my runes haven¡¯t even crossed the threshold, and Professor Babbling should be better at this kind of problem, right?¡±

    Selma looked excited, ¡°It¡¯s just a spell, not an ancient spell. But a spell recorded in runes. If you cast it in the way of ancient magic, the spell will not work.¡±

    Now Sean became interested. This kind of magic is either extremely versatile, or the conditions for casting it are very harsh, and very few of them have been handed down in the modern wizarding world.

    ¡°Then why are you looking for me?¡± Sean didn¡¯t understand again. This kind of spell can be answered by going to Professor Flitwick.

    Selma showed a thief-like expression for the first time. She looked around, and after making sure that there was no one around, she leaned over to Sean and whispered.

    ¡°I suspect that it is a dark magic.¡±

    Sean nodded knowingly. When they were in Nurmengard, in the course of magic attack and defense, the learning progress of the Ravenws was faster than in other houses.

    Selma got closer again, her eyes burning, ¡°I know that you know a lot of dark magic. In the magic attack and defense ss, you are always the one who masters the fastest. Like the moment you use that blood magic, which is obviously an improved version of other previous dark magic.¡±

    ¡°In that ss, that Professor asked you to go up and demonstrate it. The spell has a downward movement in the hand movement. Although your movement is very fast, I still saw it. You start with the movement from the right. That is the movement of another dark magic spell, right? Removing that pressing action has no effect on the spell itself. It will only increase the wizard¡¯s initial magic power output a lot. This can only be done with someone who knows a lot of dark magic.¡±

    Looking at Selma, Sean tried to blink innocently. What she said was right. After getting familiar with it, he also realized that the spell was an improved version of the one he learned.

    ¡°No, wait a minute¡­¡± Sean narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Miss Murphy, are you familiar with it?¡±

    Selma¡¯s face froze, ¡°Uh, about that¡­¡±

    Her face changed, and finally, she slumped on the table in a broken pot, ¡°Well, I have secretly practiced dark magic, but I can¡¯t help it. As the daughter of an archaeologist, I have no choice but to remain curious about such mysteries.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± Selma¡¯s expression didn¡¯t know whether it was distress or something, ¡°I seem to be quite talented in learning dark magic¡­¡±

    The two looked at each other with some embarrassment and finally reached a consensus.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re familiar with it. You must pay attention when using it.¡±

    Back to that spell, Selma wrote the spell on the parchment. Sean looked at this spell with some doubts. Just looking at the meaning of the word, it seems to be some kind of enhancement magic.

    ¡°Looking at the meaning of the word, generally, the spells involving blood are rted to dark magic, so I don¡¯t dare to try it. You are more experienced, and you have studied with Mr. Grindelwald for a while. Do you have any idea what it could be?¡± Selma asked excitedly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like dark magic¡­¡± Sean murmured.

    He nced at the system panel just now. With his current ck magic talent, if it was dark magic, he would quickly understand the effect of this spell. But no new spells appeared on the panel.

    ¡°Is there a wand gesture?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s all I can decipher.¡±

    ¡°Well, where did your parents see it?¡±

    ¡°Huaxia Kingdom. They were not actually at the scene. The local Huaxia archaeologists were the first witnesses to the scene. Well, here are a few more photos of the scene.¡± Selma put more photos.

    ¡°To be honest, this shouldn¡¯t be dark magic. I think it might be some kind of ritual,¡± Sean said.

    Selma came over and took a look, then raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°If it was that, there is no way your parents would have gotten these photos. Now that I think about it, it might be some kind of ritual or method. This kind of thing exists all over the world, but times have changed, and only the ritual remains in the world. The ritual materials and effects are all unclear. As far as I know, the International Confederation of Wizards should have preserved many such ¡®rituals¡¯, but under the current conditions, it is basically impossible to be considered as one as it doesn¡¯t provide much more information.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s not dark magic¡­¡± Sm sighed regretfully.

    Sean threw the photo back and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so disappointed. It¡¯s not dark magic, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little disappointing. I wanted to understand that magic, so I can¡¯t understand it even if I want to understand it.¡±

    ¡°There are many other ways to learn it. If you need them, I can find them for you, and you can also study them.¡± Sean remembered that there was a ritual record on the bookshelf in Grindelwald¡¯s office, but it only recorded some of the rituals.

    Grindelwald also told him that it is not a top secret at all. It is just that there is no public information on the market.

    Selma came alive, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Okay. In the future, if you have any doubts about runes, pleasee to me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled¡­huh?¡± Sean was replying with a smile, but his eyes suddenly drifted to one of the photos.

    He stretched out his hand and put the two photos together sideways. Selma saw his movements over his head and then found that the edges of the two photos seemed to fit together into an area. A blurry biological shape appeared after splicing the corner of the mountain forest that she hadn¡¯t noticed.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Sm tilted her head and looked carefully, ¡°It looks like an elk. But there is still a little missing in the middle. I can¡¯t tell. Are those scales? And why is the tail like this? ¡°

    The approximate shape of a creature appears on the two photos stitched diagonally. Most of its head is hidden in the forest, except for its elk-like body. The strange thing is that the body surface of the creature is not covered with fur but scales, and the tail resembles a long-finned snake¡¯s tail.

    Sean held his chin and pondered.

    ¡°Is that a magical animal from the east?¡± Selma asked.

    Sean nodded, ¡°It should be, but I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe you can discover a new magical animal.¡± Selma said with a smile. She is not that interested in magical animals.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Sean shrugged.

    Coincidentally, there is a magical animal ss in the afternoon. After the Paris incident, there was always some weirdness between Sean and Newt. To be precise, it was Sean¡¯s unteral awkwardness.

    Newt was just like a normal person. He kept his promise, gave Sean the powder form that hypnotized Dave, and gave him something extra.

    However, since knowing that there was a high probability that the two old men were acting that night, Newt seemed innocent.

    Sean also tried to dig out some news from him that night, but Newt said that all his actions that night were done in ordance with Dumbledore¡¯s instructions. Sean had no choice but to give up in the end, but the rtionship between the two is still a mystery.

    In the afternoon, when they came to the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Newt and Hagrid were already waiting there.

    ¡°Wee new students. I am very d that you have chosen this ss. I hope that in the next study, you can experience the charm of magical animals. By the way, Hagrid will be my assistant.¡±

    Hagrid was one Sean taller than Newt, and he stroked his chest in embarrassment but pinned Newt under his elbow. Amidst theughter, Sean and the others still gave Hagrid a rather warm apuse.

    ¡°Oh, he is already full of enthusiasm, is he?¡± Newt shook his head, then beckoned the students to follow, ¡°Come on, look what we¡¯re going to learn in our first ss.¡±

    They walked along the edge of the Forbidden Forest and soon stopped at the edge of a forest with a particrly dark color. Some sharp-eyed students have already spotted a little guy in the tree, which is a group of Bowtruckles.

    Newt smiled and raised his right hand, and Pickett crawled into his palm.

    ¡°That¡¯s the creature we¡¯ll be studying in our first lesson, the Bowtruckle.¡± Pickett stood in Newt¡¯s palm, looked around, and then immediately locked on to Sean in the crowd.

    ¡°Bowtruckles are hard-to-spot, palm-sized insect-eating animals that¡ªhey, Pickett, I¡¯m giving a lecture here.¡± Halfway through the sentence, Pickett made a sound.

 Chapter 299: â€œQilinâ€

    Chapter 299: ¡°Qilin¡±

    Pickett hopped onto a branch and sprinted forward using the students¡¯ heads as a springboard.

    ¡°Ow, my hair!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    After a littlemotion, he finally calmed down. Everyone else turned their attention to the Bowtruckle and saw that Pickett was clinging to a student, climbing up and down on him, and from time to time, he got into the bag of his robe.

    Sean smiled and took Pickett into his palm, ¡°I¡¯m here to teach, Pickett. You should cooperate with Professor Scamander¡¯s lecture.¡±

    Green shoots sprouted from Pickett¡¯s pointy fingers, and he rummaged in Sean¡¯s pocket again, making sure that there were no ground beetles in it. It stuck out its tongue at Sean, making a sharp but amusing sound.

    ¡°Yes, I miss you too.¡±

    Under the surprised eyes of the students, it stepped on one head after another and returned to Newt¡¯s hands. Pickett climbed up Newt¡¯s hand, correcting the position of Newt¡¯s fingers, and stood motionless. It acted as if it hadn¡¯t been moved just now.

    Seanughed. This little guy has been with Newt for too long. Now, he is no longer afraid of people.

    Newt shook his head helplessly and looked at the students, ¡°This is another characteristic of the Bowtruckle. This magical animal that guards trees is usually peaceful and extremely shy, but they tend to be clingy if you can establish a good rtionship with it.¡±

    Pickett seemed dissatisfied with Newt¡¯s ¡®naughty¡¯ment on it and turned his head to spit at Newt. The students burst intoughter.

    Newtughed, ¡°Students, remember that although Bowtruckles are generally gentle magical animals, each one has a different personality, just like us. By the way, Bowtruckles drool is actually a tree sap. Oh, Pickett, stop spitting. There¡¯s a lot of people here.¡±

    It took Newt two chubby woodjacks to calm Pickett¡¯s temper. He let the little guy climb on his shoulders and then led the students into the woods.

    ¡°Come on, kids. As the first lesson, I think it will be better for you to get up close and personal with these lovely creatures.¡±

    Bowtruckles began to poke their heads out of the trees as they walked in.

    Keeping at a slight distance, Newt asked, ¡°Can anyone tell me the gist of dealing with Bowtruckles?¡±

    Hermione and Sean raised their hands at the same time.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup.¡±

    Sean moved a little closer to a nearby tree, ¡°Bowtruckles are extremely small. As far as I know, the Forbidden Forest is considered a huge habitat. They often use their body color to hide in trees..¡±

    He continued, ¡°If the tree in which it lives is threatened, it will leap to the woodcutter or tree repairer, trying to destroy its home, using its long, sharp fingers to dig into their eyes. If a wizard offered a woodjack to a Bowtruckle, it would be soothed for a long time, but you can¡¯t feed them too much. They tend to spit tree sap.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is another requirement for dealing with Bowtruckles, or in other words, this ismon to dealing with all magical animals, that is sincerity.¡±

    Sean slowly stretched out his hand. On the tree next to him, a dark green Bowtruckle sized him up for a while, and after a moment of hesitation, it lightly jumped into his palm.

    ¡°Sincerely show your kindness. Magical animals are often more perceptive than humans.¡± He smiled and stretched out his finger, and the Bowtruckle grabbed it and yed with Sean.

    Newt apuded. He threw a woodjack to Sean and waited until the Bowtruckle began to enjoy the food happily before continuing, ¡°Mr. Wallup is right. This kind of behavior can be very helpful when dealing with magical animals, and being sincere is necessary. Twenty points to Ravenw.¡±

    Hagrid brought over a big iron bucket full of ground turtles.

    ¡°Come on, everyone, take two woodjacks and try to feed the little guys here.¡±

    With Sean¡¯s demonstration, the other students immediately became enthusiastic. They rushed forward to receive their things. Even the students who were afraid of bugs looked at them curiously.

    ¡°Come on, step forward one by one.¡± Newt greeted.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Look into the Bowtruckle¡¯s eyes and don¡¯t show any concern about its sharp fingers. As long as you don¡¯t mess around, it will never hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, open your hands first, express your kindness, and pass it slowly.¡±

    ¡°Very good. After it epts your first gift, you can try to make it climb onto your palm.¡±

    Newt¡¯s teaching level far exceeds Hagrid and Professor Kettleburn. He is very organized when teaching, always with a smile on his face, and he can answer students¡¯ questions promptly and in detail.

    Soon, everyone understood why Professor Scamander, who had been in office for less than two years, quickly won the love of the students.

    However, some careful students found that although the Bowtruckle in their palms was very gentle, they would turn their heads and look in a certain direction in unison.

    They looked toward Sean.

    At this moment, Sean¡¯s ears were filled with the thoughts of the Bowtruckles.

    ¡°It smells so good.¡± Says a Bowtruckle.

    ¡°There are so many stupid people today, but one person is more fragrant than those.¡± Says another Bowtruckle.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to be their pet?¡± Bowtruckle retorted.

    A Bowtruckle lying in Sean¡¯s hands was basking in the sun with her legs crossed, ¡°It¡¯s cool¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to try too¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to try too¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to try too¡­¡±

    All the Bowtruckles were a little bit envious of theirpanions.

    Newt was leading a girl close to a Bowtruckle.

    ¡°Yes, stretch out your hand slowly and tten your palm. Don¡¯t worry, try it. It¡¯s very simple, this one¡¯s temper is much better than my Pickett¡¯s. Since Pickett likes to sting me so much.¡±

    At this time, there was a suddenmotion from the crowd. Newt quickly looked back and saw Sean in the crowd, jumping around. Most of the Bowtruckles in the entire forest jumped onto Sean as if they had been agreed upon, and they hung on Sean like twigs.

    Some were swinging with Sean¡¯s robes and earlobes, some were lying in arge area to bask in the sun, and some crawled into Sean¡¯s clothes. They came out to hug Sean forfort.

    Newt heard the sighs of the Bowtruckles, ¡°It smells so good¡­¡±

    Sean was jumping in pain, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t grab my ears. Your fingers are too sharp! Little guy, you can¡¯t drill there. You! Don¡¯t lick!¡±

    Newt smiled and shook his head, ¡°It seems that before each ss, I have to discuss with the magical animals who are going to ss in advance.¡±

    The two chatted andughed for a while, and while there was no one around, Sean turned the topic to the magical animals he saw in Selma¡¯s photo.

    ¡°A magical animal you haven¡¯t seen?¡± Newt became interested.

    Sean has been running to his office, and he basically read all his graphic notes, even the new version of ¡°Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them¡± which has not yet been published.

    Sean nodded and gave Newt a detailed description of what he saw, ¡°I can¡¯t see the head clearly, it has a body simr to that of an elk, and it has the tail of an eastern dragon. The scales on its body do not seem to be the same color.¡±

    Newt rested his chin and pondered, ¡°From the ancient East?¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡±

    ¡°There are indeed many unique magical animals there, and I have never had a deep understanding of many of them. However, from your description, only one creature looks like this in my impression. Are there bamboos in that forest area?¡±

    Sean recalled it for a while, then nodded, ¡°It seems that there are indeed bamboos.¡±

    ¡°That should be it¡­¡± Newt¡¯s expression was slightly solemn.

    ¡°Professor?¡±

    Newt looked at Sean and said seriously, ¡°Are you sure you just saw it in the photo, or do you have one secretly?¡±

    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Sean felt wronged.

    ¡°Hatching Winged Demon isn¡¯t easy, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡± Seanughed.

    Newt smiled, and then his expression returned to serious, ¡°If you¡¯re right, it should be a Qilin.¡±

    ¡°Qilin?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes widened.

    Newt nced at him and continued, ¡°Many legends are not groundless, just like the Qilin I mentioned to you. It is also a strange beast in Eastern mythology, and I have also seen it with my own eyes. Not only that, there are many magical and even terrifying magical animals in thatnd, and the Qilin is a very special kind of them.¡±

    ¡°Special? Why do you say that?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    Newt shook his head, ¡°I just heard an old wizard say it when I was traveling in Asia. I don¡¯t know what is special about it. It¡¯s just that the local wizards call it a divine beast.¡±

    ¡°In addition, they may have another function.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Newt sighed in relief, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening with the International Confederation of Wizards now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, is it about the president will be re-elected soon?¡±

    ¡°It happens to be rted to this election¡­¡± Newt smiled, ¡°The president is elected by voting. This election method has only been decided in the past two hundred years. It is said that in the beginning, the election of the president of the International Confederation of Wizards was not done by voting, but by Qilins.¡±

    ¡°Qilin?¡± Sean became confused, ¡°How does Qilin choose candidates?¡±

    Newtughed, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say. I don¡¯t know the specific criteria for the selection, but I guess it may be simr to the way they think. Qilins could look into a person¡¯s soul and find out if they were pure of heart. If they do, they would bow toward that person.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Sean nodded suddenly.

    Newt is worthy of being a professional in handling magical animals. He learned a lot from this trip today. When Sean said goodbye and was about to return to the crowd, Newt called to him.

    ¡°Sean, are you sure you really didn¡¯t get a Qilin?¡±

    ¡°I swear, Professor.¡± Sean assured rather helplessly.

    After the ss ended, the students were still discussing enthusiastically on the way back to the castle. Many people and friends bragged about their experience of seeing a certain Bowtruckle.

    Hermione, on the other hand, was a little sullen.

    Sean asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I think you get along well with that Bowtruckle.¡±

    Hermione kicked the stones under her feet, ¡°Professor Scamander didn¡¯t give us homework after ss.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think Professor Scamander is so popr? He mainly doesn¡¯t give out homework.¡± Sean said.

    Hermione puffed up her cheeks unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a lot of materials, and it seems useless now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a loss if you learn it in your head. But if you want to study it more, why not buy a pet?¡±

    Hermione didn¡¯t buy Crookshanks in Diagon Alley, which made Sean quite regretful.

    Hermione was obviously a little moved, but she shook her head in the end, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t really like the idea. You need to be responsible for it when you buy a pet.¡±

    ¡°How about cats and roons? I have connections. I can get a breeding certificate at the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    ¡°I know your connections, isn¡¯t it, Mr. Potter and Mr. ck?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just part of it, okay? I¡¯ve been thinking about getting something recently and researching it for a long time.¡±

    Having said this, the two entered the castle, and as soon as they entered the front yard, they heard Fred and George¡¯s voices.

    ¡°Come here!¡± The two waved a newspaper, ¡°We have big news!¡±

 Chapter 300: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Retaliationâ€

    Chapter 300: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Retaliation¡±

    ¡°Big news?¡± Sean walked over and took the newspaper from the twins.

    ¡°Merlin Weekly Newsletter¡±, a well-known weekly newspaper in the wizarding world, is said that the editor-in-chief is very well-connected, and news that is one step ahead of others is often published.

    Sean unfolded the newspaper, and above the most conspicuous page was a line of bold and ck characters.

    (Room for maneuver? Dark Lord or victim? Fact or conspiracy?)

    Below is a photo of Grindelwald giving a speech in Nurmengard. In the photo, Grindelwald has gentle and powerful eyes. He smiles and looks at the students in Nurmengard.

    Sean looked down.

    ¡°If you want to talk about the most shocking news in the wizarding world in recent decades, it must be that the evil deeds of the former Nurmengard headmaster Grindelwald, and after resisting arrest, triggered the terrible fire in Paris.¡±

    ¡°We learned through two official channels, the International Confederation of Wizards and the United Wizards Guard, that Gellert Grindelwald was once the Dark Lord whomitted numerous crimes.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly, the wizarding world was shaken, and a reward of up to 500,000 Galleons was published in newspapers worldwide. Even in the Muggle world, there are also arrest warrants for Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Under such circumstances, almost everyone is convinced that Grindelwald has nned many unknown attacks, and the dignified founder and principal of Nurmengard became a wanted man overnight.¡±

    ¡°However, this turmoil¡¯s huge impact was eliminated in just one summer vacation. Not only did the United Wizards Guard lose its temporary leader, but the most important thing is that Grindelwald did not cause any trouble while on the run.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you read that right. Considering the limitations of many wizards in collecting information, our ¡°Merlin Weekly Express¡± spent half a month collecting detailed information from all over the world. We can tell everyone that Grindelwald did not initiate any actions, let alone retaliate against those ¡®witnesses¡¯ who stood up. He seemed to have be a ghost.¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask if Grindelwald is really like the one described in the words made by the Guards, such a powerful wizard with a strong desire for revenge and disregard of rules andws, would he do nothing?¡±

    ¡°Of course, spection alone cannot prove anything. Our ¡°Merlin Weekly Express¡± has always brought our fast, truthful, and objective.¡±

    ¡°This newspaper received a photo yesterday, and this photo is the most important thing in this report.¡±

    ¡°We solemnly promise that a famous wizard has authenticated the photo, and there is no possibility of forgery. Our newspaper office is also willing to be responsible for the authenticity of this report.¡±

    It was only then that Sean noticed that someone cast a spell on this weekly magazine, and the word ¡°truth¡± floated out of the paper. Sean touched those words and input a trace of magic power into them.

    The photo of Grindelwald was distorted and blurred, and apletely new photo took its ce.

    The photo shakes slightly, but the face can still be seen clearly. It was a middle-aged woman with a rigid expression. She was wearing a Muggle long trench coat and a linen gauze on her head. She was half-hunched and always paying attention to the surrounding situation carefully.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened, he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this person.

    That was the witch who led a member of the Guards to capture Grindelwald that night. Cyril Marshall. The words in the newspaper seem to be more eye-catching and dazzling.

    ¡°Yes, Cyril Marshall, the head of the Guards. In the overwhelming reports, this ¡®heroic¡¯ witch was unfortunately killed on the way to hunt down Grindelwald. She fought bravely and finally died in the mes of Grindelwald. Even the International Confederation of Wizards has decided to award Ms. Marshall the Order of Merlin Medal posthumously.¡±

    ¡°So, who can tell me who thisdy who looks exactly like thete Ms. Marshall is? ording to the public information, Cyril Marshall is alone, has no family, and she has no one to grow up with herself.¡±

    ¡°In addition, readers, please allow me to remind you. The ce where thisdy who looks exactly like Ms. Marshall appeared was Belgium, where the headquarters of the Guards is located.¡±

    ¡°We can fully suspect that Ms. Marshall¡¯s death was just a charade.¡±

    ¡°At this time, some people will definitely ask questions. What is the purpose of Ms. Marshall¡¯s fake death? Worried that Grindelwald will retaliate?¡±

    ¡°First of all, none of the guards who hunted Grindelwald and survived that night suffered Grindelwald¡¯s attack. Second, don¡¯t just focus on one face. Look at the back right of Ms. Marshall.¡±

    Sean searched for words, and only then did he realize that Marshall in the center of the photo hadpletely attracted his attention just now. Behind her, there was a middle-aged man with the same sneaky figure. That man had short hair, and the long beard in Sean¡¯s impression had been shaved off.

    ¡°I bet you all should have remembered that man¡¯s name. That¡¯s right, Rosa Onassis, who was ¡®sacrificed¡¯ with Ms. Marshall that night, was also posthumously awarded the Order of Merlin medal.¡±

    Rosa Onassis. Sean narrowed his eyes. He heard that this person¡¯s ancestor was Mopsus.

    ¡°Another wizard who ¡®should have died long ago¡¯! If Ms. Marshall is the temporary head of the guards and needs to conceal her survival because of identity issues, what about Mr. Onassis? Is the member any different from him? And why is he hiding?¡±

    ¡°We have reason to suspect that, apart from these two ¡®dead¡¯ who have already appeared, the other wizards who have also been buried are likely to be alive like theirpanions.¡±

    ¡°At this point, my readers, is the whole thing getting weirder? Let me help you recall that it was reported in all the mainstream media that Grindelwald killed a dozen guards that night. At the same time, he also caused the soaring fire in Paris and the giant.¡±

    ¡°All of this is the news given by the ¡®live audience¡¯, that is, the members of the Guards.¡±

    ¡°That night, Professor Dumbledore, who assisted in the arrest of Grindelwald, didn¡¯t express any opinion on the matter after solving the Paris fire. He didn¡¯t tell everyone conclusively that Grindelwald did those evil things.¡±

    ¡°In addition, please allow us to provide additional information. The giant was summoned outside Paris, and this terrible creature moved toward Grindelwald. But don¡¯t forget that our French Ministry of Magic, which is good at handling things, only sent two Aurors to check on the situation.¡±

    ¡°The two died, unfortunately, and no one knew about the situation at the scene. Of course, the two Aurors who were confirmed dead were naturally believed to have suffered from Grindelwald¡¯s attack, or in other words, suffered from the giant¡¯s attack.¡±

    ¡°However, ording to our information, the corpses of the two Aurors obviously showed a strange state, and the killing curse, mes, or anything did not cause it. But a charred ck spots on the surface of the body. In other words, there is a high probability that these two Aurors did not die at the hands of Grindelwald. After all, if such a terrifying giant was summoned, Grindelwald had already been defeated at that time.¡±

    ¡°The voice of the Guards has always been very high among the people, and many people have recognized their actions. We didn¡¯t want to specte like this, but all the dots are starting to connect to each other. As a newspaper that strives for the truth, we must be serious about the authenticity of the news. We have to wonder, are those previous reports the truth? Or are the so-called ¡®truth¡¯ just a fabrication they made?¡±

    ¡°Here, ¡°Merlin¡¯s Weekly Express¡± puts another question for the public. Maybe Grindelwald didn¡¯t cause any killings that night. Maybe he just wanted to prove his innocence.¡±

    ¡°However, someone deliberately ¡®died¡¯, the situation on the scene was deliberately concealed, and everything seemed to be dering to the world that Grindelwald was evil.¡±

    ¡°However, what is more worrisome is. If all the spections in this newspaper are true, then why such a great wizard who has made great contributions to the wizarding world was framed? What is behind all of this conspiracy?¡±

    ¡°The above is the report brought to you by all the colleagues of ¡°Merlin Weekly Newsletter.¡±

    Sean put down the newspaper slowly and murmured, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    In the eyes of others, this report has loopholes, and some parts are vague and iplete. However, that photo alone can prove many things.

    At the same time, the person who wrote this report is quite smart¡ªhe stringed together every pivotal point. But Sean, who was at the scene that night, knew the whole story. Whether it was Marshall or Mopsus, he saw some people being burned to ashes by the mes.

    And Grindelwald is the only person who can y tricks here.

    Many people will change their opinion regarding Grindelwald as soon as thises out.

    Onassis has been hiding his identity and, an identity that has no particrity but supports all kinds of doubts about his fake death.

    However, those ancient pure-blood families can¡¯te forward to exin the situation.

    ¡°Man, this is big news!¡±

    ¡°Your teacher is on the way to be cleared from the record!¡±

    The two looked more excited than anyone else.

    Sean waved his hand casually, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s a game between them, and I can¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Hermione crossed her arms and murmured, ¡°If the Guards can¡¯t exin these things, as long as simr reports continue to be published and public opinion ferments, Professor Grindelwald may even be cleared of his charges.¡±

    Sean shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Guards couldn¡¯t do much, and I guess they didn¡¯t expect this thing to happen.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Hermione asked suspiciously.

    Sean pointed at another page of the newspaper, ¡°Here, the Guards is currently electing their new leader. The organization has just been established, and factions already have different ideas.¡±

    Another section of the newspaper reads, ¡°Conservatives vs. Radicals, who will be the first head of the Guards?¡±

    However, this also gave Sean a message that the Guard is simple and the leadership has not beenpletely controlled by the hands behind the scenes.

    It¡¯s normal to think about it. The Guards is a huge organization, but the establishment is still a bit hasty. External forces drive it, but that external force has not fully prated the core.

    However, there is still a huge problem in Grindelwald¡¯s situation.

    That is Professor Newt Scamander. He once told the crimes that Grindelwaldmitted decades ago in full detail, and now, Grindelwald wants to clear his name, but it will be difficult given Newt is here.

    Because Newt did not retract his words. The Guards naturally stood on the high ground ofw and morality. No matter their original intentions, as long as they can be held ountable, they¡¯ll use it as a justification.

    Sean looked up to the upper floor, which was the principal¡¯s office.

    In the end, it still depends on Dumbledore¡¯s choice.

 Chapter 301: â€œHunting Them Downâ€

    Chapter 301: ¡°Hunting Them Down¡±

    The ¡°Merlin¡¯s Weekly Newsletter¡± front page report caused an uproar. For a while, reporters from various countries flocked to the Guards¡¯ headquarters in Belgium, and many wizards who graduated from Nurmengard also began to question their true purpose.

    The direction of the wind has begun to turn. Still, the Guards said in an interview that the true identities of the two ¡®deceased¡¯ wizards in that photo are being investigated, and they call on people to keep their eyes open about it.

    Of course, the reporters were not so easy to dismiss. Questions such as ¡°Why wasn¡¯t the real cause of death of the two French Aurors announced?¡±

    Finally, the Guards¡¯ spokesperson said that because the person in charge has not yet been decided, they will not answer rted questions for the time being. After that, the meeting was dismissed.

    The wizarding world, which had just subsided for a short time, became noisy again.

    ¡ª¨C

    In a certain mountain forest, two people were leisurely foraging for food. Suddenly, as if they sensed something, they disappeared in ce.

    In the next second, with the crimson light, two wizards, a man, and a woman, were running for their lives.

    The strange thing is that although the light is constantlying from behind, the two of them have no expression on their faces. Even their eyes are a little dull. Only when they fight back against the light, there will be a stern look in their eyes.

    Behind them, more than a dozen spells of light swarmed towards them, and there were constant explosions. The sound of trees copsing in the mountains and forests can be heard.

    They were a dozen or so wizards holding wands. They were wearing the Guards¡¯ uniform, but the leader was wearing a thick ck robe in this weather, with a hood covering his face.

    Another huge explosion appeared at the feet of the two people in front of them, and the two fell to the ground. The face that was originally hidden was also revealed.

    The two have been at the center of public opinion recently.

    Cyril Marshall, the temporary head of the Guards, and Rosa Onassis, the former team member.

    The flying stones hit Onassis on the forehead, and blood trickled down. But he didn¡¯t even frown. He just raised his hand abruptly and swung his wand back.

    A dark green curse flew away.

    After avoiding the spell, members of the Guards chasing the two showed angry expressions. They used the killing curse but could only use ordinary spells.

    But the situation is changing too fast now, and they have to catch people alive to figure out what happened.

    After continuing to chase for a while, suddenly, Onassis stopped. The dull look in his eyes became more intense, and he waved his wand wildly like crazy. He hadpletely disregarded defense, and the Killing Curse followed one after another, disrupting the formation of his pursuers.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, in front of him, Marshall waved her wand without changing her expression. A stone wall rose from behind and tried to Apparate away from here.

    In the rear, the leading ck-robed wizard finally raised his hand. His figure twisted, and Marshall, who was about to Apparate from here, was abruptly interrupted by unknown magic.

    The Apparation failed, and Marshall suffered from a split. One of her feet disappeared.

    Just as she fell to the ground, four disarming spells hit Onassis at the same time, and his whole body flew upside down heavily and, hit the tree trunk, and fell unconscious.

    Marshall didn¡¯t seem to surrender at all, and she raised her wand to cast another spell. A silent stun spell struck from the side. She rolled her eyes and fell limply to the ground.

    The Guards members quickly stepped forward, took away the wands of the two, and then used the wands to conjure ropes to bind the two.

    ¡°Do you want to go back first?¡± A guard member asked the man in ck.

    The ck-robed wizard shook his head. His voice was hoarse and dry but light and weightless.

    ¡°There are too many people in the headquarters, and people with malicious intentions are watching us. Guard the outside and check these two ¡®traitors¡¯ first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A team member took out a potion bottle and poured it directly into the mouths of Onassis and Marshall. After waiting for half a minute, there was no response from the two of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working, sir.¡± said the team member.

    The ck-robed wizard took half a step forward and muttered to himself in a voice that other people couldn¡¯t hear, ¡°Have you fooled everyone? Control them, then use the illusion spell to hide your figure, then transform it into a differentbination of spells. You have already thought up the n for the future and directly implemented it on the spot. What a calm mind and exquisite magic. I don¡¯t know what to say, Grindelwald.¡±

    The team members on the side didn¡¯t hear his self-talk clearly and asked puzzledly, ¡°Pardon, sir?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He resumed his original tone, then looked at Onassis and Marshall, ¡°It should be the Imperius Curse.¡±

    The team member frowned, ¡°The Imperius Curse can¡¯t be undone. This is the Imperius Curse cast by Grindelwald himself. What should we do now? Bringing them is like carrying two ticking time bombs. Should we kill them?¡±

    ¡°Not now. These two people are still useful.¡±

    As he said that, the man in ck raised his hand. Immediately afterward, two water bottles flew out from their cuffs and floated toward the team members beside him.

    The man took the water bottle, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Gringotts¡¯ Anti-Thief Water, it was made by the goblins.¡± The team member opened a water bottle and nced at it; a sparkling transparent liquid was inside.

    After learning about the whereabouts of Marshall and Onassis, their leader started to find out about their whereabouts. Unexpectedly, this person actually has such a rtionship with goblins.

    However, why did he give them this water bottle?

    Just as he was thinking, the ck-robed wizard urged, ¡°This will start to fail when exposed to sunlight, so hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The team member quickly raised the water bottle and poured it all on Onassis.

    The cold liquid made Onassis wake up. He first struggled subconsciously and then looked at the people in front of him in confusion.

    ¡°Kriel?¡± His chest heaved weakly, and he called out the name of the team member in disbelief.

    A smile appeared on the corner of Kriel¡¯s mouth, ¡°Are you awake? Onassis? Do you know what you did?¡±

    During the period of being manipted by the Imperius Curse, they can still retain their memory. Although it is slightly blurred, they can still recall it. After being told by Kriel, Onassis¡¯ eyes were once again dazed for a while, and when he regained his expression, he shivered.

    ¡°Grindelwald¡­ Grindelwald¡­¡± he murmured.

    Kriel took a step forward, ¡°Onassis! Keep your mind straight! Does Grindelwald have any other orders besides controlling you to show up near the headquarters? What about the others? Are they dead or controlled? And where is Grindelwald hiding?¡±

    A series of questions made Onassis a little dazed. He shook his head vigorously and finally regained a clear consciousness.

    He swallowed and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    The sound stopped abruptly.

    A green light hit Onassis. His eyes widened, his pupils dted rapidly, and his limbs drooped limply.

    It was Marshall who cast the spell. Her eyes were dull. Originally, her dark brown eyes were covered with ayer of gray mist, but there was a wave of anger on her face.

    ¡°How dare you betray Lord Grindelwald!¡±

    She raised her hand and pointed a ring at Onassis. Just now, that ring cast the Killing Curse.

    ¡°Petrificus Totalus!¡± Kriel quickly released a spell to stop Marshall.

    Her dull eyes and angry face froze together.

    ¡°Damn it! Avad¡ª¡± another Guards member cursed angrily before casting the Killing Curse.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± The ck-robed wizard stopped the person immediately, ¡°The Imperius Curse still controls her.¡±

    ¡°This is what Grindelwald nned. If one person is controlled, the other person will definitely find an opportunity to get rid of that person.¡± He nced at Onassis, who had a ring of the same shape on her hand, ¡°If you kill Marshall, you¡¯re in Grindelwald¡¯s control. This is what he wants. Don¡¯t forget our purpose. What we need is information.¡±

    The man walked towards Marshall angrily, reached out, and took off her ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I heard that the Killing Curse can be stored in a magic ring.¡± He suddenly froze in ce as he said that.

    ¡°Carter?¡± Kriel noticed something was wrong with his teammates.

    ¡°K¡­Kriel¡­¡± Carter turned his head, and his hand holding the ring seemed to want to make a motion.

    In the process of turning around slowly, Carter¡¯s skin quickly turned yellow and ck, as if he had been scorched by the sun, and his whole body became dry.

    A gust of mountain wind blew by, and he and the ring in his hand turned into dust.

    Everyone was frightened by this horrible scene. The two people controlling Marshall and Onassis took two steps back involuntarily, and Onassis¡¯ body with the ring was thrown far away by magic.

    The ck-robed wizard¡¯s voice was even hoarse, ¡°Trigger magic, that ring itself is a creation of a spell. Kriel, your people are too careless.¡±

    Kriel gritted his teeth, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you remind us?¡±

    ¡°I am not Merlin and Grindelwald¡¯s ability is nearing like him.¡±

    Kriel was about to speak when the members behind him suddenly shouted in horror, ¡°Something is wrong with Marshall!¡±

    He turned his head quickly and then saw Marshall¡¯s finger, whose ring was taken off, had ayer of ck spots. At this moment, the entire right hand haspletely turned ck, and the spread continues.

    ¡°Grindelwald willpletely take over you. Use the water!¡± The ck-robed wizard shouted.

    Kriel held the bottle in his hand, but his footsteps hesitated. Grindelwald¡¯s endless tricks are really frightening. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, Kriel has to admit that he is really scared.

    Seeing that the ck coating on Marshall¡¯s body was still spreading, the ck-robed wizard shouted, ¡°Quick! Grindelwald is not something we mess with. That ring can kill all of us, and that Water can definitely wash away that magic!¡±

    ¡°If Marshall can¡¯t be saved, we know nothing about Grindelwald. When hees back, we will definitely die.¡±

    Hearing these words, Kriel finally gritted his teeth, took two quick steps forward, and then poured a whole bottle on Marshall, who had half of her body turned ck.

    After doing all this, he quickly stepped back and raised his hands, only to breathe a sigh of relief when he found that there was nothing wrong with him.

    The bottle worked just as the ck-robed wizard said, and with the petrification spell, the ckness gradually faded, and Marshall¡¯s skin returned to normal.

    Most importantly, the confusion in her eyes finally disappeared. The first thing that came up was the intense pain. Marshall¡¯s chest heaved violently, and her originally emotionless face trembled because of the severe pain.

    She panting heavily.

    ¡°Marshall?¡± Kriel shouted a lot away.

    Marshall raised her head and clenched her teeth, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m free from the Imperius Curse.¡±

    ¡°Did you feel something was wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That spell was cast on me by Grindelwald. The ring is a medium, and I am also a medium. The Water just now is very effective¡­¡±

 Chapter 302: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Ringâ€

    Chapter 302: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Ring¡±

    Kriel cast his eyes on the ck-robed wizard and was slightly relieved that he didn¡¯t make a warning gesture.

    ¡°Marshall, do you remember me?¡± Kriel asked a question.

    However, Marshall just looked at him and nodded, ¡°Of course, Kriel.¡±

    The ck-robed wizard stood still, and after the conversation between the two, he slowly said, ¡°The Imperius Curse is lifted. Marshall, did Grindelwald cast any other magic on you?¡±

    Marshall turned pale. She closed her eyes, thought for a while, and said, ¡°At least it¡¯s not in my memory, but I¡¯m not sure. After all, he is Grindelwald. You can use your methods to check me.¡±

    Hearing this, Kriel signaled to the members under him. They waved their wand, cast several spells in session, and nodded to him. Kriel was relieved and asked his men to untie the rope, and Marshall fell to the ground suddenly.

    ¡°Wee back, ma¡¯am. Though the weing ceremony may not take ce untilter.¡±

    Marshall clutched her left leg due to the split. She shook her head, ¡°It is the greatest luck to be able toe back alive.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what to do with the ring on Onassis?¡±

    Marshall turned his head slightly and saw Onassis.

    ¡°Using alchemy, the corpse should wither automatically, and the puppet will activate the trap spell on the ring.¡±

    She clenched her fists unconsciously and continued after a while, ¡°Except for the Water, everything you did was within Grindelwald¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Kriel¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly.

    Marshall continued, ¡°During the time when Onassis and I were captured, Grindelwald didn¡¯t walk away from us. I still remember he stood in front of me, smiling and putting the rings on both of us.¡±

    ¡°He said that you two ¡®traitors¡¯ will be found sooner orter. At that time, whoever¡¯s Imperius Curse will be untied first. The other will give them another thing. You will be found. The moment they take off your ring, it must be interesting for two people to turn into dust together.¡±

    The more she talked, the paler Marshall¡¯s face became. She was no longer shaking from the pain but could not stop the fear in her heart.

    ¡°His means, thoughts, and ruthlessness were unreservedly disyed in front of me.¡± Marshall showed a smile.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Kriel said.

    However, Marshall haspletely fallen into the horror of hindsight. Her pupils, her hair, and her whole body were trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Give her Draught of the Living Dead. Let her calm down first.¡± Creel quickly ordered.

    When the potion was poured down Marshall¡¯s throat, she finally calmed down and fell into a deep sleep. The ck-robed wizard watched all this quietly until Marshall fell asleeppletely.

    ¡°Take her back first, prepare a soul-cleaning and nourishing potion, and the therapist must always be on standby. Grindelwald is scary. She also killed herpanion with her own hands. Marshall is likely to have fallen into a nightmare.¡± He raised his head to look at Kriel. His face was still invisible under the hood.

    ¡°We need the information she brought back now, so heal her by all means.¡±

    Kriel nodded, ¡°I believe she can recover soon.¡±

    ¡°Take your people away. I will stay here. I have sent a message just now, and the ring on Onassis¡¯ body will be soon taken care of.¡± The ck-robed wizard said.

    Kriel took one look at him, gave him a final nod, and Apparated away with Marshall.

    A messy mountain forest became empty again. Only the ck-robed wizard standing there quietly was left. He stood quietly for a while, then slowly walked to Onassis¡¯ side. He took out a golden-red namete from his pocket, and the ck-robed wizard stroked it.

    Rosa Onassis¡¯s name is engraved on the top of the namete. The hand touching the namete turned pearly white.

    With the touch, Onassis¡¯ words gradually became blurred, the handwriting twisted, and finally turned into Mopsus.

    ¡°My great-grandson, Rosa Mopsos. Descendant of the great Seer Mopsus,¡± he murmured, ¡°You will be remembered forever for the sacrifice of your life for our great cause.¡±

    He touched the ring on Onassis¡¯ body, and the moment the ring was taken off, Onassis¡¯ body began to cken rapidly, just like what Marshall had encountered before.

    Soon, Onassis¡¯ body waspletely reduced to dust.

    The ck-robed wizard just shook his robe lightly, shaking thest bit of his great-grandson¡¯s existence into the forest.

    ¡°What an exquisite magic.¡± Looking at the ring, his tone filled with fascination, ¡°Grindelwald, how did you do it? This amazing magical creation, such a powerful spell, can be stored easily.¡±

    He chanted a few obscure spells in a low voice, and the ring slowly sank into his palm. Without any sound, he disappeared in ce.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Hey, man! Give me that file!¡±

    ¡°¡±Hundred Years of Interview¡± I can¡¯t imagine what kind of interest readers will have with this kind of title and this kind of content! Rethink the title of the column for me.¡±

    ¡°How many times have I said that? No tidying spells are allowed in the office! Where did my interview draft go?!¡±

    ¡°What we need is to dig deep! What? Not allowed?! Give me the list, and tomorrow I will go to Paris to find someone to interview!¡±

    An office is filled with more than a dozen wizards, heavy folders are piled up in every corner of the desk, and the wall facing the door is covered with various ck and white photos.

    From time to time, paper airnes fly in from the outside andnd on a certain desk. The owner of the desk will frantically untie the paper airne and nce at it in a hurry after quarreling with his colleagues.

    Since that news was published, it¡¯s been a busy scene in the studio of the Merlin Weekly Newsletter.

    ¡°Chief, it¡¯s the Guards!¡± someone shouted.

    The middle-aged man wearing a short vest and smoking a pipe raised his head impatiently.

    ¡°How many times have I said that unless the Guards are willing to ept our exclusive interview and guarantee the authenticity of the words, we will not ept any contact with them? I won¡¯t do it unless they cast me an Imperius Curse.

    ¡°No, chief!¡± The staff member who came to report was excited, ¡°It¡¯s that anonymous person again! There are photos of the Guards!¡±

    ¡°What? Bring it to me!¡± The chief didn¡¯t even care about dropping the pipe and snatched the envelope.

    There is only one photo.

    The chief, who has dealt with Aurors, the general public, and even prisoners of Azkaban, recognized this at a nce. It was the Killing Curse. But this is not the point. The main point is that man.

    Although he shaved off his beard, he could still clearly see that person¡¯s face. It was Rosa Onassis, a key figure in the report, that caused a sensation in the wizarding world in the previous news.

    A colleague also came up to look at the photo, and he eximed and pointed to the side of the photo, ¡°That¡¯s the uniform of the Guards!¡±

    ¡°Murdered to be silenced¡­¡± the chief murmured.

    The newspaper office fell silent for the first time. Then, a tsunami of excited discussions broke through the ceiling.

    ¡°Big news! It¡¯s big news!¡±

    ¡°This is enough to prove that the Guards have things in their hearts. They want to silence the person involved in this matter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so cruel. They should all be our own people.¡±

    The chief stopped the discussions with a wave of his hand. He picked up the pipe and deeply breathed, sinking his cheeks into it. He coughed and exhaled a cloud of smoke, then pped the table hard.

    ¡°All of you work overtime now. We are not a weekly magazine now, but a daily magazine. It¡¯s not dark tomorrow morning, and tonight, I want the entire wizarding world to know the news!¡±

    At this time, the subordinate worried, ¡°Are wepletely on the opposite side of the Guards?¡±

    The chief sneered, ¡°After that reportst time, we have be enemies with the Guards. Besides, what is the most important thing for us to do news? Report the truth!¡±

    He touched his chin again, ¡°Besides, this is obviously a photo of the scene of the hunt. Who could have taken this? Could it be Grindelwald? Heh, the contradictions within the Guards are even greater than I expected. I don¡¯t expect them to have a traitor.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand, ¡°Come on now, move!¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Murdered to silence and turn against each other? Why did the Guards raise their wands at their colleagues?¡±

    In the Hogwarts Great Hall, the students who waited until the dinner started gathered. They spread out the urgently delivered ¡°Merlin¡¯s Weekly Newsletter¡± on the table.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really a Killing Curse.¡± Daisy covered her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°The Guards are really ruthless. It was their idea to make people fake their deaths. Now that they were exposed, they actually want to kill theirpanions to silence them.¡± Harry also eximed.

    ¡°The deliberate murder has be a fact. We would like to ask the Guards on behalf of all wizards.¡±

    ¡°In order to cover up the truth, such a terrible method was used. Should such an act be done by an official organization ¡®aiming to protect the rights and interests of wizards¡¯?¡±

    ¡°As for the Grindelwald incident, has the true face of the Dark Lord been revealed? With all due respect, we did not see any terrible deeds of Grindelwald. Instead, we saw the Unforgivable Curse in the hands of the Guards. I think this already proves the point itself.¡±

    ¡°The report is brought to you by all the colleagues of ¡°Merlin Weekly Newsletter.¡± Sean said thest line of the report.

    ¡°The situation has reversed¡­¡± he murmured.

    On the side, Daisy nced at Onassis in the photo again and quickly looked away, ¡°It¡¯s scary. But can this prove that the whole thing is actually the Guards doing? Like they were conspiring against Professor Grindelwald?¡±

    Fred rushed to reply, ¡°The conspiracy is inevitable, but I just don¡¯t know what the real purpose of the Guards is.¡±

    ¡°To rule the world?¡± Seeing that everyone else was looking at him, George shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯re just doing it for fun.¡±

    Hermione frowned and looked at the newspaper, which was obviously hastily printed, and said in a low voice, ¡°The source of this photo is a bit strange. This is obviously a live photo, and the person who can secretly take the photo must be there. Why didn¡¯t the Guards notice it?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°As far as I know, the cameras that can take pictures of events are very noisy. shes and smoke are basically unavoidable. How could they be taken on the spot?¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°How could it be photographed on the spot?! Tell me! How did thise out?¡± A newspaper was mmed into Kriel¡¯s face at the Guards¡¯ headquarters.

    Looking at his furious boss, Kriel gritted his teeth tightly. The newspaper slipped, and he saw the photo on the cover. That was indeed the scene where the Killing Curse hit Onassis.

    But he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was at the scene, although that¡¯s how it happened, but where was the photo taken?

    The Guards were always on the periphery, and all the people present were his men. Marshall was under his watch the whole time. With such a big camera, such smoke and shes should be heard, and he couldn¡¯t figure out how this photo was taken.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± The boss shouted sharply.

    Kriel quickly bowed his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    The man pacing back and forth behind the desk suddenly took a deep breath and mmed something on the desk.

    ¡°Everyone who went out of the team will go to the confinement room for me, and I will ask them one by one!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kriel quickly replied.

    When Kriel left the office, the middle-aged man who was furious suddenly became calm. Behind him, a ck-robed wizard stepped out of the shadows.

    ¡°It is indeed troublesome,¡± said the ck-robed wizard.

    The middle-aged man nced at him, ¡°Grindelwald has never been easy to deal with. Has Marshall recovered?¡±

    ¡°She is back to normal.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the man narrowed his eyes, ¡°Let her stay in the general ward, and at the same time, give back her wand. Don¡¯t leave any Guards, just the therapists and nurses.¡±

    The ck-robed wizard floated up, ¡°I will monitor her myself.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

 Chapter 303: â€œUnexpected Visitorâ€

    Chapter 303: ¡°Unexpected Visitor¡±

    A Guards member handed the wand back to Marshall in an undisclosed location near the Guards¡¯ headquarters.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, take a good rest. The leader is dealing with important matters. After that, he wille and talk to you.¡± The member said.

    Marshall¡¯s face on the hospital bed was still pale, but she seemed to have recovered a lot, at least not in that mentally unstable state. Grasping her wand firmly, she nodded silently. The member looked down, and a piece of the bed sheet on the left side was deted, which was the position of Marshall¡¯s left leg.

    The failed Apparation had left herpletely disabled, and her left leg hadpletely disappeared. Perhaps noticing his gaze, Marshall raised her head and smiled.

    ¡°I remember you, Clinton was it? In the early days of the Guards, Your father was chasing that Bulgarian wizard. A spell hit him, and he lost a leg like me. Is he all righttely?¡±

    The member¡¯s face darkened for a moment, and forced a smile, ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t heard of it, but the effect of the dark magic spread for a full month before it was stopped, and he could only lie in bed for the rest of his life.¡±

    Marshall just nodded nkly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. I appreciate you allowing me to take my father¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°You are as worthy of our trust as your father,¡± Marshall replied.

    Clinton pursed his lips, his eyes averted a little.

    After a brief silence, he asked slowly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, About Mr. Onassis¡­¡±

    Marshall slowly raised her head and looked at him, ¡°He died at my hand. To be precise, Grindelwald¡¯s Imperius Curse controlled my hand.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t really understand¡­¡± Clinton lowered his head, ¡°We did this just to make the wizarding world more chaotic and let ourpanions die one by one.¡±

    He took a deep breath and didn¡¯t continue talking.

    Marshall¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°Do you think it was a mistake to arrest Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Then do what you should do and remember the goal of our organization.¡±

    He paused and lowered his, ¡°Yes, for a better world.¡±

    ¡°For a Better World.¡±

    After the conversation, he silently walked out the door. When the door of the ward was about to be closed, he turned around hesitantly and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, if the splinching body parts caused by the Apparition failure can be found within forty-eight hours, you can¡­¡±

    Marshall remained expressionless, ¡°Do you know where I¡¯m going when I Apparate?¡±

    Clinton had a realization. It should be somewhere Grindelwald was hiding.

    However, who can guarantee that there will be no traps when they go there?

    He nodded to Marshall, finally closed the door, and went out.

    Silence was restored in the ward. Marshall stared at the slumped white sheet on her left leg,y back down again, and closed her eyes. After Clinton walked out, the hesitation and worry on his face disappeared.

    ¡°She looks normal, but my father has been with her for a long time, and she has always been very vignt. So it is not yet certain whether she has betrayed us to Grindelwald.¡± He spoke to the air.

    As the sun shone, the floating dust in the beam of light shook twice, and a hoarse and light voice came out of nowhere, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Clinton shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but ording to my experience, Ms. Marshall¡¯s will has always been firm, and she has no tendency to surrender to the enemy as she doesn¡¯t even need it. After all, Grindelwald is still a fugitive now, and we are an official institution.¡±

    The air was silent for a moment, and finally, the voice said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of thingster.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    It was gettingte, and Marshall seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep in the ward. Her wand was ced on the side of the bed closest to her right hand.

    Not only in the ward but also in the corridors outside the wards. No one was there, only the light in the treatment room door in the middle of the corridor.

    The treatment team is stationed in this secret location. If Marshall needs it, she just needs to press the magic box next to the bed, and a paper airne will automatically fly out to notify the therapist.

    As the night deepened, Marshall rolled over in her sleep. The air squirmed invisibly in the shadows, where no one would notice.

    However, Marshall seemed to turn over simply, and the shadow returned to calm.

    ¡ª-

    An Antipodean Opaleye dragon turned over by a smallke and shook the rock next to it a few times.

    Then, a monstrous, gigantic serpent swam to the edge of theke. It wore huge custom-made sses with metal rims and pure ck lenses.

    The dragon out a short hiss. It opened its mouth for a while.

    A Winged Demon that was much bigger than its kind spread its wings and hovered over the serpent¡¯s head for a while.

    ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t speak Parseltongue after bing a dragon.¡± The dragony down.

    This is Sean, who was practicing in his ringworld.

    Tonight, he found a chance to escape Filch, sneak into the Room of Requirements, and experiment with transforming into another dragon Animagus.

    Just as he expected, Sean could still turn into a dragon after losing his original wand. Grindelwald¡¯s branch wand did not bring any changes to the form of the dragon.

    So Sean took out therge batch of wands he had purchased. Surprisingly, as long as the core material of the wand is dragon heartstrings, Sean can transform into the corresponding dragon form.

    Yes, all dragons.

    Whether it¡¯s the terrifying Ukrainian Ironbelly, the Hungarian Horntail, or the Peruvian Venomtooth, as long as Sean entangles the wand into his body, he can transform into a corresponding dragon.

    Moreover, perhaps because he is proficient enough, he uses less magic power to transform into a dragon. For example, The Opaleye, even if he does not borrow the Obscurus¡¯ magic power, his own magic power is enough.

    The not-so-good news is that he can only turn into a dragon-like magical animal.

    He tried The Horned Serpent core wand, the phoenix tail feather core wand, etc. Sean bought a lot of wands that are basically useless. Although being able to turn into various fire dragons is scary enough, Sean is still a little dissatisfied.

    Sean transformed into an opaleye, stuck his head out, and used theke as a mirror, reflecting his pearly scales covering his body and his pupilless eyes.

    Sean once again admired the figure of the most beautiful dragon, twisted his body, and turned back to normal. After a long experiment today, whether it was the Obscurus or himself, more than half of the magic power was consumed, which made Sean¡¯s eyelids twitch.

    He yawned and raised his hand to check the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning¡­well¡­¡± Sean yawned and walked towards the exit of the ring.

    After saying goodbyes to Pudding and the others, he climbed up thedder and headed for the exit.

    It¡¯s time to go back and rest. Moreover, the ¡°Merlin Weekly Newsletter¡± broke such a piece of big news, and tomorrow, the entire wizarding world will be a bit chaotic.

    He doesn¡¯t know how the guards will respond. Grindelwald¡¯s methods are endless, and this is obviously just the beginning.

    He doesn¡¯t know why the old man didn¡¯t contact him. Is it because he is in Hogwarts, and Grindelwald and Dumbledore can¡¯t meet each other?

    Sean can now be sure that Grindelwald and Dumbledore must have performed something that night, but there are still many doubts about it. Sean always felt that the two didn¡¯t seem to have discussed it in advance, and Dumbledore¡¯s attitude afterward was particrly strange.

    Climbing out of the entrance, Sean put the ring back in his hand and walked towards the exit of the Room of Requirements. As soon as he walked under the torch at the exit, suddenly, the stone wall in front of him fluctuated.

    Sean¡¯s eyes froze. Someonee to the Room of Requirement at this time.

    He walked quickly to the shadows beneath the torches, drew his wand, and cast a Disillusionment Charm. The stone wall wavered, and the wooden door made the sound of being pushed open after the bricks moved and rearranged soundlessly.

    Sean held his breath and cast his calm gaze towards the entrance.

    Strangely, after the sound of the wooden door being pushed, there was no further movement. There was no one at the entrance, and there was no sound of footsteps in the room.

    ¡°Who came here?¡± Sean frowned.

    But he did not act rashly, still quietly hiding in the shadows.

    There was a crackling sound from the torch above the head, the mes danced, and the light in the room also fluctuated. Time passed by, and suddenly, there was a gust of wind in the Room of Requirements, and all the torches in the room shook.

    ¡°This is a problem¡­¡± Sean narrowed his eyes slightly, the wand was already firmly grasped in his right hand, and his left hand began to dissipate with ck particles gradually spreading out. Dave had already begun to crawl along the cuffs of his robes.

    Once anything happens, Sean needs to go all out.

    The temperature in the Room of Response also began to drop.

    Sean tensed up, but he still didn¡¯t notice the person who wasing, and Dave¡¯s instinct didn¡¯t send an rm signal. But he is sure that the person already knows that someone is in the Room of Requirement in advance.

    It is very likely that they have not found him and are currently searching for him.

    The torch above Sean¡¯s head made a sound, the wind in the room suddenly increased, and the shadow Sean was in suddenly trembled. Without any warning, a hand rested on Sean¡¯s tense shoulder.

    At that moment, Sean¡¯s hair stood on end. Almost an instinctive reaction, his wand instantly pointed behind him.

    ¡°How dare you point my wand at me?¡±

    In the shadows, Grindelwald showed his figure with an arrogant smile.

    ¡°Professor!¡± Sean looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°No,¡± He jumped back vigntly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Grindelwald raised his eyebrows angrily and leanedzily against the wall, ¡°How many times have I taught you that you should not only pay attention to yourself but also to the surrounding environment when you are invisible with the Disillusionment Charm? When I came in just now, I deliberately left an opening for you, but you didn¡¯t notice it. I should punish you so you might remember your lesson.¡±

    Sean shivered, and now he believed that the person in front of him was Grindelwald.

    He smiled and withdrew his wand, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet. You secretly swapped my wand. It cost me seven Galleons just to get a new one, you know.¡±

    Grindelwald sneered, ¡°Do you want me to give you seven times of punishment?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, never mind. Maybe next time.¡±

    After seeing each other, Sean looked at him. Grindelwald was still dressed as before, but his aura was even more evil. It seemed that the Dark Lord¡¯s aura was in full swing.

    He smiled and asked, ¡°How did you get into Hogwarts?¡±

    Grindelwald found a velvet chair andy downfortably, ¡°Vanishing Cab, I saw your ring after I came here. I guess you have something to do, so go out and do my own thing first.¡±

    ¡°Did you go to Professor Dumbledore?¡± Sean pulled a chair.

    Grindelwald raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh, so you know?¡±

    ¡°About you and Professor Dumbledore¡¯s were just acting? Of course, I found out about it. But why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Sean asked.

    Grindelwald¡¯s expression darkened a little.

    ¡°You thought we had discussed it in advance?¡±

    Sean shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right that it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Grindelwald raised his legsfortably and let out a long breath, ¡°A temporary performance, and your principal didn¡¯t tell me why.¡±

    ¡°Is this the tacit understanding of you two?¡± Sean joked.

    Grindelwald snorted coldly, ¡°Bullshit tacit understanding. If I hadn¡¯t felt that his spell couldn¡¯t kill me, then that night, one of your teachers, your principal, would have stepped into the grave first.¡±

 Chapter 304: â€œNews From Grindelwaldâ€

    Chapter 304: ¡°News From Grindelwald¡±

    Sean leaned back in his chair, following Grindelwald¡¯s example, and asked.

    ¡°That at least proves that Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯t betray you. I failed when I tried to summon the phoenix that night. Is it because of that?¡±

    Grindelwald reached out and grabbed a bottle of red wine out of thin air. With a wave of his hand, the cork popped out.

    After casually taking two sips of wine, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. I had some suspicions before but didn¡¯t choose to go into it. Unexpectedly, Albus still cooperated with those guys.¡±

    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Sean asked puzzled.

    Grindelwald turned his head and nced at him, ¡°Sean, do you think that the whole thing is a game set up by me and Albus?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± This made Sean a little confused.

    ¡°Wrong,¡± Grindelwald shook his fingers, ¡°It was Albus¡¯s n, and it had nothing to do with me. After what happened that night, I didn¡¯t feel his killing intent, so I yed along with him.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean frowned all of a sudden.

    ¡°After that, have you contacted Professor Dumbledore?¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°Since he didn¡¯t tell me in advance, why should I go to him afterward?¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°So I failed to summon the Phoenix, and you also know the situation of Phoenix and Arianna.¡± Sean said.

    Grindelwald waved his hand to signal him to shut up and took another sip of wine before continuing, ¡°You don¡¯t need to guess what it could be. Whether the great Albus Dumbledore is being ckmailed or his self-sacrifice is making the move. I really don¡¯t care which one. I just need to let him exin it to me.¡±

    Sean sighed with a headache.

    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t ask or persuade, Sean simply changed the subject, ¡°Who are the group of ¡®neither people nor ghosts¡¯ guys you mentioned before? Is it rted to the theft of the key to Misty Land? ¡°

    Grindelwald sat up a little bit, and his tone was not so casual.

    ¡°¡® Returners¡¯, this is what I call them. In fact, there were some signs before the key was stolen. A very strange group of guys are like ghosts, but they can really affect reality.¡±

    ¡°Returners¡­¡± Sean thought on the meaning of the word and asked, ¡°Are they all dead people? I heard you mentioned the names of several ancient Greek seers.¡±

    Grindelwald nodded, ¡°At present, all of them are long-dead wizards, and they have returned to the real world in an unknown way. The strange thing is that at the beginning, all the Returners I came into contact with were insane, and even the well-known kind wizards in history have be lunatics. But their strength is not strong, and they can only affect reality on a small scale.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have seen a vague future. If they are allowed to exist in the real world in this state, it will cause a lot of irreversible disasters. Unfortunately, I have no good way to deal with them, so I leave these matters to Albus.¡±

    Grindelwald showed some regret for the first time, ¡°I didn¡¯t care at the time, but now that I think about it. The key theft may have caused unpredictable changes, and Albus didn¡¯t know what was happening. Things went on. It became me being the hunted one.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I kindly extinguished the mes, but because of human nature,¡± Grindelwald sneered, ¡°those stupid wizards, although they have the same noble blood as mine, I had already expected their moves.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you nted those ¡®bombs¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it reasonable?¡± Grindelwald spread his hands with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the ancient pure-blood family was connected with those Returners. I thought they wanted to suppress me to regain the power of thousands of years ago. But I know things are going to end weird once Newt shows up. That boy only listens to Albus, and Albus has always been in charge of taking care of the Returners.¡±

    ¡°Why did that group of people appear, and what is their purpose?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Who knows? Probably, this is why our great Albus Dumbledore made these weird ns. Of course, it probably has something to do with you. After all, you are the one in the prophecy.¡± Grindelwald winked at him.

    Sean ignored Grindelwald¡¯s joke. He crossed his arms and said to himself, ¡°If it has something to do with me, maybe it¡¯s because you want to use the power in my body?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Grindelwald said with an indifferent attitude, ¡°You just need to remember that no matter what, the Pride will always be inside you.¡±

    ¡°So, maybe they¡¯reing to get me?¡± Sean asked.

    Grindelwald stretched out his hand and was knocked out of thin air, and Sean only felt a pain in his head.

    ¡°Stupid. Remember, Sean,¡± Grindelwald narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°What is a wizard? Our blood represents something, Miracle. Huge and iparable power? Wizards are best at digesting great power and creating miracles.¡±

    He smiled with extreme confidence, ¡°Controlling Pride is something else.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Should I thank you for trusting and valuing me, sir?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Grindelwald took a sip of red wine and leaned backfortably, ¡°But also remember that what to do next requires you to think and decide on your own.¡±

    Sean nodded thoughtfully. He understood what Grindelwald meant.

    He is not the Riddler. Grindelwald is like himself. He is a pragmatist who obeys his will. If he has effective suggestions, he will definitely not hide them.

    However, Pride¡¯s power and the prophecy point to the wizard¡¯s essence. The idea of a miracle. The ability of the Seer is not omnipotent, and many hidden dangers cannot be avoided.

    Sean raised his head and asked, ¡°Merlin¡¯s Weekly Newsletter, is it part of your n?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Grindelwald smiled casually, ¡°To be precise, I was the founder of that newspaper about a hundred years ago. The current editor-in-chief is the heir of my old subordinate. Times are always changing, and wizards have always needed to put on a show.¡±

    Sure enough, Grindelwald¡¯s influence is actually all over the world, but he has been serving as the principal to cover up his ns.

    ¡°Then, I saw that new report. How did you get the photo of the scene? Why doesn¡¯t anyone notice the camera?¡± Sean asked with great interest.

    Grindelwald grabbed the thin air again, and a huge camera appeared in his hand. He pressed the shutter casually, and the sh and smoke burst out together.

    ¡°There. Do you think the hunting team will be able to detect the movement if you press it now?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡ª¡± Halfway through speaking, Sean showed a look of sudden realization.

    What is one of Grindelwald¡¯s most recognizable things? That is his unique Transfiguration technique. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t need to be in the scene. All he needed to do was just to recreate the whole scene.

    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Sean asked about another topic that interested him.

    Grindelwald smiled quite, ¡°Let me just show you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t take out Sean¡¯s wand and still cast spells silently without a wand. Immediately afterward, Sean saw a line of writing made of blood forming in mid-air.

    ¡°There is a Returner who is offering help. He is currently monitoring the treatment floor at the secret location of the headquarters.¡±

    Sean cast a puzzled look over.

    ¡°Marshall was rescued. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that the Returner has a way to save them, using the goblin¡¯s waterfall water.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something only in Gringotts?¡± Sean asked.

    Grindelwald exined to him, ¡°Actually, the Water is a magic potion specially used to rinse off a spell, but the manufacturing technique is only known by the goblins. I wanted to borrow some for research back then, but the goblins didn¡¯t allow me to get some.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do next? Do you need my help?¡±

    Grindelwald nced at Sean strangely, ¡°You are very enthusiastic, but the current situation is unknown, and you are not needed for the time being. Don¡¯t worry. If necessary, I will ask you for help.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your next step?¡±

    ¡°Next step?¡± Grindelwald showed a smile, ¡°Since the great Dumbledore didn¡¯t give any hints, I have no choice but toplete the unfinished business.¡±

    He thought about provoking a war against the Muggles.

    Probably seeing Sean¡¯s helpless expression, Grindelwaldughed loudly, ¡°Sean, I forgot to tell you, my dream has temporarily changed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    In the Room of Requirements, the two stared at each other. Sean, who had been waiting for Grindelwald¡¯s answer, felt awkward waiting for a while.

    ¡°Tell me then.¡± Sean said.

    Grindelwaldughed, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t knowing the answer in advance is boring? Let¡¯s just wait until the right time. It might add some surprises to your boring school life.¡±

    Seeing Sean rolling his eyes, Grindelwald smiled happily. He looked up, drank the remaining red wine, and threw a bottle over.

    Sean received it in his hand. It was a bottle about 30 centimeters high, light blue but the material didn¡¯t seem to be ceramic or ss.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The Waterfall Water.¡± Grindelwald replied casually.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean¡¯s brows frowned.

    Grindelwald licked his lips and let out a wild and happyugh, ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Before I came to Hogwarts, I went to find the goblins. My kindness should move my God, Albus.¡± I just took the goblins¡¯ inventory and gave those cute little ones a dyed st spell.¡±

    Sean has nothing to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It can wash away all magic. Camouge, defensive magic, and curses. It can be used offensively or defensively. After you have used the Water for 24 hours, it will no longer have any effect on you.¡±

    Sean immediately thought of the greatest use of this thing.

    Grindelwald continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you to y with. By the way, this thing needs to be used quickly after the cork is opened, and it is usually kept in a ce where the sun didn¡¯t shine on it.¡±

    After speaking, he stood up and walked towards the Vanishing Cab.

    ¡°Professor, are you leaving?¡± Sean also stood up.

    Grindelwald waved his hands without looking back, ¡°Someone came to me to talk about the old days. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s the next time we meet?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know. Good night, child. I am happy today that I met you.¡±

    Grindelwald walked into the Vanishing Cab, turned around, smiled at Sean, and then closed the cab door conveniently.

    When Sean walked over and opened the cab door again, it was already empty.

    ¡°He really is an old man who does whatever he wants¡­¡± Sean muttered.

    He looked at the Water in his hand and then directly hid it in the ring. This thing should be quite useful in critical times. By the time Sean tiptoed back to the dormitory and climbed into bed, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    ¡°Tomorrow is a free day. I can sleep a little longer.¡± Sean yawned and covered himself with the quilt.

    At this moment, a sudden wave of magic power came from the inside of his left arm.

    It was the Dark Mark.

    Sean pressed the Dark Mark and felt its contents.

    Barty Jr knelt on the ground on one knee and said respectfully, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you in the middle of the night, but I think there is some news I must tell you.¡±

    ¡°I hope your news is as important as you say, my friend,¡± Sean said with no joy or sorrow.

    Barty Jr buried his head deeper, ¡°Master, I have controlled my father with the Imperius Curse.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows, wrapped the quilt tightly, and said coldly, ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°This is all master¡¯s n.¡± Barty Jr ttered him first, ¡°I learned a piece of news from him about the secret information I mentioned to youst time when the minister handed over.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°The ten levels represent the degree of danger, and the degree of danger is ranked from top to bottom. The degree of danger of the Blood Pact in the secret information of the Ministry of Magic¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is the highest level, numbered ten.¡±

 Chapter 305: â€œThe Most Dangerous Magic In The Worldâ€

    Chapter 305: ¡°The Most Dangerous Magic In The World¡±

    Blood Pact is the most dangerous magic? Sean fell into deep thought immediately. This was something he hadn¡¯t expected.

    Judging from Barty¡¯s newsst time, he always thought that The Blood Pact was at the bottom of the list.

    Sean remembered very clearly that besides the Blood Pact, there were also Horcrux numbered second and Unknown or So-so¡¯s Blood numbered sixth.

    If, ording to Barty¡¯s words, wouldn¡¯t it mean that among the ten spells, Horcruxes are only the second tost in terms of danger, and the Blood Pact is far more dangerous than the Horcrux?

    This ispletely nonsense to Sean.

    Horcruxes is considered terrible and evil magic, surpassing the three Unforgivable Curses. Apart from spells, the necessary condition for making Horcruxes is to kill someone. Sean didn¡¯t know the details, but just by imagining, he could get a glimpse of the evil of this kind of magic.

    More importantly, almost all those who know this kind of evil magic are extremely powerful wizards, such as the rumored inventor of Horcruxes: Herpo and Voldemort.

    Splitting the soul will cause the wizard¡¯s sanity to gradually be unstable. If this happens to a powerful wizard, it is equivalent to cutting the fuse of the explosive.

    As for the Blood Pact, ording to Sean¡¯s existing information, it should be a kind of magic about love in essence. This kind of magic uses the blood of two people as a medium to form a contract, such as the strangely shaped cor pin.

    As long as the Blood Pact exists, it means that there is an oath between the two that can never be broken. Its function is that the two in the contract can never fight, and their magic can never kill each other.

    Why is the danger level of this restricted type of magic higher than that of Horcruxes?

    ¡°What about the other contents?¡± Sean suppressed the doubts in his heart and calmly asked.

    He still knelt on the ground and whispered, ¡°Master, none of the ten spells have specific spells. To be precise, some of them are magic materials, and some may be magic props. Even the Ministry of Magic has only collected partial information on these dangerous things for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it.¡± Sean suppressed the curiosity in his heart, and his tone was t.

    Barty lowered his head and began to talk about the news he got from his father.

    ¡°First, it is the least dangerous one. The Ministry of Magic calls it ¡®Merlin¡¯s Heart¡¯. The description is as follows: ¡®Merlin¡¯s Heart¡¯ is not the heart of the great wizard Merlin as it literally means. It is said that after his death, the descendants of the enemy managed to get a part of his corpse and invited the goblin to create a magic item with it.¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that Merlin¡¯s Heart can enhance the magic power of the holder and help the holder to carry out unlimited magic just like Merlin. However, anyone holding Merlin¡¯s Heart for over twelve full moons will encounter a terrible omen. Not only that, it will also cause serious disasters. The specific content has not been known, and the Heart¡¯s whereabouts are also unknown. The source of this information is reliable and has a certain degree of credibility.¡±

    It was something Sean had never heard of. It looked like a cursed treasure.

    Barty continued, ¡°Second, this is a kind of magic called Horcrux by the Ministry of Magic. The description is as follows: Horcrux may be one of the world¡¯s most evil forms of magic. This magic can split the soul of a wizard into pieces. The object hidden in that piece of remnant soul is the Horcrux.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Horcrux is not destroyed, then the wizard is not really dead. It is rumored that Harpo invented this magic. The spell and the manufacturing conditions are unknown. One of Hogwarts¡¯ founders, Szar Slytherin, may have also learned of the spell and method of making Horcruxes.¡±

    Sean frowned. It seems that the Ministry of Magic doesn¡¯t know much about Horcruxes.

    ¡°Third, this is also a kind of magic.¡±

    Barty got all the information from his controlling father and told Sean all the information in detail. Except for the Horcruxes, Sean has never heard of any of the five less dangerous ones.

    It¡¯s just that the Ministry of Magic¡¯s description of those dangerous objects is not perfect. Arge part of their judgment on the danger of these magic spells, materials, and propses from the information left over from the establishment of the Ministry of Magic in the early days. Handed down from generation to generation in the families of the founding members of the Ministry of Magic.

    Of course, the Ministry of Magic also learned about some extremely dangerous magic through various channels in the following time, and they also added it to the list ording to their own judgment.

    For example, on the fifth number, the Ministry of Magic called it ¡®Vampire Ceremony¡¯, which seems to be an ancient magic that is circted in the vampire creature. The specific content is also unknown, but every time the [Vampire Ceremony] is held, at least hundreds of people will die, and this seems to be a specific part of the ceremony.

    ¡°Sixth, this is a magical material or a material derived from magical creatures. The Ministry of Magic specifically refers it to Qilin¡¯s Blood.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes slightly. This was the second name he heard that he remembered besides Horcrux. Just a few days ago, he had just learned the name from Professor Scamander.

    ording to him, Qilin is a legendary magical animal among the unique magical animals in the East. Asian wizards call it a mythical beast, and it is rumored that the International Confederation of Wizards used the Qilin to choose the president at the beginning of its establishment.

    But why is Qilin¡¯s blood so dangerous?

    Barty continued to describe, ¡°This magical animal has extremely powerful magic power. At first, the International Confederation of Wizards president used a Qilin as their tool. But what few people don¡¯t know is that their blood is a very dangerous magic material. To be precise, it will make a wizard undergo an extreme change.¡±

    ¡°There are no specific records of this magic material¡¯s purpose, method of use, and effect. ording to historical information, hundreds of years ago, there was a moment when an Asian wizard used Qilin¡¯s Blood, and that wizard came from Japan. The only information I have learned is that the wizard became an extremely terrifying dark wizard after fusing the blood, and hemitted many terrible crimes. More importantly, he seems to be able to escape any situation, which helped him to do more evil things.¡±

    ¡°Later, a wizard appeared in the ancient East, the birthce of Qilin. It is said that the wizard only spent half a year looking for that Japanese wizard. The blood, flesh, bones, internal organs, etc., were all stripped and separated, and even the soul of the dark wizard was taken away.¡±

    ¡°The soul of the wizard was ¡®suppressed¡¯ by a unique magic from the East. After the Japanese wizard¡¯s death, the dark wizard¡¯s soul was released. ording to the information, he also had used Qilin¡¯s Blood, But he forcibly used his willpower to suppress his evil thoughts. It is said that the wizard became a terrible thing after death, and after that incident, there is no news about it anymore.¡±

    After listening to Barty¡¯s story, Sean couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    From this point of view, Qilin¡¯s Blood probably contains huge power, but the price is that it will bring huge evil thoughts, and it takes extremely strong willpower to suppress it.

    Barty finally added, ¡°In the description of [Kirin¡¯s Blood], the Ministry of Magic also mentioned a very uncertain piece of information at the end.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°As mentioned above, the source of the news is unknown, and the uracy cannot be confirmed. After using an unknown method to fuse with the Qilin¡¯s Blood, the wizard may obtain magical abilities rted to ¡®precognition¡¯ or ¡®divination¡¯.¡±

    This statement seems to make sense; the Japanese wizards can always escape their situation, which may be rted to their ability to have ¡®precognition¡¯ or ¡®divination¡¯.

    Barty continued to describe.

    The seventh to ninth are things that Sean has never heard of before. Simrly, as the degree of danger increases, the description of the Ministry of Magic bes less and less. Most of the time, it is only a general description of some content. The spell, the specific source, the specific process, etc., are all unknown, and the only thing inmon mentioned at the end is that they are extremely dangerous.

    Some are dangerous objects that are inherently dangerous, while others make the wizard who holds or uses them extremely dangerous.

    Finally, finally arrived at the tenth list, which is the highest level of danger, the Blood Pact that Sean has been silently waiting for.

    Sean was eager to learn about the Blood Pact and didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°Next is thest one, the tenth one, which is the most dangerous. It seems to be magic, but the Ministry of Magic did not clearly record it. To be precise, the Ministry of Magic¡¯s description of it is very vague.¡±

    ¡°The Ministry of Magic calls it The Blood Pact. The description is as follows. From ancient times to the present, it¡¯s a magic that contains the power of emotion. ording to the information, this magic seems to derivepletely from the perspective of love.¡±

    ¡°Blood from rtives usually provides an extremely powerful pact. Combined with ancient magic, this will be a very powerful defensive magic. They were dumbfounded when they first came into contact with the Blood Pact.¡±

    ¡°The source and effectiveness of this kind of magic are very vague. At first, when personnel of the Department of Mysteries judged the magic, Blood Pact might have been contract magic. Both parties usually perform this kind of magic. Casting with consented parties may form some kind of restraint or restriction. They specte that this restraint or restriction affects both parties involved.¡±

    ¡°However, theyter found that. In historical materials written in ancient runes, the author described this kind of magic as ¡®a rare and terrifying magic in the world¡¯ and used the word ¡®ritual¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This author doesn¡¯t know whether he didn¡¯t understand it specifically or was influenced by some kind of existence. His information often doesn¡¯t conclude with a piece of clear information and is hard to understand.¡±

    ¡°The key point is ancient and ancient magic.¡±

    ¡°The author wrote at the end, ¡®Under unimaginable risks, a huge price will be exchanged for a high return. This is the essence of the Blood Pact''¡±

    ¡°¡® Blood Pact¡¯ will be the most terrifying magic in this world, at least in my long life. I have never seen such a terrible magic''¡±

    ¡°Among the few other ancient documents, descriptions of the Blood Pact are even rarer. But without exception, those materials all point to one point. Blood Pact is an extremely dangerous magic.¡±

    He had imagined the description of the Blood Pact, but he never thought that it was so straightforward. The Ministry of Magic agrees that it is extremely dangerous. Even in that author¡¯s information, they stated that he had never seen such terrifying magic.

    In the era where ancient runes were the norm. Although these magics were not stable andprehensive enough, there was one thing that the magic ofter generations could not match. They were all powerful magic.

    Under such circumstances, The Blood Pact turned out to be the most terrifying magic.

    Sean¡¯s mood suddenly became heavy. This descriptionpletely didn¡¯t match his impression of the Blood Pact he knew.

 Chapter 306: â€œOne More Newsâ€

    Chapter 306: ¡°One More News¡±

    The news brought by Barty shocked Sean greatly. He has always believed that the rtionship between Dumbledore and Grindelwald will be unbreakable as long as the Blood Pact exists.

    After all, there wasn¡¯t a duel between the two most powerful wizards in 1945, was there? The fight between the two decades ago ended because of Grindelwald¡¯s change of heart, didn¡¯t it?

    But when the news came, Sean always felt a little uneasy.

    The next day, taking advantage of the day off, Sean went to the library. He got a restricted section borrowing card from Professor Flitwick and then wandered around under Mrs. Pince¡¯s surveince.

    ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡± Mrs. Pince stared at Sean warily. She had been following Sean for twenty minutes, holding up a feather duster just now.

    ¡°Um, I just want to find some information about rare magical animals.¡± Sean lied.

    He wanted to find out if there was any information about the Blood Pact in the restricted area.

    Mrs. Pince frowned. She lifted the feather duster and looked at Sean maliciously, ¡°Information on magical animals? Why don¡¯t you go to Professor Scamander, he is a magizoologist. The Hogwarts library is not extensive, at least when ites to magical animals, and I don¡¯t think the materials in the Restricted Section can match Professor Scamander¡¯s knowledge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but Professor Scamander mentioned that there are some materials in the restricted area that record extinct species of magical animals, you know.¡±

    Mrs. Pince was obviously not that easy to deal with. She tapped the feather duster in her hand and asked suspiciously, ¡°Then why does Professor Flitwick issue the library card? ¡°

    ¡°Professor Scamander is not avable. He seems to have gone out.¡± Sean replied truthfully.

    He did go to Newt first, but he wasn¡¯t there, so he had to go to Professor Flitwick.

    He should probably use Lockhart¡¯s since Mrs. Pince is a huge fan of him. But Sean really didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Lockhart, so he gave up that idea.

    Mrs. Pince wrangled until Sean took a copy of ¡°Ancient Most Dangerous Fantastic Animal Fossils Exhibition¡± from the bookshelf.

    Sean pretended to read on the table for a while while Mrs. Pince chased the Weasley twins who were eating sandwiches in the library.

    Fred and George were on his n. He promised to help them enhance the brightness of the Golden Dawn symbol.

    ¡°¡±Encyclopedia of Ancient Magic¡±, I have read it. I have read ¡°Deciphering the Advanced Dark Arts¡±, but it is not as much as I have in my mind. I also read ¡°Medieval Rune Rituals¡± when I sneaked inst time, but I can¡¯t read it.¡±

    Sean was flipping through the books in the Restricted Section. He had slipped into the Restricted Section several times before. Quickly browsing through the catalog, Sean kept looking for the information he wanted.

    ¡°¡±Deadly Contract¡±¡­¡± Sean¡¯s gaze stopped on a book and caught his attention.

    ¡°Blood Deed: Reflections on Baron Skinner¡¯s Manor in the Thirteenth Century.¡±

    Blood-type contract magic itself is rare, and this type of magic may be rted to each other. Before Mrs. Pince came back, Sean immediately pulled out the book and turned to that page.

    This book does not have much content about the Blood Pact, and it does not mention the spells and casting methods of this type of contract, but it describes the way this blood bond has been disyed in history.

    It is mentioned in the book that at the end of the thirteenth century, a baron named Skinner lived in a certain vige. That vige is under Baron Skinner¡¯s rule, so there is no need to go into details about it, but one thing is important. Baron Skinner and the Baroness are actually two amazing wizards.

    The two live in seclusion here, using their magic to help the vigers from time to time and have a very good reputation in the local area.

    What is even more interesting is that the rtionship between Baron Skinner and the Baroness is very good, and both of them are even willing to dedicate their lives to their lover. After a few years of this sort of thing, a horrific incident urred.

    In an overnight, most of the entire manor was destroyed, and all the servants and livestock died. The vigers who found the situation tried to rescue Baron Skinner and the Baroness.

    Then, a whole vige of vigers saw a scene they will never forget. The Baroness walked out of the manor in a daze; her eyes were ashen, and grief and hatred intertwined on her face, just like the mes in her hands.

    The vigers backed away in horror. Not only did the Baroness control the mes, but she also carried a man in one hand- her beloved Baron Skinner.

    The Baron was lifted in mid-air by great force. Blood flowed from his eyes, nostrils, and the corners of his mouth. He feebly raised his hand as if wanting to touch his lover¡¯s face but finally fell down.

    Immediately afterward, the Baroness pinched her husband¡¯s throat without hesitation.

    The moment Baron Skinner died, his body swelled up like a balloon filled with water. The blood in his body oozed out from the pores, and the blood droplets gathered in mid-air. When all the blood in Baron Skinner¡¯s body was separated, he waspletely shriveled. The Baroness raised her head and inhaled all the blood.

    The vigers who saw this scene were terrified and ran away desperately, but an ident happened at this time.

    The Baroness who had absorbed Baron Skinner¡¯s blood also swelled up in pain. In the end, her whole body exploded. The explosion engulfed the vigers who had not had time to escape, and all died on the spot. In the vige of hundreds of people, only a few dozen survived.

    Baron Skinner¡¯s manor has be a famous local ce.

    Hundreds of yearster, wizards investigated this and finally found traces left over from the past in the ruins of the manor. It turned out that Baron Skinner and his wife had formed a blood contract with each other long ago, and the two had been performing magic rituals in the manor¡¯s basement.

    This unknown blood contract magic seems to be the link to maintain the love between the two, but another person¡¯s malice is hidden in the depths of the blood contract magic.

    The contract magic has been changed, and the specific effect of the change is unknown. But it can be seen that the change of the magic means the destruction of the love between the two.

    Surprisingly,ter schrs learned some clues about the changes. The betrayer was not the Baroness but Baron Skinner himself.

    But the Baroness didn¡¯t know the reason behind her husband¡¯s malice. She was deeply hurt and chose to take revenge. But in the end, she died due to an unknown factor.

    Baron Skinner¡¯s notes were left at the scene of the incident, and a sentence in the notes was tranted and recorded.

    ¡°Hate takes love, exchange equal value, and adding great power.¡±

    Sean frowned after reading the whole content.

    The contract magic has a little connection with each other, and this kind of blood contract magic recorded in the book may have something to do with the Blood Pact.

    ¡°What does this sentence mean¡­¡± Sean pondered deeply.

    However, before he coulde up with anything, a gust of wind came from behind him.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, what are you doing?¡±

    Sean got goosebumps on his back. He turned around stiffly and saw Mrs. Pince holding a feather duster.

    ¡°Um, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m here just reading a book.¡±

    Mrs. Pince¡¯s feather duster floated out of nowhere, and her voice was gloomy and angry, ¡°Give it to me. Get out!¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Sean was chased and beaten by the feather duster and escaped from the library. Fleeing to a corner, Sean rubbed his buttocks and shoulders and looked out in fear. He was relieved to see Mrs. Pince¡¯s feather duster not catching up.

    ¡°Damn, that feather duster is more ruthless than any dark magic¡­¡± Sean sighed.

    He was beaten, but he didn¡¯t get any specific information. The content about the blood contract recorded in the book was too vague, and it wasn¡¯t necessarily rted to the Blood Pact.

    However, Sean noted down the location of Baron Skinner¡¯s estate in the book. If he had the opportunity and necessary, he was going to take some time to go there to see it himself. Maybe he could find some information. If he couldn¡¯t find it, he would treat it as sightseeing.

    Sean, rubbing his hands, walked towards the outside of the castle and soon found Hermione and Daisy by the ck Lake. Daisy waved to him, and Hermione was reading the newspaper beside her.

    ¡°Sean, have you been beaten?¡± Daisy handed over a ss of iced pumpkin juice.

    Hermione, who was reading the newspaper, said without raising her head, ¡°He must have been beaten. Sean is careless sometimes. Mrs. Pince¡¯s feather duster is a fair punishment.¡±

    Sean took a sip of the pumpkin juice and said helplessly, ¡°It hurts, you know. By the way, is there any news today?¡±

    Hermione unfolded the newspaper in her hand, pointed to a small page, and said, ¡°Here, that¡¯s all. Apart from the ¡°Merlin Weekly Newsletter¡±, no other newspapers reported on this matter. The Guards spokesperson came out and said this is all Grindelwald¡¯s n. The Daily Prophet only used a small section to publish relevant reports.¡±

    Sean nced at it andy down on the grass. ¡°As expected from them to deal with it like this.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a long-term solution.¡± Hermione rested her chin on the grass. ¡°This will only make things boil slowly. It would be something that no one wanted to see.¡±

    ¡°I guess it depends on whom you¡¯re siding now.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the basement of the headquarters of the Guards, a middle-aged man sitting on the leather armchair turned the chair and looked at Marshall at the table.

    ¡°Cyril, it¡¯s good news that you¡¯re back.¡± He said sincerely but didn¡¯t stand up.

    Marshall looked calmly at the man in front of him, Diane Allison.

    She and Allison built the Guards. He provided resources, and she was responsible for handling matters.

    After the establishment of the Guards, he handed over the position of the temporary person in charge to her. After all, the temporary person in charge always had to deliver duties, and his goal was to be the first official person in charge of the Guards.

    In this regard, Marshall has noints. She has always adhered to the original intention of the establishment of the Guards ¨C for a better world.

    Hunting Grindelwald is one of the things they should do.

    It¡¯s just that half a year has passed, and the wizarding world doesn¡¯t seem to be getting any better.

    Marshall lowered her head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Allison.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we should be happy to meet again.¡± Alison didn¡¯t have a happy face. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just that we are facing huge troubles now.¡±

    Marshall shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. We still underestimated Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me anyone. After all, we made the n together. It¡¯s just that Grindelwald is too cunning and too powerful.¡± Allison said with a sigh.

    ¡°So what do we do next?¡± Marshall asked.

    ¡°Marshall, I need you to recall all the details.¡±

    Marshall shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think the news I brought back is very valuable. After all, Grindelwald may have considered these. He may give me fake news and then use this to set a trap.¡±

    ¡°But we can tell the difference, can¡¯t we?¡± Allison said, ¡°Also, his n is obviously to kill you and Onassis. I think your news will be of great value.¡±

    Marshall gave a thoughtful look, and finally, she nodded slowly, ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. First of all, Onassis and I were controlled to appear in Belgium at his orders. We didn¡¯t know the goal of this act.¡± Marshall nced at Allison and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that when he was discussing the n with his subordinates, he didn¡¯t avoid me, who was controlled by the Imperius Curse. He said¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Allison interrupted her abruptly.

    ¡°Previous experience tells me that Grindelwald is not only powerful in magic but also a master of maniption. Marshall, has he been earning your trust and loyalty without even using the curse?¡±

    ¡°Are you doubting my loyalty to the Guards, Allison?¡± Marshall stared at him nkly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a concern from a friend.¡± Allison didn¡¯t change his face.

    Marshall paused momentarily, and finally, she nodded, ¡°Yes, Grindelwald once untied the Imperius Curse, and he tried to recruit me.¡±

 Chapter 307: â€œMarshall Has Betrayedâ€

    Chapter 307: ¡°Marshall Has Betrayed¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grindelwald once untied from the Imperius Curse and tried to recruit me.¡±

    The office fell into silence, and Allison just lighted a cigarette.

    After exhaling a puff of smoke, he said in an emotionless tone, ¡°Then are you still trustworthy?¡±

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and Marshall did not show panic or anger after being suspected. She moved closer with a nk expression.

    ¡°For a better world, my creed has never changed.¡±

    Allison looked at her quietly for a moment and finally stood up. He held out a hand, ¡°For a better world.¡±

    ¡°For a better world.¡± The two held hands together.

    ¡°So, back to our previous topic, did you get any news from Grindelwald?¡± Allison asked.

    Marshall frowned a little, ¡°ording to his, the first thing to do is to regain the high ground of public opinion. Obviously, it is no longer a primitive society. People still need to be won over.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Alison nodded without expressing his opinion.

    Marshall went on to say, ¡°Grindelwald has also formted a series of operations to regain the right to speak. First, weakens the prestige of our name. Second, he seemed to be contacting his former subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Subordinates?¡± Allison narrowed his eyes, ¡°The professors in Nurmengard have been under our supervision, and even the new headmaster has shown goodwill towards the Guards. Although we can¡¯t believe it at face value, one thing that can be confirmed is that during the period when Grindelwald was away, they stayed in Nurmengard Castle and did not go out. Our people check their whereabouts daily, showing nothing amiss.¡±

    Marshall nodded, ¡°Keep watching them, but what can¡¯t be ignored is that Grindelwald must have other forces. I saw him called several wizards that I have never seen before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Allison agreed.

    ¡°Most importantly, I heard Grindelwald and those few people discuss the n without hesitation. Their goal is to weaken the Guards and the International Confederation of Wizards.¡±

    ¡°International Confederation of Wizards¡­¡± Allison thought for a while, ¡°The current president is a dumbwit. We sent someone to attest him before we took action against Grindelwald, but they didn¡¯t say anything at that time.¡±

    Marshall continued, saying, ¡°It is understandable that the chairman¡¯s term is ending, and it is not a wise choice to turn against them now. He is well aware of our strength and understands Grindelwald¡¯s actions decades ago. I guess they may have already guessed that we will not be able to arrest Grindelwald smoothly.¡±

    ¡°After Grindelwald¡¯s incident, he did nothing except cooperate with us to issue an arrest warrant. To be precise, it was a motion passed by the International Confederation of Wizards. At that time, he abstained.¡± Allison said, ¡°In this case, maybe getting rid of him would be best. The problem is Grindelwald should also know something about that man. Why did he target the International Confederation of Wizards?¡±

    Marshall reminded, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the change, and Grindelwald may have to make a fuss about this shortly.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Allison shook his head. ¡°We have contacted all the five candidates with the highest voices. They should not abide by Grindelwald¡¯s words if they want to win. After all, one-third of the office are all rted to us, and a mere candidate cannot provide Grindelwald with much help.¡±

    He looked at Marshall and asked, ¡°Cyril, you were in control of the general direction of the Guards before, and you have at least contacted Grindelwald. What do you think that Grindelwald¡¯s next action target may be?¡±

    Marshall lowered her eyes, ¡°What Grindelwald revealed to me is probably fake news. Maybe it is to distract us while he is doing other things secretly, and we can¡¯t prepare anything in advance since there will always be something.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any guesses, Cyril?¡±

    She pondered momentarily and said, ¡°I think Grindelwald¡¯s goal is likely to be infiltrating the Guards, the International Confederation of Wizards, and secretly integrating forces. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get anything useful during the time I was under control.¡±

    ¡°The news you brought back is still useful,¡± Allison said sincerely, ¡°Grindelwald didn¡¯t expect that you were still alive. This is his biggest mistake. Cyril, we will hold a speech in a few days. You will be needed to expose Grindelwald¡¯s conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Marshall said.

    Allison showed some hesitation and seemed not to know how to organize the next words.

    Allison sighed, ¡°Although we may need you to take Veritaserum in public at the speech.¡±

    There was some anger in Marshall¡¯s eyes, but she concealed it well. Taking veritaserum in public is the way to deal with criminals.

    She took a deep breath and finally nodded calmly, ¡°I am willing to do that for the honor of the Guards.¡±

    Allison showed an apologetic expression, ¡°Cyril¡­¡±

    ¡°Needless to say, Allison. I share weal and woe with the Guards.¡±

    Under such an atmosphere, after discussing some details of the speech, the conversation was considered to be over. Not long after Marshall walked out of the office, the ck-robed wizard emerged from the shadows.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t make any changes before and didn¡¯t even touch her wand.¡± The ck-robed wizard said.

    Alison had long since recovered his calm and sharp expression. He took out a cigarette and didn¡¯t smoke it but just sniffed it back and forth.

    ¡°Do you think our Cyril Marshall is still ourrade?¡±

    The ck-robed wizard shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but so far, it looks like she is.¡±

    There was a chill in Alison¡¯s eyes, ¡°Marshall has betrayed.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The corners of Alison¡¯s mouth raised slightly, ¡°Marshall has never been a fool. How could she fail to distinguish the important point?¡±

    ¡°No matter what methods Grindelwald uses, no matter how the honor of the Guards declines. As long as Newt¡¯s testimony remains unchanged, Grindelwald has no chance.¡±

    Allison smiled, ¡°Professor Scamander is not the kid who just came out of Hogwarts decades ago. He has a reputation now, and his voice is vocal. There is no way to regain public opinion if Grindelwald didn¡¯t deal with him. It is impossible for Marshall to miss this, but she did not tell me.¡±

    The ck-robed wizard was silent for a moment.

    After thinking hard, he finally said, ¡°But Dumbledore is one of us, and Newt Scamander also stays at Hogwarts without worrying about being controlled.¡±

    Allison didn¡¯t look back and said, ¡°First of all, Dumbledore is not one of us. He has his own ideas, but we have used some methods to temporarily make him stand on the same side as us, to be hostile toward Grindelwald. Secondly, there is no need to worry about Professor Scamander¡¯s personal safety, but other things easily influence him.¡±

    The ck-robed wizard suddenly realized, ¡°So, you mean Grindelwald will do something to Professor Scamander¡¯s family? Should we leave now to protect Mrs. Scamander?¡±

    Allison sighed, ¡°Mrs. Scamander has long been protected. Have you forgotten the history of decades ago?¡±

    The ck-robed wizard frowned, ¡°That Muggle? He¡¯s just a Muggle¡­¡±

    He took a deep breath: ¡°Our people are already on their way to find that Muggle. I need your help to ensure that Grindelwald will not control the dying Muggle to ckmail Professor Scamander.¡±

    Although the ck-robed wizard looked down on Muggles, he was very forthright about cooperating and helping them. He nodded and then asked, ¡°Because Marshall didn¡¯t remind you this, you thought she had betrayed?¡±

    Allison took a deep breath and finally said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The things outside the school did not affect the daily life of Hogwarts students; in other words, those things were too far away from them.

    In their spare time, the students will discuss the recent decline in the Guards¡¯ reputation and quarrel over whether Grindelwald is innocent, but other than that, their lives are still going on smoothly.

    After Sean was chased and beaten by Mrs. Pince¡¯s feather duster yesterday, he borrowed the Invisibility Cloak from Harry and slipped into the library again at night.

    It¡¯s a pity that after spending most of the night, except for the content he had read in that book, he never found any information rted to the Blood Pact.

    Sean didn¡¯t get enough sleep and was called up by his roommate early the next morning. Today was Sunday, and it was also the first day that third-year students could visit Hogsmeade.

    The students handed the signed forms to Professor McGonagall and headed towards the junction, where Filch would watch over them and catch every student who didn¡¯t have the form.

    ¡°You missed breakfast, but I left one for you.¡± Daisy took out a packaged sandwich from her arms and handed it to Sean.

    ¡°Thank you so much. I thought I¡¯d get Hogsmeade to fill my stomach with snacks.¡± Sean thanked her and took the sandwich.

    Daisy was only in her second year, so she couldn¡¯t go to Hogsmeade and had to go back to Hogwarts at the junction. After agreeing to help her bring arge bag of Honeyduke candies, Daisy bids farewell to the two of them.

    Hermione was reading a booklet, which was the Hogsmeade Travel Guide. As thergest and only pure wizarding vige in the UK, most of the residents of Hogsmeade are locals, and many of the buildings are left by the Hogwarts staff.

    Of course, what attracts students is not the houses that can be seen everywhere, such as the magic equipment store Dervish and Banges, the Honeydukes candy, the Three Broomsticks Inn where you can have a ss of butterbeer, and the so-called ¡®The Scariest Haunted ces in Britain¡¯ The Shrieking Shack is a favorite ce for students.

    Of course, couples also like to asionally go to Madam Puddifoot¡¯s Tea Shop for a date. She heard that the decor there is old and tacky, so no one likes to go there. But it¡¯s a good ce for young couples who like privacy.

    As for mischievous boys like the Weasley twins, Harry, and his group, their first choice is Zonko¡¯s magic joke shop.

    However, Sean¡¯s first choice is the Hog¡¯s Head Inn. He was very interested in Dumbledore¡¯s younger brother, Aberforth Dumbledore.

    Sean suggested that Hermione and a few friends go to other ces first. After all, the Hog¡¯s Head Inn is not a good ce worth visiting.

    However, Hermione was interested in the Hog¡¯s Head Inn.

    ¡°It is mentioned in ¡°Magical ces of Interest and Historic Sites¡±, that bar is the headquarters of the Goblin Rebellion in 1612!¡± Her eyes were shining.

    Sean could only shrug his shoulders, and the two walked towards the corner of the sparsely popted Hogsmeade vige.

    Coming out of the post office on Central Avenue and turn into a small road next to it. There is a small bar at the intersection. A battered wooden signboard hangs from rusty brackets over the door. It depicts a severed pig¡¯s head, blood seeping through the white cloth that wraps it.

    ¡°Oh, this doesn¡¯t look nice.¡± She frowned and looked at the pig¡¯s head before taking half a step back.

    This ce is really not a good ce to go, but Sean was not afraid and quickly pushed open the wooden door of the bar.

    It was a very small and dark room, with a strong smell of sheep inside and only a pitiful trace of sunlight outside through the window. The light that emanates shows that the ground that looks like mud is actually a stone surface that has umted dirt for centuries.

    The Hog¡¯s Head Inn is very quiet. There is arge group of customers covering their faces tightly. They sip their wine and rarely talk to those around them.

    After Sean walked in, the guests nced at him for a moment, quickly lowered their heads, and continued drinking.

 Chapter 308: â€œThe Nifflerâ€

    Chapter 308: ¡°The Niffler¡±

    The Hog¡¯s Head Inn caters mostly to entric wizards, and even though it¡¯s close to Hogwarts, there are smugglers, crazy alchemists, and petty thieves who are regrs here from time to time.

    Sean also heard from Hagrid that if you have a certain code, you can even get some contraband in the Inn. Not only prohibited by Hogwarts but also illegal items prohibited by the Ministry of Magic.

    He suspected that Hagrid had secretly traded in the Inn many times. After all, in Hagrid¡¯s mouth, ¡°There are a bunch of fun guys in the Hog¡¯s Head Inn.¡±

    However, this was not the purpose of Sean¡¯sing here today. He looked towards the bar, but instead of finding Aberforth or Aurelius, he saw another person. He was not wearing the clothes of the bartender but a thick ck cloak, and she seemed to be in the same group as the strange customers here.

    But Sean immediately recognized her because she didn¡¯t deliberately cover her face.

    Nagini.

    Sean walked over with some surprise. Aurelius said that Nagini was still recovering, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to work as a waiter after a summer vacation. Nagini also saw Sean. She showed an extremely excited expression but immediately suppressed it with her hands on her chest.

    ¡°Hey, nice to see you.¡± Sean sat down at the bar and greeted me with a smile.

    Nagini took a deep breath and said excitedly in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wallup, I¡¯m happy to see you. However, I have to suppress my emotions. I hope you can understand.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your wellbeing is important. Besides, just call me Sean.¡±

    Nagini is over a hundred years old, but because she has maintained her form for a long time, she is not much different from a young girl in her twenties in terms of appearance. Nagini is very mature, but when he sees Sean, she suddenly bes excited and acts like a little girl.

    Soon, she returned to her elegant and rational appearance, but a smile was still on the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°It seems that you are recovering well, congrattions.¡± Sean is blessed.

    ¡°Thanks to you and Albus. I really don¡¯t know how to repay. Also, please call me Nagini.¡± Nagini even lifted the edge of her cloak.

    ¡°Nagini, you are too kind.¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries, the two, who had only met each other once, got to know each other a lot. But Hermione, who was on the side, was a little surprised. Sean didn¡¯t tell her about Nagini, and she didn¡¯t know when Sean met such a person.

    ¡°Butterbeer?¡± Nagini asked.

    ¡°Oh yes, thank you very much.¡±

    Hearing Sean¡¯s answer, Nagini took out two bottles of clean butterbeer.

    Sean took the drink and asked casually, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s on me.¡± Nagini smiled, took out four Sickles from her pocket, and put them into an old wooden cash drawer.

    The wooden drawer swallowed the money automatically, trembled twice as if afterward, and then calmed down again.

    After thanking her, he took a sip of butter beer and asked, ¡°Where are Auri and the others?¡±

    ¡°Are you here to find Aurelius and Aberforth?¡± Nagini showed an apologetic look, ¡°They both have something to go out, so I¡¯m the one in charge now. They may note back until night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Hearing that the two were not there, Sean was slightly disappointed but quickly put it behind him, as he had expected it beforeing.

    After taking another sip, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that they can hand over the work to you with confidence.¡±

    Sean was happy for her. She and Daisy were familiar, so he deeply understood the pain that the curse would bring to them.

    There were outsiders in the bar, so it was inconvenient to discuss in detail, but Nagini naturally understood what Sean meant and smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good feeling.¡±

    Only Hermione was at a loss. Sean stayed with her and Daisy most of the time, so how could he know so many people?

    However, Sean quickly introduced Hermione to Nagini. After a slightly unfamiliar greeting, Hermione is surprised to find that while she looks only in her twenties, Nagini knows a lot about the history of magic a hundred years ago.

    Hermione was eager for knowledge and immediately became curious, and Nagini had a good impression of Sean¡¯s friend. When she asked, she knew everything.

    Sean was drinking a butterbeer and listening to the talks between the two.

    While drinking leisurely, Sean¡¯s face suddenly became slightly weird. He pretended not to care and moved over a little, letting the front of his robe hang down. The butterbeer held in the right hand was naturally handed over to the left hand, and suddenly felt something.

    Sean¡¯s hand immediately felt a heavy grip. He lowered his head with a strange expression and saw a magical animal in his hand.

    Its whole body was covered with ck fluff and had a long snout. At this moment, it was struggling, and at the same time, it used its nimble little ws to grab the Galleons it had just touched from Sean¡¯s bag into its belly pocket.

    Although the little creature is cute, it has an extreme preference for everything that shines. As a magical animal, its strange ability makes it extremely difficult to detect when stealing things. If it wasn¡¯t for Sean¡¯s sensitivity and Dave, the Galleons in his pocket might have been snatched.

    ¡°Little guy, what are you doing?¡± Sean patted the Niffler. The ring he was wearing on his hand had been picked up, and he didn¡¯t even notice it.

    The most important thing is that the Niffler in front of him is not Newt¡¯s Niffler. Newt¡¯s Niffler has already stolen more than Galleons from Sean, five decorative buttons on the cloak, and countless others. Although Newt returned everything to Sean after that, Sean and his Niffler were already familiar.

    This Niffler in front of him, although not much different in appearance from Newt¡¯s, is still a different one. Hermione and Nagini also saw the Niffler in Sean¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sean, where did ite from?¡± Hermione also recognized it at a nce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this little guy came from. Nagini, do you know anything?¡± Sean shook the Niffler in his hand.

    Nagini leaned over, looked at it, and shook her head. ¡°I have only seen one Niffler, but that was a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t look like a wild Niffler.¡± Sean held his chin.

    As if thinking of something, Nagini leaned and moved a little closer. She whispered, ¡°It may be a pet kept by a magical animal dealer. This bar often receives all kinds of unknown guests.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that it?¡±

    Nagini pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. After all, this little guy¡¯s ability is extraordinary, and this is Hogsmeade, after all.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense¡­¡± Hermione agreed she wanted to turn her head to look at the customers in the bar, but she stopped abruptly.

    She moved to Sean¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in another ce.¡± Nagini stood up, walked out, and invited the two of them, ¡°There is a ce upstairs.¡±

    Sean hid the Niffler in his robe with one hand and beer in the other, walking towards the second floor with Hermione. The second floor of the Inn is a hotel, the corridor here is dim, and no one can see it.

    Nagini passed the two, opened a door, and then waved them in.

    After Sean and Hermione entered, Nagini closed the door and said with a smile, ¡°This room is generally not rented out, and there is magic when the door is closed, so you can say anything without any worries.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. He put down the butterbeer, picked up the Niffler with both hands, and turned it upside down. After shaking for a while, arge pile of things fell out.

    It was all shiny stuff.

    In addition to currency, there are piles of gemstones of various colors, ornamental shields iid with worthless gems, strangely shaped medieval crowns, nes of gemstones entangled together, and many more. Sean even saw a pair of earrings, which should be the earrings bought by his roommate Terry if he remembers correctly. He seems to be nning to give it to a girl today.

    ¡°See if you two have lost anything.¡± Sean said to the two of them.

    Hermione looked at it and shook her head to say no. Nagini looked at it for a moment.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, this seems to belong to the clothing store down the road. There are many gorgeous robes and cloaks disyed in their cabs.¡±

    ¡°What is it doing other than stealing things?¡± Sean shook the Niffler, reached in to dig out, and after making sure there was nothing there, he threw it into his ring.

    He doesn¡¯t have to worry about Niffler and wreaking havoc in the ring. Pudding could take care of it.

    Sean looked around at the treasures collected by the Niffler and said, ¡°It must be domesticated. Wild Niffler stockpile is much more than this, and it¡¯s much more messy.¡±

    Nagini nodded, ¡°When I saw Aurelius away this morning, the clothes in the window at that store were still in stock.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± A gleam shed in Sean¡¯s eyes.

    He knew Newt well and naturally knew many wizards who dealt with magical animals.

    Although the danger level of this kind of creature is very low, its petty theft skills are particrly the thing most mischievous people do. Newt¡¯s Niffler was an exception, and the one caught by Sean was not as good as his, but it was still considered a good one.

    Wizards who can train this kind of Nifflers are generally quite resourceful. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are strong or not, but they must have hidden a lot of good things in their hands.

    Sean suddenly had a twisted mind.

    With a Niffler, its owner will definitely try to find it, and Sean is ready to negotiate with them.

    If the Niffler ran out by itself, then it is what it is. But if he could use it as a negotiation chip, then it would benefit him greatly.

    He can still buy a lot of things in Diagon Alley through his owl. But it would be nice if he could get some good things from that Niffler¡¯s owner.

    He casually told Hermione and Nagini about his n. Hermione was dumbfounded, ¡°You are evil¡­¡±

    Although she is smart, she still has a sense of morality.

    Nagini agrees, ¡°It could work. It¡¯s illegal to release Nifflers or even steal them. Even if they identally lost them, that person can still be ountable for their action. It¡¯s reasonable for Sean to ask for something in return.¡±

    Sean chuckled, told Hermione a few words, and then walked out of the room alone.

    Inside the Inn, a cloaked wizard sitting at the door looked anxiously at the stairs. Waiting for the sound of footsteps on the stairs, he saw the two young students walking out of the bar.

    The wizard waited a moment and immediately went out to follow.

    On the cobblestone road in Hogsmeade, Sean and Hermione were on the left and on the right. The two asionally spoke a few words and seemed to be walking towards the school.

    The wizard who walked out of the bar walked into the corner, the air twisted slightly, and his figure disappeared.

    The invisible wizard unhurriedly followed Sean and Hermione in front of him and hid in the shadows when he got close to the Three Broomsticks Inn. Professors at Hogwarts often went to the Three Broomsticks Inn for a drink.

    Suddenly, he stopped and looked toward the window.

    The wizard was anxious, but there was nothing he could do. He could only hope that the two children would leave quickly and wander around again.

 Chapter 309: â€œA Different Personâ€

    Chapter 309: ¡°A Different Person¡±

    On the road outside the Three Broomsticks, Sean and Hermione were standing next to a corner. Although no pedestrians were passing by, as long as they looked outside, they would be able to spot them.

    In a shadowy corner behind the cobblestone road, the transparent space fluctuated slightly, and the invisible wizard was anxiously praying that the two would not enter the bar for another drink.

    From time to time, he nced at the window of the Three Broomsticks, frowning tightly. Time passed bit by bit, and the wizard became more and more impatient. He used the Disillusionment Charm to remain invisible, shaking his legs asionally and rubbing his fingers in the sleeves of his robes.

    In front of him, the two children still did not move their positions. They seemed to be discussing something in front of the store cab, and could even see the smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Buy it if you like it, and leave after you buy it. Don¡¯t the students of Hogwarts have other things to do?¡± The wizard looked at the two.

    While waiting anxiously, the wizard identally stepped on a fallen leaf, and the tiny sound of the leaf cracking did not attract anyone¡¯s attention, including himself. After a while, the two finally took a step and headed towards Hogwarts Castle.

    Stretching his stiff neck, the wizard took a step, ready to follow.

    Then, a voice sounded behind him.

    ¡°Are you looking for me, sir?¡± It was toote for the wizard to move because his body was rigid and petrified.

    Not only that, but even his thoughts slowly condense, and a strong sense of sleepiness surges.

    ¡°Damn you¡­ who¡­¡± Thest consciousness floated through his mind, and then his eyes went ck, and he was silent again.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Where is this¡­¡± He woke up, shook his head vigorously, and subconsciously tried to grab his wand.

    However, there¡¯s nothing he can do. Not only that but all the magic items he carried were taken away.

    ¡°This kind of magic¡­ Damn it. Hogsmeade is now filled with dark wizards?¡± He thought of this immediately.

    He turned his head and looked around. The ce was dark and dpidated; he should have been sitting on a broken velvet seat, and in front of him was a tattered ck curtain hanging from the ceiling.

    ¡°Shrieking Shack¡­¡± He murmured. The ce was familiar to him.

    ¡°Are you familiar with Hogwarts?¡± In the Shrieking Shack, an unidentifiable male and female voice sounded cold.

    ¡°Who is master?!¡± West looked towards the shadow of the source of the voice.

    The voice replied, ¡°When asking someone¡¯s name, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡±

    He responded in a deep voice, ¡°Since you can catch me, you must know my identity very well. There is no need to y these tricks, right?¡±

    He was the one who cast the wizard in front of him with the spell. He used the Illusion Charm to create an illusion of himself and Hermione, and Sean had already disappeared to get close to him.

    He originally wanted to deal with him at the Hog¡¯s Head Inn, but it was located in a remote area of ??Hogsmeade, and Nagini could not help him if things were not going well.

    Sean lured this person to the Three Broomsticks Inn. He knew that the professors liked to go there for a drink. If he couldn¡¯t solve this person by himself, he could ask the professors for help.

    However, to Sean¡¯s surprise, this wizard is not powerful, and his Disillusionment Charm is full of ws. Sean even wondered if he was making too much of a fuss. The guy in front of him was probably just a thief with no skills.

    But Sean identally discovered something after bringing him to the Shrieking Shack and searching his body.

    He carried a suitcase with him, the same one as Newt. But Newt has a better and updated version of it.

    Also, when he tried to open the suitcase, it had magic, which Sean was very familiar with. It was a magic spell invented by Newt that could prevent the creatures in the suitcase from slipping out and stop thieves at the same time.

    Sean also found something simr to the real Newt¡ªthe brass turntable in the middle of the suitcase.

    Turn it once, and the ¡®Muggle Mode¡¯ will pop up, turn it again, and the ¡®Scamander Mode¡¯ will pop up.

    At that time, Sean was confused. Is this person in front of him rted to Newt, or is he against Newt, and this suitcase was stolen?

    He knew all the descendants of Newt, and he had seen them in family photos. But the person in front of him was not one of them.

    So, it came to this situation.

    Sean started to move around. There was a ¡®creak¡¯ sound from the dpidated wooden boards and the dull sound of footsteps stepping on the dust. The atmosphere in the shack suddenly became strange.

    The wizard looked in Sean¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What are you trying to do with me?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I want from you?¡± Sean asked back.

    His eyes were stern, and he sneered disdainfully after a moment of thinking.

    ¡°I see, you are sent by Grindelwald, right?¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows.

    He continued, ¡°I¡¯m surprised. How can someone like me target me? But now that the wizarding world is in a peculiar situation, it makes sense for you to find me.¡±

    Sean was confused by what he meant.

    A smile appeared on his face, ¡°Since you can find me, it means you have also known something.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Sean replied.

    He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to betray Newt. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Newt stood up to prove Grindelwald¡¯s crime. Why do you want to do this? Let me tell you, I will never betray Newt, and don¡¯t ever try to catch me and threaten Newt.¡±

    His tone slowed down a bit, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You caught me and asked me for my name? Huh, let me help you refresh your memory. I¡¯m Newt Roberts West.¡±

    Sean froze.

    This guy¡¯s name is also Newt.

    He doesn¡¯t have much impression of the surname West, so there are many things that can be said about this name. When choosing a name in Europe, they will take the same name as their father and grandfather as a sign of respect ormemoration. In other words, his real name should be Roberts, and West is his family name.

    West and Scamander are obviously not branches of the same family. Combining what he said just now, it can be proved that this guy should have a close rtionship with Newt Scamander.

    Maybe Newt is a close rtive to him.

    Over there, West was clearly lost in his own head, and he kept talking.

    ¡°I will never betray Newt!¡±

    ¡°If you have the guts, just kill me!¡±

    ¡°Others will avenge me!¡±

    ¡°Coward, you dare to show your face!¡±

    Sean sighed and was about to lift the Spell, but West suddenly coughed. He coughed violently, and there was even a dull ¡°cuckling¡± sound in his throat.

    The suitcase ced in the corner was suddenly opened, and a Winged Demon spread its wings and flew straight toward Sean¡¯s direction.

    West stopped coughing. His eyes showed slyness and sternness. It is a terrifying and rare magical creature that the Ministry of Magic doesn¡¯t even give a danger rating to.

    It likes to eat human brains and has magic resistanceparable to that of a dragon. West believes that, apart from a magical animal expert who deeply understands the Winged Devil, not even a wizard can stop the creature¡¯s surprise attack.

    In his memory, except for Newt, who once owned a Winged Demon, the whole of Ennd had never seen a second owner.

    A terrifying Winged Demon with an unusuallyrge body and a wingspan of four to five meters also suddenly appeared.

    West¡¯s eyes widened. From his angle, he could see that the Winged Demon not only had a huge body but also a faint blood-red edge on its tail pattern. It spread its wings.

    He has it, too, and that Winged Demon is abnormal.

    Dave let out a terrible low growl. Its red eyes looked at the same kind that was a circle smaller than itself, and its saliva dripped from the edge of its sharp teeth. West¡¯s Winged Demon abruptly stopped its attack, and its biological instinct made it retreat quickly.

    However, his master is in danger. Before it could judge clearly, West yelled loudly.

    ¡°Grey! Run! You are not a match for them! Find someone to save me!¡±

    Sean shook his head speechlessly and lifted his spell.

    ¡°Run, Grey, don¡¯t be caught!¡± West yelled when he saw a figure emerging and cursed loudly, ¡°Bastard! You performed magic on magical animals! Is it Transfiguration?! You really are a dark wizard!¡±

    ¡°How do you even transform a high magical resistance animal like the Winged Demon?¡± Sean said helplessly.

    West heard the words, looked over, and was surprised to find that the third-grade boy was standing before him.

    After being stunned momentarily, his voice was filled with unparalleled anger, ¡°You bastard! What did you do to that child?!¡±

    He turned his head and patted Dave, ¡°Dave, don¡¯t scare him.¡±

    Hearing Sean¡¯s order, Dave¡¯s red eyes changed back to harmless, ck round pupils. He folded his wings andnded on the ground. The Winged Demon, known as ¡®Grey,¡¯ saw Sean at this time, and it happened to meet Sean¡¯s eyes because it didn¡¯t understand the situation before.

    Sean didn¡¯t have any malice in the first ce. Within half a minute, Grey put away his wings,nded beside Sean, and rubbed his head affectionately. West waspletely stunned as if his head had also been hit with a Sunning Charm by Sean.

    Sean is feeding Gray a goat brain from the ring.

    ¡°It tastes good, doesn¡¯t it? Still want to eat it? Eat more. Alright, Dave, don¡¯t be so stingy. I¡¯ll buy you another er. Didn¡¯t you realize that it¡¯s a female?¡±

    Sean barely understood the meaning of Grey¡¯s voice and tried to persuade Dave. Although West is stunned, he is not stupid.

    Winged demons can feel the enemy¡¯s malice best, while Grey epts his food. This looks a bit strange. Most importantly, he saw the ring where he took out the sheep¡¯s brain.

    The way the entrance and exit are opened, the familiar way of magic power, his ring obviously had the same purpose and magic.

    Sean nced at West, who had calmed down, and said, ¡°It seems that you have calmed down.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± West wanted to scratch his head, but his hands were still petrified, and he suddenly turned pale with shock.

    ¡°Newt sent you to take me back?!¡±

 Chapter 310: â€œA Magical Eggâ€

    Chapter 310: ¡°A Magical Egg¡±

    West is fine, but obviously, his brain is different from ordinary people, so Sean simply changed the subject. He didn¡¯t lift the spell on him but asked directly.

    ¡°What are you doing in Hogsmeade? Why are you allowing your Niffler to steal?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± West¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m here for? That¡¯s great! Newt didn¡¯t send you to get me!¡±

    ¡°Answer my question first¡­¡±

    West stretched his head forward eagerly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not from Newt¡¯s group, that¡¯s easy. I didn¡¯t leave Snuffy to go steal. He slips out of my hand.¡±

    Sean replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. You have been following me. It is normal for you to lose the Niffler. But you don¡¯t look like someone normal.¡±

    West took it for granted, ¡°But I¡¯m a normal person.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Sean didn¡¯t change his face.

    West showed a warm smile, ¡°Help me free from this spell first, friend. Since you have shown your true face, it proves that you are not an enemy. Grey is kind to you, so I can already tell who you are.¡±

    Sean just nced at him lightly and didn¡¯t speak.

    He said to Sean very enthusiastically, ¡°Sean Wallup, right? I know you! I graduated a year before you enrolled, and I am also from Ravenw. Someone told me before about the Serpensortia spell.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes.

    West was still talking, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Serpensortia Spell to summon an amy. I know that amy, Naja, right? I knew at the time that you and Newt are very simr. You are better than Newt. Magical animals seem to know you really well.¡±

    ¡°There is also Nurmengard Day! I have many friends there. They told me that you are a dragon whisperer, but I know that you must have attracted that dragon by virtue of your own characteristics, right?¡±

    ¡°During the riots in the Forbidden Forest, you became friends with the Hebridean Dragon, right? Oh! And the Kelpie! Merlin¡¯s beard, these two guys are not easy to talk to! When I heard from Hagrid, I knew you must be special. To be honest, I wanted to know you a long time ago. What happened to your Winged Demon? Is it an evolutionary race in the wild or some kind of a product of a magical ident?¡±

    Sean interrupted him, ¡°Wait, you know Hagrid?¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± West¡¯s face froze, and then he hesitated, ¡°I met him when I was in school, but I¡¯m just familiar with him. There¡¯s absolutely nothing abnormal between us¡­¡±

    After saying this, he frowned and froze in ce.

    ¡°Um, no, I mean¡­¡±

    West hesitated, but Sean didn¡¯t pursue the question further.

    In the dim shack, the two just stared at each other. As time passed, West¡¯s face gradually became embarrassing.

    ¡°Uh, aren¡¯t you curious and don¡¯t want to ask more questions?¡± West smiled sarcastically.

    Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying for time? It would be nice to see what you can do. But if you¡¯re waiting for your Bowtruckle to unbutton the suitcase, then you may be disappointed.¡±

    He took out a Bowtruckle from his back. Sean pours out something and feeds it to the Bowtruckle. Like its master, the Bowtruckle, which could only move its head, shrugged at West and ate the thing that Sean had given.

    Sean stuck Bowtruckle on the floor, then nodded admiringly, ¡°Its skin color is rare and very clever. It has been following me since I caught you.¡±

    West frozepletely, and pulling out a smile took him a long time. ¡°Heh¡­ Didn¡¯t Grey get out of the suitcase just now? They could still pounce on you.¡±

    ¡°You and the little friends in your suitcase have not yet formed a state ofplete trust. The entrance and exit of the suitcase can be set with permission. I guess the little guy inside doesn¡¯t want to talk to you? Hence, they aren¡¯ting.¡±

    ¡°But now, you are still trying to let it out, so it means that there is another. Wait a minute, let me see¡­¡±

    Sean approached him and carefully looked at West¡¯s earrings. It was a string of vermilion beads, and when he got close, he could smell a strange fragrance from them.

    ¡°A fruit aroma, native to the Appchian Mountains. Although the Wampus Cat eats meat, this fruit is its favorite food. Wampus Cats eat this fruit like a domestic cat eating catnip.¡±

    Listening to Sean¡¯s words, West¡¯s face became more and more dejected, and the forced smile on the corner of his mouth changed.

    Sean ignored him and continued, ¡°Wampus Cat¡¯s hypnotic ability can be partially resisted through long-term practice, just like a wizard resisting a hypnotic spell. With my spell, you only spent half an hour awake. It seems that you are quite experienced. If both of us are hypnotized at the same time, you should wake up at least ten minutes earlier than me, and the situation will change.¡±

    West¡¯s facepletely copsed, and he said with a sad face, ¡°I heard Hagrid say you are a smart one, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart¡­¡±

    Sean pulled a chair and sat down casually. He patted the dust on his cor and said casually, ¡°Okay, can you tell the truth now?¡±

    West waspletely wilted. He dropped his head and said, ¡°This was originally intended to be used to deal with Newt, but I didn¡¯t expect that I have to use it now.¡±

    Sean nced at him speechlessly.

    ¡°Tell me, what are you doing in Hogsmeade? Why are you worried that Newt will catch you?¡±

    West sighed and finally stated his reason foring.

    ¡°Newt seems to have taught you everything, and you probably know that he once had an assistant. I didn¡¯t fake my name. It was given to me by my grandmother. Her name is Bunty.¡±

    It dawned on Sean that Bunty was indeed Newt¡¯s assistant, a very kind witch. Under West¡¯s story, Sean also understood the origin of this guy.

    Newt Roberts West is from the West family, and because of the friendship between Newt and Bunty, the two have always been very close friends. West has shown great interest in magical animals since he was born, and Newt is willing to teach him a lot about magical animals. After he turned eleven, he also entered Hogwarts.

    He did let the Niffler out on purpose, but he has been acting in secret, and the reason for the whole thing is something Sean did not expect.

    This guy shares Newt¡¯s fascination with magical animals but in a different direction. Newt aims to understand and protect magical animals, while West¡¯s direction is more about breeding more magical animals.

    Yes, breeding.

    He has a lot of experience in the research on the breeding of magical animals. Graphorns native to the mountainous regions of Europe are already nearly extinct. Newt has been working on helping the Graphorns restore their poption, but there has been no good way.

    Graphorns are sensitive to nature. Both males and females are frigid and will never mate if they don¡¯t see eye to eye.

    West, who was still studying at Hogwarts at the time, spent only one summer vacation to breed all three female Graphorn in Newt¡¯s ce. Although it sounds weird, it is enough to prove that this guy is smart.

    However, West did not follow Newt¡¯s wish to help those endangered magical animals. Instead, he was very keen on breeding those ultra-high-risk magical animals and improving their offspring.

    At the same time, his rtionship with Hagrid is indeed unusual. Think about it: one is keen on breeding magical animals, and the other is keen on crossbreeding magical animals.

    Hearing what West said, even Sean broke out in a cold sweat.

    Newt made the right choice not to let West and Hagrid associate with each other. If these two people are given enough time, the world could be in a catastrophe.

    Newt banned West from interacting with Hagrid. He did not give up. After graduating from Hogwarts, he traveled around the world. Once, he would sneak back to find Hagrid.

    As a result, Newt¡¯s ban was quickly upgraded to a wanted warrant. When Sean was in Nurmengardst year, Newt caught West once and then locked up for more than three days.

    Ultimately, he managed to escape, and now he dares to return. No wonder he had to be sneaky about everything, all for fear of being caught by Newt.

    After finishing all this, West stared at Sean, ¡°This is for research and gic evolution! Hagrid and I¡¯s research is not using magic, but allowing creatures to mate willingly!¡±

    ¡°But Aphrodisiacs and potions will also be used in it, right?¡± Sean said he no longer doubted West¡¯s identity, and neither did Dave.

    West smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a way for them to, you know.¡±

    As he said that, he begged Sean again, ¡°Sean, you are familiar with magical animals, and you are so familiar with Newt. You should know that this is the long-cherished wish of a magizoologist!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Newt, okay?¡± West ttered.

    Sean looked at him but didn¡¯t speak.

    West was very clever in avoiding Newt, and he immediately said, ¡°I got a lot of good things during my travels, such as poisonous horns, a full set of Sphinx fur, etc. I know you love magical animals, and as a senior, I can give it to you for free. Just take it as a way for me to thank you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that to Professor Scamander. He is nice to me.¡± Said Sean.

    West froze for a moment.

    Finally, he seriously said, ¡°Topensate you for the trouble, I also got an egg from a magical animal. Don¡¯t worry. It is definitely a very rare magical animal. I haven¡¯t seen it before, but I guess it¡¯s avian. I was going to show Hagrid the egg and try to hatch the Hippogriff simultaneously.¡±

    Sean¡¯s brows twitched.

    Seeing Sean¡¯s expression, West seemed to have made a huge and difficult decision. He said sadly, ¡°As long as you let me go. I won¡¯t go to Hagrid.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows. He had no interest in things like this. Although they were contraband, he had plenty of Galleons, and the smugglers in Diagon Alley would not refuse him.

    But it was a magical animal that he had never heard of, which made him very interested.

    Seeing Sean¡¯s hesitation, West raised his head, ¡°I was worried that the suitcase would be confiscated after being caught by Newt, so I hid it on my body. Look over the hem of my cloak, and there is a deformed lizard skin pouch that you can inspect.¡±

    Sean used his wand to pick up his cloak and found a pouch. He took the pouch and opened it. A fist-sized golden egg was lying inside with cyan patterns on the surface.

    Sean couldn¡¯t recognize the origin of the egg, but judging from the patterns and shaking of the eggshell, it was most likely a bird¡¯s egg.

    West smiled tteringly at him, ¡°Look, there shouldn¡¯t be any in Newt¡¯s notebook, right?¡±

    Indeed, it was an egg he had never seen before. Sean readily took it along with the pouch.

    He looked at him, and West¡¯s eyes twitched.

 Chapter 311: â€œGreat Dealâ€

    Chapter 311: ¡°Great Deal¡±

    West wants to cry but has no tears. He tried to struggle, but Sean didn¡¯t even look at him. He went back to y with the Bowtruckles.

    Seeing Sean like this, West felt like he ate his aunt¡¯s undercooked fruit raspberry pie and Hagrid¡¯s rock cake.

    One must know that if that magical animal egg was put on the ck market, it could be sold for at least 200 Galleons.

    West knew he would be having a hard day and adjusted his mind. West silently looked at the boy in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t lie before, and he intended to dy time.

    However, what West did not expect was that he not only had a talent for handling magical animals but also had an outstanding talent for magic spells. This kid was only in the third grade. With the Disillusionment Curse and other spells that he used, many adult wizards who stepped into society were inferior to him.

    Moreover, his mind is quick, his judgment is urate, and his attack is also fast. West¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and his eyes became eager.

    ¡°Sean,¡± West shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you an offer.¡±

    Sean nced back at him with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°I decided to make another wave ofpensation to you.¡± West said.

    West looked solemn and even sighed, ¡°Hogwarts is getting bigger and bigger. The number of students is increasing. Professors work very hard, and students often can¡¯t get one-on-one teaching. It¡¯s not good for the growth of the students.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Sean didn¡¯t change his face.

    ¡°Um,¡± West smiled, ¡°I am willing to give some magical magic props and rare materials personally. I found a few books, and personally, I¡¯m not particrly eager to delve into spells. Take it as a way to thank Hogwarts for teaching me and Ravenw House for taking care of me.¡±

    Although he was determined to have a good rtionship with Sean and escape the Shrieking Shack, giving away so much of his inventory might be the only way he can do it now.

    Sean didn¡¯t say much, just spread his hands, ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡±

    ¡°In the suitcase. If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll run away if you unlock the spell on me, you can open it yourself. Newt should have taught you when using it.¡±

    Sean tried the spell silently in his heart and cast it on West¡¯s suitcase. Nothing happened.

    Dave went in and turned around, said there was no problem, and released Naja to stand guard outside.

    ¡°Undo the spell on me, and I will show you around. Don¡¯t you need a tour guide?¡±

    But Sean just walked into the suitcase.

    This suitcase is pretty much like Newt¡¯s, and West himself seems to be deeply influenced by Newt. The interior of the suitcase, especially the structure, cement, and essories, are almost the same as Newt¡¯s.

    There are several photos by the table on the verticaldder, including a photo of West holding an egg with Hagrid. It seems that West was still in school at that time.

    There is also a group photo of West and his family. In the photo, there is an olddy. West is hugging her affectionately. It seems that it is Newt¡¯s former assistant, Bunty.

    Another photo next to it also confirms Sean¡¯s guess. The photo looks old. There is a group of people in the picture. The young Newt and his wife Tina are standing on the far left. A wizard somewhat simr to him should be his older brother, Theseus.

    On the far right is a young witch with a round face. She turns her head to look at the Scamander from time to time with a lovely smile on her face. She is probably Bunty. Beside her was a ck witch that Sean didn¡¯t remember. She looked very young.

    Surrounded by these people are a man and a woman who are smiling happily. The woman is elegant, with a smile on her face, and she is hugging the man tightly.

    The man is a big, chubby man. He has a short beard. He looks energetic. But the two look at each other from time to time.

    It should be the young couple, Jacob Kowalski and Queenie Goldstein.

    Sean put down the photo with a slight smile.

    West¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Sean, on the right side, contains my collection. You can just-¡°

    Sean ignored him and was not in a hurry to rummage through the box. He looked around first. Unlike Newt¡¯s suitcase, West¡¯s suitcase doesn¡¯t contain many magical animals.

    In the first mountain forest area, two big-headed monsters, one tall and one short, were staring at Sean curiously. You could tell by their figure that they were a male and a female.

    In the nearby grass area, Abraxans and Granians are running together. Both horses are the same kind as Pegasus. Although they are collectively called Pegasus, they are small in size and extremely fast. The Abraxans are the horses that pull Beauxbaton¡¯s Carriage.

    The point is that although they are all horses, different horses cannot be bred together normally, and the two horses raised by West seem to have a very strong rtionship. The female Abraxan is stronger than the male Granian.

    The same goes for other areas. West does not have many magical animals, but they all share one thing. One male and one female.

    The only exception was the Wampus Cat, who ignored West. Sean also let out Pudding. Wampus Cats are not social creatures but have the habit of protecting their own kind. Pudding is a bit bigger than West¡¯s, and the two yed together very quickly.

    Sean didn¡¯t find any strange or abnormal animals, so he was relieved. If this guy and Hagrid were allowed to hang out every day, God knew what unnatural things they woulde up with.

    Outside the suitcase, West exined, ¡°Sean, have you seen it? Those little cuties! The animals in my suitcase have basically been bred sessfully, and the cubs will be released to nature after I raise them. I helped restore the poption of sirens in Greece. They were all endangered. You see how meaningful and great this is?¡±

    Sean looked at the deep water area with his head. The male siren lying on the reef looked haggard. The female siren was much better-looking.

    The siren saw Sean and was just about to make a sound when bubbles appeared in theke, and a slender arm dragged the siren down with a force that didn¡¯t match its appearance.

    All that remained on theke¡¯s surface were the churning water bubbles.

    Sean¡¯s brow twitched. He probably knew what West¡¯s restoration method was.

    However, the magical animals here seem to be well taken care of. If West mistreats them, then he will definitely try to release them from their captives.

    Sean walked to the box and opened it casually.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Sean didn¡¯t expect much at first. After all, there are a lot of magic props and materials in Diagon Alley. Unexpectedly, there are many good things in West¡¯s box.

    Sean ignored most of the things that could be bought with money. In the end, he walked out of the suitcase with a few things in his hands.

    Sean returned to the dim room and then put things in front of West.

    A book, a binocr, a nearly transparent cloak, and a pot of light red asparagus.

    Sean asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. West, am I being kind?¡±

    West looked down. Four items, indeed a small amount for his inventory, but.

    An alchemist created the binocr. It can not only see far away but also have night vision. It can also automatically decipher the Confundus Charm in the field of vision. Although it can¡¯t decipher everything, it can deal with some slippery magical animals and wizards that are trying to be sneaky.

    That cloak is the Invisibility Cloak. This invisibility cloakes from an abnormally shaped invisible monster in the Far East. The locals made this invisibility cloak after the monster died of old age. It also has an additional magic effect and performs far better than an ordinary invisibility cloak.

    And that strange pot of asparagus is something else. West hasn¡¯t researched the secret of this pot yet, but he knows one thing. This thing must have been contaminated with the blood of some kind of creature to be like this.

    Sean squatted on the ground, smiled, and said, ¡°I only picked these, Mr. West. Shouldn¡¯t you be d?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± West raised his head and showed a smile.

    ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m weeping with joy.¡±

    After West calmed down with difficulty, Sean had already put away his things.

    West sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to untie me? What about my Niffler?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t dy and directly untied the spell. West fell down suddenly and then rubbed his waist. Sean pulled the Niffler out from the ring and handed it to him.

    After receiving the Niffler, quickly inspecting it carefully and finding that it was not harmed, West breathed a sigh of relief and then began to rub the Niffler.

    Sean ignored him and walked straight towards the exit.

    ¡°Hey, Sean.¡± West called him.

    Sean waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad guy. I put your wand in the suitcase for you. I won¡¯t tell Professor Scamander if you still go to Hagrid. I might.¡±

    West muttered and then suddenly regained his excitement, ¡°Sean, are you interested in cooperating?!¡±

    ¡°If you find any other rare magical animal eggs, you can send them to me, and I will pay for them.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s something that you¡¯re interested in, but I don¡¯t need money.¡±

    Sean turned his head and showed a puzzled expression, ¡°Huh?¡±

    West¡¯s eyes were shining, ¡°Your Winged Demon, do you want to breed it?¡±

    He wanted to leave directly, but after hesitating for a while, he still said, ¡°When he wants to find a girlfriend, sure. I don¡¯t mind if he wants to mate and everything.¡±

    West was overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    After Sean left, West tidied up in the Shrieking Shack and finally picked up the suitcase.

    ¡°What a luck to breed that! However, it would be good if I could have a good rtionship with Sean. Apart from the Winged Demon, he must have raised other animals. Maybe there are mutants like his Winged Demon.¡± West cast an invisibility spell on himself and walked out of the Shrieking Shack.

    He looked in the direction of Hagrid¡¯s cabin, finally shook his head with a sigh, and walked towards Hogsmeade station.

    Just as he was thinking, there was a sudden movement in front of him.

    Several professors were discussing something, and the one in the middle was Newt Scamander, whom he feared most.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s underpants¡­¡± West shuddered and immediately tiptoed towards the corner of the alley.

    At this moment, Newt¡¯s worried voice can be heard.

    ¡°Jacob¡­ are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 312: â€œNew Magical Animal Companionâ€

    Chapter 312: ¡°New Magical Animal Companion¡±

    West stopped in his tracks and tried to eavesdrop more.

    Of course, he knew Jacob Kowalski. The Kowalski, the Scamander, and his grandmother were close friends, and he had met each other a few times when he was a child. Jacob was like a grandpa to him.

    However, the West family usually interacts more with the Scamander family due to geographical reasons. Jacob is not a wizard, and frequent use of the Portkey and Apparation will burden his body greatly.

    After West got older, he barely saw him.

    Not far from him, Newt was whispering something to Professor McGonagall. West tried to put his ears out but didn¡¯t get any useful information.

    The distance between the two was too far, and West didn¡¯t dare to take out his wand to use magic. After Newt left in a hurry, he heard him leave a sentence for Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Minerva, please inform Tina and Bunty for me.¡±

    West frowned. Why should he inform his grandmother?

    Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. Jacob is a Muggle. At this age, Muggles is far inferior to wizards.

    West bit his lip, trying to think about something.

    However, what if it is really the worst that is expected?

    After hesitating for a while, West still made a choice.

    He decided to sneak over to take a look, and if Jacob really had something to do, he¡¯d just show up. The West and the Kowalski are friends.

    It¡¯s a pity that Sean took away the invisibility cloak. West thought with some annoyance, and when Professor McGonagall hurried back to the castle, he continued to maintain the Disillusionment Charm and walked towards the station.

    ¡ª-

    On the other side, Sean returned to the castle after calling Hermione and saying goodbye to Nagini.

    ¡°So, you just extorted a bunch of things from him?¡± Hermione said.

    ¡°Hermione, although you are my best friend, I must correct your wording. It¡¯s not extortion.¡± Sean said seriously.

    ¡°Compensation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hermione looked like she knew it all along.

    Sean nodded with satisfaction, ¡°You have learned to answer quickly, very good.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with that egg or raise it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen it after all. I decided to ask someone to refer to it. It¡¯s bad if it doesn¡¯t hatch?¡± Halfway through speaking, Sean stopped where he was.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hermione asked suspiciously.

    ¡°It seems that there is no need to find someone.¡±

    Just now, something squirmed on the inside of his robe, and that was where he ced the egg. Just as he was about to speak, an eggshell cracking sounded.

    Sean didn¡¯t have time to go to the Room of Requirement, pulled Hermione to the corner, and got into the ring directly.

    ¡°Help me with it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After leaving these words, the entrance narrowed rapidly, and the ring fell into Hermione¡¯s hand.

    Sean walked into the ring. As expected, the fist-sized egg inside has already shaken, and a small piece of the eggshell has peeled off. Sean fetched a pile of hay, carefully took out the eggs, and put them in the haystack.

    In the ring, several of Sean¡¯s magical animals surrounded him.

    The golden eggs with cyan patterns are constantly shaking, but the rest is still extremely hard, except for the first small piece of eggshell that peeled off.

    Sean squinted his eyes, only to see that there was ayer of light cyan film with white spots inside the peeled eggshell, and there was an invisible shadow inside that seemed to be tearing the egg film vigorously.

    Sean waited patiently, but for some reason, the little guy¡¯s movement inside became weaker and weaker. The egg membrane looked thin, but it couldn¡¯t be torn apart.

    Sean was a little anxious now. He kept flipping through the notes he had copied from Newt, but he couldn¡¯t find any solution after searching around. Newt didn¡¯t seem to have hatched this magical animal, and his notes had no relevant record.

    The vibration of the egg became smaller and smaller, and the creature inside seemed to have no more strength.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t hatched magical animal eggs before. Dave, Naja, you both came out of eggs. Do you have any experience?¡± Sean was in trouble.

    Dave didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only judge that the creature inside the eggshell was still alive. Its evaluation was, ¡°It has very little smell.¡±

    Naja is also inexperienced. She was smuggled here, and her mother was not around when it hatched. Instead, the Basilisk gave advice.

    The Basilisk¡¯s huge body coiled around the outside of the wooden shack, with only two huge nostrils blocking the wooden door.

    ¡°It should be a bird-type magical animal inside. I can feel it.¡± The Basilisk hissed.

    ¡°The person who gave me the egg said the same thing, but it¡¯s useless to know what kind it is.¡± Sean was a little anxious.

    The Basilisk swam on the ground for a while and continued, ¡°It hase out.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean didn¡¯t understand what the Basilisk meant.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the egg membrane. It¡¯s a part of the bird. I can feel it.¡±

    Sean heard his words and looked down, and he found something strange. The vibration of the egg was already very small, but the membrane inside the gap stretched and contracted strangely.

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t it get out?¡± Sean was puzzled, and while he was thinking, he suddenly remembered the notes he had read just now.

    In it, Newt recorded a magical animal called The Airwing Bird.

    Although this magical animal is scaleless and has smooth skin, with a duck-like mouth and a dragon-like body, the biggest feature of the air wing bird is that it will show different postures ording to the needs of the function.

    If this creature wants to take off, it will puff up the skin at the neck to be a huge hot air balloon and then fly quickly with the help of high-altitude wind.

    Newt wrote, ¡°The thing on the neck of the bird resembles the vocal sac of a frog when it bulges. It is light blue in color with white spots on the surface that expand as it stretches.¡±

    Sean lowered his head andpared it. Sure enough, the egg membrane, he thought, was exactly the same as Newt¡¯s description.

    Newt once got the bird, but he didn¡¯t see the hatching process. He mentioned, ¡°The hatching is a way for the weak chicks to get some strength for themselves.¡±

    Sean looked at the egg that was shaking less and less. He didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing to affect the birth of magical animals because the process of many magical animals breaking out of their shells was a process of their growth. Interfering with it may cause it to die.

    However, the egg is almost not shaking now, and it seems it will die if he doesn¡¯t intervene.

    Without any further hesitation, Sean put on a pair of leather gloves, picked up a tool, and knocked on the eggshell. The egg is the size of a fist, but the eggshell is much harder than Sean imagined. He was worried about hurting the little guy inside, and it took a lot of time to break a small spot.

    After that, the egg ispletely motionless.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Sean frowned. The membrane and the eggshell were tightly attached, and no spell could be used to help it.

    At this time, Naja let out a cry.

    Sean immediately understood what she meant and was overjoyed, ¡°Naja, can you do it?¡±

    Naja nodded, gently rubbed Sean¡¯s face with her beak, and her body shrank.

    She became smaller. She let out a low cry, clung to the eggshell, and stuck her head in through the gap.

    There was a crisp knocking sound, and the sharp beak, which became smaller in size, would continue to hit the hard eggshell like a miniature impact drill. The eggshell was peeling off at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t stay idle and continued to chisel from another direction.

    With Naja¡¯s help, the progress of the eggshell peeling has been greatly improved. It didn¡¯t take long for the upper half of the eggshell to fall offpletely, and the appearance of the creature inside was shown.

    Just like Newt¡¯s drawing, it was a small bird, except that the skin around its neck bulged so hard that itpletely covered the eggshell.

    Sean reached out and tried to grab it, but the bird¡¯s ¡®hot air balloon¡¯ was slippery, and there was ayer of mucus from the eggshell on it. Sean didn¡¯t dare to use any strength and couldn¡¯t grasp it firmly.

    Fortunately, Naja was still working on it, and most of the eggshells fell off again. Sean grabbed it and pulled it out slightly.

    With a sound of crack, the bird finallypletely broke away from the eggshell. However, the bird rolled its eyes andy motionless on the grass.

    ¡°Alive, but the breathing is very weak.¡± Dave said.

    ¡°Pudding.¡± Sean called.

    Pudding jumped over, and then his eyes were close to the head of the bird.

    He turned his head to look at Sean. He walked around the still-inted bird like a hot air balloon, finally realizing something was wrong.

    The tail was attached to its back because it was the same color and extremely small, so Sean didn¡¯t notice it at all. This little guy¡¯s own tail was wrapped around its neck.

    Sean quickly and carefully stretched out his hands to untie it. The tail wrapped around its neck was loosened, and the bird immediately gasped. Its swollen skin heaved back and forth, and its white pupils started to contract.

    The bird uttered a feeble cry that sounded like a hoarse frog cry mixed with a mammalian voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally okay.¡± Sean breathed a sigh of relief.

    The bird finally took a breath, and the skin on its neck shrank rapidly, returning to its original appearance. It looked like a duck-billed Charmander with a pair of very small fleshy wings.

    The bird was still crying weakly. All of them surrounded the fist-sized bird.

    ¡°It should be hungry, right?¡± Sean said he couldn¡¯t understand what it was trying to say.

    ¡°Hungry.¡± Pudding gave an urate answer.

    Sean squatted by the haystack and looked at the broken eggshells, ¡°What do the chicks eat?¡±

    The Basilisk carefully pushed the eggshell toward the bird and hissed, ¡°I ate the eggshell when I was born, and when I have the strength, I hunt for food by myself.¡±

    Naja clung to Sean and casually swept the eggshell away, ¡°We don¡¯t eat eggshells.¡±

    Dave looked around, hesitated for a while, slowly approached, and opened its mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will eat the same thing as mine.¡±

    He took out the note and read it. Newt records in the book that their favorite food is fish.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Pudding, go catch a fish.¡± Sean ordered.

    Pudding meowed and quickly rushed to theke. Sean had already put a lot of fish in, prepared in advance for the aquatic magical animals that might be domesticated in the future.

    Pudding ran to theke and just looked around, poked his front paw quickly, and when he lifted it up, there was already a small fish on the paw. Sean took the small fish, tore it open a bit, and brought the flesh to the bird¡¯s mouth.

    The bird¡¯s nose moved and opened its mouth as wide as possible.

    Sean smiled and fed the fish into it. The bird just shook its throat, and the fish slid directly. It then stood up and continued to open its mouth wide at Sean.

    Sean tore open the small fish and fed them bit by bit. It didn¡¯t take long for one fish to enter the bird¡¯s stomach, and it still had its mouth open.

    ¡°Is its appetite that big?¡± Sean asked Pudding to catch another small fish and feed it all to the bird.

    After eating two fish, the bird opened its mouth wide. But just halfway through, it suddenly fell down in pain and jumped up.

    Sean was shocked and quickly looked at Pudding. Pudding leaned over and looked around.

 Chapter 313: â€œA Naive Birdâ€

    Chapter 313: ¡°A Naive Bird¡±

    However, simply getting a stomach ache from being overfed is not a big problem for a magical animal. After rolling on the spot for a while, the skin on the neck agitated again and expanded. A fist-sized ¡®balloon¡¯ slowly floated up.

    The two fleshy wings are pping hard to drive the body upwards. The extremely high-frequency pping sound is like a hummingbird. The bird seemed to be using this method to consume the energy in its body.

    When it floated to about half a meter above Sean¡¯s head, the ¡®balloon¡¯ quickly retracted. Sean didn¡¯t see exactly how it changed. The wings of the bird quickly unfolded like a canvas.

    Of course, its slender tail, smooth skin, and the fin at the end of the tail arepletely inconsistent with all of the appearance. This was the first time Sean saw a newborn magical animal show its abilities. He quickly took a note and quickly recorded it.

    ¡°The birds urgently need food after birth, and they can eat fish normally. The young birds do not seem to have the concept of being full and will continue to eat until their guts feel something.¡±

    Sean bit the cap of his pen and finally added a parenthesis after it.

    (To be verified, it may be rted to the intelligence of young birds.)

    The bird on top of him doesn¡¯t look very smart.

    After adding the parentheses, Sean continued to write, ¡°The bird seems to be able to instinctively control their body, whether it is turning into a ¡®hot air balloon¡¯ or turning into a posture suitable for long-distance flight.¡±

    He looked up, the bird seemed to have consumed a lot of energy, and the painful expression on its face finally disappeared, reced by an exhausted look. It will be hovering slowly in the sky like a model airne with a burp from time to time.

    ¡°The food is digested quickly, but most of it seems to be consumed in a specific position and does not seem to require much energy to maintain position.¡±

    After writing a lot of words, Sean closed the note with satisfaction. He had obtained first-hand information and would be able to brag about it when he met Newtter. The bird above his head seemed to be tired after circling for a while.

    It¡¯s strange to say that this bird is not afraid of anything at all. Among the animals around Sean, the lowest level of danger is an amy, which most magical animals around would be scared to see an amy.

    But this little bird wasn¡¯t scared at all, even though it doesn¡¯t look scared of the Basilisk.

    While Sean was thinking, the bird finally found a suitablending strip.

    It spreads its wings to allow itself to glidepletely with the airflow. As the height gradually decreased, its wings gradually shrunk, and the skin under its chin gradually bulged. Finally, a small balloon bounced and fell on the runway.

    It shouted at Sean as if to say, ¡°Look at me!¡±

    Sean looked over with a smile, and the bird before him returned to its original appearance. The little legs stepped on the ground. Although it smelled a bit fishy, ??the bird thought it was a ce worth resting. He retracted his wings, found the softest ce, andy down directly.

    The bird felt something moving rapidly as soon as hey down. When he reacted, he stood up and looked back.

    The Basilisk¡¯s sharp teeth, which were bigger than its entire body, and a strong fishy smell rushed straight into its t nose.

    The bird tilted its head.

    Sean sighed. This bird really didn¡¯t feel any sense of fear at all.

    The bird raised his long neck, turned his head back and forth, and then turned to look at Sean.

    ¡°Good one.¡± Sean encouraged with a smile.

    The bird turned its neck. It saw the tall human being in front of it. Beside him was a big moth and a big cat. It turned its head and looked again, only seeing teeth and a huge mouth.

    After a short cry, the bird simply fainted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean hurried over to check.

    The Basilisk shook the bird and flung the bird into Sean¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It just fainted.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    By the time Sean stepped out of the ring, the bird was already in his pocket. This is a little bit naive. He flew up after being born and fainted. Sean thought it was a very active bird.

    After waiting for a moment, the bird finally woke up again, hid in Sean¡¯s clothes, and refused toe out.

    Sean had no choice but to take it out of the ring. After all, it was a newborn baby bird. Although it had some magical abilities and was not as fragile as ordinary baby birds, it was still a baby.

    ¡°Is it hatched?¡± Seeing that the ring exit got bigger, Sean crawled out.

    Hermione hid in the Room of Requirement after calling Daisy toe over.

    ¡°Here.¡± Sean opened his robe, revealing the bird that was nestling on his chest.

    ¡°So cute.¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes were shining.

    ¡°What kind of magical animal is this? I haven¡¯t seen it in any book.¡± Hermione asked curiously.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s called an Airwing Bird. They can change their body shape ording to their needs and are good at long-distance flying.¡± Sean exined.

    Daisy has already got her head directly into Sean¡¯s robe. She and the bird were making eye-to-eye contact.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cute. Can I pet it, Sean?¡± Daisy asked.

    ¡°Go for it. This guy is silly, but he¡¯s okay.¡±

    Girls seem to have no resistance to cute things at all. The bird is not cool or beautiful but ugly and cute; coupled with its innocent eyes, it captured the two hearts at once.

    Hearing Sean¡¯s words, the two cheered and immediately stroked the bird.

    ¡°Hey, at least let me get it out first.¡± Both of them leaned towards Sean¡¯s chest and pressed against him.

    The scene in the Room of Response is inexplicably strange. Two delicate and beautiful girls are leaning against his chest in the room illuminated by torches.

    ¡°Come on, now. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± Sean had no choice but to increase his voice.

    Only then did Daisy and Hermione notice that they looked up, just in line with Sean¡¯s gaze.

    Hermione¡¯s facial features are exquisite and distinct. Her eyes are bright, and her eyebrows are dark, but her face has that feeling of stubbornness. Her lips are dark and moist. She pursed her lips habitually, like a rose that had not yet bloomed.

    Daisy is another kind of beauty. Her eyebrows and eyes are gentle and peaceful, and her nose is small. The long eyshes brought her more delicacy and fragility, and her lips were not so contrast. However, the asional sly shes in her eyes and the gentle smile made her more vivid, like a daisy flower.

    The three of them looked at each other, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became weird.

    Having known these two girls for so long, Sean found that he seemed to have never seen them face to face so closely. Well, it may be because of this particr situation he had taken a closer look on their faces.

    After reacting, Sean took a step back. He smiled, took out the bird, and put it on a cushion.

    ¡°y with it as you like, but be careful since it¡¯s just it¡¯s a child.¡± Sean joked to cool the temperature.

    Daisy reacted quickly and screamed loudly, ¡°Wow, so cute!¡±

    However, the hand stroking the bird trembled slightly. Hermione was taken aback for a moment. She puffed her cheeks, squatted down, and petted the bird.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s cute.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows, squatted down, and stroked the head of the bird.

    ¡°It looked silly, but it¡¯s really cute.¡±

    Each of the three stretched out their hand, stroking back and forth on the bird.

    Hermione found a cushion and sat down.

    However, her tone to Sean was a little blunt, ¡°Since it won¡¯t go into the ring anymore, you can¡¯t keep it in your clothes at all times, can you? Before preparing to raise a new magical animal, you should consider how to prepare it. ¡°

    ¡°I could trust it to Dave for a while.¡± Sean smiled.

    Hermione looked dissatisfied, ¡°There will be ss tomorrow, remember to handle it well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°Indeed, Sean. You have to deal with this. I remember you have Professor Snape¡¯s ss tomorrow. If this guyes out and knocks over the cauldron while making your potion, he will definitely deduct points and put you in a punishment. Not even I could help you with that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sean could only repeat what he said.

    He felt a little bit pressured by them after hatching this animal. However, this does have to be dealt with.

    This bird is too active and naive. If he really gets out suddenly, he will be viting both the school rules and the Ministry of Magic¡¯s magical animal regtions. Although he doesn¡¯t know how dangerous the bird is, raising an undocumented magical animal is already an offense.

    Sean looked down at the bird who was ying with his tail. The bird¡¯s tail is extremely long, and it seems that it can extend the length freely. Some were reddened as if trying to see how far they could extend their tails.

    Sean silently counted the number ofps of the tail wrapped around its own neck. The bird suddenly stuck out his tongue, and his eyes began to roll white.

    Sean quickly reached out and untied the tail wrapped around his neck.

    The bird put its tongue on the beak and gasped weakly. Sean patted his head helplessly.

    How can there be such an animal that behaves like this?

 Chapter 314: â€œStudents Votingâ€

    Chapter 314: ¡°Students Voting¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, let us recall that at the end of thest ss, I clearly told everyone that in the next ss, we will learn to brew the underwater vision potion, remember?¡± Snape¡¯s eyes were cold, and his hair brushed Sean¡¯s cor back and forth.

    ¡°Yes, I remember. Professor.¡± Sean responded awkwardly.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me? Where did the fresh eyeballs, the most important main ingredient of the potion, go?¡± Snape picked up the empty ss bowl in front of Sean.

    ¡°Maybe, maybe, probably, it was¡­ stolen?¡± Sean responded with a guilty conscience.

    Snape sneered and mmed the ss bowl in front of Sean.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask someone else. Who stole Mr. Wallup¡¯s potion¡¯s main ingredients?¡± Snape casually picked up a book, moved the chair, and even took Sean¡¯s cauldron, ¡°Is it you, Mr. Book, who followed the wrong master? Is it you, Mr. Chair, who is pressed to the ground by him every day? Or is it you, Mr. Cauldron, who never knows the taste of the correct potion?¡±

    Sean immediately stood up straight and quickly admitted his mistake, ¡°Sorry, Professor, I identally lost it.¡±

    Snape raised his head and looked down at him, ¡°Mr. Wallup, apart from your poor potion talent and your unbearable brewing technique, I thought you at least knew that ¡®the early bird catches the worm¡¯. What¡¯s the point that you can¡¯t even keep the ingredients right? Did I tell you that carelessness is the worst enemy of potion brewing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, professor, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sean didn¡¯t mean to talk back but just bowed his head honestly and admitted his mistake.

    Snape gave him a disgusted look and flicked the sleeve of his robe for thest time, ¡°Stand there and listen until the ss is over. Ravenw will be deducted five points. Come to me to get the materials again after the punishment on the weekend.¡±

    Sean heaved a sigh of relief. The eyeballs are not difficult to get, but fresh eyes are hard toe by. Snape obtained the ingredients for the students to brew the potion through personal channels. It is estimated that he has always had a cooperative rtionship with a certain individual.

    Snape paused momentarily, turned around, and added, ¡°If you dare to distract yourself in ss, I will teach you a profound lesson. Don¡¯t test me. I will know whether you have paid attention to the ss or not.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡± Sean nodded honestly.

    Snape walked back to the podium and began talking about the potion¡¯s brewing method.

    ¡°s¡­¡± Sean sighed inaudibly and moved a little closer to Hermione.

    ¡°Take that¡­¡± Hermione muttered inaudibly. She turned sideways as if she didn¡¯t want to talk to Sean.

    Sean secretly sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to touch Hermione¡¯s bad luck now.

    Althoughst night was embarrassing, there was no problem with the atmosphere between the two. The problem lies with Fred and George.

    After the dinner, Sean nned to find a ce quickly andmunicate with the bird first, at least to let him get out of his clothes when there were not many people. During the dinner, it suddenly stretched out its head and snatched Sean¡¯s te.

    Hermione went to the library to help him find something, and Daisy apanied Sean.

    They happened to meet Fred and George. The two brothers have created a poprity polling recently, an extremely stupid polling. Of course, in Sean¡¯s view, this is a way for the twins to make money.

    Hignd Flowers at Hogwarts. It¡¯s a title the two of them came up with.

    Fred and George collected photos of all the beautiful girls in Hogwarts from the first grade to the seventh grade and invited all the students to vote for the girl they liked.

    It was just a dispute among the students, but Fred and George got in touch with the editor-in-chief of the fashion section of ¡°Wizard Weekly¡± somehow, and they promised that the final winner could be featured on a small page of ¡°Wizard Weekly¡±.

    Fred and George really made the evente alive.

    The twins directly issued the rules. Votingsted for two weeks, each person had one vote, and the faculty and staff had two votes.

    The twins directly announced anyone could vote more on their favorites by paying with Sickles for each vote, and anyone could put in as many votes as they wanted for the right price.

    ¡°Consider this as a way for you to be a sponsor, you know?¡± Fred said so.

    In the beginning, Hermione said that only idiots would take the bait for such a stupid activity. But there were already more than twenty idiots who bought the votes the next day.

    Some girls ask their friends to help them buy votes for themselves, there are boys who buy votes for the girl they are pursuing, and there are even rich students like Draco who just came to mess up with the voting.

    Not long after the voting started, Draco directly bought 200 votes and voted for Pansy Parkinson.

    The Weasley twins are earning a lot of money. They were happy, and whenever they had free time, they took pictures of the girls with the ballot box and wandered around the castle.

    Sean¡¯s pocket money is naturally one of the targets of their lobbying.

    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t you want to vote for the beautiful girl next to you?¡± Fred and George winked at Sean.

    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m giving my money to you two.¡± Sean was speechless.

    Daisy and Hermione are naturally on the list but don¡¯t have many votes. After all, beauty is beauty, but no one wants to vote for them simply because they were always with Sean.

    George embraced Sean¡¯s shoulders and patted the ballot box on his chest, ¡°It has time-limited magic, it won¡¯t change when you vote in it, and the magic will be unlocked when the voting ends. I spent a lot of money to find Professor Flitwick to help me with this. I¡¯ll guarantee you for its fairness.¡±

    Sean tapped on the panel on Fred¡¯s chest, which recorded the votes of all the candidates, ¡°One Sickle equals two votes? You are crazy.¡±

    Fred raised his brows triumphantly at him, ¡°It¡¯s to prove that you have a pair of eyes to discover beauty.¡±

    Sean waspletely speechless. He nced at Daisy beside him. She shook her head at Sean, signaling him not to waste money.

    Sean directly took out two Galleons. Seventeen Sickles are equivalent to one Galleon. Two Galleons are equivalent to buying more than sixty votes.

    ¡°Here. Thirty votes for Daisy, thirty votes for Hermione. As for the remaining four Sickles, just don¡¯te to me again.¡±

    Fred and George grinned crookedly, and they took out the small note they had prepared and threw it into the ballot box. The note was magically cast, and the votes behind the names of Daisy and Hermione were thrown in.

    ¡°As expected from you, Mr. Wallup.¡±

    On the ballot, Daisy¡¯s and Hermione¡¯s votes have risen respectively, and they have reached the upper reaches. Daisy is a lot ahead. After all, her looks are more favored, and her poprity is better than Hermione¡¯s.

    Of course, the current one on top is still Pansy Parkinson, and Draco is her biggest supporter.

    Just when Sean thought that there would be a peaceful settlement and that he could get rid of Fred and George¡¯s problem, he ran into Snape, who was returning to the office after dinner.

    Fred and George naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask Snape to vote, they wanted to run away, but Snape walked over directly.

    ording to Snape¡¯s personality, Fred and George¡¯s ballots would be confiscated, and each would be put in confinement, but Daisy happened to be there.

    After Snape approached, he looked at Daisy. Although his face was still stiff and his expression was still gloomy, he forcibly held back what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Professor Snape, hello.¡± Daisy called softly.

    ¡°Hello there.¡± Snape replied stiffly.

    He nced coldly at the ballot and said, ¡°Hogwarts does not object to students¡¯ activities in their spare time, but if it affects their studies, I wille to you two personally.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor!¡± Fred and George nodded their heads.

    Just when Sean thought it was over, Snape suddenly turned to look at him.

    ¡°Wallup, you asked about my potion after ssst time. Do you understand what we just learned?¡±

    Sean was taken aback for a moment and saw Snape¡¯s deep eyes.

    He had no choice but to answer in embarrassment, ¡°Yes, Professor, I understand.¡±

    ¡°There are only failures and sesses,¡± Snape said stiffly. ¡°Come to my office after ss tomorrow, and I will demonstrate it to you myself.¡±

    Sean suddenly realized what it meant.

    ¡°Uh, yes, no problem, Professor.¡± He replied hastily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking at you.¡± Snape replied coldly and walked away.

    Sean sighed and took out ten Galleons.

    ¡°Fred, all of them for Daisy.¡±

    ¡°Sean?!¡± Daisy covered her mouth in surprise.

    Fred first looked at Snape and winked at Sean, ¡°Man, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Sean handed over the money directly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Although Snape put a lot of pressure on them, money was more important than that. The twins quickly epted the money and put in the votes.

    Daisy frowned and grabbed Sean¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°Isn¡¯t that necessary, Sean?¡±

    Sean was so anxious that he was about to tremble. He quickly withdrew his hand quietly and said, ¡°This is for our glory to Ravenw!¡±

    Snape looked at him from a distance and strode away.

    However, Snape is a very generous person. When hees to his office tomorrow, he will be given a potion that can be sold for more than 10 Galleons to help him in the voting process. Of course, the potion is more valuable to him.

    After Snape walked away, Sean said to Daisy, ¡°Ravenws can¡¯t be humiliated by Slytherin, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Fred and George were still counting votes and didn¡¯t look up.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Daisy nodded and had a cheerful look.

    Fred and George finally finished counting the votes, threw in a lot of papers, and Daisy came to the top of the list.

    Before the twins left, they did not forget to take off their hats to Sean, ¡°You¡¯re as gracious as always.¡±

    Sean thought this matter was over, but he didn¡¯t realize he had forgotten one thing until he returned to themon room.

    He didn¡¯t tell Fred and George to shut up about it.

    Sean was surrounded by Ravenw students just as soon as he entered the door.

    ¡°Sean, I can¡¯t believe that you did it!¡± Terry patted him on the shoulder with admiration in his tone.

    ¡°Yeah, almost 400 votes were put for Daisy! It seems that the final winner is Ravenw.¡± Another ssmate said.

    ¡°As expected from you, I just don¡¯t know what Draco¡¯s expression will be when he knows about it.¡±

    Under the cheers, it was useless for Sean to exin, and in the corner where he often sat, Hermione was reading a book by herself. He just raised his head and nced lightly.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want Slytherin to win.¡± Sean tried to exin.

    Someone tugged at his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t say that in front of Daisy¡­¡±

    Sean raised his head numbly. Daisy sat beside Hermione at some point.

    ¡°This is so¡­¡±

 Chapter 315: â€œSnapeâ€™s Warningâ€

    Chapter 315: ¡°Snape¡¯s Warning¡±

    ¡°If you really remember to bring your poor brains to the Potions ssroom, then the potion should be as easy as flipping the palm of your hand. Fire it up and brew it.¡± On the podium, Snape said coldly.

    All the students took action except for Sean, who was still standing there. Snape nced at him sullenly, then moved closer to Harry.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair¡­¡± Sean sighed secretly.

    After what happenedst night, Daisy and Hermione just ignored him. Sean didn¡¯t even notice a little thief ruining his potion¡¯s main ingredients.

    The airwing bird ate the eyes as a snack.

    A low chirping sound came from inside Sean¡¯s clothes. Hermione gave him a warning look but turned slightly to block Snape¡¯s view to her right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any trouble at this time, little guy.¡± Sean sneaked in his hand and pinched the bird.

    The bird trembled in Sean¡¯s clothes and soony numbly in the bag without moving.

    After experimenting, he found that the back of the bird seemed to be its weakness, and a pinch could make it limp for a while. Although he was close to Sean, he couldn¡¯t understand what Sean meant, and he was still an idiot. Sean could only use this method to calm him down for a while.

    The Potions ss was still going on, and while Snape wasughing at Harry¡¯s stirring technique, Sean sneaked up to Hermione¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hermione¡­¡± He whispered.

    Hermione¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She just moved a little to the right again.

    ¡°Professor Snape asked me to vote for her¡­¡± Sean was trying to exin it to her.

    However, as soon as the words reached his lips, he swallowed them again. But after thinking about it, Sean still didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Sean suddenly missed the days before he entered Hogwarts. At that time, he could freely roam among girls of all ages, but now he was at a loss.

    ¡°Wallup.¡± After the cold voice, a book was smashed on Sean¡¯s head.

    When he returned to his senses, Snape looked down at him.

    ¡°Do you not understand what he says to you, Sean?¡±

    Sean looked at Harry at this moment. He stuck out his tongue at Snape¡¯s back and raised his eyebrows at Sean, indicating that he seemed to be in a bad mood today.

    Sean sighed secretly. When Snape turned to leave, Sean nced at Hermione, who was seriously brewing the potion, and finally decided not to speak.

    Sean also ignored Hermione¡¯s disgusted gaze, leaned over, and watched the process of her brewing the potion. Hermione still didn¡¯t look him in the eye and even moved on purpose to avoid him.

    Not only did she not deliberately do that, but she also moved the material shelf slightly so that Sean couldn¡¯t see the operation steps of her brewing potion more clearly.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t say a word to Sean until after ss.

    After ss, Sean was going to talk to Hermione, but Snape stopped him.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Snape said.

    Following Snape to the basement floor, Sean almost thought he hade to the wrong ce as soon as he entered Snape¡¯s office. Therge ss jars in which grotesque limbs and hideous animals were soaked seem to have been removed and reced by potions of all kinds.

    The potions packed in ss bottles and crystal bottles look amazing. Some are boiling themselves, some are constantly jumping, and some are emitting colorful light. In addition to the brand-new bookshelf, there were velvet-backed chairs and a brightly roaring bonfire, making Snape¡¯s office didn¡¯t look eerie at all.

    Sean, who had just walked in, felt the warm feeling that a potion master with profound potion-making would feel in this atmosphere.

    Of course, Snape was still the same Snape. Nothing changed at all from him.

    He walked to the potion rack, took down two bottles of potion, handed them to Sean, and said with a nk expression, ¡°This is the potion. Go back and study its properties. If you can¡¯t satisfy me during the weekend punishment, then prepare for everything.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor.¡± Sean agreed and then looked at the potion in his eyes.

    One of the bottles is dark blue, there seems to be a light flickering in it, and the bottle is cold. Hermione also brewed a simr potion in the ss just now, but the color of Hermione¡¯s bottle was much lighter, and the shing dots in it were hard to see.

    The other bottle was dark green, with air bubbles rising very slowly from the bottom of the bottle.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    Snape flicked his sleeves, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t even read the contents of the potion book. This is an underwater breathing potion, and it is an excellentbination with the vision potions.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re giving it to me?¡± Sean asked in surprise.

    The breathing potion is much more precious than the vision potion. The cheapest one in Diagon Alley also costs fifteen Galleons, which is still the base price. The potion produced by a potion master like Snape is twice as valuable.

    Snape left Sean with the back of his mind, ¡°It¡¯s about to expire. I¡¯ll give it to you to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Sean swiftly put away the two potions.

    Seeing that Snape stopped talking, Sean walked to the door, ¡°I¡¯ll be going, Professor.¡±

    Just when Sean was about to close the door, Snape suddenly spoke out. The voice was warning and serious.

    ¡°Wallup, the key to brewing potions is to concentrate.¡± Snape continued, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±

    ¡°If you understand it, then do it seriously. Otherwise, a pot of good potion may turn into poison.¡±

    It became a threat all of a sudden.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Okay, Professor.¡±

    He quickly left the underground office.

    When the footsteps faded away, Snape turned around and slowly sat down on the velvet armchair. Je seemed to maintain his previous habit, with his back straight and not leaning against the soft backrest.

    ¡ª¨C

    Snape was like an old hen protecting her cubs¡­ While eating, Sean was still thinking about what Snape had just told him.

    He is not stupid. Of course, he can understand what he meant.

    Thinking about it, he nced sideways at a long table. Daisy and Hermione were chatting happily while eating, but he should have been there. The two didn¡¯t wait for him to eat today.

    Sean sighed, secretly stuffed a piece of fish steak into his clothes while no one was paying attention, and soon, the swallowing sound of a bird could be heard. Although this little guy was just born, he needs to be fed regrly.

    After finishing lunch, Sean walked out of the castle. In the afternoon, there was a session on the magical animals ss. Newt should have been there to make preparations. He happened to take the bird and ask for his opinion.

    Although he didn¡¯t see him at the table during lunch, Sean didn¡¯t care. For Newt, this is normal. Sean didn¡¯t see Newt until he came to the edge of the Forbidden Forest and saw Hagrid there.

    ¡°Hey, Hagrid, how¡¯s it going?¡± he greeted from afar.

    Hagrid raised his head and showed a smile, ¡°Not bad. Come here, young man, look at the little guy you are going to learn today.¡±

    A hippogriff was standing next to Hagrid, eating something.

    ¡°Oh, a hippogriff? That¡¯s cool.¡± Sean walked over.

    ¡°Of course, you know what it is, a wonderful one, right?¡± Hagridughed heartily, ¡°By the way, this guy¡¯s name is Buckbeak. I think you know how to handle hippogriffs. Wanted to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sean nodded readily.

    He walked up to Buckbeak, met its dark and vivid eyes with a smile, bent down, and bowed sincerely.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, well done,¡± Hagrid encouraged from the side. ¡°Of course, if it approves of you, it will also bow in return. If it doesn¡¯t, remember to back away slowly¡­ oh¡­¡±

    Before Hagrid could finish speaking, Buckbeak quickly bowed his head in return and leaned affectionately to Sean¡¯s side.

    ¡°Huh? Hagrid, what did you just say? Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Sean asked while stroking Buckbeak¡¯s fur.

    Hagrid spread his hands helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Professor Scamander? I thought he¡¯de over long ago to make preparations.¡± Sean turned neatly onto Buckbeak and asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know? Professor Scamander took a leave of absence and left Hogwarts yesterday.¡± Hagrid tidied up his messy coat again, ¡°He trusts me a lot, so I temporarily became his substitute for a week.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, Hagrid. Congrattions, everyone will wee you.¡± Sean congratted me sincerely.

    ¡°Oh, I hope so.¡± Hagrid rubbed his hands a little awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried. You know, Professor Scamander is so good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fine too, Hagrid. Of course, if you need my help, just let me know.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Hagrid is kind-hearted, but his perception of the danger of magical animals is different from that of normal wizards. If possible, he is willing to help out in ss. Hagrid¡¯s ss would have been interesting if there had been no danger.

    Hagrid patted Sean on the shoulder gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you, Sean.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Hagrid.¡± Sean replied with a smile.

    Sean also looked into the distance suspiciously. It is rare for Professor Scamander to ask for leave.

    When the ss started, Hagrid informed everyone that Professor Scamander was temporarily on leave. He would substitute for a week and invited Sean to be his assistant.

    Sean was very popr, Draco¡¯s gang would not openly make trouble, and Hagrid¡¯s first ss went quite smoothly.

    After Sean demonstrated it once, the Hippogriff quickly adapted to the students. They bowed and stroked one by one. Even Draco, who had always been unhappy with Hagrid, was doing good.

    ¡°Alright, next one.¡± Shouted Sean, who was standing next to Buckbeak.

    Excited, the girl touched Buckbeak again and ran away with small steps, and a girl behind stepped forward.

    It¡¯s Hermione.

    Hermione still had the same expression as before, as if Sean didn¡¯t exist. Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. He gently stroked Buckbeak and leaned over to whisper a few words.

    While using his talent, Buckbeak quickly understood what Sean meant. Although he didn¡¯t understand why he had to fly around with the girl in front of him, but since Sean ordered it, he¡¯ll do it.

    He promised to give him two whole chickens.

    Suspicion appeared in Hermione¡¯s eyes, but there were already students urging her behind her, so she had no choice but to step forward and bow quickly.

    Buckbeak also bowed slowly in return, and Sean smiled and said, ¡°It likes you very much. You can try riding it.¡±

    Hermione nced at him and finally walked around to Buckbeak. She refused Sean¡¯s move to help her up, and she got on his back.

    Buckbeak uttered a long cry, stepped forward amidst the shouts of the students, and spread his wings.

    After that, Buckbeak flew away.

 Chapter 316: â€œA Joyous Feelingâ€

    Chapter 316: ¡°A Joyous Feeling¡±

    Hermione screamed first, and a thought popped into her mind immediately. This must be Sean¡¯s doing.

    The fear and panic of leaving the ground made it difficult for her to adapt. She even thought about it fifteen seconds after takeoff to extend the time of not talking to Sean from one day to a week.

    Hermione is not afraid of Buckbeak. She can still panic. After all, it is surprising to fly into the sky suddenly, and she is not good at Quidditch either.

    The first thing she felt was difort, Buckbeak¡¯s wings pping around her, feathers and muscles rubbing against her thighs. Moreover, the Hippogriff¡¯s flying rhythm is very fast and far more bumpy than a broomstick. Hermione is always worried that she will fall if she is not careful.

    ¡°Sean! I will kill you!¡± She subconsciously grabbed Buckbeak¡¯s feathers, and the Hippogriff trembled ufortably, but for Sean¡¯s sake, it continued to soar.

    After flying for a while, Hermione¡¯s fear of flying into the sky finally dissipated, and her body began to adapt to the rhythm of Buckbeak¡¯s wings.

    The strong wind howled, and Hermione finally opened her eyes a little. Her vision was slightly blurred, but a scene she had never seen before appeared in front of her.

    Hogwarts Castle waspletely presented in her line of sight; the tall towers soared into the sky, but it seemed within reach for her. Buildings with historical charm surround the majestic castle, and the courtyards have a shocking beauty when viewed from a height.

    Hogwarts castle stretched out, with a gravel path leading to the school gate. Below her is the quiet and deep ck Lake, on the left-hand side, she can see the three-way intersection leading to the Forbidden Forest, and on the right-hand side are endless mountains and jungles.

    At first nce, the mountains seem covered with green things, lush leavesyered together and finally connected to the boundless sky. Hermione was immediately stimted and suddenly felt that flying into the sky was not a scary thing, and she even wanted to shout loudly.

    She turned her head and saw that the ssmates on the edge of the Forbidden Forest had turned into small dots. Hagrid¡¯s dot was particrly big, and there was also a familiar figure beside him who couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    Hermione looked at him with stern eyes, ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡±

    However, after making sure that no one could see her clearly, Hermione directly opened her hands, the corners of her mouth became more and more curved, and finally, she couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    She felt that the mood in her heart was swept away at once. Buckbeak under him seemed to feel her joy, and after a long cry, he began to dive quickly.

    Hermione was no longer afraid and even looked forward to what kind of actions Buckbeak could take. The Hippogriff glides down quickly, its four hooves lightly across theke, the coolke water hitting Hermione¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hey, Buckbeak, where are you taking me?¡± Hermione noticed that the Hippogriff had no intention of turning back, patted its head, and said loudly.

    Buckbeak let out a long cry.

    Hermione found that Buckbeak brought her to the edge of the ck Lake, with cascading mountains and cliffs.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back, huh? Where is that?¡± Hermione was about to talk Buckbeak to return, but an open grass field suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.

    This piece of grass is like a peach garden hidden in the cliff, and the pink flowers are in full bloom.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Hermione murmured before sliding off Buckbeak, who hadnded.

    The flowers and nts are rippling slightly with the breeze from theke, even though the mountains and fields are all over the ce, but the fragrance of the flowers is not strong.

    ¡°Is this the secret ce Sean discovered?¡± Hermione thought silently and slowly smiled.

    On the side, Buckbeak ran around slowly and walked to Hermione with two beautiful pink bouquets in his mouth.

    Hermione took the bouquet and asked softly, ¡°Did he ask you to do this?¡±

    Buckbeak tilted his head and thought for a while. Sean asked him to bring her here and find the two most beautiful flowers to pick for her. He doesn¡¯t know if they are pretty or not. He just picked the two close flowers.

    Buckbeak nodded, indicating that Sean had indeed instructed him to do so.

    Hermione¡¯s face flushed slightly.

    She looked down at the bouquet in her eyes, her eyes flickered, and suddenly a beautiful smile appeared.

    She knew the flower in her hand, the evening primrose.

    At the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Sean thought helplessly while looking into the distance.

    The flower field was discovered when he reached a consensus with the Basilisk. He didn¡¯t study anything about flowers and nts but was quite interested in them.

    However, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of colorful flowers are there. At least it looks very beautiful there, girls should like it.

    Sean raised his head quite proudly.

    He just hopes they cane back quickly. Buckbeak is the only Hippogriff. If he doesn¡¯te back, the students will miss the whole ss. However, Sean¡¯s slight worry was immediately erased by another trouble.

    ¡°All students, this is the end of the ss. Go back to the castle and assemble in the hall. Hagrid, please lead them back. I¡¯m going to the Quidditch field.¡± A figure appeared from the side of the path and said to everyone.

    It¡¯s Professor McGonagall.

    Sean looked suspiciously, only to see Professor McGonagall¡¯s face was full of anxiety.

    ¡°Professor,¡± Hagrid shouted brokenly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? There¡¯s another student who hasn¡¯te back. Why don¡¯t I wait for her here?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing the news, Professor McGonagall walked over anxiously.

    ¡°What happened?! A student entered the Forbidden Forest?!¡± She clenched her wand tightly.

    Hagrid was about to answer when Sean cut in immediately.

    It was against the school rules to let the Hippogriff take the students to fly, and Hagrid couldn¡¯t let Hagrid take the me for himself.

    ¡°Professor, it¡¯s Hermione. Today, we¡¯re going to learn from Hippogriff, and I decided on my own to let that guy fly Hermione into the sky.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wallup!¡± Professor McGonagall red at him, and then his expression became more anxious, ¡°Where did you fly to?¡±

    ¡°Um, it should be at the edge of the ck Lake.¡± Sean pointed in the direction.

    Professor McGonagall turned pale with fright, ¡°My God. Hurry up, find a way to get Miss Granger back.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Although he was puzzled, Sean could tell that something must have gone wrong.

    Professor McGonagall directed Hagrid to find the professor and quickly exined, ¡°I will tell youter. There is a prison break in Azkaban!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The sudden news took Sean aback.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s face was full of seriousness and anxiety, ¡°Not only Azkaban, the Soul Eater Tower in France, the Alpine Prison in the United States, and even the prison at the headquarters of the Guards. There have beenrge-scale prison breakouts.¡±

    ¡°After someone escaped from Azkaban, the minister immediately ordered them to hunt down them and protect important ces. The dementors in Azkaban have been dispatched inrge numbers, and Hogwarts is also a ce to be inspected and protected.¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. The news waspletely beyond his expectations.

    He took a step forward anxiously, ¡°The dementors are here? Where are they stationed?¡±

    Professor McGonagall gasped, ¡°The order was issued very quickly! The dementors are almost at the school, and with Professor Dumbledore around, they dare not approach the school, but the border is their main line.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t have time to ask any more questions and ran towards the edge of the ck Lake.

    ¡°Wallup, where are you going?¡± Professor McGonagall shouted behind him.

    ¡°Hermione, Hermione is on the edge.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there ande back quickly. Dementors have no feelings, and their nature will not understand excuses and begging for mercy. Come back quickly, and I will bring Miss Granger back.¡± Professor McGonagall shouted.

    Sean didn¡¯t turn his head, ¡°It¡¯s toote, Professor.¡±

    The ce Hermione went was the closest to the Hogwarts border. He would only hate himself for not practicing his flying skills and for always using the Nimbus 2001 that Sirius gave him, which is useless now, given he doesn¡¯t even use it.

    Sean quickly ran to theke¡¯s edge, directly took out his wand, and began to cast an explosive spell on theke. There was a huge ssh on theke¡¯s surface, and fish were blown to the ground from time to time.

    At the same time, Sean said something. A hiss came out of his mouth and then resounded throughout theke.

    ¡°Come on, buddy. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll just use another spell.¡± Sean said anxiously in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sean?¡± The students looked at each other.

    ¡°Granger flew too far. He is trying to get her.¡± A student said.

    Harry and his group were also looking at Sean anxiously, ¡°It would be great if there were a broomstick.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, buddy. You must be still there. Didn¡¯t I ask the Basilisk to bring you a lot of foodst time?¡± Sean firmly stares at theke.

    Suddenly, air bubbles surged up from the water, and a ck shadow was moving from theke¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Here wee!¡± Sean¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Wallup,e back!¡± Professor McGonagall was running over.

    Just when everyone was wondering, a huge ssh of water suddenly sshed into the sky.

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Professor McGonagall also stopped and took out her wand.

    Under the horrified eyes of the students, a gigantic monster appeared on theke¡¯s surface. It seemed to float up and then jumped up.

    It was a huge horse-shaped monster with long seaweed and ck eyes. Some girls even screamed in horror after looking at it.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Harry and Draco eximed in surprise at the same time.

    The horse-shaped water monster let out a high-pitched, excited cry.

    Sean straddled it directly and immediately ordered, ¡°Quick, over there. As fast as possible, buddy.¡±

    With another long cry, the horse plunged into the water without any hesitation and quickly swam in the direction Sean pointed. Sean immediately closed his eyes, and the coldke immediately surrounded him.

    This horse creature in theke has the same speed as its normal-sized counterparts. Sean can only feel the cold water constantly brushing over his body. Even some fish bumped into him.

    The horse leaped out of the water beautifully. Sean didn¡¯t even open his eyes. He quickly took a deep breath and plunged into theke again.

    Although the ck Lake is huge, Sean¡¯s location is not far from Hermione, and the horse is moving extremely fast. It only took three breaths, and the horse said something.

    ¡®We are almost there.¡¯

    Sean tugged the weed-like mane, signaling it to float directly up. The horse slowed down and jumped out of the water again.

    Theke water seemed to have suddenly turned cold, and even the air inhaled into his lungs made Sean ache.

    The scene in front of him suddenly made his breathing heavy.

    Rotting corpses in ck robes floated in the air, and they had already surrounded Buckbeak and Hermione in the field.

 Chapter 317: â€œTaking Down A Dementorâ€

    Chapter 317: ¡°Taking Down A Dementor¡±

    Dementors, one of the three Non-Beings known to the wizarding world, are also the most evil of these three. Since Azkaban was established, wizards have called this creature the most despicable thing.

    Dementors are not only normal of Non-Beings but also a dark creature. They feed on human emotions and are produced because of human emotions. No one knows their true origin, only that this kind of creature cannot be truly defeated.

    Sean has always believed that it is probably one of the most stupid decisions made by the Ministry of Magic to use dementors as the guards of Azkaban. This creature has no good or evil stance, emotions, ormon sense. They would go after someone. If there is a happy emotion in humans, they¡¯ll immediately turn their backs.

    What¡¯s more, these creatures don¡¯t understand anything, and they don¡¯t hold back their sucking a soul out of someone¡¯s body.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Sean cursed in a low voice.

    In front of them, nearly ten dementors hadpletely surrounded Buckbeak and Hermione. As soon as Sean approached, he immediately felt a biting chill, as if a bucket of ice water had been poured from his head to his heels.

    In the field of flowers, Hermione hugged Buckbeak tightly. The dementors in front of her suddenly appeared and surrounded her after seeing her. She didn¡¯t know why these Azkaban guards were at Hogwarts, but even when she exined hoarsely to the sky that she was just a student, the dementors kept surrounding her.

    The air became bitterly cold, and Hermione tried to ride Buckbeak away, but he needed to do a run-up to take off because the dementors were too close and blocked the way.

    The icy cold prevented it from spreading its wings, and it knew that the humans on its back would suffer more serious consequences than itself. Buckbeak could only stand in front of Hermione.

    Hermione tried to send a signal spell for help, but it was too remote.

    She hugged Buckbeak tightly to fight against the growing cold, but the body temperature of the hippogriff could not bring her any warmth, and she seemed to be soaked in theke water in Scond in December.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that she feels as if she will never be happy again, and those good memories of being with family and friends seem to be drifting away from her little by little.

    The dementor was getting closer. Hermione bowed her head and hugged Buckbeak tightly, still holding the flowers in her hand. Frost had condensed on the petals. The bouquet was gradually shrinking and withering.

    Just when she was desperate, a familiar voice sounded loudly from behind. The chill dissipated rapidly, and a high temperature that made people sweat instantly enveloped this area.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Hermione turned her head in surprise, and a me circled over.

    ¡°Sorry, I came a little bitte.¡± The fire soared into the sky, and Sean quickly ran over from behind the me.

    He approached Hermione and opened the ring directly, saying, ¡°You and Buckbeak go first.¡±

    Saying that Naja came out of the ring, engulfing Hermione all at once.

    ¡°What about you?!¡± Hermione hugged Naja and shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Me? What can I do?¡± Sean smiled andforted. Before Hermione could speak again, he pushed Buckbeak in and then directly closed the ring.

    He stood up and looked up at the sky. Just then, he instantly borrowed most of Obscurus¡¯ power, casting the Divine Fire Curse.

    His proficiency is too low, and the spell can¡¯t really expel the dementors. Only the Patronus spell can do this.

    Although Sean has taught himself, he can only emit a little silver light from the tip of his wand at present, and he doesn¡¯t pose much threat to the dementors.

    At this time, the fire phoenix formed by the spell was hovering in the sky. It used scorching heat to stop the dementors who were trying to attack him, but the dementors had no intention of leaving.

    They¡¯re still circling around, just waiting to swarm up as soon as the fire is over and eat his soul away.

    ¡°Disgusting thing¡­¡± Sean frowned and cursed.

    His whole body is cold, his mind is full of bad thoughts, and his happiness is gradually fading. The spell can help him fight the chill on the surface, but the haughty feeling in his heart cannot be removed.

    Creatures like dementors cannot be truly destroyed. The Patronus is not the only spell that can cause effective damage to them. If your spell is strong enough, it is not difficult to expel them.

    Sean reckons Grindelwald and Dumbledore don¡¯t need the Patronus Charm to do this.

    He looked at the shore where he came; several dementors surrounded him, and they hadpletely formed an encircling circle. Outside the circle, the horse in the ckke was neighing anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy¡­¡± Sean frowned.

    He used the Divine Fire Curse to clear the way and rushed over, but now he has no magic power to cast the spell again.

    But Sean wasn¡¯t panicking at this time. He had already nned his way out on the way here.

    He has an item from the lottery that would help him escape from any situation. In addition to that, he has other ns.

    Bing his dragon Animagi is a choice. Arge part of the abilities of dementors are born for human beings, and often do not work on magical animals, just like the horse outside the circle.

    Moreover, the dragon¡¯s magic resistance is ridiculously high and has a defensive effect on dementors. Or he could turn into an Obscurus and fly out.

    The wizarding world is too peaceful, and the sudden visit of the dementor is unexpected to Sean.

    Mass escapes urred in prisons in various countries. Sean might know what happened. But he didn¡¯t receive any news in advance, including the arrival of dementors. Barty Jr. clearly controlled his father, but he didn¡¯t tell himself about such a big event in time.

    That shows that there may have been some unexpected changes in the British Ministry of Magic.

    Relying on others is worse than relying on oneself. Sean¡¯s goal now is to try to develop more abilities that he can control, just like the Gold item he obtained before.

    Dark Sleeper (Gold): Within one hour after using it, the user¡¯s control over dark power (including dark magic, dark magic creations, dark magic creatures, etc.) will increase exponentially, and the cooldown will be 2 hours.

    From the moment he got the Dark Sleeper, Sean only used it once because he always had some doubts. He must be careful with abilities associated with dark magic. Dark Sleepers are powerful, but the risks can be huge.

    Sean suspects that the frequent use of this power might intensify the Pride in his body. He was worried that if he indulged in the Dark Sleeper¡¯s powerful effect, his heart would gradually move closer to dark magic.

    This is not what Sean wanted.

    If he wanted to use the Dark Sleeper, he must be sure that the current situation is urgent.

    Sean is now ready to give it a try. Weird, dark creatures like dementors are perfect subjects for experimentation.

    He took out the Felix Felicis potion he had prepared long ago, pulled out the cork, and stopped the spell. The high temperature that prevented the dementors disappeared, and they immediately swarmed toward Sean.

    Sean slowly opened his eyes.

    Thest time he activated the Dark Sleeper was within the effective time of the Felicity Elixir. He sneaked into his soul world, used the opportunity, and simultaneously subdued the Obscurus.

    This is the first time he used it in reality.

    Sean¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of gray mist, and the world in front of him seemed to be different. The whole world is bright and weird, and he seems to be able to see the basic color of everything.

    Among them, the most conspicuous thing is the thick, ink-like darkness. That was the power of darkness, and a hint of understanding rose in Sean¡¯s heart.

    There is a faint ck mist at the bottom of the ckke because there are magical animals that contain malice, and Hogwarts is also surrounded by thick ink, which is the malice in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Sean lowered his head and saw that his left hand had turned into ink, which was a bridge for the Obscurus lending him power.

    In the inner pocket on the right is a red sphere with a ck outline and a pure white cocoon in the center. Sean knew that it was Dave. Dave is not an evil creature. The power may have been passed to it by him at the beginning.

    The red sphere represents the essence of its violent emotions, and the pure white center is Dave¡¯s soul world. It has no malice towards Sean and no darkness in its heart. It only knows how to fight, eat and drink.

    No other creatures stand in contrast to Dave¡¯s color, but Sean does.

    In Sean¡¯s heart, there was a mass of thick ink that couldn¡¯t be melted away. Just looking at it, he felt all kinds of negative emotions surging in his heart.

    Sean didn¡¯t speak but just looked at his heart.

    That is the Pride, the Pride lodged in his own body.

    He raised his head and swept away the thoughts about it in his heart. Sean would not establish any connection with Pride in this state and would never give it any room to sneak in.

    Sean looked at the sky, and around him, there were more than a dozen dark entities exuding decay floating in mid-air.

    The effect of the Dark Sleeper has appeared, Sean no longer has that unhappy feeling in his heart, and the dementors seem to have no effect on him.

    It was reced by absolute coldness, and he could feel that he now possessed an invincible dark force.

    ¡°Keep in mind that you are just experimenting, not destroying them, and you can¡¯t get lost in power.¡± Sean kept reminding himself.

    He waved his wand, and the branch wand that Grindelwald gave to him trembled slightly.

    On the shore of the ck Lake, the horse suddenly trembled. It could clearly feel that its favorite human being on the shore hadpletely changed. It has never felt that kind of terrifying feeling in its life.

    Immediately afterward, the magic power gushing out from the tip of Sean¡¯s wand caused the horse to dive directly into the water. Its biological instinct is frantically warning itself something dangerous ising.¡±

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

    Sean¡¯s face didn¡¯t fluctuate in any way, didn¡¯t twist maliciously, didn¡¯t overflow with killing intent, he just raised his hand calmly, and the frightening green light hit the nearest dementor directly.

    The dementor violently twisted in mid-air. Its worn-out ck veiled robe suddenly shrank and wrapped itself. The dementor turned into a twisted ck object.

    Although there was no scream, the dementor had clearly suffered a huge blow.

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and it was exactly as he thought. When the spell¡¯s power exceeds a certain limit, the dementors can be harmed. Although they will not bepletely destroyed, as long as they can feel the pain, Sean¡¯s experiment seeds.

    Something unexpected happened to Sean. The other dementors turned a blind eye to what happened to its kind and approached Sean. It¡¯s just that the way they approach him is a little bit different.

    He frowned slightly. Although it was unbelievable, Sean really felt what the dementors meant.

    Even when the Killing Curse hit them, it still didn¡¯t make any resistance. But it tried its best to get close to Sean.

    On the shore of theke, dozens of dementorsnded together. They took off their cloaks, revealing gray, scabbed faces with hollow eye sockets and shapeless mouths.

    After that, a dementor started to bow down to him.

 Chapter 318: â€œAttractionâ€

    Chapter 318: ¡°Attraction¡±

    If important officials from the Ministry of Magic were here, they would probably really be trembling and shocked.

    The dementors had concepts of emotion, what is good and evil, and means ofmunication. They lowered their heads together and surrendered to a Hogwarts student.

    The three-meter-tall dementors removed their hoods, and the ck cloaks no longer floated as if they had lost gravity but calmed down. The tattered corners of the clothes were dragged on the ground, the flowers and nts withered at a faster rate, and gray-ck powder continued to peel off from the flower stems.

    The Dementor hit by Sean¡¯s Killing Curse seemed to have finally recovered. Its cloak was a lot tattered, but it still willingly approached and bowed its head together with its kind.

    ¡°Huh, Dementors cannot be truly defeated.¡± Sean thought silently.

    The Dark Sleeper brought Sean a terrifying increase in power. Not only that, but the pure and dark emotions also partially impacted his heart. Sean looked at the Dementor who surrendered to him.

    He stared at it coldly and calmly. There seems to be no leader among the dementors, and their internalmunication methods seem to be almost zero.

    With their heads lowered, they seemed attracted and surrendered instinctively. Sean didn¡¯t act rashly, and calmly thought about everything in front of him.

    The Dark Sleeper magnified Sean¡¯s dark power, and then a purely dark creature like the Dementor was attracted to Sean, which seemed to be the case.

    But Sean has another guess. What if it is not the amplified dark power that attracts them but the ability of the Dark Sleeper?

    Because when ites to dark power, Sean is very familiar with it. He has it in his body. The Obscurus of pure dark power, and there is also Pride.

    However, when Sean first appeared, the dementors were not attracted to him.

    Sean silently noted this.

    As he looked around, the effect brought by the Dark Sleeper was very obvious. The ck dot representing the Dementor was shining right in front of his eyes, and, somehow, Sean always had an intuition.

    He could always pinch the ck dot representing the Dementor if he wanted to.

    Maybe he can solve the mystery of the origin of the Dementor and be able to control the Dementorpletely.

    If Sean can really do it, an army of dementors thatpletely obey orders is something else. Their natural instinct will not sway them but obey his orders.

    He even created a new Azkaban, where there would be no more guards and no Aurors, and only a steady stream of prisoners would be thrown into it.

    Those wizards whomitted crimes, those corrupt politicians, and anyone who opposed Sean will be thrown into this new Azkaban.

    The dementors would be given proper needs and create a breeding ground for dementors to multiply.

    Sean will get more and more dementors, and his army of Non-Beings will growrger andrger. No one could stop him at that time, whether you were the Death Eaters, the Order of the Phoenix, the Ministry of Magic, or the Guards.

    The wizarding world will all belong to Sean, and he can even create a perfect new world ording to his own ideas.

    There was a hint of a smile on the corner of Sean¡¯s mouth, and the arc was rising with his thoughts. His hand was slowly stretching forward, and he had already touched the frontmost Dementor.

    The Dementor¡¯s head was bald, its dry, crusted gray skin as thin as a sheet of paper. The Dementor didn¡¯t refuse Sean¡¯s touch. It even knelt down on the ground so that he could easily touch the top of its head.

    He smiled with satisfaction.

    Dementors cannot harm humans without fear, such as Sean now.

    In the vision of the dark sleeper, he seems to be able to catch the spot representing the Dementor just by spreading his hands again. It was pure darkness, in which there was sadness, despair, pain, and emptiness.

    Sean stretched his hand a little forward, and his fingertips had already touched the ck spot of light. A strange picture is slowly unfolding in his mind.

    It was an ind with a hook-nosed wizard in a ck robe. His evil face was blurred and distorted, and he carved strange symbols in the surrounding air. There was no wand, just whispering. Monsters in ck robes squirmed up from the ground and gathered together.

    The picture is still unfolding, and the weird ck mist is spreading and wreaking havoc within it. Sean¡¯s hand is about to grasp the core of the Dementor¡¯s dark power truly. There were indescribable whispers in his ears. Those whispers seemed to represent the dementors and represent the unknown dark wizard.

    Just when Sean was about to grab the spot, his hand stopped.

    The smile on his face that turned from happiness to madness quickly subsided, and his eyes quickly returned to their normal color.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s underpants, you wanted to take over me.¡± Sean cursed in a low voice.

    During the stage of using his abilities, dark, negative emotions were constantly imperceptibly eroding Sean¡¯s heart. The dementors indeed surrendered, and those thoughts may be real, but Sean may not be Sean by then.

    ¡°Fortunately, I was prepared.¡±

    He had already told Dave secretly. Dave kept calling him with his thoughts and pierced him directly with the fangs on his mouth.

    ¡°Great job, Dave.¡± Sean praised while rubbing his chest.

    The Dementor in front of him was a little confused. It didn¡¯t know why he stopped immediately. It was already ready to assimte into his body.

    Sean gazes at the empty eye sockets of the Dementor. It didn¡¯t make any moves after looking at it for a moment.

    ¡°Non-Beings are not magical animals, and my ability doesn¡¯t work. To truly control the dementors, you still need an extremely huge dark power or the Dark Sleeper.¡± Sean said.

    At this time, the picture in the back of his mind had long since disappeared, returning to the spot of light of the Dementor. He didn¡¯t gain anything this time. Sean could clearly feel that if the picture was fully opened and he fully grasped the spot that belonged to the Dementor, he would definitely sink into it.

    This process was abruptly interrupted by Sean, and learned some information from it.

    First, All dementors are indeed produced by the negative emotions of human beings, and they cannot be truly eliminated. However, the first Dementor was man-made.

    That unknown dark wizard who made the first Dementor.

    Secondly, dementors have no emotions, but they have emotions. For example, if the prey in their mouths flies, they will feel angry. Dementors don¡¯tmunicate internally, they act on instinct, and this is the key to mastering dementors.

    Sean also understood why Voldemort was able to persuade the dementors to be his allies in the book. Voldemort is simr to Sean just now. He has no fear; he is only afraid of death, and death is something that Non-Beings cannot understand.

    He must have shown enough power that the dementors believed that Voldemort could bring them more food than the Ministry of Magic, so they decided to be Voldemort¡¯s allies.

    Sean naturally grasped more specific information about Dementors. He has another method, a method that can be used without using the Dark Sleeper.

    Attracting the dementors with powerful hopes and joys and confusing them with the ultimate dark power. Like an extremely delicious food, the dementors will find that the food is something they would eat but would be confused as this is not real.

    Using this method, Sean could lure the dementors wherever he wanted them with a bait that would never be swallowed. This approach is impossible for others because hope and despair cannot coexist, but it is not difficult for Sean.

    After thinking about it, Sean slowly stepped back, and the dementors still lowered their heads as if waiting for his next move.

    Sean stretched out a hand, the ck particles gushed like a wave, and the Obscurus¡¯ power flowed greatly.

    In the field of vision of the Dark Sleeper, there was already an overwhelming ck mist. Following Sean¡¯s will, they wrapped towards the spot representing the Dementor.

    Dementors cannot be eliminated, but they can be weakened and even leave some marks unique to Sean. The Obscurus¡¯ particles sneaked into the dementors. They did not devour or corrode but slowly merged into it.

    You will find that the spots of the Dementor are mixed with a little thick ink. This is what Aurelius once taught Sean: the power of the Obscurus can be connected even if it is scattered everywhere.

    With the help of the vision brought by the Dark Sleeper, Sean used the Obscurus to set up a back door for the dozens of dementors here.

    This way, even if he doesn¡¯t use the Dark Sleeper, these dozens of dementors will not attack him. Of course, it would be unrealistic topletely control it.

    Sean did this just to be safe. After all, this is all he can do now.

    If he activates the Dark Sleeper when there are too many dementors, the huge dark power will create a big attraction for him, and Sean will be eaten by the Dementor¡¯s light easily.

    The Obscurus doesn¡¯t need to worry about being eroded by the Dementor¡¯s instinct. After all, there is no being more pure in terms of dark power than the Obscurus. At the same time, Sean will not touch the connection between the two so as not to affect his mind.

    After finishing all this, he waved his hand while the Dark Sleeper was still active, and the ck mist filled the air.

    The dementors floated up leisurely. They put on their hoods, bowed their heads to Sean, and retreated towards the Hogwarts border behind.

    ¡°It went pretty smooth.¡± Sean muttered, taking the initiative to stop the Dark Sleeper.

    The vision suddenly returned to its normal appearance, and the huge dark power disappeared all of a sudden.

    Knowing that the side effects are serious, Sean still smacked his lips with some reluctance, ¡°The power is really fascinating¡­¡±

    However, this is just thinking about it. He deeply understands that the power beyond his control is a time bomb.

    He cleared his mind to neutralize the negative emotions in his heart and took a deep breath.

    At this time, the flowers on the field had turnedpletely withered. Sean looked around and reminded himself again.

    The power felt like a double-edged sword if it wasn¡¯t handled well.

 Chapter 319: â€œUrgent Situationâ€

    Chapter 319: ¡°Urgent Situation¡±

    ¡°My God, Wallup, are you okay? Where¡¯s Miss Granger?!¡± Sean rode the horse to theke¡¯s center and ran into Professor McGonagall.

    She was riding a broomstick, holding a magic wand, and three kittens with silver spectacle frames stood on her shoulders.

    Sean waved his hand upwards and showed off his ring, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Professor. Hermione is okay.¡±

    Professor McGonagall has known Newt for a long time, so Sean will not hide the ring¡¯s existence from her. Professor McGonagall saw Sean¡¯s ring at a nce. She had known it for a long time.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± She breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Mr. Wallup, you¡¯re endangering yourself. I know you¡¯ve got a knack for magical animals, but that¡¯s not an excuse for you to be negligent of your actions in this ss.¡±

    As an object of study, the Hippogriff is a teaching material.

    ¡°Of course, Professor, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sean said apologetically.

    ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened to you,¡± Professor McGonagall looked towards the border while controlling the broomstick to approach Sean, ¡°Have you encountered a dementor?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My God,¡± Professor McGonagall was shocked, ¡°How did you rescue Miss Granger? No, I mean, didn¡¯t those dementors attack you?¡±

    Sean waved his wand, and a silver light shone on it.

    ¡°Fortunately, professor, I only encountered one dementor.¡± He decided to understate the number.

    Otherwise, it would be too unreasonable for a third-year student who has not mastered the Patronus Charm to be able to deal with a dozen dementors. Only then did Professor McGonagall really rx. At this moment, the two had alreadye to the shore.

    Hagrid took the other students back to the castle first, and there was no one on the shore.

    Under Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes, the horse rushed to the shore of theke and leaned down so that Sean could slide off its back safely.

    ¡°Thank you, buddy.¡± Sean patted the horse on the head, ¡°Go back, stay at the bottom of theke for the time being, and I¡¯lle see you when I¡¯m free.¡± The horse neighed, and after hugging Sean, it turned around and dived into theke.

    Professor McGonagall, on the side, got off the broom, hesitating to speak. Ultimately, she decided to give up discussing it with Sean. Obviously, this child has gone farther than most wizards on the road of magical animals.

    She approached Sean and said quite seriously, ¡°I have to say, instructing the animals in the ss to take a student to fly into the sky without the teacher¡¯s permission is a serious vition of school rules.¡±

    Sean wanted to speak, but seeing Professor McGonagall¡¯s serious expression, he couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    Professor McGonagall used a spell to dry his robe and continued, ¡°In addition, it is also very reckless to face the dementor without permission, although I can understand your actions. However, If the number of dementors is not one but two, three, or even more, your Patronus Charm alone cannot save you and Miss Granger. Because of two vitions, Ravenw will be deducted twenty points because of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± Professor McGonagall changed herposure, her face softened, and her eyes glowed, ¡°Your bravery and friendship are amazing. After understanding the horror of dementors, you still don¡¯t hesitate to help your friends. Hogwarts is honored to have a student like you. Moreover, it is very difficult for third-year students to be able to cast the Patronus Charm.¡±

    ¡°Forty points for Ravenw.¡±

    Sean scratched his head in embarrassment; the processpletely differed from what Professor McGonagall said.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±

    Professor McGonagall took out two choctes while speaking, ¡°Come on, eat this. It¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Sean thanked her and took the chocte.

    Professor McGonagall looked at his ring, ¡°Let Miss Grangere out. She should need it too.¡±

    ¡°Um, Professor, Hermione is fine.¡± Sean said awkwardly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Professor McGonagall showed suspicion in her eyes.

    It was about the safety of the students, and she would not be at ease if she did not see that Hermione was indeed safe.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get her out now.¡± Sean sighed helplessly.

    The entrance of the ring gradually erged, and when it expanded to the size of a basketball, Sean immediately stuck his head in.

    He deliberately shouted, ¡°Hermione, Professor McGonagall is here. You cane out.¡±

    Inside the ring, Hermione ran over immediately. She looked up and saw Sean winking at her, and Professor McGonagall stuck her head over.

    ¡°Miss Granger, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m fine,¡± Hermione replied while waving her hand.

    When Hermione climbed out of the ring, she first looked at Sean immediately.

    ¡°Are you all right, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Professor McGonagall¡¯s spells and choctes are great. I¡¯m okay.¡± Sean opened his hands, indicating that he was fine.

    Hermione breathed a sigh of relief, and Professor McGonagall handed over a piece of chocte.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Granger. Come, eat this.¡±

    ¡°Professor, thank you.¡± Hermione nced at Sean secretly.

    After Professor McGonagall confirmed that the two were safe and sound, she quickly returned them to the castle.

    ¡°Go to the hall. There will be a student meetingter. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Professor McGonagall told the two at the entrance of the castle and went away.

    When Professor McGonagall flew away, Hermione grabbed Sean¡¯s hand and ran to the empty back of the gate.

    In the corner, she raised her eyebrows, ¡°Sean!¡±

    ¡°Did you see it?¡± Sean smiled sarcastically.

    Her eyes widened and were full of disbelief.

    ¡°Are you crazy?! That¡¯s a basilisk, right? A basilisk!¡±

    Sean had no time and directly sent Hermione into the ring, so he didn¡¯t ask the basilisk to hide in advance. Apparently, Hermione saw the basilisk that Sean had been hiding in the ring.

    Seanughed and tried to change the subject, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Hermione red at him.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Sean licked his lips, ¡°Actually, it was a particrly huge cobra.¡±

    ¡°Sean!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Sean looked around, there was no one there, and the students had already gathered in the hall.

    ¡°Szar Slytherin, remember him?¡± he whispered.

    Hermione nodded, and her eyes widened, ¡°You said that when you disappearedst time, you were trapped in a secret ce in the castle. Was that another secret room?!¡±

    ¡°More or less, it¡¯s like this. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What about that that basilisk?¡±

    ¡°That guy is different from other basilisks. His intelligence is about five percent higher than Crabbe¡¯s. You know, opening a private magical animal zoo is one of my dreams.¡± Sean spread his hands.

    ¡°So you lured a basilisk?! And put sses on it?! No,¡± Hermione looked at him suspiciously again, ¡°You have to make eye contact with magical animals to¡­¡±

    The hiss from Sean¡¯s mouth made Hermione¡¯s mouth open, ¡°Parseltongue?! Sean, are you a descendant of Szar Slytherin?!¡±

    ¡°Obviously not. My family¡¯s family tree is quite well-known. Parseltongue is like magic, which can be learned.¡±

    Hermione seemed stunned by the barrage of news, and processing it took her a while.

    Finally, she looked at Sean, ¡°What does that Parseltongue mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart. Are you interested in it?¡±

    ¡°Parseltongue? Can I actually learn it?¡±

    ¡°You should be. Do you want to learn it? I can teach you.¡±

    ¡°Are you for real?¡±

    When Sean and Hermione walked into the hall, the students who had gathered here all turned their eyes around.

    It is already a big deal for the school to have a dementore to guard it suddenly, but no one has encountered it so far, and the students don¡¯t know it. Several students have spread a rumor that the dementors are a scary thing.

    The news that Hermione may have encountered a dementor also spread like wildfire. Of course, the most shocking thing is that the third graders witnessed it on the spot.

    Sean summoned a gigantic horse-shaped monster from the ck Lake. This caused a huge news in the way other people looked at Sean.

    Of course, there were also those who didn¡¯t care about it; Fred and George started apuding enthusiastically when Sean came and whistled at him.

    Sean had long been ustomed to their gazes and walked towards the Ravenw table without changing his expression. Daisy was already waving to the two of them.

    ¡°Are you two okay? Professor McGonagall isn¡¯t with you, so you must be okay. I¡¯m terrified. I heard from Dad and Sirius about the Dementors many times, and I have been worrying about what I should do if I encounter something like that. Are you really all right? I have hot pumpkin juice here. Do you want to have a sip? Or do you want to go to Madam Pomfrey for a checkup?¡±

    Daisy seemed very anxious. Although Sean and Hermione were both safe and sound, she still spoke like a cannonball.

    ¡°When did you be like Hermione? Don¡¯t worry, we are all fine.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Hermione gave him a nk look and took Daisy¡¯s arm, ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Sean saved me from the dementors.¡±

    Daisy immediately rxed. The cold war between Hermione and Sean disappeared all of a sudden. Sean was so happy he simply didn¡¯t mention it and only talked about other situations.

    However, Daisy and the group of people who have been in the castle don¡¯t know anything else, but they suddenly receive a notice during ss, and then the teacher brings the school to the hall.

    Sean was slightly puzzled after hearing this. Even if the matter was urgent, with Dumbledore around, it was impossible for the dementors to enter the castle. Normally, there was no need to interrupt the ss.

    Unless something more serious happens.

    Just as he was thinking, Dumbledore, whom Sean hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, appeared on the other side of the hall.

    Although he was wearing a gorgeous red maroon robe, he looked much more tired than before.

    ¡°Be quiet, children.¡± Dumbledore stepped forward, raising his hands to signal everyone to be silent.

    The noisy hall quickly subsided.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your ss, but I have to make an urgent announcement.¡± He looked at the auditorium without pausing.

    ¡°I believe many people already know. Yes, there was arge-scale prison break in Azkaban. I learned from the Ministry of Magic that the situation is very serious this time, so many dementors were urgently dispatched.¡±

    ¡°As the only magic school in the UK, until the matter is not resolved, the dementors will guard the border of Hogwarts around the clock to prevent wizards who have escaped from doing evil deeds.¡±

    ¡°I have to remind everyone present that dementors have no emotions, and they can¡¯t distinguish between the criminals and the innocents. Don¡¯t try to provoke them, and don¡¯t give them any reason to hurt you. Dementors don¡¯t know what it means to beg for mercy; they just want to eat all your happiness and hope away. I think someone has felt this already.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s face paled slightly, remembering the despair she felt when dozens of dementors surrounded her. Daisy sensed something was wrong with her and tightly held her hand.

    Hermione smiled to indicate that she was fine and whispered, ¡°Professor Dumbledore looks very angry at the presence of dementors.¡±

    Sean nodded and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that.¡±

    Sure enough, when the voices of the students¡¯ discussion became slightly quieter, Dumbledore said again, ¡°There is another thing. There have been many attacks on Muggles in the wizarding world, and the current situation is serious.¡±

 Chapter 320: â€œChange of Weatherâ€

    Chapter 320: ¡°Change of Weather¡±

    It was like a stone was thrown from the calm water, and the hall suddenly became noisy.

    There were many incidents that attacked Muggles. When Dumbledore said such words, even the first-year students could instantly understand the seriousness.

    Even though Dumbledore had been told to be quiet, the whispered discussions among the students had converged into noisy waves. Many young students from Muggle families were visibly worried, and some students even stood up and asked Dumbledore where the ident happened.

    ¡°Quiet.¡± Dumbledore gave himself an Amplifying Charm.

    Dumbledore scanned the crowd with a serious expression and said, ¡°It happened in London and Bristol in Ennd, Paris and Marseille in France, Berlin in Germany¡­¡±

    The names of cities were announced one by one from Dumbledore¡¯s mouth, and Sean¡¯s fingers were tightly clenched. Most of the densely popted cities in European countries have happened.

    The students werepletely thrown into disarray by the news. It was as if a bomb had been dropped into the hall. The explosion made everyone forget to speak, only shocked.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Sean stood up at some point.

    Dumbledore just nced at him and said to everyone, ¡°Quite serious. Hundreds of Muggles have lost their lives. All the Ministry of Magic employees of various countries have been dispatched.¡±

    ¡°Who was the culprit?¡± Sean continued to ask.

    ¡°The identity has not yet been known, and the Aurors are hunting down the attacker with all their power.¡± Dumbledore still didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°Is the wizarding world in danger of being exposed?¡±

    ¡°That is one of the things we¡¯re worried about, but the Ministry of Magic assesses that the risk of exposure is still within the controble range, and all employees of the Amnestics Department have been dispatched.¡±

    ¡°How about the escaped wizards in the prisons?¡±

    ¡°The Ministry of Magic is doing everything they can.¡±

    The conversation in the hall became weird. The students and faculty members did not speak. Only Sean stood up and kept asking the questions, while Dumbledore never looked at him but was answering questions from Sean to everyone.

    Just this morning, Azkaban, Soul Eater Tower, Alpine Prison, and other ces used to detain prisoners in various countries simultaneously experiencedrge-scale breakouts. The details are unknown, but Azkaban alone has at least twenty ordinary prisoners and more than eight heavily charged criminals escaped.

    Under such a breakout, the Auror of various countries mobilized collectively. It was inevitable that the forces responsible for monitoring the security of Muggle cities were immediately emptied.

    Under such circumstances, a group of unknown wizardsunched attacks in major cities. They used magic spells to bomb several areas of the city. Under this sudden attack, the entire wizarding world and Muggle world were thrown into chaos.

    At the same time, the criminals continued to attack the passing Muggle ces, which caused great trouble to the Aurors.

    The whole world, in just a few hours, changed.

    Now, the ministers of the Ministry of Magic of various countries are already discussing the handling measures with the governments of various countries. While obscuring the truth of the incident, they are erasing the witnesses¡¯ memories at the site.

    Dumbledore nced at everyone seriously, ¡°From now on, Hogwarts will strictly implement the regtions of the Ministry of Magic. All students are not allowed to leave Hogwarts. At the same time, because the wizarding world is at risk, all owlmunications will be temporarily banned.¡±

    After saying this, Dumbledore left directly. Many students from Muggle families flocked to Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Professor, my home is in London. I must confirm my parents¡¯ safety.¡±

    ¡°Professor, my family is in Bristol. My parents just wrote me yesterday to tell me that they are taking my brother to go shopping in the city center¡­¡±

    ¡°Professor, professor!¡±

    Professor McGonagall was immediately surrounded.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. Hogwarts has sent professors to take care of that matter. We are contacting graduated students who will assist the professors in checking the situation of all the students¡¯ families from Muggle families. We will inform you if there is any news as soon as possible.¡±

    However, this exnation did not work for them, and the hall was already in chaos.

    Sean dragged Hermione towards the outside of the hall at a fast pace. On the way, he heard several Slytherins discussing how to contact their family members to inquire about the situation.

    Daisy trotted behind, and the three of them quickly broke away from the crowd and came to the corridor on the eighth floor of the castle.

    ¡°Sean?¡± Hermione came back to her senses now.

    ¡°My parents and your parents. They are all in downtown London.¡±

    Sean nodded with a livid face, ¡°I know.¡±

    To ensure the secrecy of the wizarding world, it seems necessary to cut off Hogwarts¡¯munication. But no one can calm down in the face of the difficulties that the family may encounter.

    Sean tried his best to calm himself. His parents and his sister should be under the protection of the people sent by Dumbledore and Grindelwald. This kind of attack should not pose a threat to his family.

    However, without urate information, Sean couldn¡¯t be relieved, let alone Hermione. The Grangers were ordinary people who didn¡¯t have any protections like him.

    In a city with a poption of several million, hundreds of people were killed, and hundreds of people were injured. In the face of those numbers, this seems to be an extremely small number.

    However, when things really happen, no one can guarantee whether they or their family members will be one of the victims.

    Sean had the urge more than once to go back and check the situation himself, but the rationality in his mind suppressed the thoughts.

    The probability of this happening is very small, and second, if something does happen, it won¡¯t help if he goes back now, as it may cause more serious things to happen.

    Who knows if the real target of this ident will be the world¡¯s number one unstable bomb?

    Sean took a few deep breaths under Hermione¡¯s and Daisy¡¯s worried eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The wooden door of the Room of Requirements appeared in front of them.

    Sean gave an order and went straight into the Vanishing Cab.

    The cab door was closed, and after waiting for a moment, Sean opened the cab door.

    Sean returned to Nurmengard through the Vanishing Cab for the first time since Grindelwald and Dumbledore¡¯s breakup in Paris.

    The Nurmengard¡¯s room, where the Vanishing Cab is located, haspletely changed. It is no longer the warm and ssical attic. The things here are scattered all over the ce, and there are many traces of leftovers.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to worry about it now and quickly ran to the firece in the room. Sean took out the Floo powder. Hogwarts¡¯ Floowork was all monitored by the Ministry of Magic, and he could not use it, but Nurmengard was different. Grindelwald opened the castle¡¯s authority to himself.

    Moreover, when Nurmengard was being built, Grindelwald also deliberatelyid a Floowork that was not monitored by any official agency, the kind that could cross borders.

    Green mes rose up, and Sean stepped directly into it.

    ¡ª-

    London, east of St. Paul¡¯s Cathedral.

    Many financial institutions such as banks, stock exchanges, and gold markets are gathered on a smallnd, the famous City of London.

    Above the building, the financial elites are busy working. However, they are not thinking about work today. This group of people learned about the tragedy that happened in London this morning.

    The government has issued an announcement stating that this was a very serious natural gas leak explosion ident. Still, a gossip revealed that there seemed to be something weirder hidden behind this incident.

    Mr. Wallup rented this floor at his expense, and the organization headed by Lupin started working in this mixed situation of wizards and Muggles. Of course, the number of wizards is very small, and Lupin is usually responsible for handing over work to Muggles.

    After Mr. Wallup¡¯s special training, Lupin was doing very well at his job.

    A burst of green mes emanated from the firece in the specially built small room, and Sean walked out of it. He brushed the dust off his shoulders and walked out of the room.

    A man in a suit holding a stack of documents in the corridor saw the young maning out of the room. He frowned and walked up, ¡°Kid, how did you get in?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t speak and threw a Confundus Charm, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±

    The man in the suit replied dazedly, ¡°A few customers who were dressed in strange clothes came, and the boss is meeting them in the private room.¡±

    Sean went to the room easily, and just as he was about to knock on the door, the door opened by itself. Lupine was standing at the door.

    ¡°Sean? How did you get here?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t have time to say anything. He walked into the room quickly, and when the door closed, he quickly asked, ¡°I need you to help me protect my parents.¡±

    Lupin locked the door and looked back at him, ¡°I can do that. But how did you get out of Hogwarts? Don¡¯t worry, I went to your parents when I heard the news, the ident happened in central London, far away from your parents. They are safe for now.¡±

    Sean breathed a sigh of relief. He sat down on the sofa and wiped off the sweat from his forehead.

    Lupin poured him a ss of water, ¡°You should know the ce where the incident happened. It¡¯s just five hundred meters east of the Leaky Cauldron.¡±

    Sean frowned and took a sip from the water ss, ¡°Where? Did the attackere from Diagon Alley?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± Lupin nodded, ¡°I went to ask about the news as soon as it happened. We opened a charity store in Diagon Alley a while ago, and the store manager gave me the news. The owner saw that a strange group of wizards came from the firece. They were wearing red and ck robes, all hooded.¡±

    Lupin quickly exined, ¡°ording to Tom, there are five people. The leader¡¯s ent is a bit strange, unlike the British ent. A huge sound came from the east shortly after they went out. You should know what happened next.¡±

    Sean silently noted down a few key points and looked up at him.

    Before he could speak, Lupin smiled, ¡°I know your worries. Just before you came, someone just left. There are three people in total, all of whom were recruited from the list you gave me. I have also investigated them for a long time, and they are all trustworthy people. If there is no ident, they should have arrived near your home by now. If you need, they can take your family away at any time. A house on Godric¡¯s Hollow has been rented, and Lily will wee your family as well.¡±

    With this amazing efficiency and meticulous nning, Sean felt very fortunate that hiring Lupin was one of his most correct choices.

    ¡°By the way, there are also the Grangers. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll call my parents.¡± There was no electromaic interference from Hogwarts here, so Sean picked up a phone.

    Sitting on the sofa, Lupin watched him gently and seriously remind his parents to pay attention to safety with a smile on his face.

    Sean finally felt relieved after telling his parents and asking someone to bring the Grangers to his house for a while.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Lupin.¡± Sean thanked him sincerely.

    Lupin smiled and said, ¡°Your list has helped a lot. The people on it are very trustworthy, and I don¡¯t need to spend a lot of effort to find them.

    Sean shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±

    That list came from Minsk, a member of the Golden Dawn. They were all Nurmengard graduates and passionate admirers of Grindelwald. She finds out the names of Grindelwald¡¯s personal disciples, they are much more trustworthy than ordinary wizards.

    Lupin smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job, and, as a werewolf, such a good employer certainly deserves my utmost sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lupin, please don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t think you are a different group of people from us. You just have something that¡¯s like a disease, just like my father. He has high blood pressure and has to take medicine on time.¡± Sean spread his hands.

    Lupin¡¯s eyes flickered twice. He lowered his head and chuckled twice and then resumed his usual demeanor.

    ¡°So, what should we do next?¡±

 Chapter 321: â€œTroubling Situationâ€

    Chapter 321: ¡°Troubling Situation¡±

    Facing Lupin¡¯s question, Sean pondered.

    The attack on the Muggles and the prisoners¡¯ breakout were clearly nned by the same group of people behind the scenes, but Sean has always had a point that he hasn¡¯t figured out.

    The moment when the attack happened seemed rushed.

    Therge-scale prison escapes in prisons in various ces are more like the result of careful nning. As far as Azkaban is concerned, this prison is located on an isted ind. Even a well-known great wizard will frown when talking about Azkaban.

    This wizarding prison is mostly known for the reputation that one has escaped since its establishment.

    As far as Sean knew, Azkaban was located in the sea, and the entire ind was cast with magic simr to the Extension Charm. The area there was farrger than the area of ??the ind itself. In addition to various magics that hinder observation, the prison walls also have trigger-type magic traps.

    Every month, the Aurors who escorted the wizards to Azkaban strengthened the magic there, and at the same time, they also had special ess to enter and leave the prison safely.

    In addition to the dementors, Azkaban also has a prison guard teamposed of Aurors, who are mainly responsible for guarding prisoners. Veritaserum Potion and several potions are to be used when conducting their jobs.

    Under such circumstances, it is unimaginable that Azkaban can have arge-scale escape.

    In Sean¡¯s memory, there were only two escapes from Azkaban in the book. The first time, Sirius, who relied on Animagus, turned into a ck dog and swam to the coast.

    The second is the Death Eaters escape, which is a special case because the dementors fell into Voldemort¡¯s hand.

    However, in this case, Sean has already been in contact with dementors from Azkaban to Hogwarts, and he can be sure that this dementor has not fallen to another unknown dark force.

    Arge-scale jailbreak is enough to imagine how much power the behind-the-scenes forces who nned this. Although there is no evidence, Sean is almost certain that there must be an insider. The Auror team is responsible for escorting the whole Azkaban itself.

    If this is the case in Azkaban, then other countries must be in a simr situation.

    It can be easily inferred that this behind-the-scenes force has spread enough fear in the Ministry of Magic of various countries, and the sheer size of this force is almost frightening.

    What about the attack on Muggles?

    Although it is very impolite to the casualties and their families to think that the number of casualties is not big, it has to be said that considering the scale of this force, the consequences of the incident do not seem to be as bad as imagined.

    When Sean talked to his family just now, Mr. Wallup said that most people didn¡¯t know about it, and the government quickly concealed the truth. The wizards helped them, and the scope of the incident was really not that big.

    In terms of scale and shock, it ispletely inferior to the fires that Grindelwald set off in Paris. That¡¯s why Sean thought the Muggle attack had been rushed.

    The most serious consequence of this matter is that the Ministry of Magic and the Muggle government need to spend a lot of manpower and material to deal with it because there are more incidents in various countries and regions to ensure that the ¡°Secrecy Act¡± is still held.

    However, if the people behind the scenes want to destroy the ¡°Secrecy Act¡±, judging from the power they have shown, they can obviously n arger-scale and more vicious attack.

    But what are their purpose?

    Sean finally looked at Lupin, ¡°Sir, can you tell me your opinion?¡±

    Hearing his words, Lupin touched his chin and said slowly after a while, ¡°I think such arge-scale event should be viewed from the perspective of an ordinary wizard.¡±

    ¡°How is that?¡±

    ¡°The prisoner escaped from prison, and the Muggle attack happened. What is the first thought of ordinary wizards? Some radical terrorist wizard organization must make it. I believe most people would associate Grindelwald with the things that are happening.¡± Lupin exined.

    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t think Grindelwald did this?¡±

    Lupin looked at him rather helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me that list? A group of Nurmengard graduates. If Grindelwald did it, you wouldn¡¯te back in such a hurry to confirm that your parents are safe.¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded. He forgot about this.

    Lupin continued to analyze, ¡°This is the first opinion of ordinary wizards, and if the Ministry of Magic has not investigated the true identity of the forces behind the problem, they will definitely push the matter to Grindelwald¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°As far as Grindelwald is concerned, this situation may not be too bad,¡± Lupin said and nced at Sean, ¡°He has some power, and the Ministry of Magic letting him take the me also means another thing. Though if it does happen, many radical wizards will go to Grindelwald¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°This has strengthened Grindelwald¡¯s power, and those potential radicals will fall under his control.¡±

    Sean nodded slowly, which agreed with his thoughts.

    ¡°The next situation is likely to be that the Ministry of Magic will issue a series of tightened and even high-pressure regtions, and the situation will be more tense. At the same time, the Muggle government is likely to pressure the Ministry of Magic, which Is something Grindelwald is happy to see.¡± Lupin said.

    Sean said, ¡°Do you think that next, the official forces will confront Grindelwald¡¯s forces, and even, perhaps because of the growth of Grindelwald¡¯s forces, the two parties will stand on the stage to fight each other?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but it looks like it.¡± Lupin spread his hands.

    The unknown behind-the-scenes force is to aggravate the current level of turmoil in the wizarding society, and in some cases, they even helped Grindelwald.

    So, is their purpose to mess up the wizarding worldpletely?

    Sean was quite distressed and couldn¡¯t take the initiative to contact the old man himself.

    ording to Grindelwald¡¯s character, even if he knew that it was unintentional, he would probably ept it happily.

    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s a big problem.¡± Seany down powerlessly.

    Lupin smiled, ¡°You¡¯re thinking it too much. You may not need to think about it too much.¡±

    It¡¯s not that he wants to think too much. The problem is that he¡¯s in the center of the storm. If they were after his Pride, then things are going to be more chaotic.

    ¡°Sean, maybe people who haven¡¯t acted have anticipated all this and prepared for it?¡± Lupin said with a smile.

    ¡°You mean¡­Professor Dumbledore?¡±

    Lupin nodded, ¡°Yes, Professor Dumbledore will not sit idly by and let this happen. I believe he can always turn the tide.¡±

    Sean unconsciously stared at the ceiling with wide eyes.

    Grindelwald said that Dumbledore is likely to be nning something. But what kind of game is this time?

    ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to deal with this old man.¡±

    Lupin probably guessed what Sean was thinking. He smiled and shook his head, ¡°Dumbledore has always been like this. When we were in school, our group often caused trouble, and Dumbledore always looked like, ¡®I know what you are trying to do. But I decided to guide you secretly¡¯. After graduating, the troublemaker has matured as he thought.¡±

    ¡°Is Sirius considered mature?¡± Sean joked.

    Lupin shrugged, ¡°By normal definition, he is.¡±

    ¡°By the way, are you familiar with Professor Snape?¡± Sean suddenly became interested and asked about Snape.

    After all, it was a world where Snape may have parted ways with the group, but they seemed to have had a friendship for a long time back in school.

    Mentioning Snape, Lupin sighed, ¡°Yes, we were very good friends back then. Although we quarreled every day and greeted each other from time to time, we were indeed friends at that time. However, we were all too immature at the time.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Sean couldn¡¯t help but make up many things in his brain. However, seeing Lupine¡¯s reluctance to say more, Sean didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    ¡°Our work is still going on, and we will not fall to any side,¡± Sean stood up, ¡°Of course, your identity is still not revealed, and the person in charge remains the same. By the way, if someone investigates, use the fake identity I gave youst time.¡±

    In order not to be exposed, the organization founded by Sean is still operating secretly. On the surface, it is a small charitable organization. A well-known phnthropist who is now nning to start its own charitable action in the wizarding world. He has all the legal identification, whether it is in the Muggle world or the wizarding world.

    Lupin also stood up and nodded, ¡°Well, I understand, and I will tell them to be more careful.¡±

    ¡°I trust your work. At the same time, the direction of our organization¡¯s work needs to be tilted a bit.¡±

    Lupin waved his wand, and the pen and paper flew to his hand, ¡°Well, as you say.¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to the families of Hogwarts students. Those rich, pure-blood wizards don¡¯t have to be our main focus. Our focus is on the personal safety of the families of Muggle-born students. If necessary, provide them with some help. If possible, I hope you can help me make a form and tell me the details in the next few days, and I will send you the student form when I go back.¡±

    Lupin nodded, ¡°No problem, what about mixed-blood families? There are also some pure-blood wizard families whose living conditions are average.¡±

    Sean thought for a moment and said, ¡°Keep an eye on them, mainly for personal safety. Just watch their specific situation in this ident.¡±

    ¡°No problem. The people under me just got in touch with a butterbeer supplier two days ago, and the news channels have been greatly expanded.¡±

    ¡°Very good, keep it up. Money is not a problem. Just find all reasonable excuses to throw money at them. We don¡¯t need their trust. We just need to ensure the uracy of the news.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Also, we can¡¯t control foreign countries for the time being, but we can investigate the news..¡±

    While memorizing the key points, Lupin looked at Sean, who was frowning.

    If this continues, It will perhaps take only ten years or even less, and their organization will have unimaginable connections and social prestige.

    Lupin felt that if Sean wanted to, maybe he could be elected as the Minister of Magic before he was thirty. Maybe the International Confederation of Wizards is also a probable choice.

    He exined the focus of the organization¡¯s next work to Lupin, and Sean also handed over the special Floo powder to him. If there is any news, throw the Floo powder into the firece, and the paper with the news will fly to Nurmengard.

    Sean returned to Nurmengard and set up the symbols of the Golden Dawn around the firece. This can be regarded as a small variation of his marking magic.

    As long as there is something in the firece, the symbol of the Golden Dawn will be triggered, and Sean will feel it and go check it. The only downside is that there is no wizard to watch it, and Sean has to go every week to ¡°charge¡± the mark.

    After doing all this, Sean walked into the Vanishing Cab and returned to Hogwarts.

 Chapter 322: â€œPale Toad Faceâ€

    Chapter 322: ¡°Pale Toad Face¡±

    Sean smiled when he saw Hermione¡¯s face as soon as he walked out of the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, and I¡¯ve got someone to protect them, Mr. Lupin.¡±

    The worry in Hermione¡¯s heart just fell to the ground, and after taking a deep breath, she looked at Sean.

    ¡°Should we just stay at Hogwarts and do nothing else?¡±

    Sean spread his hands helplessly, ¡°At present, this is what we can only do. But I am more worried about the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    He tried to contact Barty Crouch Jr. just now, but he could feel the Dark Mark belonging to Barty Jr., but he did not respond. This can only show one thing, Barty Crouch Jr. has been controlled.

    What is unclear is whether the person controlling Barty Jr. is his father, who has broken free from the Imperius Curse, or the group of unknown behind-the-scenes forces.

    If it is thetter, then the current situation in the British Ministry of Magic is a big trouble.

    Sean can¡¯t contact other Death Eaters rashly at this time. This group may have different ideas. After Rosier yed an act with Seanst semester, the identity of ¡®Voldemort¡¯ should be hidden.

    With his eyes open and blind, if it wasn¡¯t for worrying about the current undercurrent situation, Sean even wanted to change his identity and go out to investigate by himself.

    When they walked out of the Room of Requirements and returned to the hall, most of the students had already dispersed, but there were still many people who were still waiting anxiously. Those were the students whose families were at the center of the ident.

    ¡°Hey, Lee, what do the professors say?¡± Sean grabbed Lee Jordan, a friend of the Weasley twins and thementator of the Quidditch House Cup.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t got anything,¡± Lee Jordan spread his hands. ¡°In the end, let us wait for the news, but now the owls are not allowed to fly, and many people have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Lee, have you ever heard of the fact that the Ministry of Magic bannedmunication methods for Hogwarts students?¡± Sean asked.

    Lee frowned and thought for a while, ¡°Probably not. Fred, George, and I have sneaked into his office. Filch has a special file cab to record the major events that happened at Hogwarts. We went out once to check it out, but there is no such news as prohibitingmunication.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    The next morning, Filch took a hammer and nailed a new policy on the bulletin board.

    ¡°Ministry of Magic Education Regtion No. 18 conforms to the principle of emergency of Secrecy Act.¡± Sean read out the name of the regtion.

    ¡°Starting today, Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry cancels all extracurricr courses, and Hogsmeade Vige is temporarily closed.¡±

    ¡°In response to growing tensions, Owl Communications has been banned.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, by the unanimous decision of the Ministry of Magic and the school board, senior investigators and personnel will be sent to Hogwarts to monitor any activities.¡±

    ¡°The investigator will have all the authority below that of the headmaster of Hogwarts.¡±

    Below the big, bold characters are the seal of the Ministry of Magic and a series of signatures in cursive script. Sean frowned directly.

    Moreover, has the situation be tense to this point? Is this approach sure not to arouse the rebellious psychology of the students?

    Especially for students born in Muggle families, the behavior of the Ministry of Magic is close to writing ¡°I don¡¯t believe you mudbloods¡± on their faces. As Sean expected, many students in Muggle families have already gritted their teeth, and even their expressions are quite gloomy.

    Hermione was not taking it lightly. She suppressed her anger and whispered, ¡°They don¡¯t tell us about the safety of our family, don¡¯t let usmunicate with the outside world, and send people to monitor us, and Dumbledore doesn¡¯t care about these things?!¡±

    Sean looked up at the ceiling and shook his head silently. This is one of the biggest differences between Dumbledore and Grindelwald.

    Although he is the most powerful wizard in the world, he might be able to do something about this situation. However, he is still restricted by various official institutions, such as the Ministry of Magic and the International Confederation of Wizards.

    It wasn¡¯t that Dumbledore was incapable of overthrowing these institutions but that he was unwilling to break the rules.

    However, the conflict came sooner than Sean imagined.

    In the afternoon, a Gryffindor and Slytherin students had a conflict. After the quarrel, the two pulled out their wands and aimed at each other. Before the others could persuade them, they cast jinxes at each other.

    The end result was that the Gryffindor coughed up blood, and the Slytherin had a broken finger. Both were sent to the infirmary, where recovery will take at least a week.

    It all started when the Gryffindor student from a Muggle family at the center of the attack wasining to his friends about not being able to write to his family about what was going on. Coincidentally, the passing Slytherin student couldn¡¯t hold back his sarcasticment.

    ¡°Ooh, tough luck.¡±

    A series of sarcasticughter followed these words.

    The Gryffindor students were enraged immediately, and after a quarrel, the Slytherin students angrily cursed a Mudblood. The insulting words directly ignited the anger umted by the Gryffindor students, and they directly attacked with their wands.

    ¡°It¡¯s not getting better¡­¡± Sean frowned immediately when he heard the news.

    Some Slytherins have maintained their pride of superiority, losing even the most basic capacity for empathy. Sean even considered whether to wait for the Slytherin student to be discharged from the hospital before sending him back.

    The only thing that made him feel a little relieved was that most of the students turned to the Gryffindor student¡¯s side.

    The students of Slytherin House did not show too much resentment. Mainly because Voldemort did not appear, the rtionship between Slytherin and other houses was not as bad as in the original book.

    Both students will be punished after their injuries have healed, but the punishment given to the Slytherin student is much more severe than that given to the Gryffindor student.

    With this, they chose to shut their mouth.

    Just when that conflict had passed, the senior investigator of the Ministry of Magic officially came to Hogwarts.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Sean felt nauseated when he saw the personing.

    The pink and tacky coat, the short and thick figure, and the fake and sweet smile.

    It was Dolores Jane Umbridge.

    Looking at Umbridge sitting at the teacher¡¯s table at the dinner, Hermione whispered to Sean, ¡°That¡¯s the new investigator. Frankly speaking, she looks a bit weird. However, it¡¯s a bit ufortable for me to judge people by their appearance. If she¡¯s a nice person, I¡¯ll apologize.¡±

    Sean curled his lips, ¡°I think your judgment of people is very urate. To be honest, we may not have a good period.¡±

    Daisy asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know, I also have some information channels in the Ministry of Magic, and this Umbridge has a pretty bad reputation.¡±

    Hermione immediately turned pale with shock, ¡°Everyone in the Ministry of Magic thinks this person is not good? Oh God¡­¡±

    Just as he was speaking, there was the sound of a spoon hitting the gold cup. That was usually Professor Dumbledore or Professor McGonagall¡¯s way of reminding the students to quiet down and listen to them, and Professor Dumbledore was often away from school these days.

    The students looked up. Umbridge stood up and walked to the ce where Dumbledore had been giving his speech.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, neers to the wizarding world. The future of this country.¡± She showed that kind of artificial smile.

    On the teacher¡¯s desk, Professor McGonagall frowned.

    ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself, Dolores Jane Umbridge, a senior investigator of the Ministry of Magic. My task includes but is not limited to what you see on the bulletin board today.¡± Umbridge crossed her waist.

    Dumbledore is not here, and Umbridge¡¯s behavior greatly disrespects Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°She looks like an elegant toad¡­¡± Sean heard Fred¡¯sment at the Gryffindor table.

    He is usually most afraid of Professor McGonagall but greatly respects her.

    Umbridge paused, with a fake smile still on her face, but her tone became more annoying.

    ¡°Our new minister and the chairman of the International Confederation of Wizards both believe that the quality of the current magic school students is worrying. It coincides with this moment of tension. In addition to implementing the regtions,¡± Umbridge smiled sharply, ¡°The Ministry also gave me the right to help Hogwarts students improve their studying qualities.¡± The students looked at Professor McGonagall nkly.

    Professor McGonagall just looked livid and didn¡¯t stand up to object, consenting to what she said.

    ¡°Now, please take the initiative to stand up to that student just now, and you will get a small punishment for your impoliteness.¡± Umbridge said.

    There was no sound in the hall. Fred just secretly smiled in his seat.

    Umbridge looked at the hall, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stand up? I hope you won¡¯t affect the mood of everyone enjoying the dinner.¡±

    No one stood up.

    Umbridge smiled and pped her hands, ¡°Very well, that¡¯s fine. If that student doesn¡¯t stand up, we¡¯ll just wait.¡±

    Professor McGonagall stood up.

    Umbridge nced back, ¡°Professor McGonagall, this is the right given to me by the minister. Please don¡¯t forget that Hogwarts is under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    She turned her head to look at the students again, ¡°Did you not understand what I meant? I said, if that person doesn¡¯te stand up, then we¡¯ll just wait indefinitely.¡±

    There was an eerie silence in the hall.

    Behind Umbridge, Professor McGonagall was dragged down by Professor Flitwick. As time passed, the atmosphere in the hall became more and more strange.

    Sean¡¯s face was as usual, but there was a sh of anger in his eyes.

    After a while, there were more noisy and low-pitched discussions among the students in the hall, and many people secretly turned their attention to Fred.

    Umbridge noticed their gazes, but she acted as if she didn¡¯t. She stood in that annoying posture, just waiting for Fred to stand up. Obviously, Fred didn¡¯t want his bad mouth to affect others, so he stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Professor. I¡¯m sorry, I apologize to you.¡±

    Umbridge looked at him quietly and said, ¡°No, what you need is not an apology but a punishment. Come to my office tomorrow afternoon after ss and before the dinner.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Fred said carelessly.

    After speaking, he was ready to sit down directly.

    ¡°No, please introduce yourself first, name, grade, and house, and apologize to others who have been affected by you.¡±

    Fred¡¯s face turned dark, and Umbridge¡¯s eyes were already threatening.

    Fred replied stiffly, ¡°Fred Weasley, fifth grade, Gryffindor, I apologize to everyone.¡±

    There was a booing and jeering sound from the Slytherin table.

    ¡°Insincere, Mr. Weasley. You can eat while standing up. As for the others, please enjoy your dinner.¡±

    Professor McGonagall couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, ¡°Professor Umbridge, Hogwarts will never use this kind of punishment on students!¡±

    Umbridge just handed over a piece of regtions and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Professor McGonagall. But this is an order from the Ministry. The students are too jumpy, the situation is now not good for it, and I have to make sure they understand quickly.¡±

    ¡°To ensure that after they enter the society, they will not do anything that will affect the concealment of the wizarding world.¡± Umbridge dragged out her voice.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯splexion changed, and finally sat down dejectedly.

    Dinner appeared on the table, but Fred standing there was too much, and many students looked at him while eating.

    ¡°This is an insult.¡± Hermione looked at Fred, who was trying to keep hisposure.

    ¡°It¡¯s not only an insult but also an act of dividing students.¡± Sean took a piece of steak and put it on the te.

    ¡°Fred must be sad. Although he is usually careless, he is actually a nice person.¡± Daisy whispered.

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Sean said as he took some food and put it on Daisy and Hermione¡¯s tes.

    Under their puzzled eyes, Sean stood up, holding the dinner te.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

 Chapter 323: â€œCheersâ€

    Chapter 323: ¡°Cheers¡±

    In the hall, the ceiling reflecting the outdoor weather was now dim, and only a few dim light spots hung empty in the starry sky.

    The dinner party was supposed to be lively and joyful but turned somewhat inexplicably moody. When everyone was sitting and enjoying the food, Fred was punished for standing and eating alone.

    From time to time, the students cast their gazes on him, sympathizing, sighing, and, of course,ughing at him.

    Suddenly, another figure stood up straight. It was Sean.

    Sean was smiling, as usual, holding a te full of food.

    ¡°I just love the food that came from the Hogwarts kitchen.¡± Sean stood and enjoyed the food on the te.

    At first, Daisy and Hermione were stunned, and Daisy looked up at the food that Sean had just brought them from the dinner te. The two immediately realized Sean¡¯s intentions.

    Daisy was not used to being stared at by others and blushed slightly, but she stood up immediately, holding the te. Hermione red at Sean and stood up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like steak.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean forked a piece of Hermione¡¯s favorite roast chicken and put it on her te in front of everyone.

    He took a piece of her favoritemb chop with honey sauce for Daisy, who lowered her head slightly to hide the expectation in her eyes.

    ¡°Enjoy it.¡±

    Just when Sean was about to turn his head to signal his roommates, Harry and the others, a girl sitting alone on the other side of the long Ravenw table also stood up with a te.

    She wasn¡¯t much taller than the tall student who was sitting. She didn¡¯t have any expression on her face. She just calmly rolled up some pea shoots on her te with a fork and put them in her mouth.

    It was Stephanie.

    However, now is not the time to think about it. Under the puzzled and strange eyes of everyone, Sean raised his brows quietly at his roommates.

    Terry Boot took the lead, and several boys in Sean¡¯s dormitory stood up in unison. Immediately afterward, Sean put down the dinner te, raised his pumpkin juice, and raised his ss to the long table where Gryffindor was.

    ¡°To a wonderful dinner, my Hogwarts friends.¡± He raised his ss gracefully.

    At this moment, Harry¡¯s group, George and Lee Jordan, also moved. Their eyes lit up, and they all stood up holding silver cups full of pumpkin juice, Ron even holding cream soup.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    On Hufflepuff¡¯s long table, Cedric stood up and gestured to Sean with his cup high.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    Percy Weasley also stood up quickly. He even went to his younger brother, who was punished for his mistakes.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    His girlfriend, Penelope, also stood up.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    Like a chain reaction, Sean stood up alone, and then three, four, and ten stood up, and none of them intended to sit down after getting up. There was a loud sound of tables and chairs moving in the hall, and the students of Gryffindor, Ravenw, and Hufflepuff stood up one after another.

    Some of them held dinner tes, some held silver cups, some held soup bowls, and some even forked a sausage and raised their hands after everyone.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    ¡°I drink this bowl of soup first as a sign of respect!¡±

    The chaotic shouts and clinking of sses spread throughout the hall.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Fred moved his lips.

    The original moody situation disappeared instantly. He no longer had to bow his head.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± The originally lively and happy atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by a voice.

    Umbridge stood up, too, only she wasn¡¯t holding her ss.

    ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± She asked with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Eat, professor.¡± Someone shouted among the people who stood up, and there was a burst ofughter in the hall.

    ¡°Mr. Sean Wallup,¡± She knew Sean, and she looked at the table of Ravenw, ¡°Are you deliberately destroying the original good living environment in Hogwarts? Are you going to encourage other students to fight against the teacher? I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation.¡±

    Sean sneered. She was still trying to divide him from other students in her words.

    Sean walked to the aisle carrying pumpkin juice, ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean?¡±

    Umbridge mmed the table twice in an attempt to silence the students, but she was ignored.

    In desperation, she had no choice but to say loudly to Sean, ¡°I am a senior investigator sent by the Ministry of Magic. I have the responsibility, the obligation, and the power to rule Hogwarts. You are fighting against Hogwarts rules and against Ministry of Magic regtions!¡±

    Sean looked puzzled, ¡°School rules? Hogwarts has never been allowed to stand up during meals; at least Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall never said so.¡±

    On the teacher¡¯s table, Professor McGonagall, who was shaking the liquor, nodded slightly.

    Sean went on to say, ¡°As for the Ministry of Magic, our new minister, Mr. Crouch, doesn¡¯t seem to have issued an order that prohibits wizards from standing up to eat?¡±

    Umbridge was about to speak when Sean cut her off immediately.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he suddenly realized, ¡°I see, Professor Umbridge. What do you mean that under the current tense situation, the Ministry of Magic issued the first emergency order that wizards are not allowed to get up and enjoy their food?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Umbridge retorted without thinking.

    She looked up suddenly and saw Sean smiling and toasting.

    ¡°Did the Minister of Magic issue a new regtion?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Umbridge didn¡¯t know that Sean¡¯s words let her in, but under the watchful eyes of everyone, she could only deny it immediately.

    Sean nodded, ¡°So, we can continue to enjoy our dinner?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Umbridge¡¯s expression darkenedpletely.

    She took a deep breath, finally forced a smile, and stiffly sat back on her seat.

    ¡°Professor McGonagall, aren¡¯t you going to tell them?¡± Umbridge said stiffly.

    Professor McGonagall drank the red wine in one gulp, with a helpless expression on her face, ¡°Sorry, but my authority is under yours at the moment.¡±

    She pointed to the rules as she spoke, ¡°That¡¯s what the regtions say.¡±

    Umbridge directly turned her head away, leaving only the sound of his heavy breathing. Just in time, she turned her head and saw the Slytherin table, which was the only table of students in the hall who did not stand up.

    ¡°We still need to find help from the students.¡± She thought to herself.

    As soon as her thoughts wandered, Umbridge saw Sean walking straight towards the Slytherin table.

    ¡°Draco.¡± Sean called warmly.

    He nced at him rather awkwardly, but he had already picked up the cup in his hand.

    ¡°Can I have a drink with the only child of a well-known pure-blood family?¡± Sean said with a smile, even lowering the rim of his ss.

    A look shed in his eyes. He had always had a strange impression of Sean.

    He was beaten up by him, mocked by him, but saved by him. He usually greets him warmly when he meets him. Moreover, Sean was really sincere when he said that sentence just now.

    A well-recognized figure in the school invited himself, even though he was not well-received in Slytherin. But Draco knew those in Slytherin who hated Sean were afraid of him.

    After a little hesitation, Draco stood up and raised his ss with Sean.

    ¡°To you, Wallup.¡±

    Sean enthusiastically patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Just call me Sean.¡±

    He smiled and looked at the other Slytherin students.

    ¡°To Hogwarts, to the glory of Slytherin who sits before me.¡± Sean raised the cup in his hand. His voice became high because of ¡®glory¡¯.

    The Slytherins looked at each other, and under Draco¡¯s gesture, his followers stood up. The chain reaction happened beautifully again, and the Slytherins stood up one after another. Even those students who had had a direct confrontation with Sean moved.

    They don¡¯t want to stand up, but they don¡¯t want to be left behind.

    When thest person stood up, Sean¡¯s smile became brighter.

    He looked back with his arm around Draco¡¯s shoulder, and Fred, who wasughing and talking with other students, saw him.

    ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡± Fred nodded solemnly.

    Sean nodded, and the two looked at each other and smiled.

    The Great Hall at Hogwarts became boisterous and cheerful, and the students gathered in huge crowds as if they were at a party.

    This school rarely seems to have such a happy scene. The students smiled, walked through the hall, toasted with friends from other houses, and tasted the food on other tables. Although the food provided by the kitchen was exactly the same for each house, they always felt that the food on other people¡¯s tables was more delicious.

    The hall swept away the dullness and turned into a sea of ??joy.

    Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick happily clinked sses of wine.

    Professor Flitwick, who was already standing on the stool but was as tall as the others, moved enthusiastically. He clinked sses with Professor McGonagall, drank it in one gulp, and then looked proudly at Sean in the crowd.

    Two people on the table are in a bad mood. One is, of course, Umbridge, who looks like she has eaten a rotten Flobberworm. She has almost minced the steak on the dinner te.

    The other is Professor Snape.

    He swung the wine ss and didn¡¯t drink it. From time to time, he nced at Daisy, who was having a happy conversation with others, and then at Sean.

    He looked even more moodier and gulped down a ss of wine.

    Sean was talking to Hermione and Daisy, and he shivered. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, feeling the chill from his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daisy asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    Under the noisy environment, Hermione approached the two of them, then raised her nose at Sean, ¡°A certain person looks more and more like Professor Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Granger, for yourpliment.¡± Sean epted it calmly.

    He was already very popr in the past. Moreover, under the current situation, Sean would like to see that the students of the four houses can be more united, although the Slytherins are a little bit non-energetic. But it¡¯s much better for everyone to stand up than for one person to stand alone.

    Halfway through the dinner, Umbridge finally calmed down the anger that had nowhere to go, and her appetite finally recovered. She grabbed another piece of food.

    Just as she was about to set down the knife and fork, the voice that made her teeth itch rang out again. Sean came to the crowd with a cup in his hand. He had a sincere face, and his voice could be clearly heard in the hall.

    He lifted up the cup of pumpkin juice. Sean looked at Umbridge, smiling broadly.

    ¡°I propose that we let all Hogwarts students wee the only guest in this castle! Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡± The students were all smiling, and their voices were extremely neat.

    Umbridge just wanted to crush the cutlery in her hands now.

 Chapter 324: â€œFearless Umbridgeâ€

    Chapter 324: ¡°Fearless Umbridge¡±

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Harryughed and patted Sean on the shoulder

    ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t hold back myughter. It¡¯s a pity that Fred didn¡¯t see Umbridge¡¯s expression!¡± Ron moved to the side.

    Sean was held by their shoulders and spread his hands casually, ¡°I can do what I can do.¡±

    Afterst night¡¯s incident in the hall, Umbridge immediately left the hall angrily. ording to the Peeves, her office was filled with the sound of smashing things all night. Immediately after this, a new Ministry of Magic rule was sent to Hogwarts this morning.

    The rule clearly stated that Hogwarts students must strictly abide by various regtions during their school days, including but not limited to maintaining necessary etiquette in daily life, not being allowed to gather and discuss in the school corridor, and so on.

    At the same time, the rule emphasized the importance of Umbridge¡¯s presence. Regardless of age, young students, senior students, and everyone must strictly abide by the rules of the Ministry of Magic.

    However, although the regtions are strict, the Hogwarts students¡¯mon hatredst night yed a role that Sean did not expect.

    The four houses have finally shown a high degree of unity¡ªthe previous incident might be a kind of vition. However, the naughty and rebellious students always have students from other houses to cover them up.

    In the castle and in the corridors, ¡°Umbridge¡± noises can be heard from time to time. This morning, a Slytherin student even helped a group of Gryffindors escape punishment.

    Umbridge wandered around the castle all morning, but in the end, she needed help finding a single student who vited the rules. She turned her target to the ssroom.

    As thest night¡¯s incident, Umbridge immediately targeted the Transfiguration ssroom where Sean was. She held a record book arrogantly, pretending to check the knowledge level of the students.

    Sean naturally became Umbridge¡¯s target. Whenever Professor McGonagall habitually asked Sean to give a demonstration, Umbridge woulde over like a toad who saw a mosquito, and her eyes were fixed on Sean.

    Whenever Sean¡¯s wand was a little slow, she¡¯d start making fake notes,plete with sighs of disappointment and shakes of her head in regret.

    That¡¯s all.

    In the back, Umbridge was even a little noisy. She kept asking Sean loudly when he cast the spell, trying to hinder Sean.

    Somewhat annoyed, Sean deliberately found something. In the process of turning the guinea fowl into a hedgehog, he deliberately transformed into a ¡°porcupine¡± first. Umbridge¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, even though bing a porcupine was much more difficult than a hedgehog.

    She said that Sean¡¯s Transfiguration skills were not good enough, and students with such poor grades should be punished after ss.

    Sean picked up Porcupine in front of her.

    It is a hedgehog that has been improved differently. Sean deliberately made some special changes to the hedgehog¡¯s quills, making it look more like a porcupine. But Umbridge didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    Finally, Professor McGonagall set off by giving twenty points to Ravenw.

    She trotted her short legs and walked out angrily before ss ended.

    As Ron said, after the Transfiguration ss, the studentsughed and discussed Umbridge. It¡¯s a pity that Fred didn¡¯t see it. A few people were talking andughing as they walked towards the hall on the first floor. They heard a noiseing from below when they passed the intersection on the basement floor.

    Neville looked in that direction in surprise. ¡°Is the Potions ss still going? Does anyone dare to make noise in the underground ssroom?¡±

    Harry boasted, ¡°It must be that Umbridge is looking for trouble with Snape.¡±

    Sean was also very curious. It¡¯s not surprising that Umbridge went to the Potions ss, but she shouldn¡¯t dare to provoke someone Like Snape. Knowing Snape¡¯s character, Umbridge harassing a student was not within his scope of anger unless she dared to question his potion skill.

    Hermione had been following along and reading the book, nced sideways, and frowned, ¡°It should be the Potions ss of the second grade just now.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows. He probably knew why the underground ssroom was noisy.

    A few students walked to the basement ssroom, and sure enough, just after passing through the gloomy corridor, arge group of students had already surrounded the ssroom door. Umbridge and Snape were confronting each other in the crowd.

    ¡°Professor Snape, I must remind you that all my actions are under the orders of the Ministry of Magic!¡± Umbridge¡¯s voice was high-pitched.

    Sean looked across from Umbridge and took a deep breath in the next second.

    Snape exuded an extremely cold aura. The gloomy face on his face was like ink that could not be erased.

    Even Harry let out a cry of surprise, and Ron took half a step back and muttered, ¡°What the hell did Umbridge do? If Sean and Harry fought in front of Snape after messing up with the cauldron, he wouldn¡¯t be acting like this.¡±

    Snape looked directly at Umbridge, then took a slow step forward.

    This step directly made Umbridge retreat to the corner in fright. She even took out her wand and shouted tremblingly, ¡°What are you doing, Severus Snape?¡±

    Snape ignored her wand, just slowly raised his chin a little bit, looked down at her, and said extremely disdainfully, ¡°Only I can tell my students what they were doing wrong. How dare you criticize my students in my ss and give punishment to my students?¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning my level of teaching?¡± Snape drew his tone, and all the students present trembled.

    Ron looked terrified, ¡°Is Snape such a defensive person?¡±

    Sean waved at Daisy, who was running towards them, ¡°I mean, he¡¯s doing that now, right?¡±

    He dared to bet that if Harry, himself, Ron, or Neville were making things difficult for Umbridge, Snape wouldn¡¯t care about it.

    Daisy ran to them, took Hermione¡¯s arm, and took a few breaths.

    ¡°Is Umbridge messing with you?¡± Hermione asked.

    Daisy nodded and whispered to Sean and Hermione, ¡°Yes, Professor Snape was upset after that.¡±

    Last night in the hall, Daisy was the one who followed Sean to stand up immediately, and Umbridge would definitely not let Daisy go. It¡¯s just that she obviously chose the wrong ss.

    Umbridge was holding up her wand, facing Snape, but she moved against the wall and panicked.

    The wand trembled with the voice, ¡°I warn you, you are only a professor at Hogwarts. The Ministry of Magic and the school board are qualified to remove your status! Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want because you have a proficient skill in potions! My colleague in the Ministry of Magic, James Potter, the chief of the British Office of the Guards, and his wife, Lily Potter, is also a master of potions. If there is a rmendation from the Ministry of Magic, your position can be reced anytime!¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded.

    He has never seen a braver person than Umbridge.

    The scene suddenly became silent, and Snape finally lowered his head. He looked at Umbridge calmly, no longer gloomy, and even his eyes were no longer cold.

    Before anyone could react, Snape¡¯s hand was as fast as lightning, and a red light shot out from the tip of his wand, and the wand in Umbridge¡¯s hand was blown away in an instant.

    Umbridge screamed, desperately holding up the parchment in her hand, which was the rule of the Ministry of Magic.

    ¡°You! I¡¯m an investigator from the Ministry of Magic! You can¡¯t!¡±

    Snape¡¯s wand gently tore the parchment and slowly but firmly pressed against Umbridge¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Can you repeat it again?¡±

    ¡°Severus!¡± Professor McGonagall hurried over from behind, pushing past the students and blocking Snape¡¯s wand.

    Umbridge fell to the ground suddenly, coughing violently on the cold stone b.

    ¡°Severus,¡± Professor McGonagall looked at Snape solemnly.

    Snape let out a cold stare and went away straight away.

    Umbridge¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and resentment. She stared angrily at Snape¡¯s back, her lips twitched a few times, but she still didn¡¯t dare to speak harshly.

    ¡°That was wonderful.¡± Sean and the others said in unison.

    Soon, the news that Umbridge was strangled by the throat by Snape was spread throughout Hogwarts. Snape¡¯s reputation was improved to a certain extent, whether it was respect or fear.

    However, things are not over.

    At the dinner that day, Umbridge sat in the seat farthest from Snape.

    As soon as she took two bites of food, she immediately choked her throat, her eyes were bulging, and white foam had already started gushing from the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 325: â€œLearning The Patronus Charmâ€

    Chapter 325: ¡°Learning The Patronus Charm¡±

    Umbridge was not well received by others, and no professor wanted to deal with her at all.

    When Umbridge was foaming at the mouth and fell to the ground, the professors discovered it because of the student noises.

    ¡°The investigator has been poisoned!¡± Someone shouted excitedly.

    Only then did the professors gather around, and then they all looked at Snape.

    ¡°Severus.¡± Professor McGonagall called.

    Snape quietly put a portion of food into his mouth, chewed and swallowed slowly, and wiped his lips before standing up. He didn¡¯t even check, casually poured a bottle of potion in Umbridge¡¯s face, and sat back down to eat.

    In the end, Hagrid brought Umbridge to the infirmary.

    The examination given by Madam Pomfrey showed that it was food poisoning. One of the ingredients in the kitchen had spoiled, and Umbridge happened to eat that spoiled food.

    Umbridge must stay in the infirmary for two or three days before she can resume normal activities.

    Professor McGonagall immediately sent someone to investigate, and the result of the investigation was given before the dinner was halfway through. A house elf named Val did not notice the deterioration of the food.

    The result of the handling was also directly announced in the hall. This ident is regrettable. Val did not fulfill his duties, and he is the one responsible for Umbridge¡¯s poisoning incident. But considering that Val usually does his best and the students don¡¯t feel any difort, it was finally decided to punish Val for being unable to work for two weeks, and several Galleons were also deducted from his sry.

    Hermione was listening and pulled Sean¡¯s sleeve, ¡°But there is no house-elf named Val in the kitchen at all.¡±

    She already had the idea of ??emancipating house-elf rights, so Hermione knew the names of every Hogwarts house-elf.

    Sean shrugged that this was normal.

    It couldn¡¯t be more obvious who poisoned it. The question is, is there any proof of it?

    If the Ministry of Magic could catch Snape for it, his life could be over.

    This ident needs to be med on something else, so they just find a random house itself. Wizards from the Ministry of Magic don¡¯t even pay attention to the Hogwarts house-elf list.

    This ¡®unfortunate¡¯ ident soon passed, and the hall resounded with pleasant conversation.

    The next day, without Umbridge wandering around looking for trouble, Hogwarts was much more peaceful. In the afternoon, Sean and his group returned to the Room of Requirement.

    Originally, the official process of Hermione and Daisy¡¯s Animagus should have started in two days. However, considering that Umbridge will be back in a few days, he is still determining when they can start.

    To be on the safe side, Sean decided to dy the Animagus process of the two.

    This makes Daisy, who has always expected to be a cute animal, quite sad. She has always dreamed of bing an animal and even asked Sean to turn into a dragon and fly her into the sky for a ride.

    In the Room of Requirement, Hermione looked at the parchment that Sean handed over and asked, ¡°Should we practice the Patronus Charm together?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s help each other and make progress together.¡± Sean nodded.

    The Patronus Charm is necessary to learn whether Sean wants to use it against the Dementor or for the two girls to protect themselves.

    Professor McGonagall gave the parchment to Sean privately.

    She noticed that thest time the Dementors attacked, Sean¡¯s Patronus Charm could only emit a thin silver mist, so she wrote a copy of her experience overnight and gave it to Sean to master it fully.

    So, Sean decided to bring Hermione and Daisy to practice together.

    Hermione read the parchment carefully and nodded, ¡°It seems necessary to practice the Patronus Charm now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and I n to teach the members of the Golden Dawn after some of us are proficient in it.¡±

    Daisy was still a little lost because she was thinking about Animagus, but she suddenly regained her mind. She is bing more and more lively now.

    ¡°Oohh, How do we start?!¡± Daisy raised her wand and looked at the two excitedly.

    Hermione and Sean looked at each other and shrugged.

    Sean has a little experience with the Patronus Charm. Although there is only a faint silver mist, he can at least cast it a little bit. After exining in detail the incantations and wand movements of the Patronus Charm to the two, Sean stood up and took out his wand.

    ¡°Spells and wand movements are important but not always the key. The key is your thoughts and emotions.¡± Sean exined, ¡°This spell only works when you concentrate your thoughts, so when you summon the Patronus, you must recall a certain memory. Something that brings you happiness or something full of love and hope.¡±

    He picked up the parchment that Professor McGonagall gave him and looked again, ¡°She mentioned that it must be the most powerful memory in your heart, and recall the scene and all the details of the memory at that time. It¡¯s about focusing all your thoughts and energy on feeling the good emotions at that moment.¡±

    Hearing this, Daisy showed some nervous expressions on her face and took a deep breath.

    Sean said with some amusement, ¡°Would smart Miss Granger also be nervous when facing a new spell?¡±

    Hermione red at him angrily, ¡°This is the Patronus Charm! This is a very, very, very advanced magic, and this ancient magic has not been improved in any way until today! You know what I read about it in the book I read? Plenty of wizards and witches walk into their graves without a Patronus!¡±

    Sean blinked, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult, but I have to remind you that nervousness will also affect the spell¡¯s casting.¡±

    Hermione¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly took a deep breath to calm herself down. On the other side, Daisy didn¡¯t pay attention to the conversation between the two. She had already slowly closed her eyes.

    Seeing that both of them looked like this, Sean also took a deep breath and began to concentrate his thoughts.

    Sean didn¡¯t rush to recall the memory and began to think quietly.

    Previously, when he was practicing the Patronus Charm, he thought that the picture he thought of was happy enough, but he failed to summon his own Patronus until the end.

    Sean considers himself quite strong, whether it is his talent for magic spells or inner strength. Moreover, he has learned a lot of difficult spells, and the results are always pleasant.

    Only the Patronus Charm was the one he had trouble learning gi, and he only has two talent points in Ancient Rune.

    Joy, hope, happiness, and love. Memories of these emotionse one by one.

    Sean realized that he was a bit overwhelmed. With every little bit of getting along with his family, Sean can clearly feel his parents and sister¡¯s love for him.

    The moment of obtaining the system was indeed a joyful thing, and he could even recall his own joy at that time.

    Making new friends and bing more and more familiar with new friends, that kind of friendship also makes Sean feel happy.

    Dave, who hatched after incubating for a long time, and Naja, who is extremely clingy and gentle when facing Sean, meet Pudding for the first time. The Basilisk who was nice to him at that time, to the silly airwing bird who almost strangled himself at birth. The time spent with his magical animals was a fond memory.

    Grindelwald¡¯s weird way of teaching, although sometimes it¡¯s a pain, makes him smile when thinking about it.

    Getting along with Hermione and Daisy also makes me feel very happy.

    Sean was surprised to find that he really couldn¡¯t choose a particrly outstanding and extremely joyful thing.

    After thinking about it carefully, Sean suddenly discovered a point that he hadn¡¯t even noticed. This point may be the key to his inability to master the Patronus Charm sessfully.

    He can cry,ugh, get angry, and be happy. Perhaps because of his identity as a world traveler, Sean¡¯s growth perspective came from an adult perspective.

    Soon, he put aside his distracting thoughts and began to recall in his mind how he felt when he received the two letters. That was his first step in walking to the door to the wizarding world.

    ¡°Expecto Patronum!¡± Sean opened his eyes and waved his wand.

    At the tip of the wand, silver light began to shine as if a new life was trying to escape from its shell. But soon, the light faded, and in the end, only a silver mist sprayed out from the tip of his wand.

    Sean sighed with some regret. However, this time, the silver mist was much stronger than before regarding volume and brightness.

    With a rxed mind, Sean looked at the two. Hermione also opened her eyes and cast the spell.

    The tip of her wand trembled slightly and had the same result as Sean¡¯s, only a cloud of silver mist sprayed out.

    However, for the first time, Hermione has performed very well. She was a bit surprised with it.

    ¡°Expecto Patronum!¡± Not long after that, Daisy¡¯s soft but firm voice sounded.

 Chapter 326: â€œDaisyâ€™s Patronusâ€

    Chapter 326: ¡°Daisy¡¯s Patronus¡±

    The tip of Daisy¡¯s wand shed with silver light, illuminating the entire room. Her wand shook slightly as if something was trying to break free from the stick.

    There was a surprise in Daisy¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t panic. Daisy firmly grasped the wand and stretched her arms straight. The light at the wand¡¯s tip was still flickering fiercely, and the momentum was far greater than the white mist from Sean and Hermione¡¯s wand.

    He doesn¡¯t know if Daisy encountered obstacles or other problems, the dazzling silver light kept shing on the tip of her wand, and the Patronus never appeared.

    Sean and Hermione had already retreated to the side. To avoid distracting Daisy, the two did not make a sound. As time passed, Daisy¡¯s wand shook more and more, and her face turned slightly pale.

    Now Hermione couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She looked at Sean worriedly, ¡°How can this happen? The Patronus Charm is a defensive magic. Even if the spell fails, it will not cause harm to the caster themselves. Daisy seemed to like having a magical overdraft.¡±

    Sean frowned; he had never encountered such a situation, and Professor McGonagall did not mention the relevant things that might happen on the parchment. Just like Hermione said, the Patronus Charm is harmless. At most, it would consume a lot of energy.

    Daisy was still going in the Room of Requirement, even though her forehead was already sweating. Sean closed his eyes, wanting to judge Daisy¡¯s state through his feelings.

    He freed his mind, kept his senses at their sharpest, and observed the magic fluctuations around him.

    But there was no result.

    The magic power of the tip of Daisy¡¯s wand fluctuated a lot, but it was still within the normal range in Sean¡¯s observation. Compared with his and Hermione¡¯s attempt, Daisy¡¯s magic power at this moment was only three times more than theirs and still within a normal output rate.

    This kind of mana consumption is rtively normal for a young student like Daisy.

    Except for the fluctuation of the tip of Daisy¡¯s wand, Sean only felt the faint magic power in the whole room. This magic power came from the Room of Requirement. At the same time, there was no sign of Daisy using other magic powers.

    Sean opened his eyes anxiously.

    In the middle of the room, Daisy¡¯s nose was already beaded with sweat, and her breathing became short. But her eyes were bright. There seemed to be light in them, and she held her wand firmly.

    Sean finally saw the clue at this time.

    It¡¯s not that the magic power is overdrawn, but the spiritual power is overdrawn.

    The depth of the Patronus Charm lies in the use of spiritual power, and Daisy¡¯s appearance looks like a state where mental consumption is too great to maintain.

    ¡°Sean?!¡± Hermione called anxiously.

    It was toote to think about the reason. Sean took a deep breath and walked forward. He was going to forcibly end Daisy¡¯s spell.

    Magic itself contains too many unknown variables, and Daisy has experienced the days of being tortured by a curse. There are too many uncertain risks, and Sean can¡¯t let her fall into danger.

    To be on the safe side, Sean was going to approach Daisy directly and use the rewards he got from the lottery.

    All Spell¡¯s End (Purple): Consumable item. Use times 2/2. After using this item, all magic within three meters from the center will be invalid. (Including your own spell.)

    ¡°Daisy, try to focus yourself, and I¡¯ll help you stop the spell.¡± Sean said as he approached.

    Unexpectedly, Daisy was shaking her head at Sean.

    ¡°No, Sean, I can¡­¡± Daisy¡¯s voice was weak.

    ¡°Daisy, listen to me,¡± Sean said gently, ¡°This is your first attempt, and the mental exhaustion is too much for you. We can try again next time, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Daisy still shook her head stubbornly.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know why Daisy is so persistent, seeing that beads of sweat are rolling down her forehead, her pale face has lost its rosiness due to exhaustion. Sean couldn¡¯t help but take another step closer.

    Daisy looked at him directly with her eyes.

    ¡°I can feel it, trust me, Sean¡­¡±

    Sean hesitated. He could clearly see her eyes.

    She knows what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡°One minute, I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you can¡¯t summon it, I will help you end the spell.¡± Sean made a decision.

    Hermione¡¯s eyes widened. She finally walked behind Sean and lowered her voice.

    ¡°Sean, are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°I trust Daisy,¡± Sean said softly.

    Daisy smiled at the two and then closed her eyes. The silver light became more dazzling, and her face became paler. As time passed, Sean held up his watch.

    Sean was about to move toward Daisy.

    The range is up, and the time is up.

    At this moment, Daisy suddenly opened her tightly closed eyes and looked at Sean. The silver light fully bloomed.

    The tip of Daisy¡¯s wand was surrounded by mist, and a creature far beyond Sean¡¯s imagination flew out. Huge wings covered the entire ceiling of the room.

    It was a silver dragon over ten meters long.

    The Dragon opened its mouth, and there was no deafening roar. Sean felt as if he had been caressed by a warm current as if he had soaked in a hot spring. Some of the mental power consumed by practicing the spell is also gradually recovering.

    ¡°You did it.¡± Sean¡¯s mouth rose, and looked at Daisy in surprise.

    But Daisy didn¡¯t feel anything, the rosiness on her face gradually returned, and she was looking at Sean.

    ¡°Nice job,¡± Sean said sincerely.

    Daisy¡¯s lips twitched twice. Finally, she whimpered and rushed straight into Sean¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± the girl murmured.

    Sean was a little embarrassed, but he hugged and patted Daisy in the end, ¡°This is all because of your talent and persistence. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    Daisy looked up at him. Her soft gaze made Sean¡¯s breathing unnaturally heavy.

    ¡°When you help me to separate the Obscurus, I can always feel something.¡± Daisy finished speaking and let go of Sean.

    ¡°Daisy! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Hermione ran toward her.

    ¡°Yes, Hermione!¡± Daisy shouted excitedly, and the two hugged each other tightly.

    Sean was a little absent-minded. That Dragon is familiar.

    It doesn¡¯t have the eye-catching features of any existing dragon species. It has a slender and powerful figure, a head full of barbs.

    This seems to be the form of his own Animagus. To be precise, it is his original form of Animagus. He can change into any Dragon he wants to be by using the wand¡¯s core, but the default appearance of his Animagus is more or less like this.

    But he didn¡¯t even show it to Hermione and Daisy.

    The two were jumping around for a while. Hermione grabbed Daisy, looked up and down, and said in surprise, ¡°You seem to have recovered as well.¡±

    Daisy nodded, ¡°When the Patronus was summoned, my mind began to recover quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Hermione eximed.

    ¡°Well, this is something else.¡± Sean stretched out his finger and pointed to the huge silver dragon that was still hovering.

    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Hermione screamed, ¡°Daisy, your Patronus is a dragon! My God, I checked many books, and ording to records, a Patronus in the form of a magical animal is very rare!¡±

    ¡°There is someone that we knew who had that.¡± Sean added.

    As far as he knows, Dumbledore¡¯s Patronus is the Phoenix.

    ¡°But this is Daisy¡¯s first time casting it!¡± Hermione was rarely incoherent, ¡°You sessfully cast the Patronus Charm, and a dragon was summoned! I need to take notes of this!¡±

    Only after Hermione calmed down did they have time to study Daisy¡¯s Patronus. This is probably thergest Patronus Sean has ever seen. After all, it is a dragon, and this Dragon always gives Sean a familiar feeling.

    Hermione asked Daisy curiously, ¡°Which memory did you recall?¡±

    Daisy looked at Sean, put her hands behind her back, and tiptoed happily, ¡°It¡¯s a very, very memorable memory of mine.¡±

    Hermione nodded, ¡°It must be very memorable.¡±

    ¡°Now, the moment you summoned the Patronus is very unforgettable for both of us.¡± Sean spread his hands.

    He thought that Daisy might summon a doe like his mother, Lily, or a stag like his father. The Patronus of the Potter family had always been pretty much the same species.

    Daisy just giggled and said nothing.

    ¡°By the way, Daisy. You said you felt something just now. What did it feel like?¡± Sean asked.

    Daisy raised her head, ¡°How should I put it? When I thought about my Patronus, I felt a very reassuring feeling. Unlike before, I caught it.¡±

    She had a faint feeling that the Patronus might be rted to Sean because that memory was full of him.

    Sean nodded, ¡°I can guess what my Patronus looks like. But this is different from what Professor McGonagall said since it can be said to be very rare to happen. Could it be rted to her body and power?¡±

    Hermione also held her chin in doubt, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it, given Daisy¡¯s Patronus is really big, so I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    Daisy bit her lips, and finally said, ¡°I think it may have something to do with the amount of the emotions?¡±

    ¡°The amount of the emotion?¡± Sean and Hermione were both lost in thought.

    Daisy smiled slightly as she looked at the two. Only after experiencing it can we know how beautiful her mood was at that moment when she really struggled out of the situation where the Obscurus tortured her.

    Daisy looked at the silver Dragon, the corners of her mouth curled up, and her eyebrows and eyes curved.

    Sean and Hermione studied it for a long time but failed to find Daisy¡¯s reasoning and gave up regretfully. However, with Daisy¡¯s sessful demonstration, the two also expressed optimism about them sessfully casting their Patronus Charm.

    He immediately thought of the plot in the original book. Harry taught the members of the Order of the Phoenix the Patronus Charm by himself, and they practiced it together. In the end, they collectively mastered this extremely difficult spell.

    Perhaps there may be a certain bonus effect when people practice the Patronus Charm together. This strengthened Sean¡¯s determination to learn the Patronus Charm quickly and teach it to members of the Golden Dawn.

    After Daisy¡¯s sessful attempt, they continued to practice for two more days. Sean and Hermione¡¯s progress was getting faster and faster, and Daisy could already summon the Patronus smoothly.

    Because of Umbridge¡¯s hospitalization, Hogwarts students have be more and more connected.

    Professor Snape couldn¡¯t do anything about her. Shey at Madam Pomfrey¡¯s side for three days and drank the antidote for three days. This is all news from the Peeves. Sean hired him to disturb Umbridge in her sleep before Umbridge returned.

    It¡¯s just that she has lost the arrogance she had when she first arrived.

    Her trademark, fake, sweet, and disgusting smile is also gone, and she looks at every student and even every faculty member with a stern look.

    Of course, except for Professor Snape.

    In addition, when Umbridge returned this time, he brought a few helpers or so-called assistant investigators.

 Chapter 327: â€œHere Comes Himâ€

    Chapter 327: ¡°Here Comes Him¡±

    The first thing Umbridge did after returning from the infirmary was to create more rules on the bulletin board.

    During her recovery, the Ministry of Magic sent important officials toe and express whether they needed to help investigate the incident. However, Umbridge almost jumped out of the hospital bed when the person responsible was finally identified as Val, a non-existent house-elf.

    However, it is unknown whether Umbridge refused to give up or the Ministry of Magic refused. She came back with new rules¡ªa huge one, enough to cover the entire bulletin board.

    Even the people who helped her put the rules were not Filch but the new assistant investigators.

    Sean came over after hearing the news and saw her ¡®assistant.

    His long yellowish-brown hair was draped over his shoulders like Lucius Malfoy¡¯s, and his face had that gloomy pride. It¡¯s just that the Guards¡¯ uniform has reced the Nurmengard uniform on his body.

    It was Fabian Aiken.

    He stood beside Umbridge with an arrogant smile on his pale face.

    Fabian immediately noticed Sean appearing in the crowd. The resentment shed in his eyes, and the excitement of discovering the prey immediately appeared on his face.

    ¡°Oh, Wallup,¡± He took a step forward, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, my friend.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t mean to greet him at all, just nced at him casually, ¡°Although I know you just want to maintain your cool. I know you¡¯re probably just getting this for your own benefit, but are you going to be helpful at all by being here?¡±

    Fabian raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re still the same, Wallup.¡±

    Umbridge stepped forward, ¡°Wallup, mind your words. I give you up in punishment for that. Mr. Aiken is a member of the United Wizards Guard, and he was sent to the British Ministry of Magic to help me with my work.¡±

    Sean blinked his eyes. From the looks of it, his father found a good job for his son. Umbridge should also know some of his background.

    Fabian stroked his chest in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Thank you for your words, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°What an outstanding young man. As expected of an outstanding graduate from Nurmengard, he is much more likable than some brats.¡± Umbridge admired him and looked at Sean sternly.

    ¡°Of course, I am willing to cooperate with you to correct some immature children¡¯s wrong thoughts and actions.¡± Fabian responded with a smile.

    Sean didn¡¯t mean to be angry. It¡¯s just that the two of them going well together made him a bit disgusted.

    Fabian turned his head to look at Sean again, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t be friends. Oh, Wallup, now I¡¯m an assistant investigator, and the British Ministry of Magic has personally epted my role. In the future, please call me with a ¡®Sir¡¯.¡±

    Umbridge sneered and nodded, ¡°Hogwarts students should respect the staff of the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    Fabian smiled, ¡°If you call me that, I will rmend you to Mrs. Umbridge to join the special operations investigation team. How is it? A good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed. Umbridge kept staring at him, and if Sean refused, she would immediately give him a punishment.

    Hermione squeezed Sean¡¯s robe sleeve with some worry.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. But I have a lot of things to do in my study. After all, I¡¯m only in the third grade.¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything malicious but just smiled.

    Fabian gave a surprised expression and moved closer to Sean, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear that clearly.¡±

    ¡°I said, thank you, sir.¡± Sean also moved closer and whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Very well, Wallup.¡±

    Fabian closed his eyes with great enjoyment like a person who had been fulfilled. Sean¡¯s face stiffened little by little, and he left quickly. Fabian didn¡¯t force him to trouble him anymore but put on a yful smile.

    The students gradually dispersed; Umbridge snorted and said, ¡°Fabian, you did a good job. I believe his character will be more and more rebelliouster.¡±

    Fabian said softly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry about him. I have dealt with him too much. Sean Wallup is usually like this and likes to show his ws to others deliberately. After being provoked by my words just now, that expression is probably faked, and the purpose is nothing more than to let us lower our vignce and expand our ego.¡±

    Her eyes suddenly darkened when she heard his words, ¡°This scheming Mudblood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, ma¡¯am,¡± He said lightly, ¡°We are naturally in an advantageous position, and the Guards sent me here to help youplete your work.¡±

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me, Fabian.¡±

    ¡°Of course. When will those two students be discharged from the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°We can start right away¡­¡± Little Aiken licked his lips, ¡°I want to see how vulnerable the so-called unity is in a school with divided groups.¡±

    On the other side, Sean¡¯s expression disappeared instantly after turning a corner with Hermione and stepping up the stairs. He did pretend to show it to him on purpose. After all, although it is unpleasant to call him sir.

    The Guards have set up offices in various countries, but they are only responsible for part of the work that originally belonged to the Aurors. The Ministry of Magic exercises jurisdiction over Hogwarts. Logically speaking, the Guards cannot get involved in this kind of internal work.

    The arrival of Fabian is not a good signal. After Sean loses contact with Barty Jr., he has too little knowledge of the Ministry of Magic. There must be a way to find out more.

    Hermione had been watching his expression, and she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Sean had returned to normal as soon as he reached the empty stairs and then fell into thinking.

    Hearing the voice, Sean turned his head and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You think I¡¯m not calm when I¡¯m angry and already thinking about how to beat that person?¡±

    Hermione replied, ¡°I knew that you would act like this.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean chuckled, ¡°You guessed it right.¡±

    Hermione choked for a moment but then warned, ¡°That idiot came here at a coincidental time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t even see his follower. Since he dared toe, he has confidence. In fact, he was also acting just now and eager to humiliate me. Just think about it. For a guy who has been defeated so many times, no matter how stupid he is, he would get up every time to fight back. I have to say that he has a quality that is worth learning and quite resilient.¡±

    Hermione looked at Sean, who was, and suddenly, her worries were reduced a lot.

    Umbridge started her high-pressure management with a lot of rules. In addition to the Potions ss that she ignored, she kept walking around in the castle. She was constantly patrolling the corridors, and whenever a student passed by, they would be reprimanded because of the ¡®improving the school¡¯s morals and appearance¡¯ rules.

    In addition, with the help of the assistant Investigator, even if the students of the four houses cover each other, it will not be of much use. Umbridge caught a few mischievous students on her first day back. Even though Professor McGonagall strongly objected, she still insisted on going her own way and prepared to punish those students with severe methods.

    The students finally realize that life on Hogwarts is starting to go wrong. But on the second day, something more serious happened.

    ¡°Please be quiet, everyone.¡± Early in the morning, Umbridge rudely interrupted everyone¡¯s meal.

    ¡°The Ministry of Magic hopes that Hogwarts will have a more just environment, not only in terms of education but also in the face of students who vite the rules.¡±

    She nced at the crowd, ¡°Mr. Ottoman and Mr. Horrison, please stand up.¡±

    Two fifth-grade boys stood up from the long table.

    Sean¡¯s brows were furrowed. Ottoman was from Slytherin, Horrison was from Gryffindor, and the two had a fight before Umbridge arrived.

    The cause was Ottoman¡¯s provocation and contempt towards Jorrison, who made discriminatory remarks against Horrison¡¯s family after the Muggle attack. In the end, both of them entered the infirmary and just recovered.

    The matter had already been resolved. Ottoman provoked first and acted very rudely. Horrison made the first move, but it was not a curse. Professor McGonagall had already announced the results of the incident. Both were wrong. Ottoman, who provoked first, was punished more severely.

    Most of the students in the house agree with this decision.

    Umbridge shook the parchment in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the cause and result of the whole incident, but I think the punishment for the two of you should be revised for the sake of fairness.¡±

 Chapter 328: â€œPunishmentâ€

    Chapter 328: ¡°Punishment¡±

    There was amotion in the hall because of Umbridge¡¯s words, and Professor McGonagall stood up angrily.

    ¡°Professor Umbridge, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my decision.¡±

    Umbridge sped her hands back together, nodded, and said in that tone, ¡°Of course, Professor McGonagall. But I think it¡¯s still a little unfair. The minister told me that I could deal with Hogwarts¡¯ problems as needed. Professor Dumbledore did not express any objection to matters within the school.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she turned her head to look at Ottoman and Horrison.

    ¡°It¡¯s very clear what happened, so I won¡¯t go into details. Obviously, casting jinxes in Hogwarts is not a good thing to do and is stupid. For this, both of you will be punished.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Horrison,¡± Umbridge looked at the Gryffindor student first, ¡°You will be punished for two weeks because of this incident, and you will need to clean the first floor to the fourth floor every afternoon after sses are over. You wille to my office every weekend night for another little punishment.¡±

    Horrison¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy, but in the end, he held back and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°And you, Mr. Ottoman,¡± Umbridge looked towards the Snake Yard, ¡°You will also be punished for two weeks, and you will be cleaning the bathroom in the Slytherinmon room.¡±

    Ottoman waited for what to say, then was surprised to find that Umbridge had stopped talking.

    There were dissatisfied voices in the hall.

    There are only two bathrooms in everymon room, and most students clean their house¡¯s bathroom every so often. But the burden of cleaning the first floor to the castle¡¯s fourth floor and the Slytherinmon room is different.

    Horrison had already expressed anger, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°He was the one who was rude to my family first!¡±

    Umbridge nced at him, ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Horrison, you have to understand. As a young student, I can understand your emotions, and it is normal to behave like that. But whoever does it first should bear a more severe punishment.¡±

    On the other side, Ottoman showed the triumphant smile of the winner.

    Umbridgepletely ignored him. Instead, she lowered her head and looked at Horrison, ¡°In the final examst semester, only one subject got an excellent grade, and you didn¡¯t perform well on other subjects.¡±

    As she said that, she deliberately expressed sudden realization, ¡°Born in a Muggle family? Well, Mr. Horrison, instead of worrying about your parents, you should worry about your own grades first.¡±

    This made Horrison angry, ¡°Madam, please pay attention to your words. You are discriminating against wizards born in Muggle families!¡±

    Umbridge covered his mouth andughed, ¡°Did you not read the rules posted on the bulletin board, Mr. Horrison? Because of your nder against me, the punishment time will be extended for another week.¡±

    The Gryffindor students held back Horrison, even though they also had anger in their eyes.

    Umbridge ignored him and turned to look at Ottoman. Her tone was a lot more friendly, ¡°Mr Ottoman, please finish your punishment well. I believe that an excellent wizard like you will not let me down. If you¡¯re doing well, I can lighten your punishment.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Very well, this matter is settled, and the justice of Hogwarts has been upheld once again. Please continue your meal, and remember not to bete.¡±

    With that, Umbridge left the Great Hall. As soon as she left, the hall exploded. Umbridge was already tantly favoring the pure-bloods, and the Muggle-born was treated unfairly.

    On the Slytherin table, Ottoman sneered, raised his brows provocatively at Horrison, sat down, and chatted happily with his friends.

    ¡°Umbridge is being discriminatory!¡± Hermione said angrily.

    ¡°But she didn¡¯t show it directly, and it was he who did it first. The Ministry of Magic can sanction Umbridge, but they obviously wouldn¡¯t respond to this matter.¡± Sean said lightly.

    This is obviously not a solution that a person like Umbridge cane up with, and it most likelyes from Fabian. He did not divide the students as Umbridge had done before, but he chose to stir the differences in every house.

    Even in the current wizarding world, Muggle-born wizards and pure-blood wizards have the same rights, but the reality is that there have always been conflicts between these two groups.

    Hogwarts is naturally no exception. When a wizard from an already weak Muggle family suffers from this kind of unfair treatment, they will definitely be mad about it.

    For some pure-blood wizards in Slytherin and other houses, this kind of treatment is normal for them. After all, human beings are selfish animals. Those with vested interests will not easily give up their privileges.

    The Hogwarts students, who were originally united because of Sean¡¯s actions conf,licted again in just a few minutes. This conflictes from a natural discourse, and Sean cannot repair it.

    Hermione was so angry that she couldn¡¯t eat her breakfast. She crossed her arms andined, ¡°What the hell is Professor Dumbledore doing? Isn¡¯t heing out to stop Umbridge?!¡±

    Sean shook his head and began to think about the next move.

    The next day, Horrison kept expressing dissatisfaction with his ssmates because of Umbridge¡¯s unfair treatment. After the Charms ss, Umbridge waited in the corridor with Fabian in the afternoon.

    She reprimanded Horrison again in the name of ¡°for your own good¡± and almost provoked him.

    She deliberately picked on several students. Although she couldn¡¯t put them in punishment directly, she still scolded those students. The reason was that their robes were loose, and those students were all from Muggle families.

    What made the stark difference was that several Slytherin students, including Ottoman,ughed at it.

    Umbridge also praised them for their excellent performance in ss, even though those students never even got extra points from Professor Flitwick.

    ¡°You shoulder the future of the wizarding world, don¡¯t let me down.¡± She said this to a group of pure-bloods, ignored the other students, and left.

    Although Sean and Snape scolded her, she still had a heavy heart.

    A few pure-blood students have automatically set boundaries with some of their ssmates because of the importance of status and looked down on this group of Mudbloods.

    In just one day, the unity created by Sean was already on the verge of falling apart. There were already discontented words among the Gryffindor students.

    ¡°What are those Slytherins proud of?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to look at them.¡±

    Sean found Draco alone. Being alone in a room with a person like Sean made Draco a little nervous. He maintained his demeanor, but his voice was not so confident.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Draco,¡± Sean put his hands on his shoulders, ¡°We¡¯re friends, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    Seeing the sincerity in Sean¡¯s eyes, Draco finally rxed a little. He nced at Sean and muttered, ¡°I know what you want me to do, but I can¡¯t do it. You should understand.¡±

    ¡°No, Draco, I want to ask you a question.¡± Sean smiled.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Sean sat down, crossed his hands, and stared into his eyes, ¡°Draco, don¡¯t you look down on the Mudblood you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Draco was having a hard time with this question. He hesitated. It would be a lie to say that he does not discriminate; he has been educated this way since childhood. Pure blood is a noble, especially the Malfoy family.

    Draco¡¯s inner thoughts are actually a little shaken. Sean was in front of him, and although he came from a Muggle family, his power far exceeded his imagination.

    His grades are pretty good in the academy, but what about him?

    Sean has a reputation, strength, and friends. Although Draco hates the people around him, they are far better than Goyle and Crabbe.

    Sometimes, he would toss and turn on the bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. They were both wizards. Crabbe and Goyle¡¯s bloodlines were more noble, but how are they different from Sean¡¯s?

    Draco felt that he already had a little admiration for Sean. But he is a Muggle-born wizard.

    Looking at Draco, Sean smiled: ¡°I think I already know the answer.¡±

    ¡°No, Sean, listen to me.¡± Draco replied back.

    Sean waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if you think it that way.¡±

 Chapter 329: â€œBrainwashing Himâ€

    Chapter 329: ¡°Brainwashing Him¡±

    ¡°Draco, I can understand what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Sean said with a rxed expression, not intending to be offended at all.

    Draco was surprised but still exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to mean it to you.¡±

    Halfway through the talk, he felt a little regretful.

    Sean chuckled and put his hand on his shoulder, ¡°Buddy, I understand your family, so I don¡¯t expect to change your mind with a few words.¡±

    Draco moved ufortably. He had always felt that he didn¡¯t need to correct himself.

    Sean continued, ¡°Draco, what do you think are the advantages of pure-blood wizards?¡±

    ¡°Pure blood is born noble. Blood is our advantage.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Specifically, where do you think the specific advantages of pure blood are?¡±

    Draco was stunned, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer. When Sean asked this question, he thought it was the answer just now, and he came up subconsciously. He was a little annoyed to find that he couldn¡¯t answer it.

    Talent? He did not even have the best grades like Sean and his friend Hermione.

    Connections? His father had many connections with high-ranking officials in the Ministry of Magic, and even the election hade to win the support of the Malfoy family. But what about Sean, a person who has no magic background at all? How many people has he met in less than three years?

    Malfoy was proud of that, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. Talk about Sean¡¯s connection. Although the Potter family is disgusting, he must admit that the family still has a certain strength in the wizarding world. As for the Longbottom family, Neville¡¯s parents were Aurors whom the Malfoy family hated but did not dare to provoke them easily. The Golden Dawn Club, founded by Sean, has attracted many outstanding wizards, and there are many purebloods in it.

    Even Grindelwald, whom his father has always admired and even looked up to, also favors Sean.

    Aside from talents and connections, what else can he boast about? Financial resources?

    Draco looked around, trying to exin the specific advantages of pure blood, but in the end, he found sadly that blood didn¡¯t seem to prove anything. This annoyed Draco, who had always considered himself superior to others.

    ¡°What else than pure blood is born noble? This is what wizards have yearned for thousands of years! Do you understand?¡±

    Sean put his hand on it again without hesitation and raised his brows, ¡°I think you misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstood what?¡± Draco asked.

    ¡°You have misunderstood the interpretation of pure blood. To be precise, many people, including your parents, your friends, and your friends¡¯ parents, have misunderstood it all.¡± Sean slowed down his voice.

    Draco red at him immediately.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Hey, Draco, do you still remember that when I was in the second grade, I was missing for a while?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? I regretted it for a long time when you appeared again.¡± Draco snorted coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to know where I went?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about that?¡±

    Sean smiled, and he waved his wand. The ssroom door was firmly locked, the curtains were drawn, and the whole room became dark. Sean¡¯s actions took aback Draco, and he immediately realized that Sean might be about to tell him some shocking secrets.

    ¡°I saw¡ª¡± Sean intentionally lengthened the ending, and it was not until Draco unconsciously brought his ear closer that he gave the answer in a very low voice, ¡°Szar Slytherin¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it possible?!¡± Draco looked at Sean in panic.

    Sean smiled faintly, ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t be Szar Slytherin himself, but I entered into his memory.¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Draco didn¡¯t want to believe it, but after thinking about it for a while, he realized that Sean was probably telling the truth.

    He disappeared too suddenly, and the behavior of the professors at the beginning didn¡¯t look like Sean went out to perform some secret mission. He clearly remembered that Professor Dumbledore¡¯s expression was very serious on the second day of Sean¡¯s disappearance.

    If Professor Dumbledore can¡¯t find Sean¡¯s whereabouts, and if it¡¯s still inside the castle, it can only be rted to this situation.

    Sean smiled slightly, and his voice became serious, ¡°He told me the history of pure-blood wizards and even mentioned the Malfoy family. Like the specific location of Malfoy Manor and how they managed to hide it.¡±

    Listening to the address said by Sean, Draco¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Their family¡¯s manor had always been hidden, and Sean couldn¡¯t have known where it was. He was telling the truth and actually met Szar Slytherin.

    ¡°Hey, Draco, did you know that Szar Slytherin, even in his death, had fragments of his memory scattered around the castle?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Draco¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to yourmon room at twelve o¡¯clock in the evening, find the stained ss with the portrait of Szar Slytherin, and observe carefully. There is a small green snake at the ankle, tap it a little, and you can hear Szar Slytherin whispering from the past.¡±

    Draco¡¯s chest rose and fell quickly twice, with such a specific description. Even though he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he believed Seanpletely.

    ¡°So, what did he say?¡± he asked eagerly.

    Sean shook his head regretfully, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Sean gave a look of hesitation but finally nodded.

    ¡°He said,¡± Sean¡¯s tone was filled with disdain and disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of idiots.¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡± The answer caught Draco by surprise.

    ¡°Theter pure-bloods have forgotten the essence of being a pure blood¡­¡± Sean imitated Szar Slytherin¡¯s old and powerful voice.

    Draco swallowed nervously.

    Sean stood up, ¡°I, Szar Slytherin, created Hogwarts, established the Chamber of Secrets, and led the wizards to start a new era. Proud of my blood, but yet!¡±

    ¡°Theters have forgotten that when noble bloodlines are born, they don¡¯t use them well. Wizards are the carriers, and bloodlines are just chips for glory.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous discourse and always boast about their pride, when the purebloods only have blood in their mouths, who will admit the nobility of bloodlines? The actions of these fools are tainting the status of purebloods!

    Sean turned around sharply to look at Draco.

    ¡°Oh, stupidter, how embarrassed are you all just pretending to be a refined wizard?¡±

    ¡°If I were still in this castle, I would have to find these idiots and discipline them personally one by one. You all simply defiled the purebloods!¡±

    Sean recovered his expression and patted Draco with a dull face, ¡°That¡¯s what he says.¡±

    After a long time, Draco sat down weakly and muttered, ¡°How could it be¡­¡±

    Sean waited for Draco to digest for a while and leaned over, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­just¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand that his words are not very pleasant. But I have to say, I agree with him.¡±

    Instead of ring at Sean, Draco sank into self-doubt.

    ¡°Sean, tell me¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say the rest of the words.

    Sean saw through Draco¡¯s mind at a nce. He sat down and looked directly into his eyes, ¡°Draco, let me exin. I don¡¯t agree with your definition of being a noble, but I think you¡¯re trying to do better and be more worthy of the bloodline you are proud of.¡±

    Draco looked at him. Sean smiled slightly, ¡°Think about it, Draco. Let¡¯s look at the example, Umbridge.¡±

    ¡°Is she a pure-blood wizard? Isn¡¯t her behavior also favoring pure-blood wizards?¡±

    Draco nodded.

    ¡°Think about it,¡± Sean smiled, ¡°Put aside her biased thoughts and just think about her methods. You¡¯ve seen it all, and have you ever wondered why I went to the Slytherin table and looked for you first?¡±

    Without waiting for Draco to think, Sean said immediately, ¡°Because I know you can understand me, you are smart enough, and you know that. At Hogwarts, in front of the glory of the Slytherin house, in the oldest and most powerful house in the castle representing purity, is she worthy of standing in that position? Is she worthy of ordering us for the future of the wizarding world?¡±

    ¡°You clearly know that she doesn¡¯t deserve it, right?¡± Sean continued, ¡°I believe that if you and I switch ces, you can quickly remember that you can also stand in the middle of the hall and cheer for your ssmates.¡±

    Draco¡¯s breathing became a little short, and he couldn¡¯t help but visualize the picture Sean described in his mind.

    He understood it quickly. How could she be worthy ofmanding a great Slytherin student?

    Sean¡¯s voice prated into Draco¡¯s ears like magic, ¡°Think about it, that Ottoman. You know that he thinks he¡¯s better than me, right? Just because of Umbridge¡¯s favor, how stupid is he to stand on the opposite side of the whole school and think of bringing more of your Slytherin colleagues to that side? He is destroying the ancient glory that you¡¯re trying to preserve.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s an idiot.¡± Draco gritted his teeth.

    Sean smiled, and he continued to persuade him, ¡°Draco, after knowing this and thinking everything through, can you understand what he meant?¡±

    Draco hesitated slightly, ¡°Recover the glory of Slytherin?¡±

    ¡°As expected from you,¡± Sean didn¡¯t hide the admiration in his eyes, ¡°All you have to do is regain your glory.¡±

    ¡°But, what should I do?¡± He hesitated.

    Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°It happens that I am very good at making friends, and I would rather tell you this than other Slytherin students.¡±

    ¡°Because I know that you are eager to prove yourself and prove a fact that you are worthy of the glory, and you will not disappoint him.¡±

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Draco waspletely moved.

    He looked at Sean with eagerness in his eyes.

    ¡°Hey, listen, when we first met¡­¡± Draco was a little embarrassed, his voice drawn slowly.

    Sean waved his hand casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding. You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll take it to heart, do you?¡±

    Draco exhaled. He was relieved, it was a bit difficult for him to apologize to others, but fortunately, Sean is really a friend worth making.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± He asked eagerly.

    Sean smiled, moved to the other side, and whispered.

    After a while, Draco was up because of the n Sean had described. He took a deep breath and let himself return to that arrogant appearance.

    ¡°See you next time.¡±

    Sean smiled and waved, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±

    When Draco left for a while, Sean walked out of the ssroom. Not long after Sean left, a stone wall in the corridor outside the ssroom squirmed.

    Fabian appeared with a sneer on his face.

 Chapter 330: â€œOperation Malfoyâ€

    Chapter 330: ¡°Operation Malfoy¡±

    ¡°That Mudblood went to find the Malfoy boy?¡± Umbridge looked at Fabian and said in disbelief.

    It was a weird and ufortable room, with tablecloths covering everything and several vases of dried flowers, each on a separate cushion. On one wall hangs a decorative set of tes, each featuring arge, brightly colored cat.

    The disgust in Fabian¡¯s eyes shed, and he put on a smile again, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I saw Wallup and Malfoye out of the same ssroom one after another with my own eyes, and Wallup looked very guarded. He didn¡¯t want to be seen by others.¡±

    Umbridge walked back and forth in her office, frowning and saying, ¡°How did Malfoy get mixed up with that mudblood?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is obviously one of Wallop¡¯s ways of fighting us,¡± said Fabian.

    ¡°How could a Mudblood order a Slytherin student?¡± said Umbridge.

    ¡°Please allow me to remind you,¡± Fabian straightened his cor, ¡°on the surface, Wallup is a student of Hogwarts, but Grindelwald himself taught him.¡±

    The name Grindelwald made Umbridge snort, ¡°So what about Grindelwald? Isn¡¯t he wanted by the Ministry of Magic of various countries and dare not show up?¡±

    Fabian controlled his facial expression very well, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we n to intensify the conflict between mudbloods and pure blood. Slytherin students are a very good sword. Wallup would not have thought of this one thing, but the kid he contacted must be trying to sabotage our ns.¡±

    Umbridge wondered, ¡°What can he do?¡±

    ¡°Given our advantages, there are not many things he can do, but there are other things,¡± Aiken said. ¡°Please think about it. What is the biggest obstacle we will encounter in implementing our n?¡±

    Umbridge was not good at thinking. She held back for a while before she said, ¡°The group of students who have no rules and do not obey the rules we made? But, as you said, Mudbloods and The purebloods are always like this, why should Wallup erase that conflict?¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯tpletely erase it, but the conflict can be halted.¡± Fabian exined.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Umbridge gave up thinkingpletely.

    Fabian smiled, ¡°Please rest assured, madam, I¡¯ll prepare the thingster.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Fabian, leaving it to you is right. Go ahead, in this Hogwarts, you can act in my name.¡± Umbridge said directly.

    ¡°Thanks for your trust.¡±

    After leaving the office, Fabian¡¯s eyes shed with disgust and disdain.

    At this time, a small conflict was going to happen in the Slytherinmon room.

    ¡°Crabbe, pay attention to your tone of voice to the senior.¡± Ottoman said grimly.

    Because of Umbridge¡¯s unfair treatment, Ottoman only needed to clean the bathroom in the Slytherinmon room. The workload is very small, but it always needs to be cleaned.

    Ottoman used the mop casually on the ground a few times and was ready to finish, but Crabbe came in with wet boots. This made Ottoman angry, and what made him even more angry was that under his own reprimand, he dared to talk back.

    Crabbe snorted,ughed, and said bitterly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you should do? Can¡¯t otherse in after you clean up?¡±

    Ottoman¡¯s eyes immediately darkened, ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to be polite, boy?¡±

    The quarrel between the two attracted the attention of many people and they just stood there. This is probably the characteristic of a Slytherin student. If one of the two people who are arguing does not belong to the Slytherin, they will immediately form a group to help their own mates.

    But if both of them belong to the Slytherin, then they¡¯ll just watch and see who¡¯s stronger.

    Ottoman turned his head and saw Draco. He was widely known since he sponsored the Slytherin Quidditch team with a Nimbus 2001 for each memberst year. Knowing that Crabbe was Draco¡¯s group member, Ottoman had no choice but to turn around and leave.

    But Draco held him back.

    ¡°Hey, Ottoman.¡±

    He turned his head and forced a smile.

    The Malfoy family had a great reputation, and because of their financial ability, they were also quite prestigious in the school. This was not someone he wanted to provoke directly.

    To his surprise, Draco called Crabbe over again.

    ¡°Vincent,e here. Don¡¯t be stupid, and apologize to Ottoman.¡±

    Reluctantly, Crabbe shifted his body and apologized to Ottoman under Draco¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Crabbe is just too simple-minded, Ottoman. Don¡¯t argue with him.¡±

    This made Ottoman a little surprised.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t take it to heart, Draco.¡± He called out his first name.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. We Slytherins should be more united, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Malfoy said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    After talking each other, Draco approached Ottoman again and whispered, ¡°Dude, do you know what is the most important thing now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Draco smiled and said, ¡°Remember what Umbridge said? She will select members from among the students to form a special operations investigation team. This is a good opportunity for us Slytherins to gain more power.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking to m¡­¡± Halfway through the speech, Ottoman stopped, and he thought about something.

    Draco helped him and continued, ¡°We all know that she will definitely choose you as a team member first. She wants to buy the hearts of our Slytherins to help her deal with those disobedient mudbloods.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, but it is a possibility.¡±

    Draco smiled, ¡°At that time, I hope you can do me a favor. Just mention my name in front of her greatly.¡±

    Ottoman knew that Malfoy would not say this for no reason. He had already nned to seek privileges in this school.

    But he still had a troubled expression on his face, ¡°Draco, I don¡¯t know if I can help you with that, and even if I am selected, I¡¯m afraid I will¡­¡±

    Draco raised his head, ¡°You will graduate in over two years. At that time, I will ask my father to help you write a letter of rmendation to the Ministry for any position you are seeking.¡±

    Ottoman¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this.

    Heughed immediately, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your news.¡±

    After finishing all this, Draco told Crabbe again, ¡°Clean up the stains you left.¡±

    ¡°Draco¡­¡± Crabbe looked reluctantly at him.

    But under Draco¡¯s gaze, Crabbe went to get the mop obediently and gave Ottoman a vicious look before leaving.

    Ottoman sneaked a nce at Draco. His small group was actually a good source of connections. As far as he knew, it was because Crabbe and Goyle became Draco¡¯sp that their father¡¯s status in the Ministry had improved.

    Thinking of this, Ottoman sneered in his heart, and he could rece a person like Crabbe.

    Ottoman was about to fall asleep at night, but when he reached into the quilt, he suddenly touched something wet and sticky. He opened the quilt with a scream, and a dead mouse was in the center of the sheet.

    ¡°Who did it?!¡± Ottoman is someone whom is obsessed with cleanliness and was disgusted by it.

    But even though half of the room was woken up, the culprit was still not found in the end. Ottoman washed his hands ten times and spent the night curled up on the sofa in front of the campfire.

    The next day, when he got up, he found that his hair had been turned green by a magic hair dye at some point.

    ¡°Who did it?!¡±

    The Slytherin students who came around showed mocking smiles. Ottoman stared at them and found that Crabbe, who had been following Draco, did not show up.

    After a while, Crabbe dozed off and came out. He saw Ottoman and gave him another look. Ottoman really wanted to go and question him directly, but Crabbe was with Draco.

    He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger abruptly.

    Osman thought that if he could find evidence that he did this, then he would be able to confront him since life at Hogwarts still went on under Umbridge¡¯s management.

    After ss in the afternoon, Draco found Sean again.

    ¡°I did it ording to the method you gave, and now Ottoman has begun to suspect Crabbe.¡±

    Sean snapped his fingers, ¡°Very well, Draco. Remember, as long as Ottoman has no evidence of it, you still have to speak for Crabbe. But you have to show your distrust toward Ottoman. Of course, you can only do so in person.¡±

    Draco nodded and asked, ¡°Then what am I going to doter?¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Use your power.¡±

    ¡°Power?¡±

    ¡°Tell a story.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Draco looked confused.

    In a low voice, Sean leaned over and said, ¡°You need to build up your reputation. Later, some stories containing secrets that ordinary people cannot know can increase your sense of mystery and your reputation. Come here and tell you a little secret.¡±

    Draco leaned over curiously. His eyes widened after a moment. His expression kept changing. asionally, he was surprised and excited, as if he had heard many big secrets.

    After a while, Sean patted him on the shoulder, ¡°First, use these stories to attract people¡¯s attention. When the time is right, I will give you some more. You can get a little by creating your own teamter. Think, about it, how powerful your team must if everyone came from the Slytherin house?¡±

    Draco was shocked as if he had seen a wonderful future.

    That night, Draco was surrounded by everyone in the Slytherinmon room.

    He just told a story about encountering a dangerous magical animal called the Wampus Cat in the Appchian Mountains. At the end of the story, he awakened himself from being hypnotized by the Wampus Cat with a pre-arranged spell and narrowly escaped.

    Some people didn¡¯t quite believe it, ¡°Draco, are you telling me that the Wampus Cat, an animal that can only be dealt with by dozens of adult wizards and based on what Professor Scamander said that Wampus Cats are very rare now, you met them once when you¡¯re traveling around the world?¡±

    Draco looked at him, ¡°Believe it or not, at least I have seen that creature with my own eyes. This is an experience that I can remember all my life, but you will never experience it.¡±

    Another student chimed in and said, ¡°My hometown is in North America, and the scene Draco described is indeed like the Appchian Mountains.¡±

    This student is indeed not a native of Ennd. With what he said, the scene described by Draco is more believable. Seeing more and more people around, Draco decided to release Sean¡¯s biggest weapon.

    ¡°Alright then if you¡¯re not that interested with the Wampus Cat. I also know about Szar Slytherin¡¯s Chamber of Secrets.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Draco, the Chamber of Secrets has long been sealed by Dumbledore, and no one has ever seen the Chamber of Secrets except him.¡± Someone retorted immediately.

    Draco didn¡¯t even look at the student. He snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think the Malfoy family didn¡¯t know it despite us being one of the most powerful families?¡±

    The students looked at each other nkly. Draco¡¯s words were true. His family has indeed a powerful influence in the wizarding world.

    ¡°Thenst year when the basilisk came out of from the chamber, why didn¡¯t you report the chamber¡¯s location to the professors?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Idiot, Szar Slytherin put the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets, and he has his own reasons for it. How could I interfere with his ns?¡±

 Chapter 331: â€œWhispersâ€

    Chapter 331: ¡°Whispers¡±<blockquote>

    Malfoy sessfully aroused the interest of the Slytherin students present and spread his own Chamber of Secrets information. Of course, in Draco¡¯s description, all his knowledge of the Chamber of Secrets is as of it¡¯s based on the information left by his family.</blockquote>

    ¡°When you walk through the green and mysterious stone path, walk through the stone pirs coiled with big snakes, you will stand on a small circr square. I bet that absolutely no one will still keep calm after seeing it. You will feel the cold start to rise crazily from below, and the sound of you trying to swallow your saliva can be clearly heard in the silent and empty room¡­¡±

    Draco is a good storyteller, even if he has never experienced it at all. Just relying on the information given by Sean and some of his own improv, the story is convincing. The Slytherin students present held their breath. This weird and mysterious roompletely attracted them.

    Draco gasped, and after seeing the eager expressions of the students around him, he showed a satisfied and smug expression.

    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s a huge, intimidating statue, it¡¯s as tall as the whole room, and you have to try your best to hold your head up until your neck feels like it¡¯s going to break so you can see the face of that statue.¡±

    ¡°Green light lingers around the statue, and those rune symbols are constantly shing on the surface of the statue. Just looking at it makes your eyes sting, and your legs tremble. And then!¡± Draco said loudly, ¡°You will find that runes appear in your head! That¡¯s right, it is an ancient spell that represents supreme power!¡±

    ¡°You can learn a spell just by looking at it! At this time, you will also realize who the statue in front of you is¡­¡±

    Draco¡¯s voice was sometimes low and sometimes mellow, and everyone was stunned by his story. At this point, everyone had guesses about the statue¡¯s creator, but they were also looking forward to speaking from his mouth.

    There was a moment of silence in the Slytherinmon room. Seeing that the performance was going well, Draco¡¯s eyes shed with pride. He stood up and stretched out his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the great Szar Slytherin!¡±

    As if on a signal, the eyes of the students in themon room lit up, and they held their breath as Draco said his name. At the same time, something happened that no one expected.

    A whisper came from nowhere, making everyone look around in panic. Even Draco was startled. He looked around in a panic, wondering if the mysterious sound came from him.

    In the passageway of a small secret room separated by a wall from themon room, The Basilisk is whispering boredly.

    In themon room, the whispers gradually fell silent, and the Slytherin students who stood up in shock looked at each other in horror, and then all looked at Draco. He pretended to be calm and straightened his tie. He sat back on the chair.

    ¡°That must be the sound of the Szar Slytherin. When you can peek into a corner of its secrets, the whole of Hogwarts will notice you.¡±

    The students were stunned, and they looked at each other in disbelief. Although Draco usually has a bad record of bragging, it seems that they can¡¯t help but believe the story right now.

    In the lounge, the discussion among the crowd turned from small to loud and finally became more and more enthusiastic. The students gathered around Draco, wanting him to tell more secrets.

    Draco waved his hand rather dissatisfied and asked the students to step back a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s the secrets of the Malfoy family and about the great Slytherin. How could I tell you all about it? Even the Malfoy family¡¯s ancestors couldn¡¯t find all the secrets. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, but in the thousands of years of Hogwarts history, the Chamber of Secrets has buried many wizards who tried to gain the heir in a delusional way, and as a result, they didn¡¯t even know how they died.¡±

    This news calmed them down, but some people also raised doubts.

    ¡°But the Basilisk is dead. Besides, the Chamber of Secrets is reserved for pure-blood wizards. Why would he put theters to death?¡±

    Draco didn¡¯t move his face at all. His attitude confuses others and makes others even more curious.

    Draco stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, do you think that anyone can be called a real wizard by Szar Slytherin himself?¡±

    The students looked at each other with some hesitation and saw the hesitation andck of confidence in the eyes of the people around them.

    Draco continued, ¡°Szar Slytherin is a real ambitious man, the greatest of the Big Four, and his requirements for future generations cannot be achieved by casting a few small spells in ss. Think about what the Slytherin house wizards should be.¡±

    ¡°Even I have seen horrifying news from the old books at home¡­¡± Draco¡¯s tone dropped.

    Draco sighed deeply and looked at everyone with an inexplicable gaze.

    ¡°When someone heard Szar Slytherin whisper¡­¡±

    Everyone raised their ears and held their breath.

    ¡°The eyes of the one left behind have been watching the entire castle and said that the Slytherin House is getting more and more disappointing.¡±

    The news hit the students like a bolt. They have always been the proudest students. They are proud of their blood and house and even regard Szar Slytherin as a great wizard.

    For the first time, they felt at a loss.

    ¡°But why, Draco?¡± Someone turned around and asked.

    Draco shook his head silently as if he didn¡¯t know either.

    Draco¡¯s eyes shed hesitantly, and he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to create a group. The association¡¯s purpose is to discover the secrets left by Szar Slytherin and, of course, make us better and morepetent Slytherin students.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, others nced at him with hesitation on their faces.

    Sean told him that establishing a group should be proposed when the time is ripe enough, and there is no need to rush it. Draco didn¡¯t show his panic and finally just walked away lightly.

    Crabbe seemed to want to run after him and say something, but Draco ignored him.

    In the corner, the Ottoman had been looking at him the whole time.

    He was a bit disgusted by Crabbe, who was always next to him. Crabbe would look at him from time to time. His robe pockets were always bulging, and he saw red liquid dripping down. However, Crabbe quickly erased the traces and was not caught by himself.

    As for the story Draco just told, like most of the Slytherin students, he believed most of it, but it would take a while to see if he would join this group. However, one thing is certain: Draco¡¯s reputation in the house will rapidly grow, and as long as there is an opportunity, his group will also growter.

    This is a good opportunity to kick out Crabbe and go with Draco.

    After thinking through all this, Ottoman walked towards the dormitory, but just as he opened the door, an object hit his head.

    It was another dead rat.

    He screamed frantically.

    It must be Crabbe who has done this. Just now, he and Draco walked towards the dormitory. Who else could it be but him?

    Ottoman nearly gritted his teeth.

    The next day, Draco¡¯s words were also spread throughout Hogwarts. Someughed, and some hesitated, but it is undeniable that Draco did receive the attention of many students.

    Umbridge did not punish Draco for this. She is almost tantly favoring the Slytherin students; if Sean or whoever spreads this kind of news, they would definitely be invited to her office.

    Meanwhile, news of Ottoman¡¯s incident spread, and Umbridge investigated everyone but failed to catch the culprit.

    Day by day, Draco told a few mysterious stories every night as usual. His reputation in Slytherin was getting higher and higher, and the ¡®Glory Club¡¯ he founded had already started to have members joining.

    Dead rats still tormented Ottoman, and his recent mental state was approaching the verge of copse. On weekdays, students from other houses would be scolded by him if they identally bumped into him.

    At this time, Sean was manipting a silver thread in the Room of Requirement. Both Hermione and Daisy watched his movements, not daring to speak aloud. The silver thread fell into the ss bottle until Sean let go of the wand.

    ¡°Sean, are you confident?¡± Hermione asked.

    Sean shrugged, ¡°If it¡¯s arge memory fragment, I can¡¯t do it with my current ability. But if it¡¯s a small one, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    Yes, he was weaving a whole new memory.

    Forgetfulness Charm, Memory Extraction Spell, etc., all belong to the category of memory spells. The simple Forgetfulness Charm makes the cursed person forget a whole thing. If other wizards check their memory, it is easy to find something wrong with it, and the False Memory Spell is a brand new memory to add to that person¡¯s mind.

    Of course, nting a memory is very difficult, especially when there are various factors and things in it, and you have to quickly make up for the gap after casting the spell.

    Therefore, Sean chose a tricky method. He only changed this particr part of memory, and the changes were also small.

    Of course, this is for Umbridge and Fabian. Now, he just waits for the time toe.

    The next day, Umbridge announced to everyone that in order to better manage the students, she would select a group of students from the student group to join the special operations investigation team.

    Ottoman finally received good news. He became the first member of the investigation team. It wiped out all his sullenness and anger these days, and he even gave Crabbe a look.

    Crabbe looked confused. He was wondering recently why Ottoman targeted himself so much. Ottoman was furious and began to think about how to deal with him.

    In the afternoon.

    Crabbe walked into the bathroom on the first floor. He put a heavy package by the sink, turned on the faucet, and stretched out his hands. A faint red flowed down the water, and Crabbe muttered asionally.

    ¡°Damn rat! If it weren¡¯t for¡­¡±

    A shutter can be heard. Crabbe turned his head and saw Ottoman holding a magic camera.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Crabbe yelled.

    A smile appeared on Ottoman¡¯s face, ¡°I finally got you, bastard.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Crabbe¡¯s eyes widened.

    Ottoman ignored Crabbepletely and pulled out his wand.

    ¡°You idiot, Mrs Umbridge gave me the right to manage the students.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡±

    Before Crabbe finished speaking, Ottoman cast a spell on him.

 Chapter 332: â€œSomethingâ€™s Weirdâ€

    Chapter 332: ¡°Something¡¯s Weird¡±

    Crabbe didn¡¯t expect that Ottoman would dare to cast a spell on himself directly. Coupled with the difference in strength, he could not defend himself, so he fell to the ground and wailed.

    The invisible whip formed by magic kept whipping Crabbe, and Ottoman had already held a long grudge. During these days, he could only sleep for two or three hours every day. Dead rats and rotting flobberworms had already pushed him to the limit.

    Thinking of this, Ottoman¡¯s wand trembled, and he ignored Crabbe¡¯s screams and begging for mercy and kept hitting him.

    ¡°Ottoman! It¡¯s not me!¡± Crabbe tried to defend himself.

    ¡°Not you?¡± Heughed nervously.

    He continued to whip Crabbe as he strode over to the sink. It was a package that Crabbe had ced on it, with scarlet blood oozing from the cracks. Osman picked up his camera and unwrapped the package.

    Inside were several dead rats.

    He suppressed the difort and took a photo, then turned around and stared at Crabbe with an extremely terrifying gaze.

    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± A whipping curse fell.

    ¡°With Draco beside you, did you really think no one would dare toe to you?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to be a special operations investigation team member?¡± Osman waved his wand.

    Tears and snot were streaming down Crabbe¡¯s face.

    He cried and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s really not me! I swear¡­¡±

    Ottoman hit harder, whipping the curse directly at Crabbe¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t want to hear any words from him at all now.

    There were footsteps outside the door.

    In the room not far from the bathroom on the first floor, an amy thick as a thin thread slipped back into Sean¡¯s robe without anyone noticing.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    On the side, Draco stared at Sean and said anxiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out yet? Umbridge hasn¡¯te yet, right?¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes, ¡°Umbridge is here¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we go now? I brought everyone. What about the twenty or so Slytherin students? Didn¡¯t you also call students from other houses?¡± Draco said.

    ¡°Things have changed¡­¡± Sean said.

    He kept Naja monitoring the situation near the bathroom. Umbridge did rush over, but Fabian didn¡¯t follow her.

    This is not normal.

    Sean nned the whole thing. It wasn¡¯t Crabbe who had been tormenting Ottoman at all; it was Draco, and Crabbe was only told to start messing up the bathroom that Ottoman had just cleaned.

    The reason is simple, letting Ottoman suspect Crabbe first, and lose his sanity.

    He became a special operations investigation team member, as he had expected. At this time, as long as Crabbe showed some ws, Ottoman would definitely not let him go.

    Seeing such a situation, Umbridge said, ¡°The stolen goods will be taken¡±, and Ottoman is her aplice whom she had just appointed, so she would definitely back Ottoman¡¯s actions.

    Draco brought people to the scene to help Crabbe and students from other houses that Sean called would help fan the mes.

    After doing all this, Umbridge needs to face a difficult choice.

    If she continues to protect Ottoman, under Draco¡¯s instigation, she will lose the hearts of Slytherins, and Hogwarts students will return to great unity.

    It would be even better if she chose to punish Ottoman. This was the first special operations investigation team member, and she appointed it herself.

    Not only that, Sean has also prepared a series of follow-up operations that can guarantee that Umbridge will get nothing but superficial majesty.

    However, Fabian did not appear, which made Sean a little puzzled.

    ¡°Sean? Do you want to follow the original n?¡± Draco urged.

    Sean pondered for a while and said, ¡°The n remains the same. You can take someone there. If you have any questions, go to Professor Snape, but he shoulde by in a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Draco walked out of the utility room and immediately called several people to head for the bathroom on the first floor.

    Soon, the bathroom was surrounded by arge number of students from various houses.

    Umbridge looked gloomy, ¡°What are you doing here?! Do you want to be punished?!¡±

    Draco stood up and said, ¡°Professor, I want to know why our Slytherin students are treated like this.¡±

    On the bathroom floor, Crabbe was knocked unconscious.

    Ottoman came out from inside and waved the camera in his hand, ¡°The evidence is solid. He deserves it.¡±

    Draco frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not what Crabbe did. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Ottoman¡¯s eyes widened. He threw the dead rat¡¯s package on the ground, ¡°Is he?¡±

    Draco waved back, and a few Slytherins stepped forward.

    ¡°Thest few times you¡¯ve been pranked, Crabbe was with other people,¡± said Marcus Flint.

    A few students also expressed that they could testify.

    Ottoman was at a loss for words, but he immediately pointed to the package of dead rats and said, ¡°Then how do you exin this? I¡¯ve already taken the pictures!¡±

    ¡°I asked him to do it.¡± A voice sounded outside the bathroom.

    Snape walked in, and Umbridge took a few steps back.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering, someone got a pack of dead rats from Hagrid to feed the ghoul, and the blood of the ghoul is one of the main materials for the next lesson. Mrs Umbridge, can you tell me why your students are attacking other students who run errands for me? Did you order him to do it?¡±

    ¡°O-of course not!¡± Umbridge was terrified of Snape now.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Ottoman, can you tell me, what are you doing? Why do you think you have the right to teach others indiscriminately?¡± Snape stared at Ottoman.

    Ottoman was already stunned by the series of unexpected news, coupled with Snape¡¯s sense of oppression, he replied, ¡°I¡­ I thought he did it. Mrs. Umbridge said I could do anything to punish students as she gave me the right to do so.¡±

    Halfway through, he froze in ce. The scene suddenly became awkward, and the veins on Umbridge¡¯s forehead were already popping up. Seeing this, the other students immediately shouted.

    ¡°How can you do this to your own house?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, look what has he be? God, don¡¯t tell me that is Crabbe. I can¡¯t even recognize it after being beaten.¡±

    There were more small rustling sounds.

    ¡°Is this how the senior investigator and her special operations investigation team work?¡±

    ¡°Uniting outsiders to bully our school¡¯s students is really embarrassing to Hogwarts, and even more embarrassing to the Slytherins¡­¡±

    There are also Gryffindor students who are angry, ¡°Do you treat your own mates like this?¡±

    Immediately, the Slytherins retorted, ¡°Nonsense, Slytherin is the most united house.¡±

    At this moment, the Slytherins looked at Ottoman and Umbridge. Draco looked angry, but inside, he was excited and surprised.

    When a foreign enemy with a high enough hatred value appears, the Slytherins are still willing to stand on Hogwarts¡¯ side, and students from other houses still maintain the trust they should have among ssmates.

    Sean was using the invisibility cloak to wander around the castle. He wanted to find out what Fabian was doing.

    ¡°The news about this should not be talked about.¡± A voice came.

    Sean sneaked past and saw Fabian he had been looking for. He was talking to a man in the Guards¡¯ uniform.

    Fabian frowned, ¡°Who decided to cover up this news?¡±

    ¡°The Guards and the Ministry of Magic unanimously decided. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not chaotic enough now?¡± the man said.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Fabian nodded and became confused again, ¡°Why did Grindelwald sneak into the British Department of Mysteries?¡±

    Grindelwald infiltrating the Department of Mysteries? Sean, under the invisibility cloak, frowned.

    The Guards member went on to say, ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t Nurmengard also have an ident before? Two of us died, and in the end, even Rozier couldn¡¯t exin the cause of the incident. ¡°

    Nurmengard also had an ident? Sean frowned.

    Theck of a message from the Golden Dawn meant that either the two were lying or the news waspletely suppressed. Fabian spoke a few more words with that person, talking about the strangeness of the British Ministry of Magic recently, but Sean didn¡¯t hear more.

    Sean left here immediately.

    Fabian stood in front of the window and looked out at the rainy outside. After a long time, he nced at both sides of the corridor quietly, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    Sean was lost in thought. The news he received suddenly confused him, and the British Ministry of Magic has be aplete mystery. Barty Jr. could not notify him of news, and the new minister continued to release various high-pressure policies, and now even all kinds of news are suppressed.

    Draco told him even stranger news.

    Umbridge unexpectedly saved Ottoman in front of Snape.

    The reason was that the momentum was not enough. Umbridge almost used her ultimatum, but in the end, she was left alone with the matter, and even all the students who appeared in the bathroom were frustrated with the result.

    This made Sean feel even more weird. Although Fabian was not a clever schemer, he was obviously not a fool either. He couldn¡¯t have been unaware of any abnormality. Umbridge should have been reminded by him.

    Umbridge¡¯s choice was almost the worst one. Not only did she fail to win the support of the Slytherins, she even directly put herself on the opposite side of Hogwarts.

    But something big must be going wrong with the Ministry of Magic and the Guards. It is a pity that his news channels in official institutions have been blocked. Barty¡¯s condition is unknown, and Betrix was moved directly to a single cell without having to able to see anything.

    He went to Nurmengard through the Vanishing Cab and found something abnormal.

    In the basement, where students are not allowed, the door to a cell was blown open. It was originally a closed basement, and Sean thought no one would go there.

    Now, it seems that something has gone wrong. That means the conversation between Fabian and that Guards member was true.

    However, he still didn¡¯t get any useful information. Sean didn¡¯t like this kind of situation. He had already started thinking about how to get first-hand information.

    ¡ª¨C

    The environment at Hogwarts was bing more and more stressful, and Umbridge was going crazy. Even patting someone¡¯s shoulders in the hallway is now punishable behavior.

    Sean was taken care of especially. Fabian seemed to provoke him deliberately and appeared in front of him from time to time to criticize him, and he would leave satisfied when Sean honestly called him ¡°sir¡±.

    At the same time, Hogwarts directly banned single-person actions. Now, everyone needs to be apanied by more than three people to go anywhere. Umbridge and her people watched everyone all day and night. Of course, no one wanted to follow Umbridge except Ottoman.

    This made the students hold a sigh of relief. The castle is like a balloon getting bigger and bigger, just waiting for the day it is poked and burst.

    One morning in October, Umbridge announced more rules. The risk of exposure to the wizarding world is heightened when an infamous group known as the Death Eaters attacks London.

    ¡°Fortunately, they have been arrested,¡± Umbridge said loudly, ¡°but the current situation is unprecedentedly tense, and the Ministry of Magic requires every Hogwarts student to be disciplined. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± There was a sparse response in the hall.

    Sean raised his eyebrows, turned around, and was about to leave, but Fabian came to him again.

    ¡°Hey, Wallup.¡± Fabian smiled.

    ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Sean said nkly.

    Fabian sneered and leaned into Sean¡¯s ear, ¡°Others don¡¯t know it, but I know. You are with the group who was just arrested.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sean raised his eyebrows.

    Fabian¡¯s mouth raised a slight arc, ¡°You¡¯d better be a good student all the time. By the way, I¡¯m going to interrogate that Death Eater now. What¡¯s his name? Augustus Rookwood?¡±

 Chapter 333: â€œPunishmentsâ€

    Chapter 333: ¡°Punishments¡±

    Augustus Rookwood, one of the Death Eaters, was formerly employed in the Department of Mysteries at the Ministry of Magic.

    Of course, Sean knew Rookwood, one of the fanatical Death Eaters. However, because his brain is not very good, Sean does not give him the Dark Mark that can directly contact him as Barty Jr. and Betrix did. He can be ssified as one of Barty Jr.¡¯s internal henchmen in the Ministry of Magic.

    When Barty Jr. lost contact, Sean acquiesced that Rookwood was arrested or had defected.

    Sean kept his expression unmoved and nced at Fabian lightly.

    Fabian licked his lips, his eyes were bright, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    He left the hall directly. Sean still kept his expression on his face, he just nced at Umbridge when she walked out of the hall. Walking to the corner, Naja walked back from the school gate, and after getting into Sean¡¯s sleeve, it gave a soft cry.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Sean smiled and touched her head.

    He sighed regretfully.

    ¡°I thought there was some kind of trick.¡± Sean left here quickly.

    ¡ª¨C

    After the afternoon ss, the students rushed to the hall. ording to the rules set by Umbridge, they would be punished if they didn¡¯t eat on time. In the bathroom on the third floor, Horrison, who had shed with Ottoman that day, was cleaning with a gloomy expression.

    There was a faint white mark on his exposed left arm, a remnant of his back-to-back punishment with Umbridge on the other day.

    Suddenly, there were footsteps behind him, and Horrison turned around, only to be surprised to find that Sean was waving his wand, and a smooth spell emerged from the tip of his wand.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡±

    Sean smiled at him, ¡°We are wizards, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°But Umbridge won¡¯t let me use it¡­¡± He sighed.

    Sean let the mop clean up by himself, walked to him, and whispered, ¡°Bexley, No. 19 Iris Road, by the way, the flower garden is blooming beautifully.¡±

    The address reported by Sean made his eyes widen. It was his home, and the family he had been worried about lived there.

    Sean looked at him, ¡°Your home is very close to a hospital in my home, and I have to tell you that everything in your family is fine. You haven¡¯t sent a letter back for a long time, which makes them a little anxious. I asked someone to bring them a message that you have more sses at school, so you are not free for the time being.¡±

    He threw the mop to the ground and grabbed Sean¡¯s hand, ¡°Really? Sean, have you connected to the outside world?¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. I didn¡¯t want to say it, but I think it should make you feel at ease.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    He let out a long sigh of relief. His family¡¯s safety is a huge rock hanging over his head, and now he can finally feel relieved.

    He said gratefully, ¡°Man, thank you so much. I really don¡¯t know how to repay you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    He shook his hand, nced outside again, and immediately whispered, ¡°Thank you, Sean. But you¡¯d better go quickly. Umbridge has been trying to find a way to catch you repeatedly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Before Sean finished speaking, a voice came from outside.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup.¡± Umbridge sped her hands, the excitement on her face almost uncontroble.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you going to eat? Mrs. Investigator?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I think catching you foul is more important than a dinner. Mr. Wallup, I made it clear to all students that students cannot act alone, and at the same time,¡± Umbridge nced at the cleaning tools that cleaned themselves, ¡°This is Mr. Horrison¡¯s punishment. I also made it clear that he cannot be helped. This will ruin his chances of rehabilitation. Now, Mr. Wallup, please follow me.¡±

    Sean shrugged and walked straight out.

    Instead, he stopped in front of him with a calm expression, ¡°Mrs Umbridge, I asked Sean to help me clean, because I helped himst year, so he couldn¡¯t refuse me. ¡°

    Neither of us had spoken a few wordsst year, and Sean shook his head at him with a smile, then turned to Umbridge.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± Umbridge nced at Sean with satisfaction and expectation and gave Sean an ufortable look, then turned her head and left.

    Sean signaled to him not to worry and then followed. It didn¡¯t take long for Umbridge to bring Sean to his office. Umbridge¡¯s robes and tablecloth merged into one. She took out a piece of parchment and a ck quill with a very sharp tip and pushed them in front of Sean.

    ¡°Please begin, Mr. Wallop, by writing ¡®I, Sean Wallop, will no longer vite the new Hogwarts rules issued by Professor Dolores Jane Umbridge.''¡±

    Sean replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s very long, Professor. How many times do I have to write it?¡±

    Umbridge grinned numbly, ¡°Write it until you won¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sean smiled slightly and raised his right hand.

    Umbridge unconsciously looked at his ring, and the surface of the ring turned into a jet-ck round spot.

    ¡ª-

    Thirty minutester, Sean covered his left arm and left Umbridge¡¯s office. After he had leftpletely, ten minutester, a figure walked into the office.

    It was Fabian, and behind him was a member of the Guards.

    Umbridge saw Fabian walking in and looked puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Ministry of Magic?¡±

    Fabian was ying with the wand in his hand, and he picked up a ck gemstone, ¡°Madam, did Wallup try to resist you?¡±

    Umbridge frowned, ¡°Why does he dare to resist me? You haven¡¯t said why you came back. Also, what is that in your hand?¡±

    Her words were interrupted by a spell. The people brought by Fabian directly controlled Umbridge with the Imperius Curse. Only then did the ck gem in his hand tremble.

    ¡°My detection gem was untouched before, something happened to her, check her memory.¡± The Guards member pressed their wand to Umbridge¡¯s temple, and a silvery memory strand was drawn out.

    While waiting for the inspection, Fabian narrowed his eyes. The gemstone he held in his hand could detect the fluctuation of dark magic. It was beyond his expectations that Wallup did not use the Imperius Curse to control Umbridge. However, ording to his cautious character, it is understandable.

    Of course, he would never believe that Wallup epted the punishment so obediently. He had seen Umbridge¡¯s quill before.

    Time passed, and it wasn¡¯t until beads of sweat broke out on the forehead of the Guards member that they said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed covered with ayer of memory. His spell is very subtle, and the changes are very small.¡±

    ¡°Show me.¡± Fabian took out a Pensieve that was small.

    The silver strand sank into the basin, and Fabian buried his head.

    After a while, he raised his head. The excitement in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed at all, ¡°It¡¯s the same as Rookwood exined.¡±

    After all, he ordered, ¡°Remove this stupid woman, erase her memory, and give her a psychological hint. Don¡¯t take the initiative to get Wallup, and wait until he vites the rules again.¡±

    After speaking, the Guards cast spells one after another, and when Umbridge sat down in a tired position, the two quickly left. After a while, Umbridge came to her senses. She shook her head, feeling a little puzzled, and then drowsiness gradually struck.

    ¡ª-

    On the night of the third day, Sean was again led to Umbridge¡¯s office.

    ¡°I caught you again. It seems that the lesson I taught youst time was not enough, Mr. Wallup. In the office, Umbridgeughed again.

    Sean covered his arm, ¡°Professor¡­¡±

    Umbridge interrupted him directly and pped the parchment and quill on the table.

    ¡°Write it down.¡±

    Sean sighed heavily, he held the quill but did not write down for a long time.

    Umbridgeughed, ¡°You should be d that Fabian is not at Hogwarts. Otherwise, you will find out how merciful I am.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is he not here?¡± Sean narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Umbridge paused as she saw Sean pull out his wand.

    The curse sounded, and the office door was mmed open. The heavily armed Guards and Auror members rushed in, followed by Fabian.

    ¡°Wallop, stop what you¡¯re doing.¡± Fabian walked in, holding the ck gemstone in one hand.

    His smile stopped abruptly.

    In the office, the wands of all the Guards members were aimed at Umbridge while Umbridge was trembling, and there was still smokeing out of the wand¡¯s tip in her hand. This was a sign that a powerful spell had just been cast.

    Fabian turned his head suddenly and saw Sean hiding behind the chair with an innocent face. There was a trace of a spell beside his feet.

    ¡°My God, you finally came to save me. Umbridge went crazy just now, and she tried to cast the Unforgivable Curse on me!¡±

    Fabian¡¯s face trembled.

    ¡°Take her down first!¡± an Auror yelled.

    A Stunning Charm flew out, and Umbridge didn¡¯t even dare to fight back. She dropped her wand and watched in horror as the spell hit her and passed out.

    An Auror looked at Fabian, ¡°Mr. Aiken, you informed us that there is a dark wizard here. You said his name is Sean Wallup?¡±

    Sean spread his hands cooperatively and even handed over his wand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you guys checking me.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s face gradually turned dark, and his eyes became more gloomy.

    Sean¡¯s expression tightened, and he unconsciously covered his left arm.

    Fabian finally struck first, ¡°Death Eaters, the Dark Mark of Death Eaters is engraved on their arms, and it cannot be hidden!¡±

    Sean¡¯s face darkenedpletely.

    The Guards present exchanged nces with the Auror and slowly surrounded them.

    ¡°Wallup, I suggest that you don¡¯t resist.¡±

    Sean¡¯s chest was heaving violently, and Fabian¡¯s smile grew stronger. Just when he was extremely proud and felt that his revenge was about to be avenged, he suddenly saw his expression of Sean opposite him change.

    A bad feeling suddenly rose in his heart.

    Sean quickly pulled the sleeves away, exposing both arms. The skin is smooth white except for faint white marks on the left arm.

    Sean said, ¡°You should have known before you came and want to say it¡¯s the Dark Mark, right?¡±

    Fabian looked at Sean in disbelief but only saw a disdainful smile.

    ¡°No, no! He must have used some method to hide it. I want him to be checked!¡± Fabian shouted like crazy.

    Sean readily agreed, but it made him even more desperate. Spells and potions were used, and there was no change in Sean¡¯s arm.

    The Auror already looked at Fabian with cold eyes, ¡°Mr. Aiken, it is illegal to use a wizard like this.¡±

    Fabian gritted his teeth. In order topletely get Sean, he specially recruited a British Auror.

    At this time, the Guards¡¯ leader stood up, nced at Fabian, and said slowly, ¡°I believe that Mr. Aiken will not talk nonsense. Mr. Wallop should cooperate with for a while since Mr. Aiken said he has evidence.¡±

    The British Auror hesitated for a while but finally said nothing.

    Fabian snorted and strode out of the office. Sean found a chair, sat, and spread his hands, ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Just wait until hees back. If he doesn¡¯t return, Mr. Wallup, you are dismissed.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    There was no one in the corridors of Hogwarts. Only the sound of Fabian¡¯s heavy footsteps echoed constantly. He gritted his teeth. He had just passed a corner, but he felt as if all the strength in his body had been emptied for a moment, and copsed on the ground.

    A familiar smiling face slowly emerged from the shadows, and Fabian¡¯s pupils shook.

    ¡°You really think you can run, do you?¡± Sean can be seen in the darkness.

 Chapter 334: â€œFinishing It Allâ€

    Chapter 334: ¡°Finishing It All¡±

    Paleness appeared on Fabian¡¯s face. Even in a paralyzed state, he couldn¡¯t believe the situation in front of him.

    ¡°You, you¡­ how could it be¡­¡± He tried his best to squeeze out a few words.

    Sean squatted on the ground.

    ¡°I have only onement on your n. It was rough.¡± Sean squatted half a meter away from Fabian.

    ¡°I have to say, I was really puzzled at the beginning. It¡¯s unreasonable for you to help Umbridge. I even thought about whether you want to deal with Grindelwald. However, if you think about it, you and your father are smart people who are not so smart, and you know that you are weak to Grindelwald, so your target must be me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple when you think about it this way. You don¡¯t care about the situation at Hogwarts or Umbridge¡¯s work progress. You just want me to die. Everything you n for is for me.¡±

    Sean gave a thoughtful look and pped his hands after a while. ¡°You were not there when Umbridge and Draco had a conflict that day; you must have expected that I would notice something was wrong ande looking for you. You need to y your act better. I think someone is in Draco¡¯s group, right? As long as I¡¯m not seen around with Draco, he will not notify you, and you¡¯ll just stay in an unupied corner that is easy to find and eavesdrop.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s face became paler, and his teeth were clenched together.

    Sean was still talking to himself, ¡°You throw out news about Grindelwald, throw out the strangeness of the Ministry of Magic, and even throw out what¡¯s wrong with Nurmengard. Of course, I can believe it to some degree because there is a high probability that all of this is true.¡±

    ¡°You told me that Rookwood was arrested, and this was also to attract my attention. You know me quite well. You know that I wouldn¡¯t say I like this kind of closed news environment, and you know that I will find out more about it. You were trying to lure my attention.¡±

    ¡°At this time, I found someone who has information. You are wearing magic props, and you are very guarded against me, so I will definitely not fight you. Then there is only one person left, Umbridge.¡±

    Fabian was about to gnash his teeth, and the feeling in his eyes was almost overflowing.

    ¡°When did you know¡­¡± he asked while wringing in pain.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Quick enough if you use your brain a little bit. You are too reckless, and the n is so rough. You even told me that you are going to leave Hogwarts. Isn¡¯t this just a reminder to me? ¡®I¡¯m not in the castle, so hurry up and attack Umbridge!''¡±

    ¡°My sister¡¯s acting skills are better than yours when she wants to eat an ice cream. Although the way you keep your calm is good, you can¡¯t hide the look that you want to get rid of me.¡±

    Blood was slowly oozing from the corner of Fabian¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Impossible! If you knew I was going to do this, why did you mess up Umbridge¡¯s memory? How could your Dark Mark be erased?¡± Fabian seemed not to believe what he said and desperately tried to find Sean¡¯s ws.

    Sean looked at him, ¡°If I don¡¯t tinker with Umbridge¡¯s memory, will you bring someone here? Isn¡¯t this to make you more confident? Besides, I also need some witnesses from both sides.¡±

    Sean showed his teeth, ¡°I covered twoyers of memory, and the bottomyer of memory where I ¡®identally¡¯ exposed the Dark Mark because of the pain of the quill was also fake, and I used anotheryer of fake memory to cover this fake memory. That hooks you, aren¡¯t you? That you think I¡¯m covering up the Dark Mark?¡±

    Fabian¡¯s eyes were about to bulge out forcefully, and beads of sweat slid down his forehead. He looked to the other side of the corridor, which was the way he came, and there was even confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Nothing is impossible. To be honest, my Illusion Charm is very powerful. Very powerful one to the point the person you brought is staring at my false body.¡±

    To be precise, the illusion spell enhanced by an item called Echoes of Hermione was used. Sean is very confident at casting it and tricking all of them.

    ¡°Then, then¡­¡± Fabian tried his best to move but failed to move his body.

    ¡°Oh, this? You must be very surprised. You have many defensive magic props, and you won¡¯t eat any untrustworthy food. How could I put you down so easily?¡±

    Sean clenched his fist with a smile and stretched out the ring in front of him. A dark round pupil was inside, but Fabian didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    ¡°You were stalked by me once when you were in Nurmengard, but you¡¯re not prepared to guard yourself against hypnotic magic.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sean snapped his fingers, ¡°Forget about it; you definitely don¡¯t have a high-level potions professor who would help you. You also put something in Umbridge¡¯s office. You don¡¯t think anyone would notice that thing? Of course, this is only part of the gas potion; the incense you smell today is another part. Combining the two creates a powerful paralyzing effect that only works on you.¡±

    Thanks to Snape¡¯s Potion Notes, Sean was able to save his Potions ss grades and mastered many weird ways of poisoning. It has to be said that poisoning is much easier than brewing potions.

    Fabian¡¯s face was pressed against the cold stone floor, his chest heaved violently, and the despair that could not be melted was already in his eyes. Sean turned his head sideways, and his eyes gradually lowered.

    ¡°You are weak, and you know that you¡¯re weak. When we first met, at least your magic power surpassed mine, but after a long time, you have not made any progress. The only thing you can improve is your brain. You are getting smarter. Although this n is a little bit rough, at least it is a n, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you still have to rely on external forces, which is why so many people are following you. How wonderful, they can now provide me with a perfect alibi.¡±

    Fabianpletely closed his eyes as if he hadpletely resigned himself to his fate. But Sean just sneered and patted him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He held up an earring, bracelet, and ne and even removed the decorative buttons on Fabian¡¯s waistband.

    He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He opened his mouth slightly wide, his pupils were constantly shrinking and expanding, but there was only an indescribable pain from his throat.

    ¡°This earring should have an automatic recording spell simr to a video camera. The bracelet is for recovering yourself. Look at the fluctuations in magic power. It looks cheap. The ne and this thing are both trigger-type defensive magic items, right? Luckily, I haven¡¯t done anything just now. Shouldn¡¯t you apud my brilliance? Oh, I almost forgot. I guess it also has the function of sending emergency messages in case I attacked you.¡±

    Between Sean¡¯s fingers, a tiny bird coiled upwards.

    ¡°People only know that Niffler is a good animal for stealing things, but few people know that an amy that is very obedient, smart, and can shrink its body at will is the better one.¡±

    Sean stood up and then kicked Fabian in the face.

    ¡°Do you think I have a hobby of exining things to others? Do you think you are the only one who is stalling for time? The desperation and humiliation between life and death are well acted out, but it¡¯s a pity that Naja is not slow to find things.¡±

    Fabiany trembling on the ground like a crippled dog, and there was a painful sound in his throat. Sean raised his wand, cast an Imperius Charm, and threw Fabian into the ring.

    Fabian finally got back his wand, but his eyes were dull, and he kept pressing the tip of the wand against his temple, and the silver strands were being pulled out continuously. Sean threw the strands into the Pensieve.

    Just now, he asked Fabian to extract all the important memories by himself. If Sean wanted to, he could have now transformed into the real Fabian.

    He looked at Fabian with dull eyes. Dave was looking at him curiously, and his face was dripping with saliva.

    ¡°Dave,¡± Sean¡¯s voice became severe, ¡°Did I say that human brains are not allowed to be eaten? Especially the rotten ones.¡±

    ¡°No, I just took a look and smelled it. Do you want me to kill him for you?¡± Dave thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Get out and go back to sleep.¡± Sean said unhappily, ¡°You should pay attention to what you eat. What should you do if you have diarrhea after eating it? And I warn you again, if you eat human brains, you will never be allowed to eat them again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will not eat.¡± Dave looked at Fabian reluctantly, quickly jumped back into his usual posture, and fell firmly into Sean¡¯s hands.

    Sean flicked Dave like a yo-yo and casually raised his wand at Fabian.

    He lifted the Imperius Curse.

    His eyes have begun to turn white because of excessive memory extraction, but his strong will to survive still makes him make a sound.

    ¡°I can tell you all my habits, all my secrets¡­¡± Little Aiken feebly raised his hand to rest on his head and tore his hair like crazy.

    He was so anxious that he was going crazy, but he just kept gesturing to Sean, ¡°Look, I give you all my hair. You can use a Polyjuice Potion¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Sean stretched out a finger, squatted down, and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t make any more noise.¡±

    Fabian lowered his hands and looked at him, begging eyes.

    ¡°You should be thankful for my kindness, knowing that you were able to maintain your sanity.¡± Sean chuckled.

    ¡°Combustficus¡±

    The mes drilled out of his orifices. He copsed on the ground due to the intense stimtion. Endless pain can be felt, but he could only let out a soundless groan.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied to see you so desperate.¡± Sean apuded softly.

    ck smoke can be seen. Pudding stood and leaned, holding the airwing bird and turning it around so as not to shock its young heart.

    When only ashes remained on the ground, both of them were a bit stunned to see him.

    Sean waved his hand, ¡°Go y for a while, and I¡¯ll bring you delicious food tomorrow.¡±

    Pudding, The Airwing Bird, The Basilisk, Naja, and Dave all let out happy cries. No one took another look at the ck ashes on the ground.

    Sean was not in a hurry to go back to Umbridge¡¯s office. He had obtained enough information from Fabian¡¯s memory as a child. The Guards¡¯ leader received sponsorship from the Aiken family every year, and the two discussed something before he joined.

    Sean still has at least two hours to do what he wants to do.

    Sean waved his wand at himself, and after a twist, Fabian appeared in the corridor with a gloomy face. It has to be said that Fabian¡¯s family is indeed rich and powerful, and they have prepared several portkeys for him.

    Among them is a new manor directly owned by the Aiken family.

    The new manor where Sean already knew all the secret passages, passwords, and portkeys.

 Chapter 335: â€œFlames Dancingâ€

    Chapter 335: ¡°mes Dancing¡±

    In Paris.

    On the outskirts of the city, a manor¡¯s lights were bright. Strangely, none of the passersby noticed this mansion andpletely ignored it. The owner of this Manor was a well-known entrepreneur. Of course, the Manor is now owned by the Aiken family.

    Mr. Aiken was wearing a velvet shirt and was leaning on a luxurious rocking chair with a zing bonfire beside him, and his face was a bit sour.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± The soot identally burned Mr. Aiken, but there was no pain on his face, only a gloomy look.

    His right hand holding the cigarette was much older and withered than the hand of a man his age; even if ashes fell on it, he would not feel much pain.

    Mr. Aiken threw his unsmoked cigarette into the firece, and stroked his pale silver left hand with a grim expression.

    Because of Grindelwald¡¯s spell, his left hand disappeared permanently. No one can perfectly break this curse, and Mr. Aiken finally chooses to do something. That is topletely drain the vitality of his right hand in exchange for a usable left hand.

    Mr. Aiken¡¯s face was gloomy, and there was a trace of fear that would never be erased. He said that he would capture Grindelwald. Since the previous Manor was burned, Mr. Aiken chose the new Manor in the west of Paris, which is far away from Pere Lachaise.

    His son went to Hogwarts, and he knew that he was looking for revenge on that Wallup kid. Mr. Aiken didn¡¯t object to this. He was just a kid in the third grade. He was able to use Grindelwald¡¯s name for protection, but now it¡¯s not the same as before.

    Mr. Aiken still supported his son for this. After all, his wife passed away early, and he was his only son and the Aiken family would be handed over to him in the future.

    While Mr. Aiken was thinking, there was a sudden movement outside. He subconsciously bounced off his chair.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± The painful voice of a house elf can be heard.

    ¡°Go away, you!¡± A young man¡¯s loud voice can also be heard.

    Hearing his son¡¯s familiar voice, Mr. Aiken frowned. He wondered why his son hade back suddenly. Although Grindelwald burned down the previous Manor, and many magic items inside were burned, some are still useful to him.

    For example, the special key at his son¡¯s feet can be used in several ces, and only those with the password are the Aiken family. Only he and his son know this password.

    A house elf in a rag was timidly lowering his head at the door. He didn¡¯t even dare to cry out in pain at the young master¡¯s kicks.

    Fabian seemed to be getting more and more angry. He kicked the house elf out and cursed angrily, ¡°Get out of here, you lowly thing!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you on this premises!¡±

    The house-elf stood up tremblingly, not daring to speak.

    ¡°Go to the basement. You are not allowed to eat tonight.¡± Mr. Aiken walked out of the door and ordered the house-elf.

    Mr. looked at Fabian with a serious face, ¡°I told you not to let anger take over your mind.¡±

    Of course, the Fabian he was talking to was Sean. He learned everything from Fabian¡¯s memory and has no problem dealing with his father.

    Sean¡¯s eyes were red, and his chest heaved violently a few times. He nced at Mr. Aiken, but he took a few deep breaths in the end.

    ¡°Look at you. Come with me to the study room and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Mr. Aiken said in a deep voice.

    Sean kept stroking his hair back and followed after taking a deep breath. This is what Fabian usually does.

    The two came to the study room one after the other. Mr. Aiken closed the door and asked, ¡°Did your n fail?¡±

    Sean clenched his teeth. His eyes were gloomy, as if they were about to drip water.

    ¡°That Mudblood¡­¡± As he spoke, he walked to the wine cab, took out a bottle of wine, opened it, and took a sip.

    ¡°Fabian!¡± He looked at him seriously and said, ¡°How many times have I taught you that no matter if you fail or seed, you must be calm.¡±

    Sean panted, nced at Mr. Aiken, and calmed down under his gaze. Finally, he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± He took a deep breath and regained his calmness.

    ¡°This is what the heirs of the Aiken family should do.¡± He nodded with satisfaction.

    His son is easily overwhelmed. Although he didn¡¯t achieve satisfactory results this time, he was able to calm down quickly, which can be regarded as progress. This is what he wants to see. As long as Fabian can control himself, then nothing will matter.

    In front of Mr. Aiken, his son took another bottle of wine and two sses and handed them over after filling the wine.

    ¡°I¡¯m still too far behind.¡±

    Hearing his son¡¯s words, old Aiken showed a hint of relief in his eyes. Being able to be more and more mature is a good sign. Mr. Aiken picked up his wine ss and took a sip in satisfaction.

    ¡°Failure is not a bad thing, Fabian. Tell me, what step went wrong in your n this time?.¡±

    As he spoke, Mr. Aiken¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he felt his tongue being quickly numb, and then the numbness spread rapidly. He wanted to reach out and touch the bright silver ne on his chest. However, just as his hand was stretching, it was knocked down.

    In the study room, Mr. Aiken slumped on the carpet with wide-open eyes. A gentle magic supported his body, but he was immediately overwhelmed by a huge force.

    ¡°Every step of your son¡¯s n has problems. Forgive my bluntness; an ipetent father is often responsible for the death of his stupid child.¡±

    Mr. Aiken was just like Fabian an hour ago; he could do nothing.

    Naja slowly swam out of Sean¡¯s sleeve, then swam towards Mr. Aiken¡¯s ne. Sean asked Naja to take off his ne.

    Fabian remembers that his father¡¯s ne is a powerful magic item. But just like any other item, it only prevents magic spells and doesn¡¯t work against magical animals because they think that non-human magical creatures are inferior and not worthy of attention.

    Sean walked out of the room and then put on Fabian¡¯s face again.

    Outside the house, several wizards hired by the Aiken family were discussing.

    ¡°What happened to Master Aiken?¡±

    ¡°The lights in the room are all turned off. It seems that something big happened.¡±

    ¡°I feel bad for whoever was involved in that problem.¡±

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a voice shouted, ¡°Everyone,e here.¡±

    Fabian stood at the door and shouted to everyone.

    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s going to tear my skin apart¡­¡± Someone said

    ¡°Suck it up, just listen to him and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Soon, nearly ten hired wizards gathered. Seeing Fabian¡¯s face, they greeted them casually and led the way into the house. A few people followed, the house was a little dark, and the huge room made people feel a little ufortable.

    After turning around the corner of a corridor, they suddenly saw that their young master turned to face them. He closed his eyes, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.

    They saw that in the darkness behind him, a huge head was coiled in mid-air, and a pair of yellow, huge, and terrifying vertical pupils were staring at all of them.

    Their body fell heavily to the ground. At the back, a wizard who hadn¡¯t turned around yet saw this chilling scene. He only felt the chill go straight to the bones, took out his wand, and prepared to retreat quickly.

    However, before he could move, a thorny sheath hanging under thempshade of the deskmp beside him suddenly grew bigger, piercing his throat. The only sound left in the room was the bubbling sound of blood bubbling in the throat.

    All the wizards hired by the Aiken family were wiped out.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean pressed the button in his hand, and the Basilisk¡¯s blindfold was closed again.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to do this.¡± The Basilisk hissed a little happily. This was its first ¡®task¡¯ after following Sean.

    Hearing Sean¡¯s voice that he did well, the Basilisk is very satisfied. It swept its tail, smashing all the stone carvings.

    On the other side, Dave confirmed that the wizard he was talking about no longer had any breath of life. It spread its wings and flew back to Sean¡¯s side.

    ¡°Wash.¡± Dave opened his mouth actively.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s time to brush your teeth as well.¡± Sean gave Dave water to wash his mouth.

    Fabian¡¯s memory gave him information. These wizards hired by the Aiken family either had a dirty background before being hired, or they did a lot of shameful things for the Aiken family after being hired. Therefore, after doing all of this, Sean didn¡¯t care at all.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered at all.

    After collecting his animals, Sean walked to Mr. Aiken¡¯s bedroom, where some treasures of the Aiken family were kept in the secret room. A momentter, Sean came out of the secret room with a hint of distress on his face.

    Too many of them were burned by Grindelwald. His family¡¯s treasure should be a lot. Most of them are just arge pile of Galleons, and Mr. Aiken doesn¡¯t like to save money in the bank.

    Sean sighed, released Pudding, helping it move them into the ring, and walked back to the study room again. As soon as he entered the door, Naja climbed onto his thigh with a ne in his mouth, like offering a treasure.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean touched Naja and praised her.

    He took the ne with a look of surprise in his eyes.

    Fabian also described his father¡¯s most precious ne in his memory, but it was only when Sean got it that he realized the excellent craftsmanship of the ne. Just feeling the magic power, the ancient runes carved in the ne made Sean dizzy.

    More than ten armor protections, two trigger emergency healing spells, five active fast healing spells, five anti-curse jinx, five anti-hypnosis spells, and counter spells such as stun spells, petrification spells, and many more.

    Sean tossed the ne in his hand in admiration.

    ¡°Well, thank you for this, Mr. Aiken.¡± Sean smiled and stroked him, who was still lying on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡­ let¡­¡± Mr. Aiken¡¯s will was tenacious. Sean¡¯s paralyzing potion could paralyze a small fire dragon, but he was still struggling to spit out a few words.

    However, Sean didn¡¯t care about what he said at all and took out his wand.

    ¡°Combustficus.¡±

    The me didn¡¯t understand mercy. It engulfed Mr. Aiken and didn¡¯t allow him to utter a word or make a noise. Sean stepped out of the door, and mes were licking everywhere except Sean¡¯s clothes.

    The fire wanted to dance wildly, but they were trying to restrain themselves around Sean.

    Sean turned his head. There was no gentleness in his eyes.

    The Portkey distorted, and he disappeared in ce.

    After that, the mes broke free and rose wildly around the Manor.

 Chapter 336: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Returnâ€

    Chapter 336: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Return¡±

    ¡°Sir, sir!¡± Director Rudne Brent from the French Auror Office had just put on his pajamas and was about to fall asleep with his wife. A knock on the door awakened him.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Brent cursed and put on his clothes, walking towards the door.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not the news about Grindelwald and the group of dark wizards who attacked Muggles, I swear I would cast a hundred curses on you.¡± Brent walked to the door.

    ¡°What happened? Anything special?¡± Brent asked in a deep voice.

    The Auror breathed and quickly replied, ¡°We may have found Grindelwald¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Brent was shocked.

    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? If you find info on Grindelwald, don¡¯t act rashly. Do you remember that?¡±

    Just relying on the Aurors of the French Ministry of Magic, finding Grindelwald, and catching him back would be a great sess.

    He hurriedly replied, ¡°Our people didn¡¯t arrest him immediately. To be precise, we didn¡¯t see each other in person.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the full situation.¡± Brent put his hands behind his back and returned to his previousposure.

    The Auror took a deep breath, ¡°On the westernmost side of Paris, a manor that originally belonged to a Muggle caught fire. But the people we patrolled found a fluctuation of magic power, and someone recognized that house. That should be Aiken¡¯s manor.¡±

    Hearing this, Brent¡¯s eyes sank. Of course, he knew that the Aiken family had bought a house there, and in order to get it at a low price, Mr. Aiken also used some magic on the original owner of the manor, which was a serious vition of the Secrecy Act.

    But that was Mr. Aiken, the number one man in France. Therefore, Brent chose to ignore it.

    Thinking of this, he could no longer maintain his calmness and asked, ¡°How is the situation there?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing left after the fire. Someone discovered the remaining wave of magic power¡­¡± The Auror gulped, ¡°It seems to be the same spell that Grindelwald used in Pere Lachaise¡­¡±

    ¡°So, we haven¡¯t made a move yet huh? Brent let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What about the rest?¡±

    ¡°They are all stationed now. Do you need anything?¡±

    Brent pondered for a while, ¡°Call everyone up. Let the forensic observe the scene.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Twenty minutester, all the French Aurors gathered in the western suburbs of Paris. In front of him, the originally luxurious manor had been burned to the ground. It wasn¡¯t until the mes finally settled for a bit and the forensics signaled that everything was safe.

    All the Aurors raised their wands and slowly moved toward the ruins. After some inspection, the Aurors breathed a sigh of relief.

    Grindelwald is not here.

    Brent came forward from behind and ordered, ¡°Put out the fire, check the situation, and see if there are any survivors.¡±

    Hearing this, several Aurors looked at each other. The fire has been burning for at least half an hour, it would be a miracle if there were any survivors. Of course, Brent knew this, but there must be something.

    The fire was extinguished, and the Aurors entered the ruins in groups.

    ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream! Don¡¯t embarrass the French elite wizards!¡± Brent reprimanded.

    He walked steadily towards the scene surrounded by Aurors. Passing through the crowd, Brent saw the scene before him. He felt his scalp go numb as if that horrible night a few months ago was about to reappear.

    In front of him is the only ce in the whole manor that has not been burned. On the gorgeous marble floor, ashes were neatly piled up.

    An Auror trembled and whispered, ¡°ording to our investigation, Mr. Aiken and the wizards he hired are living here. There are exactly eleven people in total. We don¡¯t know whom this might be, but we suspect that it may be Mr. Aiken and the others.¡±

    This scene made Brent feel cold all over; he could have even seen the scene here an hour ago. Grindelwald pushed the door open with a smile and walked in casually. He killed everyone here as easily as greeting an old friend.

    The mes rose, and all the bodies were burned to ashes. The ashes were used to warn them who came after him.

    Mr. Aiken has beenpletely burned to death.

    Brent took a deep breath, retracted his clenched hands, and tried to maintain hisposure.

    He told the other Aurors, ¡°Go inform the Ministry of Magic, the Guards, and the International Confederation of Wizards about this incident.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    At this time, at Hogwarts Castle.

    Sean returned to Umbridge¡¯s office. He hid all his figures and passed through the Aurors and the Guards. His clone illusion was dozing on the chair.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sean stretched his waist without paying attention.

    He looked at the wizards who did not guard him strictly and askedzily, ¡°Fabian doesn¡¯t seem toe back. Should I be allowed to go back? I¡¯m only a student in the third grade.¡±

    The Guards and Aurors nced and finally put away their wand.

    ¡°It seems that Fabian Aiken has indeed framed you. You can go back. We will start the process of pursuing ountability on him.¡±

    Sean stood up and twirled the wand in his hand, ¡°Really? If there is any news about him, please let me know. I wanted to sue him.¡±

    The Guards nced at him and shook his head.

    Sean passed through the crowd and stopped at the door. He turned around and asked, ¡°I almost forgot. What are you going to do with Umbridge?¡±

    An Auror replied, ¡°Using the Unforgivable Curse on a student is a serious offense. If there is no ident, she will already be sent to Azkaban.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sean asked curiously, ¡°Will the ministry send another senior investigator over?¡±

    The Auror thought for a moment and replied in a muffled voice, ¡°That depends on the decision of the Ministry.¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope that an honest and responsible investigator can be sent this time.¡± Sean said with a smile and left.

    After he walked away, the remaining people looked at each other. The Guards grabbed his cloak and said casually, ¡°Imagine being threatened by a third grader. You didn¡¯t catch what he said, did you?¡±

    The Auror gave him a cold look and said firmly, ¡°At least I didn¡¯t have to deal with that Aiken kid.¡±

    After a few conversations, the two groups walked out of Hogwarts one after the other. They returned to the hall of the British Ministry of Magic together.

    They were stunned by the scene in front of them as soon as they arrived.

    It was alreadyte at night, but the Ministry of Magic was as lively as a weekday afternoon. The difference was that the faces of the anxiously walking crowd all had serious expressions on their faces.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The Guards¡¯ leader stopped a person he knew.

    When he finished speaking, he froze in ce.

    The Aiken Manor was burned down, and all the wizards guarding it were killed. Even Fabian, who might have returned home, was turned into ashes.

    This means that Grindelwald is back.

    He suddenly thought of something he heard about.

    The sentence that Sean had just said.

    ¡°If there is any news about him, please let me know. I wanted to sue him.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In a certain vi, a wizard with a violent expression and pale face walked quickly towards the bedroom. Before walking to the double doors, he restrained all the expressions on his face and knocked gently on the door.

    ¡°Master Grindelwald, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you at this time. But I have something important to report.¡±

    ¡°Come in, my friend.¡± He opened the door and walked in, seeing Grindelwald smiling at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. We arerades in arms who conspire together for great things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Grindelwald.¡± He rxed a little.

    ¡°Lord Grindelwald, I have received news from an informant that something happened in Paris, and our people are on the scene.¡±

    Grindelwald leanedfortably on the chair with one foot raised. He listened to the report, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.

    ¡°Tell me a little more about it.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Yes, it was like this¡­¡±

    Listening to the detailed information, Grindelwald smiled even more.

    ¡°Hah, Interesting.¡±

    The man asked hesitantly, ¡°My lord, the Ministry of Magic of various countries has now identified you as the wizard who wiped out the Aiken family. I know you don¡¯t take their words to heart, but there is a person who is pretending to be you. Should I get him?¡±

    Grindelwald smiled and waved his hands, ¡°No need. Tell them that I did this thing. Take it as a signal that I will be returning.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes becamepletely frantic. Knelt down and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    When he closed the door, Grindelwald smiled and walked leisurely to the window.

    ¡°Smart use of the current situation. It seems that they were dealt with quickly and provided sufficient alibi¡­¡± Grindelwald looked at the sky hanging high outside the window. He smiled even wider, ¡°Sean, you did a good job.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Sean, under the nket, sneezed. He rubbed his nose and muttered something.

    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s talking about me?¡±

    In his hand, he was holding a few magic items he got from Mr. Aiken.

    Needless to say, that ne is very powerful. In addition, Sean also found some magic items with fewer functions. Although they are not amazing, they are enough for offense and defense.

    A total of five items were found, and Sean decided to give Hermione and Daisy one each. The remaining three copies will be given to his parents and younger sister. Although they are not wizards, defensive spells can also be triggered automatically so that he can feel more at ease when he is not around them.

    In addition to these items and arge pile of Galleons, Sean also found a few other interesting items.

    Andscape crystal ball with something in it, this thing is more like a magic toy than a magic item. When someone gets close to the sphere, snowkes start falling from its top.

    The number of falling snowkes is the person¡¯s age. Sean¡¯s birthday was November 15th, 1979; now it is 1993, just a few days before his birthday, and fourteen snowkes have fallen.

    He held the ball and approached his roommate. It was also urate. Even Dave can also be measured.

    urate is quite urate, but it is not very useful.

    Sean just yed with it for a while and then threw it back. The airwing bird likes round things very much.

    The second thing is a book of spells. This book does note from a certain publishing house, but Mr. Aiken himself should write it, and it contains many spells.

    Among them, most of the spells have been seen or used publicly, and there is one that makes Sean¡¯s eyes shine.

 Chapter 337: â€œFlash Spellâ€

    Chapter 337: ¡°sh Spell¡±

    Apparate is probably the only difficult spell that has arge number of people who use it.

    Although there is an Anti-Apparition Jinx, there will be a loud sound when apparating. You may not have learned the Patronus spell or any high-level spells for an adult wizard, but Apparate is very useful.

    Of course, Sean wants to learn it, but he is too young to do it, especially for long distances. It is too dangerous. Even Grindelwald would not advise him to do so. Grindelwald had said that Sean would teach him another spell when he had more control over his magic, but it was no longer the case after that night in Paris.

    The Short-Distance Rapid Apparate recorded by the Aiken family is very simr to what Grindelwald once mentioned. Apparation can be used to teleport for short distances.

    This spell ispletely different. The output of magic power is greater, and the distance is extremely short. It is centered on the wizard and has a radius of 9 meters.

    Of course, the main point is that the time required for this spell is shorter than normal Apparate, and there is no sound. Seeing this, Sean immediately perked up.

    Using this spell to span arge geographical area is not realistic, but it is clear that this spell can y its greatest role in battle. Dodge spells, sneak attacks, hide, and more.

    Sean thinks it is like this. Normal Apparition is a quick teleportation spell with a loud sound, while this spell is more like a short-distance sh. What surprised Sean the most was that there was no age limit for this spell.

    ording to the records of the Aiken family, this spell is extremely difficult to learn, and many wizards who can quickly master Apparate will be able to learn it.

    This made Sean more interested. Although wizards use magic regrly, they usually follow a simple idea. The harder it is to learn, the better the effect.

    Sean nced at the time. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to learn for a while and see if proficiency in the spell can be seen.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The next day.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Hermione asked in surprise.

    Sean has two dark circles under his eyes and yawned, ¡°I thought of a magic spell, and I was fascinated while learning it.¡±

    ¡°Get some sleep!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I gained something, at least.¡± Last night, Sean wanted to go to bed at the beginning but stayed up all night.

    Apart from ancient runes and potions, this was the first time he encountered such a difficult spell to learn. Itsted three hours, let alone casting it barely.

    This made Sean puzzled.

    Although he was too young to use Apparition, Sean had studied it carefully before. It took him thirty minutes to see the direction of the magic power flow. Logically speaking, this new spell is also of the same type. Even if the difficulty is hard, it should not be so difficult.

    Sean was caught up in this spell. It took him the rest of the night to figure out the problem. This new spell is not the same magic type as Apparition.

    Although the effects are simr, the essence is like a Summoning Charm. A Summoning Charm that has been remade andbined with a special magic power.

    Only now did Sean realize why he couldn¡¯t even do the basics.

    Sean was relieved that he finally understood it. When he was about to cover the quilt, he found that it was already dawn. That¡¯s why he has two dark circles under his eyes and is tired.

    Yawning anding to the hall, Hogwarts was a little depressed as always.

    Although the students were more united, Umbridge was in power after all, and the high-pressure management measures made everyone restless.

    Today is different.

    Professor McGonagall made an announcement.

    Umbridge has been directly brought back to the Ministry of Magic because of attacking students at school and using forbidden magic in the process. She will be held a trial.

    The news exploded in the hall. The students discussed loudly and excitedly, and Fred and George hugged each other excitedly. They could finally use those prank items back.

    Professor McGonagall did not stop everyone from being so happy. With a smile, she continued until the noise subsided, ¡°The Ministry of Magic told me that there will be no more investigators for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± the students cheered.

    ¡°Quiet. Of course, the situation is tense now, and I still hope that everyone will not vite the school rules.¡± Professor McGonagall ended her speech.

    The rules from the Ministry of Magic are still imposed on the board. Of course, no student will pay attention to those stupid rules. As long as they don¡¯t get caught breaking the school rules as usual, their lives will be the same as usual.

    Umbridge¡¯s departure made everyone happy except Ottoman.

    Horrison was very happy. Among the cheering crowd, he looked at Sean, who was drinking pumpkin juice. Last night, Sean was the only person who came to Umbridge, and early this morning, she was gone.

    After the happy breakfast was over, Draco came to him.

    Sean hooked his shoulders with ease and whispered, ¡°Umbridge is now gone. This proves that our first-stage n has worked, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Draco said excitedly.

    Although Sean nned the n and didn¡¯t know how Umbridge got out, this didn¡¯t stop Draco from being the leader of Slytherin.

    Sean smiled, ¡°You did a good job, Draco. Maybe you can understand the true meaning of Glory earlier than the rest of Slytherin.¡±

    ¡°But listen, buddy. It¡¯s just a small progress. Keep pulling them. Come to me if you need anything. I¡¯m sure you can do a great job.¡±

    Draco¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Very well. By the way, there is Fabian¡¯s spy on your side, although he looks dumb enough to be known so easily.¡±

    Just as Draco was about to ask who it was, he immediately realized that Sean was just reminding him that he still had to rely on himself to find the traitor.

    His eyes lowered, ¡°How dare he cooperate with outsiders? I will definitely catch that person.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Sean nodded with satisfaction.

    Draco began to learn to be smart, knowing that not telling him the specific thing was to give him a chance to learn.

    Both Umbridge and Fabianpletely disappeared into the castle, and Hogwarts finally ushered in the heat that had been suppressed for a long time. The students were paired up and chatting happily, someone was secretly using magic in the corridor, and the Weasley twins yed cat and mouse with Filch again.

    Sean, Hermione, and Daisy went to their usual ce, the Room of Requirements.

    Practicing the Patronus Charm is their n now. Of course, Sean has a new spell to practice.

    In the brightly lit room, Hermione and Daisy were sitting on cushions, and several of them had just finished practicing the Patronus Charm.

    ¡°How on earth did you get Umbridge to use dark magic on you first?¡± Hermione asked, rather puzzled.

    Sean wrote a few words in his notebook and replied, ¡°Abination of the Forgetfulness Charm and False Memory Charm. Fabian will definitely not tell Umbridge about his n, and I have guessed all his ns. I gave Umbridge a psychological hint.¡±

    ¡°I left a hint. Then, she would follow that hint. At that time, I can just provoke her with a few words. Umbridge can¡¯t help but get angry and attack me so that when the Ministry of Magic examines her, it will only detect shallow psychological hints, not detecting that her mind had been tampered with.¡±

    He told the two of their ns for Umbridge and Fabian, and he went out to kill Aiken¡¯s family in the middle of the night and did not tell the two.

    Daisy blinked with her chin in her hands, and she muttered.

    ¡°Wow, what an evil n.¡±

    Sean threw a crystal ball over, ¡°Be careful with your words, Miss Potter.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The things I got, I can show a number of snows ording to your age. The snowkes are quite beautiful.¡± Sean replied casually.

    It doesn¡¯t matter for them to y with this kind of small toy. Other magic props must go to an alchemist to dispose of the traces before they can be given to others. After all, those are stolen goods.

    Of course, he had messaged Lupinst night before returning to Hogwarts. While Daisy and Hermione studied thendscape globe with falling snowkes, Sean buried himself in his notebook again.

    Although it was clear that the essence of the new spell was a Summoning Charm, the difficulty still exists.

    ¡°The movement of retracting the wand¡¯s tip should be withdrawn quickly and smoothly¡­¡±

    ¡°urate positioning is important. I must draw out the magic as it spreads and put them.¡±

    ¡°Considering that my ring has an Extension Charm, I need to pay more attention when drawing out the magic.¡±

    With arge pile of notes, Sean saw the thing he wanted to see. A new spell appeared on the system panel.

    sh Spell (Summoning Charm) Lv 0: Proficiency 0/5000

    ¡°Huh.¡± Sean let out a long breath.

    The hard work paid off, and after solving the procedure.

    However, it¡¯s no wonder that the Aiken family¡¯s detailed exnation said that few people have mastered this sh Spell. It is tooplicated.

    Sean recited the spell a few times in his heart again, then carefully recalled the important points of casting the spell. He closed his eyes and spread his magic power ording to the exnation of the spell.

    Everything was going on slowly and smoothly. At the same time, precision is the most important thing when drawing out the magic power for the first time. When Sean finished all this, his forehead was sweating slightly, but the preparations had already been perfected.

    ¡°The essence is a summoning spell, precise positioning, drawing out magic power, and summoning yourself there.¡±

    After remembering the important points silently, Sean opened his eyes firmly and raised his wand steadily with a slightly sideways semicircle, two small shakes, a sharp pointing, and a smooth and quick withdrawal.

    Sean recited the spell.

    Like being caught in a current without humidity and chill, Sean felt he was being wrapped and moving. After a very brief sensation, he looked down.

    It was a sess.

    Next to him, the two who hadn¡¯t bothered him widened in surprise. When Sean turned his head and looked at the two of them, Hermione and Daisy yelled out together.

    ¡°Sean, are you Apparating?!¡±

    ¡°It worked!¡± Sean raised the corners of his mouth, ¡°What did you see just now? ¡°

    ¡°You teleported! Like when my parents Apparated, your figure twisted in the air and appeared in another ce. Although you only moved about twenty centimeters?¡± Daisy said excitedly.

    Hermione was even more puzzled, ¡°Is this the Apparition spell? Impossible, you can¡¯t use it if you are under the needed age, and your teleportation process is smooth but very short. The most important thing is that there is no sound of an Apparate spell should make. How¡¯d you do it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told you. I¡¯ve been thinking about a new spell all night.¡± Sean waved his hand.

    ¡°A new spell? There is no spell with this effect mentioned in the Encyclopedia of Spells, and the difficulty of this should be very high.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°The magic needed is high, but it can only move me around 9 meters from my previous position, but the effect is pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 338: â€œBrand New Spellâ€

    Chapter 338: ¡°Brand New Spell¡±

    The sh Spell brought enough surprises to Sean, and Hermione and Daisy were also amazed.

    Of course, with Sean¡¯s current proficiency in spells, the effect of the sh Spell is not good. But once the proficiency increases and Sean can cast silently or even without a wandless, the sh Spell will be one of the most powerful spells in actualbat.

    The sess of casting it for the first time gave Sean a lot of motivation. In order to remember the feeling just now, he tried again.

    It worked again. This time, he tried to set the distance of the sh to be shorter, and simultaneously, he elerated his movements.

    As Sean expected, the casting time required this time is shorter thanst time. When Sean was ready to do it again, Hermione suddenly stood up.

    She covered her mouth and looked at Sean in disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hermione?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    ¡°You teleported!¡± Hermione¡¯s voice was sharp and excited.

    Sean didn¡¯t react for a moment. He spread his hands strangely and looked, ¡°Yeah, I did it twice. Is there something wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Not that!¡± Hermione stomped her feet in disbelief, ¡°You teleported! You teleported in Hogwarts!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I teleported¡­¡± Sean replied subconsciously and then froze in ce.

    He also opened his mouth wide. All teleportation and flight magic is prohibited within the area of Hogwarts. The only exception is the Phoenix¡¯s teleportation ability.

    Apparition, Floo Powder, Portkeys, all of them are forbidden. Only the principal can open ess it, and Sean obviously didn¡¯t get Dumbledore¡¯s permission.

    He raised his wand in surprise. Although the casting time was different and the distance was very short, he did teleport within Hogwarts twice. Logically speaking, this is impossible. As an extremely powerful magic item, coupled with the fact that it was built in a magic field, it was impossible for Sean to do so.

    Then there is only one possibility.

    The essence of the sh Spell is not movement or teleportation but summoning.

    Just like when he cast a charm like Serpensortia at Hogwarts, the sh Spell is essentially a summoning spell that will not be blocked. This means that Sean can freely enter and exit all ces in Hogwarts, and no walls will hinder him.

    Sean immediately thought of the space he was in. In Sean¡¯s understanding, two reasons exist for the Room of Requirements.

    One is a mirrored image space, and the other is another variant of the Extension Charm. This magical space that incorporates many profound magics is a ce Sean has always wanted to explore thoroughly.

    Sean came up with an idea: If he was standing in the corridor, could he use the sh Spell to enter the Room of Requirements directly?

    Whatever the nature of the Room of Requirement, Sean can be sure of one thing: The ce where the Room of Requirements only exists in Hogwarts.

    It may be just a bare room, and then it will transform into a room ording to users¡¯ needs, but no matter what, the Room of Requirement must be a space.

    The only hidden danger is that when the Room of Requirement is not summoned, it may be hidden in another space that is not intertwined with reality because ghosts who can pass through walls have never inexplicably walked into a room without a door on this floor.

    Sean became excited. It was probably his original intention to explore the wizarding world. He was really curious about what the original Room of Requirements would look like.

    Moreover, this is not a useless exploration. The Room of Requirements has umted a lot of things from Hogwarts for thousands of years. Maybe he can find spells left over from ancient times, magical and weird items, and so on.

    Sean has never forgotten one thing: the authority of Hogwarts mentioned by Szar Slytherin. A quarter of Ravenw¡¯s authority may rted to the Room of Requirements.

    Sean has suspected it for a long time, but he has not found a way to verify it.

    Hermione immediately began to think.

    ¡°The essence of the sh Spell is a Summoning Charm, so it makes sense that Hogwarts¡¯ rules do not apply to you, and your observation on the Room of Requirement also makes sense.¡±

    Daisy interjected, ¡°But there is a problem. The main room of the Room of Requirements may be hidden in any corner of Hogwarts. The stone wall on this floor may be just a doorbell or a portal. So if you can only teleport in a short distance, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hermione nodded, ¡°and there is another thing: how do you locate it? The essence of the spell is to control the magic power to the location to be there. Magic power can pass through walls, but it cannot automatically find the targeted point, and you may not be able to locate the exact location.¡±

    ¡°In that case, it is very dangerous to use the spell rashly. You may be like those failed summoning spells, and the summoned object will be stuck in the process. Of course, even if the spell goes perfectly, and you may fall into a dark space that no one knows about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I think my idea has room for implementation. Of course, I act rashly before finding a safe method and mastering the spell proficiently.¡±

    Hermione looked seriously at him, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still want to live my life.¡±

    If he is unfortunately caught in an unknown dark space, Sean has a way to escape, and he also has a prop that can make him escape. Of course, if it is used in this kind of ce, Sean will feel that it is quite wasteful. Therefore, all actions still have to be done until he finds a way to be sure he can do it without any problem.

    ¡ª-

    Entering October, the weather in the Scottish Hignds has be cold.

    The students were delighted that the Ministry of Magic hadn¡¯t sent the next investigator after Umbridge went away. Of course, the rules are still much stricter than before.

    In mid-October, another serious ident broke out, and the details of the ident were concealed. Lupin didn¡¯t get any more information, but the danger level of exposure to the wizarding world rose again.

    Let alone Hogsmeade, it was very difficult for the students to get out of the castle, and the Dementors had already started wandering around the Hogwarts bridge.

    Just a few days ago, there was an attack in Hogsmeade, which was said to be done by an escapee from Azkaban. Fortunately, the situation was resolved before it spread.

    The man wanted to use the Imperius Curse to control the Honeydukes¡¯ boss, poison all the candy, and give it away to the students as a gift. The Imperius Curse went well, but the poison didn¡¯t.

    Snape happened to be in Hogsmeade that day and walked into Honeydukes.

    Although it is weird that he walked into Honeydukes, Sean can also express his understanding. Daisy told Sean in the corridor that she had gotten a lot of candy to snack on. When he took out the pile of candy she had left, he happened to see Professor Snape, who had just turned away at the corner.

    Snape smelled something wrong as soon as he walked into Honeydukes. He pretended not to notice and directly poisoned everyone except himself in the room with a gas potion.

    The escapee was hiding in the storage room and foaming at the mouth and was arrested by Snape on the spot.

    It¡¯s just that the candy contaminated with the gas potion needs to bepletely destroyed. It is said that when the Aurors took the escapee away, the escapee seemed to have suffered quite a terrible torture.

    After this ident, the rules in Hogwarts became stricter, and Aurors and Dementors patrolled even more.

    However, without a new investigator, the students are happy. At least their study and life are still normal, especially since Professor McGonagall sent someone to help contact the parents of the students from Muggle families.

    A huge silver dragon covers everyone¡¯s sight in the Room of Requirements. Daisy has shown an amazing talent in the Patronus Charm; she is already thinking about how to make her Patronus shrink and erge its body freely.

    Hermione¡¯s performance is also good. She can already summon the silver otter to y around.

    Only Sean was in trouble.

    ¡°Is this it?¡± Sean held up his wand uncertainly.

    After working hard, his silver mist has finally evolved.

    It formed a small to a veryrge one, almost blocking Sean¡¯s vision.

    Daisy took back her Patronus, tilted her head, and looked it over, ¡°It seems to be much stronger than the previous one, but it hasn¡¯t formed. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know the Patronus Charm much.¡±

    Hermione put away her wand, came to the side, and said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve mastered it, but you¡¯re still a little bit emotional?¡±

    Sean thought for a while and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Maybe, but the mist seems to be okay. It hasn¡¯t dissipated after so long.¡±

    Daisy cheered him up, ¡°Practice for a while, and you should be able to do it.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°I think so, too.¡±

    At least there is progress, and the progress is steadily advancing. After practicing the Patronus Charm, Sean started working on his sh Spell again. The progress of the spell is much faster. Before that, Sean drank a boosting potion, and with a lot of practice, the proficiency of the spell rose rapidly.

    Although he still can¡¯t cast spells silently, Sean can already cast them extremely fast, and the distance has also been greatly improved.

    A voice sounded when Sean¡¯s body appeared at the other end of the room. Sean nodded in satisfaction.

    Next to it, Daisy was pondering over the sh Spell. From time to time, she looked up at Sean and bit the tip of her pen from time to time.

    After Sean moved again, Daisy whispered to herself, ¡°Why can¡¯t you move long distances?¡±

    Hermione heard what she said and exined, ¡°Because your magic power does it that far, an inurate positioning will also lead to the failure of the spell.¡±

    Sean also said, ¡°The key to the spell lies in the precisending point. If you go too far, not only will it be impossible to put the exact magic power, but you will be unable to put your targeted point.¡±

    Daisy nodded and asked doubtfully, ¡°But other summoning spells can summon creatures from far away.¡±

    ¡°The sh Spell is a variant of it, which is different from the normal spell.¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Ah, I see. So the bison spell you improved is also a variant of it? I can do that too, and it¡¯s not the same as an ordinary summoning spell.¡± Daisy pointed at a dummy in the distance, casting a spell. A calf appeared out of nowhere and mmed into the dummy hard.

    Sean scratched his head, ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s also a variant. Because ordinary summoning spells have a way to position things.¡±

    As he spoke, Sean suddenly froze in ce.

    Long-distance positioning.

    Looking at Sean, who was lost in thought, Hermione and Daisy looked at each other.

    At this moment, Sean¡¯s brain is thinking hard. His own bison spell, or Improved Levitation Charm, was very sessful, which showed that a summoning spell and long-distance positioning could bebined.

    What if hebined both principles, like summoning himself to the target?

    Sean¡¯s brain was running wildly, and in his mind, the magical principles of the two spells were presented to him bit by bit.

    ¡°This is not right¡­ This is contradictory¡­ The transmission of magic power here will be blocked¡­¡±

    ¡°The root of the chant and add the first step of the sh spell¡­ No, it seems to be more urate to rece it¡­¡±

    ¡°Recing the positioned target with the summoning method of the sh Spell might be a way, but that would be a problem. What if I reverse the spell, rece the structure of the sh Spell, andbine it?¡±

    After a long silence, Sean pursed his lips, and a look of joy appeared on his face.

 Chapter 339: â€œThe Room of Requirementsâ€

    Chapter 339: ¡°The Room of Requirements¡±

    A wizard¡¯s abilityes from talent, passed down through blood. Every wizard is born with magical powers, and this ability is like having an extra arm embodied by the magic power. You can control your magic power, and a resonance effect can be formed so the magic spell can exert its ability.

    This way of control follows specific gestures, spells, thoughts, and emotions, and the spell is like a key, opening a ¡®rule¡¯ to this world. In the process of Sean¡¯s exploration of the wizarding world, this exnation in ¡°Magical Theory¡± written by Adalbert Waffling is logical to him.

    He constantly tries to put forward his own opinions and create a key that belongs to him. Obviously, this is very difficult.

    However, in the process of his continuous effort and construction of the spell, Sean found that he seemed to have got a trick. He has little understanding of the nature of the spell.

    Creating connections across spaces.

    It¡¯s the answer that Sean found.

    On the side, Hermione and Daisy didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and looked at Sean. They saw Sean gently waving his wand, and an extremely weak magic power from the wand¡¯s tip spread out.

    One hour, two hours, and three hours have passed. The two had already fallen asleep, and Sean stood up abruptly.

    ¡°Found it!¡± His eyes were bright, without any trace of fatigue.

    The two were rubbing their eyes as the noise woke them up.

    ¡°Sean?¡±

    Sean turned around excitedly on the spot and said, ¡°I know how tobine the two spells. If my theory is correct, I may be able to infinitely expand the sh Spell¡¯s distance and even go Into the real Room of Requirements.¡±

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    If Sean seeds, there will be a brand new spell in the wizarding world, which is a teleportation spell that is essentially a summoning but has a long-distance teleportation effect.

    ¡°Let me experiment. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Sean said impatiently.

    Daisy and Hermione stood up and saw a small ck worm emerge from the tip of Sean¡¯s wand.

    The Shadow Worm Curse, which Sean got from Gorith Gaunt. Leaving the worms, they walked out of the Room of Requirement.

    In the corridor, Sean turned around and looked at the stone wall that had returned to its former appearance, closed his eyes, and sensed it. He didn¡¯t want to use this method to locate things but to use this method to determine the trajectory of the magic power.

    If it can be sensed sessfully, Sean is confident that he can use it to judge the source of magic power represented by the Room of Requirements. Using a method of establishing a connection, he learned to build his own magical outline across space.

    As soon as he closed his eyes, Sean clearly felt the source of the magic power. Sean remained calm and carefully analyzed the direction and trajectory of the magic power flow.

    The sh Spell requires the wizard¡¯s magic power to extend out to build a magic power outline at a fixed point. This can be understood as Sean¡¯s magic power bing a line and moving out. However, this line cannot be too far away from Sean, so the distance of the sh Spell is very close.

    At this moment, Sean used the method of finding the summoned object and skillfullybined the keys of the two spells. The line used to construct the outline no longer extends slowly but ¡®drills¡¯ through space. The line drilled out along the trajectory of magic power finallynded in the right ce.

    Sean immediately controlled it.

    When the silhouette was formed, Sean opened his eyes and swung his right hand quickly with a new wand motion.

    He disappeared in ce as if using a normal sh Spell.

    ¡°No change¡­¡± Sean looked around at the Room of Requirements.

    His worms were lying obediently on the ground, and the surroundings were still the same as when they left. However, Sean didn¡¯te in through the door this time.

    This shows that the spell he created himself does work. If Sean can leave his magic imprint elsewhere, he can teleport over a long distance. Because sh Spell is a summoning type spell, it will not be restricted by Hogwarts, nor will the anti-apparition jinx catch it.

    Of course, more testing is needed for long-distance transportation.

    Still, that was enough to get Sean excited. Sadly, the current House of Requirements is clearly not what it used to be.

    Sean rested his chin and thought. Will the Room of Requirements remain the same as the previous visitor¡¯s needs until the next visitor makes a request?

    This doesn¡¯t seem reasonable.

    Sean thought for a while, opened the door, and walked out. In the corridor, Daisy and Hermione looked at him in shock.

    ¡°You made it?!¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°The spell is sessful, but the Room of Requirements still retains its appearance before we left. What do you think?¡±

    Hermione said, ¡°ording to what you said, I started to observe after you disappeared. The wooden door appeared, but I didn¡¯t push it open. After I changed the needs, the door disappeared. Like the previous experiment, when people were in the Room, and the needs were different, the Room would not respond to you.¡±

    Sean nodded.

    He decided to change his mind.

    ¡°I need a bathroom.¡±

    ¡°I need a bathroom.¡±

    ¡°I need a bathroom.¡±

    Sean muttered silently in front of the stone wall. Soon, the stone wall kept changing, and the wooden door appeared before his eyes. Sean didn¡¯t rush to push the door to go in, he repeated the spell again, and as the spellnded, he shed into the Room once again.

    This time, something that shocked Sean happened. The Room he was in was still the same as before, the Room where he and Hermione Daisy used to practice spells all year round, not a bathroom full of fancy toilets.

    The most important thing is that there is no wooden door to go out.

    Sean walked over and touched it. It was the same material as other stone walls, and nothing was special about it. In other words, he has entered a separate space.

    This is very simr to his previous theory.

    The Room does not change the inside ording to the wishes of the visitors but opens the door to the Room you need. Sean suddenly felt that his thinking had broadened.

    He circled the Room and finally cast the spell again.

    The sudden appearance of Sean startled Hermione and Daisy. Hermione stroked her chest and said hastily, ¡°I was scared to death! Why didn¡¯t you push the door out this time?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no door.¡± Sean recounted his experience.

    ¡°You entered a new room? No, you entered the old Room?¡± Daisy was a little confused.

    Sean smiled slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s try it again.¡±

    He repeated it again, and when he shed again, Hermione immediately told him.

    ¡°We can¡¯t push this door.¡±

    Sure enough, because Sean himself was in the Room of Requirement, the door to the bathroom couldn¡¯t be opened. It¡¯s getting closer to what he expected.

    Sean stood excitedly in front of the stone wall.

    ¡°I needed a ce where I could practice my spells and have a BBQ, bathe, and y Quidditch at the same time.¡±

    He walked back and forth, thinking silently. But this time, the Room of Requirement responded to him.

    However, the stone wall transforms much more slowly than before. After spending a lot of time, the wooden door took shape. This time, Sean pushed open the wooden door and walked in.

    The Room inside isrger than before, and one side is used for practicing spells, just like the Room where Sean got into the Vanishing Cab and met Grindelwald when he came for the first time.

    Bookshelves filled with spell books, practice dummies, etc., the Vanishing Cab was quietly ced in its original position, and a worm that had been staying there was lying on the ground in the center.

    On the other side, there is an open space with iron grills and bonfires for barbecues, and tables and chairs are thoughtfully ced beside them. Somewhatically, these things are ced in the center of a small Quidditch field, with three goals erected in front.

    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is below the three goals, there is a room with a stone wall. When the door is opened, there are several bathtubs filled with hot water.

    Funny and out of ce, the Room does what Sean wants. The existence of the worm also confirmed Sean¡¯s thoughts.

    When the Room first appeared in the castle, it responded instantly to visitors¡¯ needs, and it would ¡®create¡¯ a new room on the spot. Then, it will ¡®store¡¯ this Room. Next time, if there is the same demand, it will not make it on-site but will open the door of the old Room to new visitors.

    The needs of each visitor will be categorized, such as ¡°I want a ce to hide things¡±, ¡°I want to find a ce to hide¡±, ¡°I want a ce with second-hand crucibles,¡± and so on. This kind of demand will be pointed to a fixed room because the Room determines that this Room can meet your needs.

    Over the years, more and more rooms have been ¡®stored¡¯, and the Room can meet the needs ofters without creating new rooms. But just now, Sean¡¯s request was weird, and the Room could not meet it, so it built a new room, and the door took longer than usual to form.

    Obviously, the Room cannot duplicate items, so it will integrate the old rooms that meet the requirements into a new room that meets the needs.

    Sean eliminated the worm, took off his watch, and put another worm in it to let it get into the watch. Putting down his watch and going out, he told Hermione to wait until the stone wall was restored.

    ¡°I need a ce where I can practice spells, barbecue, take a bath, and y Quidditch, but I can¡¯t find a mechanical watch with Wallup¡¯s name engraved on it.¡± After Hermione said, the door appeared quickly.

    Sean immediately closed his eyes. He wanted to find out where he had just put down the watch. The trajectory of the worm¡¯s magic power is still clear and traceable, and Sean quickly outlines the magic power.

    Then, Sean appeared in midair.

    ¡°The watch is flying.¡±

    In mid-air, the watch that was floating in one direction flew lightly into Sean¡¯s hand.

    This is a huge bluestone square, and the material of the stone bs is simr to the floor of the library.

    There are three floors, except for the aisle in the center, there are neatly arranged shelves everywhere. They are ced in categories, and they float steadily in midair. There are books, armor, dummies, toilets, skeletons, and many more.

    This ce looks like a museum. The only odd thing is that the shelves are sparsely stocked, and the entire hall looks empty.

    On the wall, inside a rectangrmpshade carved with crystals, there is a blue me that emits soft and warm light, giving people afortable feeling. Through the gap, Sean saw the surrounding walls or translucent doors.

    Sean walked over slowly. He saw the utility room full of broomsticks, the bathroom full of toilets, and various rooms. This is the Room of the Room of Requirement that has been manufactured and stored.

    He continued walking and saw a huge utility room, which was where his watch was going just now.

    Not just this floor; the same is true for the other floors.

    Sean looked up, and he saw the very center of the ceiling. It was like a starry night sky, and the continuous shooting stars made the whole ceiling seem like a dream.

    The corners of Sean¡¯s mouth were raised. He walked along the aisle, his vision gradually widened, and the disy rack slowly moved away. Finally, he saw the innermost appearance.

    Starlight flickered above, runes, parchment, and quills floated around, the blue curtains moved without wind, and a bronze-colored giant eagle was soaring.

    They all surround a jade statue.

    It was Rowena Ravenw.

 Chapter 340: â€œRavenclaws Test and Authorityâ€

    Chapter 340: ¡°Ravenws Test and Authority¡±

    It was a statue carved from unknown materials with a jade color, exuding a gentle pale white light under the light. The statue is about four meters tall and shorter than the one in the Ravenwmon room.

    However, in Sean¡¯s eyes, Rowena Ravenw seemed toe alive, the statue had a reassuring atmosphere, and the light of wisdom and knowledge radiated. Ravenw has a smile on her face. She is beautiful, intellectual, and elegant but intimidating.

    If you really look closely at her eyes, you will find tolerance and love in her eyes. It¡¯s like really seeing the amazing and beautiful witch thousands of years ago.

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Sean murmured in a low voice.

    He walked up to the statue and stroked his chest in salute. This is the tribute he should have to the founder of Ravenw.

    ¡°Is this the Ravenw¡¯s Chamber of Secrets? The ce where she hides her authority¡­¡± Raising his head, Sean looked around.

    ording to the statement given by Szar Slytherin, Hogwarts is divided into four powers, and the four founders each control a part. They hide each other and use it as a test for theters.

    He made it clear that Ravenw¡¯s authority was in the castle, and Sean had thought about the Room of Requirements more than once, but now, he finally found the original Room of Requirements.

    Sean circled the Ravenw statue twice, and the runes, parchments, and quills would scatter to make way for him when he approached and float back to follow him when he passed by.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. I thought it would be Ravenw¡¯s test to find a way to enter the original Room of Requirements.¡± Sean muttered.

    He stopped in front of the statue, looking at Ravenw curiously. This statue is amazing. Ravenw is clearly looking forward, but no matter which direction you look from, you always feel that Ravenw is watching you.

    ¡°Could it be that there is another riddle?¡± Sean raised his chin and began to think.

    After a while, he cleared his throat and said softly, ¡°Extraordinary ingenuity is the greatest wisdom of human beings.¡±

    Ravenw¡¯s famous quotes are regarded as the creed of life. When the words fell to the ground, under Sean¡¯s gaze, the statue of Ravenw trembled slightly. The statue was slowly rising, and the soles of her feet fluctuated.

    Soon, there was a base under the statue, which was made of the same material as the statue. The edge of the base had slight water waves, and a long carved river was at the bottom.

    Ravenw was born on the riverside in Scond.

    The long river quietly swirled, and a gentle yet majestic, ethereal female voice sounded in this space.

    ¡°There you are, my child.¡±

    Sean was surprised to find the source of the sound, but the sound seemed to be right next to his ears. The most important thing was the sound was exactly the same as the door knocker.

    The voice continued, ¡°My name is Rowena Ravenw, and here is an area I created through the magic of Hogwarts itself.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat the history of Hogwarts. Your arrival here has proved that you know enough about this castle. What I want to tell you is the authority of Hogwarts.¡±

    Sean pricked up his ears and listened.

    ¡°After building the castle, the four of us¡­¡±

    Ravenw tells about the origin of power authority at Hogwarts, simr to what Sean heard from Slytherin. However, the voice is different from the memory left by him. Ravenw¡¯s voice seems to have been recorded and yed with a spell, and she did not mention personal matters rted to her.

    ¡°After listening to this, you should also understand some of it. Yes, this is where Ravenw¡¯s authority lies. And my treasure is only eligible to be obtained by the smartest wizards. But you already have passed the qualification. This is a testament to your intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Before that, I will give you a choice.¡±

    Sean frowned.

    ¡°Tell me your answer, and you will get the reward a wise person deserves.¡±

    The light surrounding the Ravenw statue trembled slightly, and the bright stars on the ceiling were shaken down. The star circled the Ravenw statue and enveloped Sean.

    An indescribable sense of rity emerged from his mind. He felt that his head suddenly became lighter, and the confusion umted in his mind about some spells was also untied, and new ideas kepting up.

    It¡¯s a pity that it only enveloped it for a while and then gathered in front of the statue, forming a list of words from top to bottom. Sean looked at the stars with some regret, thinking that if it couldst a little longer, he would get more from it.

    However, choices still have to be made. Sean looked at those words.

    Beauty, spirit, magic, hope, words, imagination, energy. There are more than thirty words.

    Ravenw¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Make your choice. It is the reward of the wise.¡±

    It seems that he needs to choose a trait, and Ravenw will give corresponding types of rewards.

    Sean pondered.

    Beauty? ording to Ravenw¡¯s personality, maybe she will give him an eternal youth charm or something.

    Spirit? There may be some way to enhance his mental power. After all, high mental power can support more thinking and learning processes.

    Magic? It may be a rough way to increase magic power, or it may be a way to teach him how to manipte his magic power more urately.

    Hope? It¡¯s probably a buff spell that enhances the user¡¯s mental state. Or something like the Patronus Charm.

    Words, imagination, energy, and many more.

    The long list of words gave Sean a headache.

    It was foreseeable that what Ravenw gave would definitely not be bad; what she gave might be something from the Room of Requirements, but it was something that normal visitors couldn¡¯t find.

    What if the selected rewards are things that you have already learned or obtained?

    For example, Insight. Sean suspected that if he chose this, Ravenw would give him a set of learning methods for Legilimency. This is indeed a rare and difficult magic to learn. The problem is that he has Szar Slytherin¡¯s Legilimency notes.

    This goes the same for other options.

    At this time, Ravenw¡¯s voice urged again.

    ¡°Make your choice, for it is the reward of the wise.¡±

    Sean was overthinking it because he had dealt too much with Dumbledore and Grindelwald. He also knows it is easy toplicate things, but he is even more afraid to choose what he already has.

    ¡°Can I have all of them?¡± Sean asked with a glimmer of hope.

    There was no response, and Ravenw¡¯s voice was still urging calmly and rhythmically.

    He scratched his head regretfully and finally sighed silently. He still couldn¡¯t make a choice, just like the star that helped him clear his mind and invigorate his mind just now, it could onlyst for a short while.

    Ravenw¡¯s voice urged again.

    After finishing speaking, Sean sighed. He had made up his mind.

    Before he could speak or make any movements, the statue moved. The hands that were originally crossed at the waist spread out like a living person.

    Ravenw made a gesture of a hug.

    ¡°You seem to be a little greedy. Countless treasures are right in front of you, but you ignore my words and don¡¯t make your choice.¡±

    Sean took a half step back and raised his wand. Just as Sean tensed his body, Ravenw suddenly sighed in satisfaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ravenw is still talking, ¡°When I left this passage, I thought about who would use the wisdom of others to find this ce. The shrewd and ambitious of Slytherin, the courageous character of a Gryffindor, a loyal and generous character of Hufflepuff, and the wise but insatiable character of a Ravenw.¡±

    ¡°You proved your greed, which is an indispensable change in our pursuit of higher and richer knowledge. The thirst for knowledge is what a Ravenw should strive for.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy. Even though I was as calm as water when I left this, I¡¯m very stoked. But I must tell those who hear this voice that you are a qualified Ravenw.¡±

    ¡°Greedy seeker, this is what you deserve.¡±

    The star dissipated before Sean¡¯s eyes and directly in front of the statue. It was a logo withplicated and obscure symbols engraved on it, and in the center was a giant eagle soaring into the sky.

    ¡°Stand on the logo, using runes to cast your own magic power and blend your magic with it. You will bepletely recognized and obtain a quarter of Hogwarts¡¯ authority. ¡°

    Sean was dumbfounded. Sean smiled unconsciously. It seemed that Ravenw had nned all of this.

    Only wizards with Ravenw traits would stand here forever. The Ravenws are thirsty for knowledge and greedy enough. This is Ravenw¡¯s trick, and she hopes that the person who gets this authority is a student of her own house.

    Sean didn¡¯t know if he hit it by mistake or if he really met Ravenw¡¯s requirements, but the thing representing a quarter of Hogwarts¡¯ authority had truly appeared before his eyes.

    Sean¡¯s eyes twitched twice. It needs ancient runes.

    This is equivalent to having a huge treasure chest before you and being told about the password. But his eyes can¡¯t see the numbers on it clearly, and he can¡¯t enter the password.

    ¡°Merlin¡­¡± Sean sighed for a long time.

    He tried to stand on it, cast a little magic, and backed away quickly.

    During this period of time, Sean has been looking for Selma to help him with ancient runes, and the results can only be said to be not good. Except for the remarkable effect after the item he got from the lottery finished cooling down, he really doesn¡¯t learn much.

    If he wants to blend with the magic power, his current talent in runes is not enough. A quarter of the authority of Hogwarts, he couldn¡¯t attain it for the time being.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    He needs to wait until the item lottery cooldown is over again. He may have a chance to seed if he tries at that time. However, just as he was sad, Ravenw¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°If you find any difficulties, go find my diadem. It can help you. In addition, you have obtained my recognition, and I will open up part of the authority to you and wait for your return. Problem-solving is what a Ravenw is good at, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    As the voice fell, aet streaked across the ceiling broke away from the ceiling, and burrowed straight into Sean¡¯s body.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Sean raised his hand in surprise.

    With the flow of his mind, the translucent door by the wall disappeared directly.

    He can freely enter and exit the Room of Requirements and browse through the things here at will.

 Chapter 341: â€œThings In Hogwartsâ€

    Chapter 341: ¡°Things In Hogwarts¡±

    It¡¯s a pretty magical experience.

    After all, who ever tried to talk to Ravenw in this kind of Room?

    Just as Ravenw opened up some authority to Sean, Sean received an idea. A wonderful and weird idea appeared in Sean¡¯s mind, as if he and Dave couldmunicate with each other through their minds.

    ¡°It is an honor to be of your service, Agent.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind, which startled Sean.

    He¡¯d had lumency in first grade, and no other thought had ever entered his head. But he quickly realized that this was the Room of Requirements that was talking.

    Like him walking back and forth in front of the tapestry, the Room of Requirement always reads his real needs.

    ¡°Are you the Room of Requirements?¡± Sean still asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Room replied dryly.

    It¡¯s blunt and doesn¡¯t seem like a truly intelligent consciousness. Sean turned the lumency to run faster and then found that he didn¡¯t seem to have to worry about this reading his mind, or rather, it reads minds the same way it esses the Room of Requirements.

    The Room would respond only when Sean expressed his needs in his heart.

    ¡°It looks more like a pre-set program. Ravenw used various memory magic when making it.¡± Sean thought silently.

    After thinking for a while, he asked in his mind, ¡°You said I am an ¡®agent¡¯? What does my authority include?¡±

    ¡°Yes, agent. Because you haven¡¯t mastered the logo, Ms. Ravenw set it all up, and the permissions you can currently control include: freely call the stored rooms, enter the Room of Requirements at any corner of the Hogwarts Castle at any time.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you need a stone wallrge enough to open the door. In addition, you can order me to control the movement of the stairs, which Ravenw creates. If you feel it carefully, the authority of the Room of Requirements has been opened to you, and you can check it freely.¡± The Room¡¯s voice in his head was emotionless, like a shriveled female clerk reading.

    Hearing this, Sean felt it. Just like the Room of Requirements said, he has some authority here.

    He turned around and looked at the countless doors that had been opened to him, where he coulde and go as he pleased. He didn¡¯t even have to take a step. Just like when entering the Room of Requirement, he just needs to say it silently.

    ¡°I need afortable chair.¡±

    After three times, a gorgeous armchair appeared behind Sean. However, it was covered with dust.

    ¡°I need a chair made of mahogany, purple velvet, undamaged, and dust-free.¡± Sean changed his request.

    Soon, a new chair appeared, fitting Sean¡¯s requirements perfectly.

    ¡°Can you clean the dust?¡± Sean asked curiously as he sat down on a chair that did not conform to the aesthetics of this era.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Ravenw left a cleaning spell. But she didn¡¯t ask me to clean it at any time, so if you need it, I will clean it for you, and not at all times.¡±

    He asked curiously, ¡°Can everything be created?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Ravenw set some rules. Some things won¡¯t appear, but you can create them now.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    In the corridor, Hermione and Daisy quietly huddled behind a curtain in the corner.

    Five minutes ago, Filch had just led Mrs. Norris on a patrol. Fortunately, Daisy had sharp eyes. Otherwise, the two of them would have been caught.

    Behind the curtain, Hermione dragged her and muttered, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe Sean really found it?¡± Daisy asked.

    ¡°He should be¡­¡± Hermione squeezed the thorn sheath in her hand.

    Dave squirmed, expressing his displeasure. Because Sean left Dave behind, the two were not worried about what happened to Sean.

    However, they could notmunicate with Dave like Sean and could only barely understand Dave¡¯s meaning of ¡°Sean is fine¡±. The two were worried that Sean might be doing something very important, and they didn¡¯t dare to let Dave send back a message to disturb him.

    So, they have been waiting for more than an hour.

    The two were whispering to each other when suddenly, a familiar voice sounded next to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kept you waiting for so long.¡± Sean said shyly.

    ¡°Sean! You!¡± Hermione opened her mouth wide. She saw Sean push open a door ande out, but this was not where the Room of Requirements was usually located.

    Sean closed the door, and soon, the door disappeared.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡± Sean handed each of them a thick book.

    ¡°What is th¡­¡± Hermione took it suspiciously, then covered her mouth in shock.

    It was an ancient book bound with thick sheepskin, and the cover was handwritten ¡°One Hundred Spells and Their Origins¡±.

    ¡°The mythical book of spells¡­ this book is the mother of many modern spells! Many well-known spell masters have stated that they have referred to this book when creating their own spells. However, this book went away after establishing the Secrecy Act in the Ministry of Magic took effect. Sean, how did you get it? I asked Professor Flitwick, who told me that no such book exists in the restricted area!¡±

    Daisy couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her eyes. She hugged the book ¡°Healing the Body to the Soul¡± in her arms like a treasure.

    ¡°There are very few healing spells. On the one hand, it is because of the nature of the spell, and on the other hand, it is because the ancient healing spells are lost. Madam Pomfrey told me that this book is a must for all healers. St. Mungo¡¯s even has some of it!¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Seeing that you have mentioned many times that you are very interested in this kind of thing, I think you should like this one. You, too, Hermione, have been mumbling recently that there are very few books on the origin of spells. I also picked out a gift for myself.¡±

    He showed a stack of parchment in his hand, which was covered with runes. Sean¡¯s next words almost petrified the two of them in ce.

    ¡°Rowena Ravenw¡¯s rune manuscript, although I know my talent is not good, but I still want to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Have you entered Ravenw¡¯s personal room?¡± Hermione asked in disbelief.

    Sean shrugged, ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Hermione and Daisy were shocked, ¡°Huh?!¡±

    By the time Sean finished talking about his experience with the two, the two had already frozen in ce.

    Knowing that they still had to digest it, Sean smiled and led the way to themon Room, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep first. You shouldn¡¯t have to worry about beingte tomorrow, and the stairs won¡¯t lead you astray.¡±

    Sean led the two, who were still somewhat confused, out of the corridor. Soon, the corridor returned to silence, and darkness filled the entire space. Not long after, an old figure appeared here.

    It was Dumbledore, who hadn¡¯t appeared in the castle for a long time. His wise eyes were fatigued, and the original withered hand had returned to normal. A faint silver light seemed to shine through the fabric of the slightly wrinkled robe pocket.

    Dumbledore took out what was in his pocket and nced at it. It was a fist-sized ss bottle with entangled silver kes in it. The heaviness and sadness in Dumbledore¡¯s eyes shed across the dark corridor. He put the bottle back again and then walked to the tapestry.

    Soon, the door appeared on the stone wall. Dumbledore pushed the door in and walked out quickly.

    There was doubt on his face, ¡°It¡¯s the second time¡­¡±

    After a while, Dumbledore shook his head helplessly, ¡°Oh, Hogwarts. Even the principal can¡¯t see through you. I hope it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±

    After sighing, he left the corridor.

    A door was pushed open just behind the curtain where Hermione and Daisy had just hidden. A petite figure walked out quietly. She looked at the ce where Sean had left just now and where Dumbledore had left just now.

    It was Stephanie Ollivander.

    Her face was still t. Only an indescribable struggle shed in her eyes. A delicate monocle was tightly held in her hand.

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡°You have to hold this book while eating, do you?¡± Sean said to Hermione helplessly at the dining table.

    She made a book cover himself and then carefully took care of the book, and now she takes it wherever she goes. This book has been stored for thousands of years and has its own magic.

    ¡°Do you want to be responsible if it¡¯s lost?!¡± Hermione gave him a nk look.

    ¡°Actually, I will be responsible for it.¡±

    This book is Ravenw¡¯s private bookshelf collection, or she herself participated in writing this book. Sean has obtained some permission to borrow this book.

    Maybe just by putting it on the table, the book will disappear by itself. Since the Room of Requirements can take the book back. Having obtained the permission for Sean, the biggest reward is these books and materials.

    Knowledge-hungry Ravenws amassed a treasure trove of knowledge, much of which is out of books and not even found in the Restricted Section of Hogwarts.

    In addition, there are ¡°collections¡± of previous Hogwarts students from thousands of years ago.

    Everything you can imagine, everything.

    There are also some things that Sean can use, but he didn¡¯t touch some that the owners may still be around.

    Of course, this is not the point. Sean used the Room of Requirements search function and the Ravenw diadem that Ravenw said could help him solve his difficulties.

    In this world, Voldemort transferred to Nurmengard and probably didn¡¯t have time to discover more secrets, so he didn¡¯t try to trick Ravenw¡¯s daughter, Helena.

    In other words, Ravenw¡¯s diadem is probably still in the forest where the Bloody Baron killed Helena. In this case, if Sean wants to get the diadem, his first goal is to find Ms. Helena.

    Sean is quite confident about this. Because of her cold personality, most students are unwilling to deal with this beautiful ghost. Sean hadmunicated with Helena several times in the first grade.

    Moreover, he also got an item from the lottery. One of the effects of the item is that it is easier to gain the favor of Ravenw descendants.

    In short, Sean thinks he is good at gaining her trust and full of confidence.

    Of course, the worst-case scenario is that Ravenw¡¯s diadem is still in Voldemort¡¯s hands and turned into a Horcrux.

    Voldemort was crazier and more irrational than in the original book. Although he had died twice, Sean still felt that he might not have died at all. After all, judging by his character, the Horcruxes he made must have been a lot.

    Under such circumstances, if the diadem is made into a Horcrux, it will be a big trouble.

    If there is no diadem, Sean is going to use Ravenw¡¯s manuscript to make up for the runes and try to incorporate Ravenw¡¯s logo after the lottery item cools down.

    He looked forward to what a quarter of Hogwarts¡¯ authority gave him.

    However, Sean has always doubted his heart. The sound he heard in the entrance and exit passage of the Ravenwmon room.

    He asked the Room of Requirements, but they said they didn¡¯t know anything about it. Sean can only keep his doubts in his heart, hoping that he can really get the answer after gaining the authority.

    After the afternoon ss ended, Sean told Hermione and walked towards the tower alone. In his impression, Helena likes to stay on the top floors of several Hogwarts towers and seems to like the scenery from high ces.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Sean to find Helena, who was looking into the distance from the top of the tower.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you much recently, ma¡¯am.¡± Sean stepped forward to say hello.

    Helena turned her head, and her expression slowed down after seeing it was Sean.

    ¡°Hello, Wallup.¡±

 Chapter 342: â€œNot Enough Timeâ€

    Chapter 342: ¡°Not Enough Time¡±

    Even in the ghost¡¯s state, Helena¡¯s snow-like skin can be seen as if she is alive. However, unlike her mother, Helena¡¯s beauty was always tinged with some differences.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you much recently.¡± Sean sat next to Helena.

    Helena looked at the student beside her and sighed slightly, ¡°We are separated by the world.¡±

    Sean smiled slightly, ¡°I saw Ms. Ravenw.¡±

    Helena replied, ¡°She has been watching the neers in Hogwarts.¡±

    She suddenly paused and then looked at Sean hesitantly.

    The boy before her has always been sincere to people, including her. After getting acquainted with him, Helena knows that Sean seems to have a lot of magic. Sean didn¡¯t show off but took out a portrait.

    In the portrait, there are two women, one tall and one short. The older one is beautiful and majestic, while the younger one is as calm as the mother, but her face is more happy and energetic. Helena froze in ce and sighed after a while.

    ¡°Did you also find this?¡±

    Helena might be sad, in sorrow, or angry in his mind, but her heart was naturally full of regret. He can take Helena to Ravenw¡¯s secret room. Sean believes that Rowena Ravenw will likely leave something for her unfortunate daughter.

    Of course, Sean is still willing to do something for Helena, no matter whether he gets the diadem or not. She has helped him many times before. However, something struck Sean¡¯s mind. The word ¡°also¡± in Helena¡¯s mouth gave him a blow.

    He was not the first person to enter the Ravenw Chamber of Secrets, and the person who entered before him also found Helena based on certain clues. This isn¡¯t Helena¡¯s first time seeing this portrait of herself with her mother.

    ¡°Have you seen this before?¡± Sean tried to calm himself down.

    A smile appeared on Helena¡¯s face, ¡°Yes, I have seen it. Sean, you are very smart. You have found the secret left by my mother.¡±

    ¡°However, someone hase to me with this portrait before. Thank you very much. I know you want to untie that knot in my heart, but I have seen it and know that Mother forgives me. Still, I want to thank you.¡± Helena¡¯s words made Sean a little embarrassed. He took a deep breath and finallyughed.

    ¡°Congrattions to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡± Helena could hear the sincerity in Sean¡¯s words. She lifted her skirt and gave a slight bow.

    ¡°Uh, Helena, please forgive me. I want to know who showed you this before.¡± Sean asked.

    Helena shook her head, ¡°Just like I will keep a secret for you, I will also keep a secret for that person.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Sean apologized.

    Helena tilted her head curiously, ¡°Did you just find this?¡±

    Sean hesitated and finally decided to say truthfully, ¡°Yes, I just discovered the secret left by Ms. Ravenw recently. I found this among the things she left behind. I think you will need it, so I¡¯m here to find you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a thoughtful person, Sean.¡±

    Sean smiled and shook his head, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to lie to you. Part of it is wanting to help you, and the other part is my selfishness. I want to find Ravenw¡¯s diadem.¡±

    Helena was not angry. She smiled calmly, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. I¡¯ve known you for so long, and you do maintain great enthusiasm for these unknown things.¡±

    ¡°Um, so, can you help me?¡± Sean said shyly.

    ¡°Actually, I do know where the diadem is. It¡¯s just that it has probably been taken away by now.¡±

    Sure enough, that person found Helena first, and took the diadem first. However, there is good news, that person is most likely not Voldemort. If Voldemort had known that he could control the power of Hogwarts, he would never have transferred to Nurmengard.

    Sean nced at Helena, knowing that it seemed unrealistic to ask for that person¡¯s specific identity from her, so he could only sigh in the end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need this?¡± Sean finally asked.

    Helena showed some doubts, ¡°Of course, but someone told me that this is something left by my mother, so I can¡¯t always bring it around.¡±

    Sure enough, that person might obtain the authority just like himself.

    Sean nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. It can¡¯t be left outside all the time. It needs to be returned when the timees. However, I can help you make a copy of this portrait and ce it where you want.¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± Helena finally became excited.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not sure if it can be converted into that kind of moving picture, but it¡¯s very simple to copy an image.¡± Sean nodded seriously.

    Helena floated and rotated twice in the air with some joy, and her heart was wavering happily. If she can get such a photo that can be seen from time to time, it is a worthwhile celebration.

    After a while, she finally tilted her head and said, ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the diadem.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Sean was confused.

    ¡°Because the new owner of the diadem has no ill will towards you, and, well, how should I put it? The diadem may still fall on your head.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t understand.

    Probably seeing his doubts, Helena exined, ¡°If my guess is not wrong, that person does want to do something for you. But the only way is to wait for that person toe to you by themselves.¡±

    Could it be Grindelwald or Dumbledore?

    While thinking, Sean shivered. He and Helena looked up together and then looked at each other. Just now, Sean felt an unspeakable feeling. It¡¯s like a person¡¯s sixth sense suddenly perceives some strange existence, and Sean is sure that he is definitely not the only wizard who can feel this.

    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Sean reacts and looks at Helena in shock.

    Ghosts are special beings. Apart from the soul magic developed by Voldemort and the Basilisk¡¯s gaze, Sean does not know anything that can affect ghosts.

    Helena was also puzzled, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t exin that feeling.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever been through something like this before?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Helena was shocked suddenly, saying, ¡°Well, I seem to have heard from my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Helena floated up and looked into the distance, ¡°She said that time will give some people preferential treatment.¡±

    Time will give some people preferential treatment. Sean frowned.

    ¡°Did she exin what that meant?¡± he asked.

    Helena shook her head, ¡°No, I just remembered that my mother sighed when she was studying a spell. She said that a strange feeling will spread throughout the world, and everyone can feel it, and time will favor some people. But this may mean some kind of change and division.¡±

    Some kind of change and division? Sean took a deep breath. He had a bad feeling about this.

    As Helena said, after returning to the castle, everyone felt the strangeness. However, even the professors couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    In the corridor, the students gathered in a group, and Fred said, ¡°I bet this must be the heartbeat of the wizard god!¡±

    ¡°No, I feel more like a breath!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like a pair of eyes opened in the sky?¡±

    No one has experienced it, and no one has heard of it. The students expressed their opinions and described their feelings one after another. However no one can urately describe it, but everyone knows that they feel the same thing.

    If Sean didn¡¯t feel that there was nothing wrong with him, he would even think that there was something wrong with the Pride in his body.

    In the corner, Hermione was flipping through the book quickly, muttering quickly, ¡°There is no record and no relevant description about it! I only found some visions of the world that once appeared, but they are all not true.¡±

    ¡°Maybe only the Department of Mysteries of the Ministry of Magic has records of it, or does someone like Professor Dumbledore know what¡¯s going on?¡± Percy appeared out of nowhere, holding arge pile of weird crystals.

    ¡°After you enter the Ministry of Magic, remember toe back and tell me the answer.¡± Sean joked. He knew that Percy had already started preparing to enter the Ministry of Magic.

    Percy puffed out his chest, ¡°If only. However, those secrets may only be known to those who have a high status.¡±

    ¡°My God, you actually said ¡®possible¡¯? Are you really going to ask about this kind of secret for Sean? Come on, you didn¡¯t even want to hide your brother¡¯s whereabouts yesterday.¡± George was a bit mad.

    Percy red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t break the school rules under my nose. Besides, Sean is a guy who knows his priorities, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m your own brother. I even saved your life.¡±

    ¡°But I told Professor McGonagall instead of Filch about your throwing a big pile of dung in the corridor.¡±

    ¡°Like it was any better!¡±

    Sean stopped the two from making noise. He nced at the diamond-shaped crystal in his hand and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    He exined, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need it now. They are all joint courses. In the beginning, the time conflicts between the courses I took, so I can only use this kind of thing. It records the professors¡¯ lectures, and I¡¯ll use it in the evening to study it myself. I no longer needed, and Professor McGonagall asked me to take these things to the storage room.¡±

    Phonograph crystal? Sean nodded suddenly. He knew this, too. It¡¯s just that the sound quality retained by the phonograph crystal is very poor, but for learning, it is enough to be able to hear it clearly.

    ¡°Eh,¡± Sean suddenly thought of something, ¡°Percy, you all used this for studying?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Percy asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something else that lets you take two sses simultaneously?¡± Sean asked.

    Percy looked at him suspiciously, ¡°How could there be such a thing? I don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±

    Percy didn¡¯t use the Time-Turner for ss. Sean and Percy were very familiar, and he obviously didn¡¯t lie to him. Judging from his appearance, he didn¡¯t seem to have heard of the Time-Turner.

    This is a bit strange. Is there something wrong with the Time Turner because of the change in the worldline?

    Sean misses Barty Crouch Jr. now. He has no news from him, and he can¡¯t get the information he wants from the Ministry of Magic. Except for that guy¡¯s weird way of thinking and cruel personality, this loyal subordinate is an excellent spy.

    Sean now seriously suspects that Barty Jr. has been controlled by someone, which makes him dare not contact him rashly. The strange feeling that everyone felt in the afternoon did not seem to cause any strange idents. At least when they returned to themon room after dinner, the sky was still shining, and the bonfire was still burning.

    When the night was getting darker, Seany back on the bed, reviewed his ns in his mind, and fell asleep peacefully.

    ¡ª¨C

    On the bed, Sean yawned and opened his eyes. His biological clock always woke him up, so he was always the first to wake up his roommates. Sean stretched his waist and looked out the window. It was still dark outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably going to be a rainy day today.¡± Sean muttered, then looked at his watch.

    However, the numbers on the dial made Sean frown.

    Three forty-five.

    What happened? Could it be because the watch was left in the Room of Requirement at that time and broke?

    Sean was about to adjust the time, but the date in the center of the dial made him pause.

    October 28th.

    But yesterday was the 26th, today should be the 27th.

    Is the watch really broken?

    Sean sensed something was wrong, and he woke up Dave, who was more sensitive to time.

    ¡°Dave, how long have you been asleep?¡±

    ¡°I slept for three hours. I feel weird. Why do I feel that yesterday¡­ No, there should be more time yesterday and today. It seems that there is not enough time?¡± Dave sent a puzzled voice.

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened.

    What does he mean by not enough time on October 27th?

 Chapter 343: â€œA Girl and Timeâ€

    Chapter 343: ¡°A Girl and Time¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t wake up his roommate. He put on his clothes and walked towards themon room. The first thing he met was a petite silver-haired girl.

    It was Stephanie, who is now in fifth grade.

    She was different from the cold character he knew in the past, she was wearing thick bear pajamas, and her bright silver waist-length hair was lightly tied into a ponytail. However, it¡¯s not just she¡¯s different in terms of looks; her face also carries fear and shock that doesn¡¯t fit her cute image.

    The grievances between the two have disappeared now. Sean disliked Stephanie, who approached him with unknown intentions initially, and the gift she gave him was used to monitor him, making him very unhappy.

    However, Stephanie is helping Grindelwald, and she is now the only known direct student of Grindelwald. With the continuous urrence of major incidentster, Sean¡¯s dislike for Stephanie was nothing.

    He needs to treat her like an ordinary student. Sean waved his hands casually and walked straight toward themon room. He was going to ask the professors about the situation.

    Originally, Stephanie pursed when she saw Sean. However, she saw that the boy who used to dismiss her waved at her with a normal expression. She turned her head quickly to ensure she was the only one around.

    Under Stephanie¡¯s gold-rimmed sses, her pale blue eyes became as ck as a starry night. She took off her sses, and the struggle in her eyes gradually turned into firmness. On the other side, Sean was about to walk out of themon room, but his forward steps were interrupted by a voice.

    ¡°Sea¡­Mr. Wallup, you¡¯re talking to me?¡±

    Sean looked back and saw Stephanie talking to herself, but her usual unapproachable expression had disappeared. Although there is still no fluctuation in her expression, the voice can be heard. She was a little embarrassed and a little scared.

    Sean paused and shrugged, ¡°Yeah, as you can tell. But I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯m going to find the professor.¡±

    Stephanie squeezed her hands hidden under her sleeves tightly, and her tone was even a little cheerful, ¡°Soon. Your doubts will be answered¡­¡±

    Stephanie replied, and then, as if she was worried that Sean would repent, she walked over quickly. With a sh of her bright silver low ponytail, she quickly walked up to Sean and looked up at him.

    Her behavior hasn¡¯t changed at all.

    When he first entered Hogwarts, she was a little shorter than Sean. More than two yearster, Stephanie was almost half a head shorter than Sean. Sean took half a step back.

    Just a sign that she doesn¡¯t get so close.

    Stephanie bit her lip slightly, but she passed Sean and walked to thergest stone wall in themon room. There is the wall where the passageway is located. There is nothing but some potted nts and hanging paintings.

    Stephanie walked up to the stone wall, closed her eyes, and started walking back and forth. This action made Sean¡¯s eyes tremble. You should do this when you want to enter the Room of Requirements.

    In the Ravenwmon room, the only stone wall crawled up, and a wooden door appeared on the wall.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­¡± Sean narrowed his eyes.

    Stephanie turned her head to look at him, then nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s me. You should have gone to Helena.¡±

    As if she was worried about something, she added, ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you, but you know that there is someone who is one step ahead of you. Only Helena knows about this.¡±

    Sean showed a rather strange expression. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who entered the Ravenw chamber first was Stephanie.

    And yesterday, Helena said someone would meet him and give him something in person.

    What would Stephanie want to do toward him? This made Sean a little confused.

    There is no conflict of interest between the two and no deep hatred. It¡¯s just that Sean simply didn¡¯t like people who approached him with different, unknown intentions from the beginning. Apart from helping Grindelwald monitor him back then, Stephanie did nothing to hurt him.

    However, why is she helping him now?

    Stephanie stood before the door, ¡°In a few minutes, other students wille out. Some things are not convenient to talk about here; shall we go inside?¡±

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hurt you. No one can open the door in the Ravenwmon room except for permission from the Room of Requirement.¡± She added again.

    Sean was silent for a moment, then finally nodded. Stephanie left Sean with her back and walked in before him. When Sean also walked in, the door sank back slightly until it disappeared without a trace.

    Inside the room, Sean saw a bedroom with extremely simple decorations.

    All the furnishings in the room were small, even the bed. Sean estimated that he could just stretch his legs when hey on it. The biggest thing in the room was a cushion that was big enough for people to sink into. To be precise, It¡¯s a beanbag.

    Stephanie seemed to use this room to rx. She looked around and finally waved.

    A velvet armchair appeared in the bedroom, and Stephanie pulled the beanbag over and sank herself into it. Sean went to the chair and sat down, and Stephanie looked up at him with an inexplicable look in her dark eyes.

    After silence, the girl finally said, ¡°You should have discovered that yesterday, October 27th, Thursday, only had four hours.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°My watch is not broken, but how do you know?¡±

    ¡°I found Ravenw¡¯s Chamber of Secrets at the end of my second year. She left a lot of information, including the description of this situation.¡± Stephanie replied.

    At the end of second grade, that¡¯s before he started school.

    Seeing that Sean didn¡¯t speak, Stephanie continued, ¡°Someone has traveled a very long distance in time and space, and that person may have returned to the very long past. Maybe ten years, or even a hundred years. Because of this, it caused the current time and space to be disordered.¡±

    Sean frowned slightly and asked, ¡°As far as I know, the only one that can travel in time and space is someone with the Time Turner, and the Time Turner should not be enough to provide the power to go back to such a long time ago.¡±

    Stephanie nodded, ¡°Yes, themon Time Turner can go back to the past five hours at most, and the Ministry of Magic has limited the Turner to avoid idents caused by exceeding five hours. I don¡¯t know who did this level of long-distance travel, but this change couldn¡¯t have happened without any cause.¡±

    She wrapped her arms around her knees on the beanbag, ¡°I had ess to the Time Turner files of the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Department of Mysteries, which mention simr incidents.¡±

    ¡°There was a wizard named Eloise Mintumble. She was a person in the Department of Mysteries. She used a Time Turner to go back in time for an experiment but died because the duration was more than the limit.¡±

    ¡°In the experiment of returning to the past, Eloise was trapped in 1402 for five days. When she finally returned to the present, her body was aged by five centuries and damaged beyond repair, and she passed away at St. Mungo Hospital. Her travels changed the life trajectory of everyone she met in the past. At least 25 descendants disappeared from modern times and became ¡°un-born¡±.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there are some worrying signs that past time has also been disturbed. Her return to the modern daysted two and a half days on Tuesday and only four hours on Thursday.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s words set off a storm in Sean¡¯s heart. This is an extremely serious space-time paradox.

    He asked, ¡°Are you sure? This is different from the principle of the Time Turner. A wizard who returns to the past should live until the time when she uses the converter. Even if she really returned to five hundred years ago, she would juste back after traveling there for five days.¡±

    Stephanie shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Theoretically, your words sound logical, but the entire wizarding world has too little research on time travel.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought, his brows tightly knit together. This is a conclusion that contradicts one of his views all the time.

    It¡¯s not that Sean has never been curious about the Time Turner. He has also studied it carefully. Based on the experience of the trio in the original plot, Time Turnerplies with Novikov¡¯s self-consistency principle.

    In other words, there are no multiple timelines, parallel universes, or grandparent paradoxes. You can go back in time, but you won¡¯t change the course of history, as the world¡¯s final oue has been established.

    But now, Stephanie¡¯s information directly contradicts Sean¡¯s idea, and there were already facts to testify. On October 27th, about twenty hours had directly disappeared.

    Stephanie looked at Sean, who was frowning and thinking. She tilted her head and said nothing but showed a rxed look on her face.

    After a long time, Sean raised his head, ¡°Any more information?¡±

    Stephanie buried her head to hide the excitement in her eyes and said softly, ¡°There are two pieces of news. First, there is no Time-Turner at the Ministry of Magic.¡±

    ¡°No more?¡± Sean asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I was able to ask about the time travel ident files. I don¡¯t know when, but all the Time-Turners in the Ministry of Magic have been destroyed, and the Department of Mysteries doesn¡¯t keep these top-secret files like before.¡± Stephanie said.

    Sean thought of the previous conversation with Percy.

    ¡°Not even one?¡±

    ¡°At least in the Ministry of Magic, there is none left. As far as I know, every Time Turner will be registered by the Ministry of Magic, whether borrowed or worn out, etc. Everything is well documented.¡±

    Sean thought of the person who traveled long distances in time; maybe it was rted to that person.

    Stephanie went on to talk about the second news, ¡°I suspect that this matter may have something to do with Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore? Why do you say that?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes showed a trace of struggle; her rxed expression had just now disappeared, and her lips were already pursed. Doubt appeared in Sean¡¯s eyes.

    The room was silent again, but this time the atmosphere was much more calm. Finally, Stephanie took a deep breath as if she had made a major decision.

    She didn¡¯t mention Dumbledore but instead talked about the ¡®betrayal¡¯ they had never mentioned.

    ¡°I have always wanted to apologize for that incident before, but I don¡¯t know how to say it, and¡­¡± Stephanie gritted her teeth and said out loud, ¡°That day, when you entered Ravenw¡¯s Chamber. I knew that it was you because I was there.¡±

    As she spoke, she even struggled to stand up from the beanbag.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to follow you. I was just curious about who entered Ravenw¡¯s Chamber and identally saw you. I don¡¯t know how to show up and tell you this, so I¡¯ve been hiding in the Roomstely.¡±

    Her voice gradually dropped, and she didn¡¯t even dare to look up at Sean.

    People with ess to the Room can indeed know that someone has entered the Chambers.

    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    In the first grade, he came out to find the Room of Requirement in the middle of the night and hid in the Vanishing Cab because he heard footsteps outside the house, so he met Grindelwald.

    At that time, Filch and Mrs. Norris were also looking for someone who came out to hang out in the middle of the night.

    Normally, when there are people in the room unless their needs are exactly the same, the room will not open the door to the second person. Those who have authority or ess cane in and out freely. Does that mean that the first time he met Grindelwald may not have been an ident?

    Sean looked up at Stephanie.

    Stephanie pinched the hem of her pajamas. Her hands trembled slightly, and she took a breath and shouted directly.

    ¡°I know what you think, and I know I have no grudges against you. The monocle is indeed used to monitor you. I am Professor Grindelwald¡¯s spy at Hogwarts. Except for that monocle, I didn¡¯t do anything else. And¡­¡±

 Chapter 344: â€œThe Second Sinâ€

    Chapter 344: ¡°The Second Sin¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s pale face was a little rosy, and there was a cry in her voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to approach you with bad intentions. At first, I really wanted to make friends with you.¡±

    Her sudden emotional outburst caught Sean off guard, and he didn¡¯t even react.

    Even if the thing that happened in the Room of Requirements in the first grade was deliberately done by Grindelwald and Stephanie, he doesn¡¯t care about it now. After all, he was not harmed in any way, and he even got something from Grindelwald and Dumbledore.

    It¡¯s just that, after staying with these two old men for a long time, he would unconsciously begin to analyze the hidden meanings of various things, even though those have no deep meaning at all.

    However, Stephanie¡¯s reaction was beyond Sean¡¯s expectations.

    In front of her, Stephaniepletelycked the cold demeanor she used to keep people away. The ponytail¡¯s rubber band loosened, her bright silver hair was messily draped around her waist, and the bear¡¯s pajamas were crumpled to her body.

    Stephanie¡¯s fists were clenched, and her chest was heaving and flushed. There were tears in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°I know you hate me because of that, but I don¡¯t know how to apologize to you.¡± Her voice grew louder, and her tears fell to the ground like beads.

    Sean frowned.

    Stephanie yelled at him as she cried, ¡°I want to make up for my mistakes. I want to do something to help you.¡±

    Sean¡¯s brows frowned even tighter.

    Stephanie didn¡¯t look like a high-cold fifth-grade senior at all. Instead, she looked like a willful and crying little girl. Most importantly, she seemed overly excited.

    Sean sensed something was wrong. He and Stephanie hadn¡¯t seen each other too much before the Monocle incident. He only smiled and said hello when they saw each other and chatted if they were close at mealtimes. In other words, Sean was always like this to his Ravenw ssmates.

    Sean is special to Stephanie because her Ve blood does not influence him, so she wants him to be an assistant of the Wand Club.

    Because of this, the twomunicated more. Butpared to Hermione, Harry, the Weasley twins, and others, the two are not close friends.

    After that, there was the incident of the monocle. Sean could not confirm whether Grindelwald was malicious at the time, so he was always on guard, and Stephanie suddenly became someone he didn¡¯t like.

    Sean thought that Stephanie approached him with a strong purpose from the very beginning, which he didn¡¯t like very much. Under Sean¡¯s guard, the rtionship between the two deteriorated further or in other words, there was no moremunication after that.

    This made Sean feel very wrong.

    A person who could figure out the truth about the Room of Requirement in her second year, Stephanie¡¯s intellect was beyond doubt. Moreover, as a spy ced in Hogwarts by another school, it is impossible to do this.

    If she calmly apologized, telling herself about the specific situation at the time. Sean would ept her apology frankly. After all, he and Grindelwald were also in the same mind. Sean had imagined this before entering the room, but he thought it was something Stephanie would do.

    But herees the question, so why is Stephanie acting like this?

    Without Sean¡¯s response, Stephanie burst into tears. She knelt down like a child and even stumbled over the beanbag sofa she had ced. She got up from the ground while crying. Her forehead and nose were all red. However, Stephanie knelt on the ground, crying where she fell, and apologized to Sean.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t mean to watch you at all times. But Grindelwald told me to do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve received Christmas presents from other people.¡±

    Stephanie cried even more, ¡°But I haven¡¯t received any gifts since then.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop that?¡± Sean swears that when he stole his sister¡¯s favorite chocte ice cream, she didn¡¯t cry as much as Stephanie in front of him.

    It made him feel even more wrong. Many people will hide their true side. She may be a sensitive little girl in private. But the curveball of her characteristic throws Sean off.

    In the room, she sat on her knees and cried loudly.

    ¡°Okay, I forgive you, just don¡¯t cry.¡± Sean said in a deep voice.

    But Stephanie only briefly changed from crying to sobbing and then continued to cry after staring nkly at Sean.

    ¡°You lied. You¡¯re not like this. You didn¡¯t forgive me. You were just being nice to me.¡±

    Sean pulled out his wand. He began to cast spells on her. Stephanie didn¡¯t resist, but Sean¡¯s spell didn¡¯t change the situation. It was as if the wall in the girl¡¯s heart copsed instantly, leaving only a cry.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry. I epted your apology, and we can be friends in the future, okay?¡± In desperation, Sean could only squat down on the ground andfort her.

    The crying gradually subsided, and she stared nkly at Sean.

    Sean continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stephanie murmured.

    ¡°Really.¡± Sean emphasized.

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened, and a flush appeared on her face.

    She finally smiled, ¡°That¡¯s really¡­ great¡­¡±

    At that moment, Sean felt that she seemed to have be the one he loved the most, and those eyes were dyed with an attraction. Unstoppable love and obsession rushed into Sean¡¯s mind. He stared at her, and his heart beat rapidly.

    Stephanie should be the most delicate girl he has ever met. Although she is short, she has excellent proportions, and she looks like an elf. Her long eyshes were still shaking with tears, and the tip of her small and cute nose was a little red.

    Of course, what attracted the most attention was her lips.

    Sean lowered his head slowly, and he could even feel the warm breath exhaled by her.

    On the other side of him, Stephanie¡¯s eyes gradually blurred. Her eyes also lost rity, and she looked at Sean. She raised her head slightly so that she could get closer so that she could feel the boy¡¯s heavy breathing.

    Sean bowed his head and cupped her cheek. He felt a voice in his head growling fervently.

    He slowly approached the girl¡¯s lips, and Stephanie didn¡¯t dodge in any way. In the room, the atmosphere became strange and charming.

    Stephanie¡¯s skin became paler, and she knelt softly on the ground,pletely unaware of her weakening body. Sean got closer, and he even felt her cold lips and an eager, gentle, and intimate force rushing toward him again.

    Sean looked at Stephanie, saw the small face he was holding, and saw the white hair falling from his fingertips.

    His pupils shrank suddenly.

    He immediately took a step back, put his hands down instantly, and gasped violently.

    At this time, Sean finally saw the things around him. Stephanie¡¯s whole body seemed to be bing transparent, her skin had no trace of blood, her bright silver long hair hadpletely turned white, and misty pale white magic power was wafting out of her body.

    That magical power has already entangled Sean and is constantly pouring into his body.

    Sean wanted to repel that power, and something even more surprising happened to him.

    The magic power from Stephanie was not hindered in any way.

    That power seemed to be something Sean could control by nature. He didn¡¯t feel any malice or difort. What he had was a sense of satisfaction and innate intimacy.

    He has felt this magic before. Sean looked at Stephanie in shock. Shey softly on the ground. She whispered and approached Sean.

    ¡°Sean. I¡¯m yours. I¡¯ve always been yours.¡±

    Sean finally knows why he doesn¡¯t reject this force. That night in Paris, the thing in his body was released. Sean regained his rity at thest moment and felt the huge magic power. The essence of the magic power escaping from Stephanie¡¯s body is exactly the same as the thing inside him.

    She has the same thing as him, and the charm she was no longer affected by just now came into effect again, proving her identity.

    Stephanie has ¡°Lust¡±.

    There was no time for Sean to think about why all this happened. Even though she hade to her senses, Stephanie was still in a dazed state, and the magic power in her body was still pouring towards Sean.

    Sean understood one thing. If he didn¡¯t care about Stephanie or even continued what he didn¡¯t continue just now, then all of Stephanie¡¯s power would not affect him.

    However, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He directly took out his potion from the ring and gave it to Stephanie, who was already in a daze. Sean¡¯s movements made Stephanie cough violently, but she still held onto Sean¡¯s arm tightly, allowing the liquid to flow out.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Stephanie was still murmuring in a low voice, slurring her words.

    Right now, she has swallowed more than the normal dose, but the overflow of magic power is still continuing.

    ¡°One more sip.¡± Sean gave Stephanie another sip.

    He pulled away her arm that was holding him and cast a spell on her directly.

    ¡°Petrificus Totalus!¡±

    Sean has a bit of experience in dealing with people. He knows that if that person loses consciousness now, it may lead to more serious consequences, so that spell is the best choice.

    After two more than normal doses, as well as the spell to control her movement, the magic power around Stephanie finally gradually dissipated. Sean retreated to the door and observed her changes.

    It wasn¡¯t until ten minutester that Sean lifted the spell on her. The magic power did not continue to overflow. Sean heaved a sigh of relief and looked over at her, who was a little dizzy.

    ¡°Do you need another sip?¡± He waved the potion bottle in his hand.

    Stephanie¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly; she raised her head to look at Sean, and her voice finally stopped. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need another more; I almost¡­¡±

    Sean leaned against the wall and folded his hands on his chest, ¡°Why did you suddenly be like this? What did you do, or what happened to you?¡±

    Stephanie frowned, grabbed her cor, and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why my emotions have been magnified like this. But thank you, Sean¡­Wallup.¡±

    Sean also frowned. Could it be that this was a sign of that Lust awakening inside her, and she just happened to meet him?

    Because he can be sure that Stephanie¡¯s power is transmitted to him. Probably because of the self-awareness of Pride within his body. He feels that this is harmless to him and it will not even strengthen the Pride in his body.

    The only problem is that if the magic power ispletely poured out, Stephanie will disappear from this world without a trace.

 Chapter 345: â€œGoing Through Memoriesâ€

    Chapter 345: ¡°Going Through Memories¡±

    The atmosphere changed from in to charming in the room and returned to in again. Of course, innesses from silence, and there is a trace of embarrassment between the two.

    What Sean didn¡¯t expect was that Stephanie cheered up quickly. She pulled up the cor of the pajamas that had been opened a little, then stood up and bowed to Sean.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Sean waved his hand, signaling her not to take it to heart. Stephanie was still panting, and she kept her head down.

    ¡°I was too emotional just now, but those words of apology are sincere.¡± She paused, ¡°Those apologies¡­¡±

    Sean was unsure of what she meant, and the blurred words should not be taken seriously.

    He spread his hands, ¡°As I said, it¡¯s alright. So don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡±

    Neither of them mentioned the part where they were infatuated with each other before. Stephanie breathed a sigh of relief. Instead of sitting back on the beanbag, she asked in a low voice after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Can I ask about that magic power? I don¡¯t feel it much, but I feel that people be a little light when affected. In addition, I also found that my magic power is losing, but there¡¯s no way to take it back, and it doesn¡¯t even feel like something from me being taken forcefully.¡±

    Sean hesitated for a moment and finally decided to tell Stephanie something.

    After all, she is also amid the Prophecy. Sean didn¡¯t mention that the Pride in his body would explode in a few years, and other relevant information was said.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably like this,¡± Sean shrugged, ¡°You can simply understand that the power hidden in our bodies has the same source, so the transfer of magic power would always be flowing.¡±

    Stephanie was also shocked by the Prophecy and the Pride described by Sean, but her ability to ept it surprised Sean a little. After this, she quickly regained herposure.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I need to know. The situation just now is that my magic power is being transmitted to you without any limit.¡± She said.

    ¡°Yes, you could think it that way. However, ording to the information I have obtained, only the Pride in my body is currently in development, and the other six Sins should still be in a dormant state. You can continue your life as a normal wizard unless the thing inside my body erupts.¡±

    Stephanie shook her head when she heard the words, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s urate to say that. I have been different from ordinary wizards since I was born. Although I have Ve¡¯s blood, Ve has no charming ability. This should be the change brought about by the thing inside me. I was confused by it before, but now I know it is because of the Lust.¡±

    Sean pretended he didn¡¯t see it. He touched his chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. The thing inside me will have a subtle influence on yours.¡±

    Stephanie looked up at him and said, ¡°My charm ability is effective not only for men but also for women.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    There was another short silence, this time Sean broke the silence.

    ¡°Recalling the situation, the thing inside my body is unknown, and yours started to wake up and explode. Before that, I was sure that the thing in my body hadn¡¯t moved at all.¡±

    Stephanie nodded and told Sean after thinking for a while.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t seem to notice something was wrong before. It¡¯s just that the feeling towards you in my heart has been umted, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± Her voice was not as cold as before but t and soft.

    Sean didn¡¯tment on this point, he thought about it and said, ¡°Have you ever met any strange people, or been to any strange ces?¡±

    With some uncertainty in her eyes, Stephanie raised her head, ¡°I went to the Albanian forestst year.¡±

    Sean asked in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    ¡°The diadem, I learned about the whereabouts of the diadem from Helena, so I went to find Ravenw¡¯s diadem.¡±

    Sean suddenly realizes that Ravenw¡¯s diadem has been lost in the Albanian forest.

    ¡°Did you find it?¡±

    Stephanie shook her head, ¡°No, ording to Helena, I found the clue and ce, but the diadem is not there.¡±

    As she spoke, Stephanie paused for a moment, and a look of shock suddenly appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly remembered. I met a person in Albania. A strange but familiar person. But I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t have this image before.¡± Stephanie murmured.

    The hidden memory was recalled after the emotional explosion and copse. The node of the explosion was themunication with him. A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu came over him, and Sean immediately thought of Grindelwald¡¯s aunt, Bathilda Bagshot.

    This is the case of being cast with a strong Forgetfulness charm, and at the same time, there is a switch to relit the memory, and that switch is Sean.

    Sean¡¯s recent research on memory spells has gained some progress, just like he weaved memories for Umbridge and left psychological hints. ording to his hint, Umbridge cast the Unforgivable Curse on him after the switch was triggered, and he was finally arrested and sent to Azkaban.

    So, will it be the same for Stephanie?

    When she was in Albania, she met a mysterious man. That mysterious man was extremely powerful and may have used some magic spell to leave a psychological hint for Stephanie.

    Thinking of this, Sean looked up at her, ¡°I have a way to detect what happened to you.¡±

    Seeing this, Stephanie immediately reacted, ¡°You wanted to check my memory?¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes, the only way to find out what happened is to check your memory. Knowing that the cast person can¡¯t check themselves, only others can check someone else¡¯s memory. It¡¯s hard to find when checking the memory nodes. I might inevitably see some of your secrets.¡±

    Stephanie hesitated slightly, but she nodded quickly.

    ¡°I have no problem. Please do your thing.¡±

    Her voice was t, but her reddened face and rapid breathing proved that she was not so calm.

    Sean took a deep breath, took out the magic spell, and touched Stephanie¡¯s temple. He didn¡¯t want to check her memorypletely but to find out the node rted to the psychological hints. For him now, it is not difficult.

    Of course, selecting the specific memory is very important.

    You don¡¯t need a Pensieve to check the memory. The principle of this spell is simr to fabricating a memory, except that the pictures you see are blurry and fast.

    Finally, he looked up. As expected, Stephanie was cast with a powerful Forgetfulness Charm. Not only that, but the caster was far more powerful than Sean imagined. Sean quickly scanned Stephanie¡¯s memory using his name as the keyword, so the images in the memory were all rted to him.

    She really didn¡¯t have other thoughts. She noticed Sean because of Sean¡¯s resistance to her charm. During that time, Sean could even feel Stephanie¡¯s happiness. She finally found a peer with whom she couldmunicate normally.

    When she gave out the monocle, the shed memories were covered with ayer of gray.

    Then, there was the picture of her silently watching himself in various corners. Whether it was in the Great Hall, the corridor, or in Nurmengard, Stephanie would always catch a glimpse of Sean in the crowd.

    Among them, Sean also found a foggy and sad memory.

    That was when he took Felicia Felix, and under the potion¡¯s influence, he met Stephanie. That seemed to be a very painful part of the girl¡¯s memory.

    What Sean didn¡¯t expect was that Stephanie¡¯s reason for looking for Ravenw¡¯s diadem was to help him. She learned from the manuscript left by Ravenw that the diadem can enhance the wearer¡¯s wisdom. Stephanie seems to be thinking of using the diadem to help Sean, who has a dismal rune talent.

    She kept trying to make it up.

    Sean sighed slightly.

    However, although these memories are not rted to happiness, Stephanie¡¯s is very strong. Although she feels guilty and unwilling, she will not reach the point of emotional breakdown.

    This is where the mysterious man is powerful. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of spell he used, but he magnified Stephanie¡¯s feelings for Sean greatly.

    When Sean appeared, everything umted and exploded immediately, and the emotional copse triggered the awakening of the Lust. The power was instinctively attracted, which created everything that happened just now.

    It¡¯s just that Sean didn¡¯t understand why that person would do this.

    If Sean hadn¡¯t stopped her, Sean would have taken control of the Lust, and Stephanie would have disappeared from this world.

    He looked at her with her eyes tightly closed, her eyshes trembled slightly, and her nostrils swayed back and forth with her rapid breathing. She was not calm.

    Sean stated his conclusion and finally asked, ¡°That person knew about the Prophecy. There should be very few such people in this world who should know about it. Do you know who you have offended?¡±

    Stephanie was silent for a while and finally shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be very troublesome then.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Sean didn¡¯t know whether she didn¡¯t want to say it or didn¡¯t know.

    Unexpectedly, she quickly raised her head to look at him.

    ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    Stephanie pursed her lips, and the firmness and expectation in her eyes were clearly visible, ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you. I really want to apologize to you. You saw it, right?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s alright, and we¡¯re over it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Seanughed.

    Stephanie was taken aback for a moment as if she didn¡¯t expect Sean to care anymore. She lowered her head and showed a faint smile. After a while, she returned to her usual appearance, but her voice had calmed down this time.

    ¡°You suspect that this time travel ident is rted to Professor Dumbledore?¡± Sean frowned after listening.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Professor Dumbledore came to the Room of Requirements after you left that night. At first, I thought he was here to check the situation. Because the authority was divided, the principal who controlled the entire castle should have been able to feel it when something happened.

    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t seem to find anything and then went into the Room of Requirement.¡±

    ¡°I have ess to the Room, so I can see that room he went to.¡±

    After listening to her words, Sean immediately recalled the room. It was a room full of Pensieves.

    Hogwarts has been around for thousands of years, and all kinds of Pensieves from the previous principals, professors, and students are ced in one room.

    When he received the authority, Sean knew about this room, but he had a Pensieve himself in his office, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Where did Dumbledore go? If he remembered correctly, there should be a Pensieve in the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°What did Professor Dumbledore intend to do?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°He took a dozen intact Pensieves,¡± Stephanie replied.

    As if seeing Sean¡¯s doubts, Stephanie closed her eyes and muttered in her heart, and a manuscript appeared in her hands.

    She handed it over, ¡°This is the manuscript from the Pensieve maker, which mentions the application scenarios through multiple Pensieves.¡±

    Sean looked at the manuscript.

    [Description of usage scenarios for multiple Pensieves. At present, there is only one way.]

 Chapter 346: â€œEverything Has Memoriesâ€

    Chapter 346: ¡°Everything Has Memories¡±

    Seeing this, Sean didn¡¯t understand about it at all.

    Sean doesn¡¯t know the working principle of the Pensieve, but one thing is certain: the Pensieve performs a function simr to ¡°mapping¡± and ¡°awakening¡± a certain part of memory.

    Generally speaking, after a wizard extracts the memory. He will not lose this part of the memory directly in his mind. The magic spell used to extract the memory has the property of copying memories.

    In other words, when you extract this memory, the magic spell copies a memory at that time. The reason why people take out their memories and use the Pensieve is to recount the details that they have not noticed in their memory before.

    The human brain canprehensively recall past events, but people¡¯s ability to recall is limited or even disordered. Just like when Sean checked Stephanie¡¯s memory just now, other memories are blurry and broken except for those deep memories.

    Thebination of memory spell and Pensieve helps you remember the details hidden in the subconscious memory node.

    For example, you met a very beautiful girl today, you remember her face, the color of her hair, the color of her eyes, the book ¡°The Wizard So¡± she was holding, she was wearing a uniform, the words she said to you with a smile, and the size of her chest. But you probably don¡¯t remember how many steps she took when she greeted you and disappeared around the corner.

    Your eyes see it, and your brain responds, but you don¡¯t remember it. The memory extraction spell and the Pensieve are designed to help you retrieve these small details.

    In this case, one Pensieve is definitely enough because the function of the Pensieve is to retell the memories, and the disyed memories will also be stored. A wizard basically only has one Pensieve in his whole life. One is because of privacy reasons, and the other is that one Pensieve is enough.

    Herees a question: why do you need multiple Pensieves? This is not like opening a dozen web pages at the same time, and you can switch back and forth at will.

    With such doubts in mind, Sean read on carefully.

    ¡°As mentioned above, as a mysterious item, the Pensieve can fully meet the needs of wizards to check the details of their memories. Of course, anyone who has something to hide feels ashamed of the past, desires to keep a secret, or anything, can use the Pensieve.¡±

    ¡°So, when I made a Pensieve, I often engrave some unique marks on it for its future owner. I always think it is enough for a wizard to have one Pensieve in his life; those who do not take care of their Pensieves and damage them don¡¯t deserve a second one either. My idea is that every wizard can only buy one Pensieve from me.¡±

    ¡°However, a unique visitor made an exception for me. He told me that the Pensieve he bought from me five years ago was not working properly and could not ess the memory.¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to drive away this person. I have been making Pensieves for sixty years. As long as the owners take good care of them, my product is still good even until the owner¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°But in the end, I held back my anger and epted him because he offered me something.¡±

    ¡°I checked the Pensieve, and it turned out as expected. How could something go wrong with it? It¡¯s as delicate and reliable as every Pensieve I¡¯ve ever made.¡±

    ¡°But in the end, I found out that that person didn¡¯t lie to me either.¡±

    ¡°He pulled out a memory that the Pensieve couldn¡¯t contain.¡±

    ¡°The Pensieve I made can¡¯t restore a single memory.¡±

    ¡°All the problems lie in that memory, which is bigger than I imagined, and the memory is inseparable after being extracted. Yes, a Pensieve cannot hold this extremely huge memory. ¡°

    ¡°It was a shock to me, but as a Pensieve maker, I don¡¯t allow unreadable memories. It took a lot of effort to find a solution.¡±

    ¡°I created a new spell, and as long as I use runes to deconstruct and reconnect the magic, I can make multiple Pensieves work at the same time.¡±

    ¡°The problem was solved, and the customer told me the truth after entering the memory.¡±

    ¡°That memory is not a fragment of a memory. It is a person¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Someone pulled out the memories of their entire life, decades or even hundreds of years of memories were pulled out. One Pensieve simply cannot amodate so many memories.¡±

    ¡°How can a Pensive be rivaled by a lifetime memory?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why the person who extracted the memory did this. Extracting all the memories and extracting fragments of it is not the same at all.¡±

    ¡°In my understanding, extracting memory is a lengthy process. We must respect the concept of time as well. Once you extract it, If you have too many memories and the duration of the memory fragment is too long, your original memories will start to blur or even be lost.¡±

    ¡°The person who did it, I suspect that he has died, and his grave is as empty as a newborn baby just came into this world.¡±

    ¡°His friends, lovers, and enemies will remember him. But this person¡¯s memory of himself has beenpletely blurred.¡±

    ¡°This individual has personally erased the path he has traveled in this world so that the world will forget his existence.¡±

    ¡°It is unreasonable.¡±

    Sean saw the shock and puzzlement in this passage, and the Pensieve maker finally believed that this kind of huge memory that extracted his entire life was unreasonable.

    Putting down the manuscript, Sean looked at Stephanie, ¡°Do you suspect that Professor Dumbledore is looking at an extremelyrge memory?¡±

    She nodded, ¡°I saw a memory bottle in his pocket that wasrger than the normal size. The memory silver strands inside were brighter and thicker than ordinary memory strands. I theorized that it was an extremelyrge memory bottle, and he needs multiple Pensieves to read this memory.¡±

    Sean stroked his chin and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s true. Do you think that Professor Dumbledore discovered something after reading this memory and carried out a long-distance time travel?¡±

    Stephanie lowered her eyes, crossed her hands in front of her belly, and tapped her left hand on the back of her right hand, which she seemed to enjoy doing when she was thinking.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but the time between the two events is too short. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. Someone must have carried out long-distance time travel. Professor Dumbledore may be the person behind it. Even if not, he has something to do with this incident.¡±

    Sean immediately thought of what Grindelwald had said to him. Dumbledore is setting up something, something huge that no one knows about. Sean wasn¡¯t worried that Dumbledore would suddenly turn around the world; he was just worried about one thing. How far will he go for his n even if things are going to bepletely chaotic?

    He doesn¡¯t know what Dumbledore wants to do. Does he want to deal with the things in his body? Solve the ancient one pulling the strings behind the scenes? Or is it some other more ambitious goal?

    On the opposite side, Stephanie still lowered her head but peeked at the Pensive Sean through the gap. There was a trace of entanglement and hesitation in the girl¡¯s eyes. She was considering whether to tell Sean.

    She thought that Dumbledore knew that she was nearby, and those words were said to herself on purpose. He knew that she was a spy ced by Grindelwald in Hogwarts, so she wanted to tell Grindelwald about this news through his own mouth.

    Stephanie sighed in her heart. She didn¡¯t know whether she should contact Grindelwald because of that bold guess, and she wanted to tell Sean these things.

    She doesn¡¯t want to lose Sean¡¯s trust again, but Grindelwald strictly forbids her from saying these things. She felt that her heart was in a mess, but all the words could only be held in her heart.

    Sean finished thinking and looked at Stephanie. She seemed a little dull since her memory was checked.

    However, the rtionship between the two was not to the point where they could talk freely. Sean coughed lightly, waking up Stephanie.

    ¡°Thank you for your message.¡±

    Stephanie reacted and quickly returned to that cold look, ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should say thank you.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    That said, it is unrealistic for Sean to forget what happened before. On the other side, Stephanie also thought of the scene when she broke down emotionally. Her face did not fluctuate in any way, but there was a slight blush behind her ears.

    ¡°What are you going to do with the Ravenw¡¯s authorityter?¡± Stephanie changed the subject.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it first?¡± Sean said suspiciously.

    Ravenw had left the method of gaining authority in there, so Stephanie must have known. However, her talent in runes should not be bad.

    Stephanie looked at him, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s useless to me. So, I didn¡¯t choose to grab it. When you have a better grasp of the runes, or you find the diadem, you can im it.¡±

    Sean was quite surprised by her words; this is a quarter of Hogwart¡¯s authority.

    ¡°Um, there is no need¡­¡± Although he wants Hogwarts¡¯ authority, Sean is not greedy.

    However, Stephanie¡¯s determination was beyond his expectations.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. The current authority of the Room of Requirement is enough for me. And on top of that,¡± she said, looking directly at him with t eyes, ¡°You are the one to me. However, I don¡¯t know the specific use of this authority, but it¡¯s at least something for you. If it is used well, it¡¯s good for everyone else.¡±

    ¡°All in all, whether it¡¯s the most efficient use of resources or my apologetic selfishness, I think this decision is correct.¡± Stephanie concluded.

    Sean was moved.

    ¡°I see, thank you. I owe you a favor.¡± Sean said frankly.

    ¡°No, you saved my life. We¡¯re even.¡± Stephanie said.

    Sean finally spread his hands helplessly, ¡°Very well then.¡±

    Hearing Sean¡¯s words, Stephanie looked a lot happier, she was relieved, and her voice became more lively.

    ¡°Wallup, If you need it, I can help you find some information on runes. I have been reading books here for a long time. Ms. Ravenw has done extensive research on ancient runes.¡±

    Sean nodded, ¡°I need that very much. Also, if you don¡¯t mind, just call me Sean.¡±

    Stephanie froze for a moment and nodded quickly as if she was afraid that he would go back on his word.

    ¡°Okay, Sean.¡±

    Sean sighed secretly in his heart. It seemed that there were some psychological hints in Stephanie¡¯s mind. In the past, she would not have acted like this.

    Their rtionship has eased, and he learned a lot of things. There will be people to help him find information in the future.

    Sean waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯ll go to the professors to ask about the situation. If you have any news, please contact me at any time. You can call me if you need help.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t hold back but watched him walk towards the door.

    When Sean walked to the door and was about to open the door, she shouted behind him.

    ¡°See you next time, Sean.¡±

    Sean turned his head and said, ¡°Goodbye, Stephanie.¡±

    When Sean left, Stephanie couldn¡¯t maintain the expression on her face. She jumped onto her bed like a little girl and couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.

    Stephanie rolled on the bed for a while, and when she sat up straight, her expression finally returned to her usual coldness.

    She straightened her clothes and took out a small mirror. The mirror did not reflect her face but was pitch ck.

 Chapter 347: â€œHow Long Has It Been?â€

    Chapter 347: ¡°How Long Has It Been?¡±

    Stephanie hesitated for a moment, then finally held up the mirror. This is a magic item that Grindelwald gave her to contact him.

    ¡°Reporting, sir.¡± Stephanie said to the mirror.

    However, after waiting for a long time, Grindelwald did not respond. Stephanie can only give up, and this is not the first time she has been unable to contact him.

    At this time, Sean had already walked out of the Room of Requirement in a ce where no one was around. Many students in the castle had already noticed something was wrong, and they were making noise everywhere.

    Sean approached the professor and finally got the same answer as Stephanie told herself. Time on the twenty-seventh of October had indeed disappeared.

    Sean made a side note, wanting to see if the professors would better understand the Time Turner. However, even Professor Flitwick doesn¡¯t seem to understand it. This also confirms Stephanie¡¯s statement that the Time Turner was destroyed long ago.

    Sean walked out of themon room and walked into a narrow side corridor to the Ravenw tower. With the authority of the Room of Requirement, he no longer has to worry about getting lost at Hogwarts.

    Sean bowed his head in thought. He was thinking about the instigator of this ident. Is it Dumbledore, Grindelwald? Or is it some other third party?

    What did that person change when he went back to the past? Who was the person who modified Stephanie¡¯s memory?

    Sean didn¡¯t pay attention to his front and identally bumped into a student.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention to the road. Are you okay?¡± Sean quickly apologized.

    He looked at the student he¡¯d bumped into, a sixth-year Slytherin student.

    He looked weird. At this moment, he just patted himself on the shoulder, hit by Sean in annoyance, and said coldly, ¡°Watch the road carefully.¡±

    It was still dark at the moment, and the light from the torches in the corridor was not too bright. When they intersected, Sean only saw a cold and arrogant face.

    Seanined helplessly in his heart. Under Sean¡¯s series of ns and Draco¡¯s lead, the rtionship between Slytherin and other houses has eased a lot.

    ording to the ns given by Sean, Draco would tell stories to everyone in the Slytherinmon room after ss every day. The topics were nothing more than the true glory of pure blood, the true cultivation of Slytherins, and so on.

    There are a lot of brainwashing stories, and Sean often helps Draco make some stories about certain ghosts. He lets the Basilisk hide to cooperate with the story. The attitude of the Slytherins is also slowly changing.

    Under Draco¡¯s stories, most Slytherins began to think that discriminating against their ssmates was very bad. Real Slytherins have bigger and nobler things to do, even though they haven¡¯t found their own yet.

    However, this is a good thing for easing the atmosphere at Hogwarts. Sean subconsciously looked back at the Slytherin just now, but his brows frowned.

    He was walking on a small path where it was easy to get lost by the stairs. The direction of that person is not the Slytherinmon room, and there is no ss now. If he wants to go to the library, taking the stairs from the hall is closer. There is no need to turn around from the corridor here.

    Although the Slytherins are prideful, they don¡¯t act alone. They prefer to get together and let their side always maintain the superiority in numbers.

    At most, Sean would be curious and not care about it anymore. After all, everyone has their own secrets, and he should not monitor others.

    But it happened that a time travel ident happened. Sean¡¯s mind was more sensitive than before and suspicious of all abnormal things. Sean pondered for a while and decided to catch up and have a look.

    Walking to a corner where no one was around, the stone wall squirmed to Sean¡¯s will, and the Room of Requirement was opened again. However, Sean walked into the storage room instead of entering a specific room.

    He walked into the stone walls of Hogwarts, and everything outside the walls waspletely disyed in front of him. He was walking in an empty corridor that no one could see. This is also one of the authorities the Room of Requirement gave to Sean.

    Sean trotted a few steps and caught up with the Slytherin student who was on the stairs. His eyes were indifferent, his expression was calm, and his steps were extremely fast.

    Sean hid in the stone wall, watching him go up several flights of stairs without stopping. Moreover, Sean also noticed that although he looked calm, he had been deliberately avoiding ces where students would be seen.

    He didn¡¯t want anyone to know where he was going.

    Seeing his appearance, Sean became more determined that something was wrong with this guy.

    The Slytherin student kept going up the small, out-of-the-way stairs, avoiding the big corridors, and finally came to a certain floor.

    Does this person know about the Room of Requirement?

    Among the stone walls, Sean raised his eyebrows. If he is going to the Room of Requirement, then there is no need to follow him. He doesn¡¯t like to pry into other people¡¯s secrets. However, the person walked past the tapestry and straight towards the corridor¡¯s end.

    It¡¯s the principal¡¯s office.

    Sean quietly followed him, only to see that the person looked around in front of the gargoyle, and after making sure that no one was around, he uttered the password.

    ¡°The past whispers.¡±

    It seems that Dumbledore uses passwords other than desserts.

    Moreover, Dumbledore hadn¡¯t appeared in the castle for a long time, and only from Stephanie did he know that Dumbledore was in the castlest night.

    But how does this person know?

    To Sean¡¯s surprise, the gargoyle actually jumped aside, but he didn¡¯t go in but waited quietly at the door.

    Soon, Dumbledore appeared.

    Sean¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly, and Dumbledore was much older than before, just after not seeing him for a while. Before, although Dumbledore was gray-haired, he didn¡¯t look like an old man, no matter his eyes or movements. But this time, Sean really saw the oldness and exhaustion exuded by Dumbledore.

    ¡°They told me toe to you,¡± said the Slytherin student.

    Dumbledore smiled, and with a wave of his hand, Sean could no longer hear their conversation clearly.

    The conversation between the two was very short. Soon, Dumbledore removed the spell, and the student left quickly. Sean watched all this silently from within. He did not chase the student.

    After a little hesitation, he ced his hand on the wall, and the door emerged.

    He canpletely catch up with that student. He can use Imperius Curse, Hypnotizing Curse, and more than a dozen ways to get the content of the conversation between the two just now. However, Sean still decided to ask Dumbledore himself.

    Dumbledore had not yet returned to his office and saw the wall and Seaning out of the wooden door that appeared out of nowhere. His eyes were first surprised, then admired.

    ¡°Sean, it seems that you have done better than me in discovering the secret of Hogwarts.¡± He said with a gentle smile.

    Sean closed the door, the door disappeared, and he looked directly at Dumbledore.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore,¡± he said softly, ¡°May I ask what you¡¯ve been up to?¡±

    Dumbledore smiled helplessly, ¡°Sean, you know that I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t tell¡¯, instead of ¡®I won¡¯t tell¡¯, Sean heard the hidden meaning in his words.

    ¡°Why?¡± Sean frowned and said, ¡°Is it like the prophecy? The more people who know it, the more it will affect the direction of the whole thing?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for not being able to give an urate answer.¡±

    Dumbledore changed the subject directly, ¡°I wonderedst night why a second person suddenly touched Hogwarts secrets. I have to say, my students discovered a deeper secret step by step, and I am a little ashamed myself but proud.¡±

    Sean took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°However, your students were controlled and humiliated by Umbridge for a month, and you didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    There was some guilt on Dumbledore¡¯s face, but his eyes were sincere, ¡°This is indeed a problem on my behalf. I must apologize to everyone, but please allow me to exin.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the things that I needed to be dealt with were too troublesome, and it was difficult for me to get out. Besides,¡± he smiled at Sean, ¡°The Ministry of Magic still binds me. I couldn¡¯t have done better than what you did, Sean; I¡¯ve always had faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me that is already old and aged, but I mean that.¡±

    Sean replied sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are.¡±

    Dumbledore sighed, ¡°Sean, I can¡¯t even describe the whole thing to you, and I hesitated for a long time before doing anything. I shouldn¡¯t evenmunicate with you.¡±

    ¡°However, I think I should tell you that I¡¯m not trying to reassure you, but as an old man with no skills who wants to continue to win the trust of his students.¡±

    ¡°Sean, do you trust me?¡±

    Sean fell silent, and the atmosphere in the corridor was silent. The gargoyle moved its position secretly as if it wanted to keep itself away from here.

    Sean nced at the gargoyle, who turned his head as if he didn¡¯t exist and said in a deep voice, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, I chose toe out instead of taking care of that Slytherin student. This has already proved my trust in you.¡±

    Dumbledore was stunned, ¡°I¡¯m shocked. Thank you very much for your trust, Sean.¡±

    After saying this, he blinked at Sean, still like the wise and humorous old man before, and then returned to the office.

    ¡°Professor,¡± Sean called to stop him, ¡°About Grindelwald¡­¡±

    This name made Dumbledore stop in ce, and finally, he turned his head, but Sean found that his eyes were sad.

    ¡°I wish I could go back to that time¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°By the way, Sean, don¡¯t go looking for the Slytherin students just now. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    The gargoyle jumped back and blocked the entrance to the principal¡¯s office again.

    ¡°Goodbye, Sean.¡±

    The corridor became empty again, leaving only Sean.

    That night in Paris, he had already confirmed that these two old men were obviously acting.

    Why Dumbledore looked so sad?

    The short conversation with Dumbledore made Sean more curious than ever. Sean stood alone in the corridor for a long time, with various thoughts shing through his mind until the sunlight fell in front of Sean¡¯s eyes through the gap in the curtain.

    Sean was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Can those two old men speak humannguage? This is a matter of life and death; it won¡¯t help anyone when they speak like that. Ugh, I have to study every day, and finally control the thing in my body, and put all of you guys down.¡± He cursed.

    In the end, Sean left distraught.

    He intends to find Hermione and Daisy. He needs something nice to lighten his mood. However, Sean saw the two girls not long after, but Harry and the others also followed behind them in a panic.

    Seeing Sean, Hermione¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You are here! Sean, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    She noticed the expression on Sean¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sean waved his handszily and looked at Harry, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking for me?¡±

    Harry rushed up, holding something invisible in his hands.

    ¡°Sean!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean looked down at the other¡¯s empty hands.

    Harry gulped, ¡°The invisibility cloak¡­ is broken¡­¡±

 Chapter 348: â€œChanging Past and Futureâ€

    Chapter 348: ¡°Changing Past and Future¡±

    The Invisibility cloak is broken?

    Sean looked at Harry¡¯s empty hands. Is one of the Deathly Hallows items, the invisibility cloak passed down from ancient times to today, broken?

    Sean led them into the Room of Requirement, and Harry was already groaning.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ My dad will definitely punish me. This is passed down to him by my deceased grandfather¡­¡±

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    Sean took the invisibility cloak from Harry, and after careful inspection, he found that there was indeed a small ripped part at the hem. He tried to put on the invisibility cloak to see; the ripped part hadpletely lost its invisibility effect, and a small piece of cloth was exposed in the air.

    This caught Sean by surprise.

    He also owns an invisibility cloak, which he got from West. It is a boutique invisibility cloak, and its effect canst for decades. But the one in Harry¡¯s hand is one of the Deathly Hallows items.

    Although this invisibility cloak is not worthy of the name of the Deathly Hallows, Dumbledore can see through it directly, and Mad-Eye Moody¡¯s magic eye can also see through it. Even many animals can directly detect the people under the invisibility cloak.

    But the biggest utility of this invisibility cloak is that the invisibility effect is permanently effective. It is different from those cloaks that have been cast with illusion spells or made of invisible animal fur. The effect will never be erased by time.

    Moreover, this invisibility cloak has an anti-jinx charm and cannot be deformed.

    How could this thing break?

    Sean cast a puzzled look at Harry.

    Harry had a bitter expression on his face, ¡°I usually keep it very carefully. How could I identally tear it up? I wanted to sneak around the restricted area with Ron and Neville after the morning ss, but something was wrong when I took it out.¡±

    ¡°Was it intact before?¡± Sean asked.

    Harry nodded quickly, ¡°It should be. The Invisibility Cloak is already very tough, and I am careful enough.¡±

    Ron added, ¡°I put it away for Harry when it was used upst time. I swear that there was absolutely no such big hole back then.¡±

    ¡°Where do you store it?¡±

    ¡°Only Ron, Neville, and I know the password in the magic suitcase my mother made for me. No one else knows that I have an invisibility cloak except for us, my parents, Sirius, and the others. Maybe Professor Dumbledore too.¡±

    Hermione frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it shouldn¡¯t be happening. If someone else knows about Harry¡¯s Invisibility Cloak, then he has the ability to destroy it and steal it directly. Leaving Harry with a broken Invisibility Cloak is a weird motive.¡±

    Sean lifted the invisibility cloak and looked at the ripped part carefully.

    The ripped edges of the cloth were rough, and the pure ck thread ends were exposed in a disorderly manner. It was not cut with a sharp weapon but more like it was torn apart with force. Sean tried to pull out an exposed thread, and Harry even shivered when he saw it.

    ¡°Be careful, Sean!¡± he begged.

    Daisy bumped into her brother, ¡°It¡¯s broken anyway; Sean just wants to do an experiment.¡±

    Harry¡¯s jaw nearly dropped to the floor.

    While observing the thread, Seanforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the invisible effect has been lost, and there will be no problem if you pull out a thread.¡±

    Upon closer inspection, Sean really noticed something was wrong. The broken end was a little lighter than the other end, and the threads were rough and dry. This doesn¡¯t seem to be caused by external force but more like aging itself.

    ¡°Harry,¡± Sean asked in a deep voice, ¡°how long has this cloak been in your house?¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± Harry was stunned, ¡°ording to my father, this invisibility cloak was in my house when he was a child, and when he entered Hogwarts, my grandfather kept it. After that, it was handed over to my father and handed to me when I went to school.¡±

    As he said that, he added, ¡°I¡¯m sure that no outsider knows the existence of this invisibility cloak, and I was very careful when using it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Sean raised his wand and pointed it at the Invisibility Cloak.

    ¡°Reparo.¡±

    The ripped part in the invisibility cloak quickly returned to its original shape under the spell¡¯s influence. However, the invisibility effect still did not recover, as if a sudden ck line was in the air.

    ¡°The Mending Charm really didn¡¯t work.¡± Harry groaned.

    Sean curled his lips, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this invisibility cloak has already aged.¡±

    ¡°Aged?¡± Harry froze in ce.

    ¡°The invisibility cloak is not permanently invisible. Obviously, this invisibility cloak is about to expire.¡± Sean exined.

    Hearing him say that, Harry breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°God, Sean, you must go to my house to testify for me when you are on vacation.¡±

    Sean nodded with a smile. However, he still has something in his heart.

    Neither Harry nor the others knew that the Invisibility Cloak inherited from the Potter family belonged to the Deathly Hallows, but Sean didn¡¯t lie to him either. The invisibility cloak in Harry¡¯s hand is indeed aging, and it is most likely not genuine.

    How could Sean repair one of the Deathly Hallows items with a Mending Charm?

    So the question is, where did the real invisibility cloak go?

    Sean thought of the person who traveled long distances.

    Could it be that the person meddled with it?

    Sean suddenly thought of something. With such a serious ident, it was obvious that the person had traveled long distances in order to change the past forcefully.

    So, has the ¡®past¡¯ been changed?

    Meanwhile, Sean is more concerned with the time traveler¡¯s movements. The Invisibility Cloak inherited from the Potter family is one of the Deathly Hallows items. Legend has it that if you collect all the Deathly Hallows items, you can master the power of death.

    Could it be that someone who should have died was resurrected?

    Dumbledore must have known about this. He may be the one doing long-distance time travel.

    But why didn¡¯t he want to tell him?

    Sean rubbed his temples with a headache.

    He looked at Harry, ¡°I have a way to contact the outside world. How about I talk to your dad first?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you, and it¡¯s not your fault in the first ce.¡± Seanforted.

    ¡°Very well then, you should contact my dad now.¡± Harry finally said heavily.

    Sean made a quick call and contacted Lupin, and this evening, Lupin sent a message.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know the news, Sean. Help me tell Harry that he¡¯s not to me for this incident.¡± James¡¯ words were very calm, but he felt a little bit bad for the magical item passed down in his family.

    ¡°I hope you can help me convey this. You mentioned in your letter whether there were any changes in the Potter family in the early years. I must say that my family has always lived a rtively peaceful life. The only exception was many years ago before I was born, which myte father once told me.¡±

    ¡°Thieves once visited Potter¡¯s house, but at that time, there were no valuables missing from the house. At that time, my father was only a child, and he told me that someone had invaded Potter¡¯s house that night.¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a small thief with no skills. Everything in the house is intact, including the invisibility cloak. Honestly, I don¡¯t think anyone would go out of their way to steal the invisibility cloak. Ordinary wizards are no match for the Potters, and a powerful wizard doesn¡¯t need a cloak that only provides invisibility.¡±

    Sean rubbed his chin. It seemed that the Potter family didn¡¯t know that their invisibility cloak was one of the Deathly Hallows items. They only regarded it as a special and precious invisibility cloak.

    However, he has some doubts about the thief mentioned in James¡¯ letter. He intuitively believes that the time traveler went back to the past. Sean is not sure about this.

    If it is said that the traveler went back to the past and changed history, then the memory of the thief in James¡¯ mind should have changed yesterday. ording to the information given by Stephanie, the wizard is aware of the impact of the time ident.

    So, logically speaking, James should feel that something was wrong with this memory, but James didn¡¯t show it in the letter. It seemed to be a memory he knew well.

    In this case, Sean¡¯s thoughts conflicted.

    There is too little information. Sean tapped the armrest of the chair.

    In an old castle thousands of miles away from Hogwarts.

    Among them are pure-bloods who hide their figures, ck wizards with haggard appearance, staff of official institutions, and more wizards can be seen. Everyone is staring at the person in the center frantically.

    ¡°My friends, no, let me call you my countrymen.¡± Grindelwald smiled and opened his hands to everyone.

    The crowd uttered a huge, fanatical shout.

    ¡°Thew makes us like rats in the sewer. Thew makes us hide our true selves. Thew makes those under its jurisdiction curl up in fear, lest we will reveal our identity,¡± Grindelwaldughed With a voice, ¡°Many people present must have heard this passage before.¡±

    Instead ofughing along with him, people waved their hands even more to prove their loyalty and admiration for him. Grindelwald paced slowly, waving the wand that originally belonged to Sean.

    In mid-air, one picture after another was disyed.

    There are wizards walking in rows, middle-aged men who were knocked down by Muggle guns and their wands fell off, and young lovers wrapped in windbreakers and walking through the crowd to hide their wands.

    Tank driving around, fighter jets whizzing through the sky, missiles zing, and mushroom clouds rising one by one.

    ¡°Friends,patriots, myrades-in-arms,¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice was resounding, but his expression was calm and firm, ¡°This is what we are facing; the moment they are angered, wizards will fall one by one. Meanwhile, the Muggles are gaining more and more power to prosecute more wizards.¡±

    The crowd roared in anger.

    But Grindelwald didn¡¯t quiet them down. He floated into the air and said in a firm and powerful voice, ¡°Is this what we want to see? Wizards wouldn¡¯t be allowed to draw out their wand? All those who stand before me, who should look down on those lowly worms, are now bound by aw that our fellow men have made, and thatw barred us!¡±

    ¡°Your parents, grandparents, and children in the future will be bound like this forever.¡±

    The crowd became even more angry, and the sound of drumming resounded under the night sky.

    ¡°And the ones who decide how to treat them should be us, wizards. What do you want to do to them? Wizards will give them a ce, and we will have real freedom.¡±

    ¡°You make friends with them? You don¡¯t like each other? If you love a Muggle or hate a Muggle, it doesn¡¯t matter, and it¡¯s not worth writing about. Because it¡¯s all the freedom we deserve.¡±

    ¡°Magic only blooms in the blood of a few people, just like glory does not descend on the heads of everyone in the world. We are born to do better, but now, we are fighting for our rights.¡± Everyone was cheering and apuding.

    Grindelwald¡¯s voice became louder, ¡°Go on, my brothers, my sisters, my friends, my fellow countrymen. This apuse is not for me but for yourselves. By standing here, you know yourself that the desire in your heart, understand the situation you are in!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s sad is that our countrymen in the Ministry of Magic, the Guards, and the Confederation are helping the Muggles to squeeze their own countrymen. They¡¯re hiding under the cover and pulling every wizard who wants to pursue the truth. ¡°

    ¡°But I¡¯m not angry because you are standing here. I believe that if more people know about this, we will be even bigger.¡±

    ¡°My friends, we are not fighting for hatred. We are fighting to change the world. For freedom, for truth.¡±

    ¡°And for the love in our hearts.¡±

 Chapter 349: â€œThe Wind Blowsâ€

    Chapter 349: ¡°The Wind Blows¡±

    There was no shouting, no ferocious agitation. Grindelwald just expressed his views calmly and sincerely. Because of this, the wizards surrounding him became increasingly passionate.

    ¡°I never call our actions a war, but an action to protect our rights.¡± Grindelwald stretched out his hands, ¡°Go, my friends, go back to your ces.¡±

    The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to act.¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and they all apparated away. In the end, only a few people remained. Grindelwald approached a person with his hands behind his back and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Anton, you and I are getting old.¡±

    The white-haired old man took off his hood and greeted Grindelwald.

    ¡°Lord Grindelwald, when you called me again, I felt that I was younger than before and jumping for joy.¡± The white-haired old man had a calm face.

    However, his face is now full of loyalty and fanaticism. If there are older wizards here, they will find that the person in front of them is former president of the International Confederation of Wizards, Anton Vogel.

    In the International Confederation of Wizards, some higher-level people know more about this person.

    Decades ago, when Anton Vogel was president of the International Confederation of Wizards, he repeatedly opposed those who were not on Grindelwald¡¯s side and strongly supported him. At the same time, this person has secretly carried out many things against Dumbledore.

    Many see Anton as a strong, iron-fisted leader. But what is surprising is that when Grindelwald and Dumbledore shook hands and made peace, Anton suddenly quieted down. Even Anton didn¡¯t show much interest in the subsequent election. He didn¡¯t even pave the way for his own people, so he just handed over the power in his hand.

    It¡¯s just that he left many of his own forces at the time. Decadester, his grandson Charles Vogel sessfully became the current International Confederation of Wizards leader.

    ¡°Anton, we need more allies, and we need to wake up more people.¡± Grindelwald said slowly.

    Anton nodded, ¡°The arrangement has already begun at Charles¡¯s ce, and the people we left have also started to act. Everything you asked for has been arranged.¡±

    ¡°Very good, my old friend,¡± Grindelwald smiled with satisfaction, ¡°By the way, the Guards kept the pressure and still found the animal. It doesn¡¯t matter if I can get it, but I want you to make sure that the Qilin does not fall into the hands of those people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Grindelwald. I have a question: if you can¡¯t get a Qilin, what will happenter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Grindelwald smiled casually, ¡°It should be mine, and it wille to me anyway.¡±

    Although Anton was a little puzzled, he knew that Grindelwald had his own n, and the current n should have been implemented decades ago. He believed that this great wizard before him would lead them all to a new world.

    Anton and the remaining wizards left, and Grindelwald was the only one left.

    He looked at the moon hanging in the sky, seemed to be whispering to himself, and seemed to be sighing to the world, ¡°Albus, why did you go back to the past?¡±

    ¡°A new page is about to open. Are you ready to stand against me again?¡±

    He nced at the dark shadows in the distance and then turned his head.

    Grindelwald¡¯s smile grew stronger.

    ¡ª-

    At the Guards secret base.

    ¡°Why did Grindelwald give the animal to Dumbledore?¡± Allison frowned.

    In front of him, a hooded figure floating in mid-air said, ¡°He probably discovered my subordinates. This may be a cover deliberately done by Grindelwald.¡±

    Allison flicked the cigarette ash, nced at the man, and said softly, ¡°Can you make sure that Dumbledore is on our side?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was decisive, ¡°No matter what Dumbledore¡¯s thoughts are, he must be in a cooperative rtionship with us at present, and it is absolutely impossible for him to work with Grindelwald.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Alison felt a little relieved.

    He knew that this group of guys who called themselves ¡°Returners¡± were very mysterious, and they also held wizarding secrets that few people knew.

    After thinking for a while, Allison said, ¡°Whether this is Grindelwald¡¯s n or not, our n remains the same.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Allison smiled, ¡°No matter what Grindelwald¡¯s goal is now, his ultimate goal must be to let wizards rule the world. Moreover, we must not follow in his footsteps when dealing with people like Grindelwald. Using the corresponding means to deal with him when he makes a move?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not how we act when we¡¯re dealing with a Seer like him. Continue our actions and tell everyone to be careful. I want the election of the International Confederation of Wizards to proceed as scheduled.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± Allison smiled, ¡°The more chaotic this world is, the better it is for us.¡±

    The Returner nodded in agreement and asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s Barty Jr?¡±

    ¡°In the prison¡¯s lower level, do you need to take him away?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have someonee and take him away in a few days.¡±

    ¡°That guy is very fanatical. He has been here for so many days but hasn¡¯t given us anything. It¡¯s normal for someone who can cast the Imperius Curse on his father.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the Returnerughed, ¡°a fanatical servant will confess everything to his master.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    Sean was busy looking through the materials left by Ravenw, trying to glean some useful information from the manuscripts. It is a pity that time travel is an extremely dangerous activity for wizards of any era, and even Ravenw did not leave much information.

    However, Sean did find some other useful information, which pointed to the identity of the group Sean had been searching for, The Returners.

    One of Ravenw¡¯s manuscripts refers to the Misty Land, the area between the real world and the underworld.

    After a wizard dies, their soul will temporarily stay there. Some souls go to die happily, and some souls cannot give up their obsessions and choose to return to the real world as ghosts.

    No matter how they choose, the wizard is dead, and the magic power will also dissipate in this world. However, there is another situation that can ur.

    The most famous wizard in the world, Merlin, seems to have invented a special spell. This spell can preserve the magic power of the dead wizard. Using the same blood and ancient magic, the magic power of the dead will be transferred.

    But this kind of transfer has a limitation: someone needs to enter the Misty Land tomunicate with the original owner of the magic power.

    Ravenw mentioned this part. ording to her, this spell has been lost with the passing of Merlin. Information about transferring the magic power, the body, the soul, and everything is not exined.

    However, this information was enough for Sean to make a judgment.

    Grindelwald once mentioned to him that all Returners are wizards who died a long time ago and have returned to the real world in an unknown way. Moreover, a few Returners that Grindelwald came into contact with at the beginning were all insane, and they even became lunatics. But their strength is not strong, and they can only affect reality weakly.

    Sean suspects that the group of Returners returned because of Merlin¡¯s spell.

    Using this spell to preserve their magic power, enter the Misty Land tomunicate with the souls who have not left and transfer the preserved magic power.

    This was Sean¡¯s thought, and he always remembered that Voldemort seemed to have some kind of connection with the group of Returners. It must be admitted that Voldemort has a great say in the study of souls. They are all experts in the field of souls, and they happen to be connected.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many people there are in that group of so-called Returners and what kind of strength they possess.¡± Sean muttered to himself.

    If one of the Returners could be caught for interrogation, many of his current doubts would be solved.

    It¡¯s just that among the ghosts Sean hase into contact with so far, the Horned Serpent is the weirdest one. But Professor Dumbledore dealt with that problem, and the Horned Serpent never appeared again.

    Another person who may know the relevant information is Gorith Gaunt, but the Basilisk haspletely petrified her, and Sean is not going to rescue her at all.

    The only option left was the man Gorith Gaunt had mentioned.

    ¡°The great Szar Slytherin¡­¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t know the specific situation at the time, but now he can guess a lot.

    Perhaps, like The Returner, the ghost of Szar Slytherin¡¯s magic has awakened. If it is said that it is the real Szar Slytherin, then Sean is not worried that his life will be threatened.

    Although he is a radical, pure-blood believer, he will not kill the lives of the students. In his opinion, it¡¯s a very shameful and shameless thing. Sean¡¯s concern was that maybe Szar Slytherin wasn¡¯t in a very sane state.

    Of course, there is a possibility that Szar Slytherin might not have woken up at all after Dumbledore dealt with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a situation¡­¡± Sean looked out. It was the girls¡¯ bathroom on the second floor, which was the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets.

    It¡¯s a pity that the Room of Requirement can¡¯t open a door there; otherwise, Sean can take a sneak peek.

    ¡°Hah, so many things to think about¡­¡± Sean sighed.

    If he could have the strength of Dumbledore or Grindelwald now, he wouldn¡¯t have so many worries.

    Sean walked out of the Room of Requirement but happened to meet Stephanie at the corner. Although she still had that expressionless face, the emotion in her eyes was clearly visible.

    ¡°Hello, Stephanie,¡± Sean greeted.

    Stephanie looked up and saw Sean, and she brushed her hair together.

    ¡°Hello, Sean.¡± She greeted softly.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Professor Flitwick told me before that there would be lunchter. It¡¯s best to eat before going to bed,¡± Sean said.

    The time is wrong again. Today is October 30th, and a full twenty hours have passed, but it is still daytime. Professor Flitwick said it mayst for more than forty hours or even longer today.

    Today happened to be Sunday, but now the Ministry of Magic has strict regtions. Dementors wander outside every day, and none of the outdoor activities that students love can be held.

    In addition, most people¡¯s recognition of time was messed up. People often can be seen eating lunch while others have already started to sleep.

    Stephanie didn¡¯t seem to want to meet Sean¡¯s eyes. She rubbed her shoes on the ground ufortably and said softly, ¡°I still have some things to do.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, then I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯m going to eat. See youter.¡± Sean passed her and walked towards the Great Hall.

    After taking two steps, Stephanie stopped him, and her voice sounded a little hesitant.

    ¡°Sean, how is your mastery of ancient runes now?¡± She suddenly asked

    Sean shrugged, ¡°Better than before. Ravenw¡¯s manuscripts are helpful, but I get dizzy when I look at the runes for too long, given her manuscripts are all written in runes, and some of their knowledge is also very profound. All in all, I still have some problems, but at least there is progress. ¡°

    After listening to Sean¡¯s words, Stephanie raised her head slightly, ¡°If you¡¯re learning an introductory rune knowledge, would it be better if Ravenw¡¯s exnation apanies it?¡±

    ¡°That should be much better. But does she have such information?¡±

    Sean was a little puzzled. He checked carefully, and

    Ravenw didn¡¯t seem to keep such easy-to-read rune manuscripts.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stephanie nodded to him, said goodbye, and left quickly.

    Sean was really confused by this.

 Chapter 350: â€œHappy Birthdayâ€

    Chapter 350: ¡°Happy Birthday¡±

    ¡°When will this end?¡± Students were piled up in small groups in the corridor, and Harry looked out at the garden.

    Harry had been in a low mood because of the damage to the Invisibility Cloak. Daisy said that her brother was so depressed because he couldn¡¯t y Quidditch.

    The Ministry of Magic¡¯s ban is still going on, and students without outdoor activities are like flowers and nts without water, especially Quidditch fans. He heard that Wood, the captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, has begun to suffer from insomnia. He needs to hold the Quaffle to fall asleep peacefully.

    Although Sean has always had little interest in Quidditch, this does not prevent him from expressing sympathy for his friends.

    ¡°Bear with me, it won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Hermione was still flipping through the books Sean brought, and casuallyforted, ¡°We¡¯re way more rxed here, I heard that the outside is more strict. Whether it is other magic schools or gathering ces. Tom¡¯s Leaky Cauldron business has plummeted, and Aurors and Guards are patrolling Diagon Alley daily. Last time Hagrid got a warrant to go to Diagon Alley to buy supplies, he was inspected three times in half an hour.¡±

    Harry drooped his head, ¡°The main reason is that it¡¯s too depressing. Recently, the time has always been chaotic. Sometimes, I worry that I will suddenly be a year older when I wake up.¡±

    ¡°This situation is weird. It is unimaginable for the world to be in this situation. However, Sean is now one year older. Happy birthday.¡± Hermione closed the book.

    Today is Sean¡¯s birthday.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Thank you, Hermione. However, birthdays happen yearly, so I don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    ¡°Fred and George said there was going to be a birthday party for you.¡±

    ¡°Those two just wanted to take the opportunity to have fun, but I have no objection. It¡¯s a good thing to have some fun for everyone.¡±

    Daisy said next to him, ¡°It would be nice if you had thirty or forty hours; your birthday is going tost a long time.¡±

    ¡°It does sound good.¡±

    Several of them were talking, but Sean suddenly felt his magic power fluctuate. That¡¯s the Golden Dawn mark he left in Nurmengard. There was a message from Lupine.

    After talking to a few people, Sean quickly left and entered the Room of Requirement. He saw a note after using the Vanishing Cab to move to Nurmengard.

    ¡°There¡¯s something big going on. Let¡¯s talk about it¡ªRemus Lupin.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed a handful of Floo powder and stepped into the firece.

    Five minutester.

    ¡°Look at this.¡± In the private room, Lupin handed over a newspaper.

    Sean took the newspaper and saw the ck-and-white photo at a nce. On it, several wizards in the Guards¡¯ uniform were casting spells at another wizard.

    That¡¯s Newt Scamander.

    Sean frowned and looked down.

    ¡°Just yesterday, this newspaper received information that Mr. Newt Scamander, a well-known magizoologist in the wizarding world and professor of the care of magical animals at Hogwarts, was attacked by the Guards when they were having a meeting with friends.¡±

    ¡°All kinds of facts have shown that the Guards wanted to kill one of the witnesses of the Paris at that time, and the root of all these actions pointed to the former Nurmengard headmaster, Grindelwald, who was wanted by all countries.¡±

    ¡°As we all know, about half a year ago, the Guards dispatched arge number of personnel to try to arrest Grindelwald, and Newt Scamander acted as a witness to crimesmitted by him decades ago.¡±

    ¡°At that time, everyone thought that this matter was correct and just. But it didn¡¯t take long for a series of scandals about the Guards to break out, and all kinds of evidence point to the Guards trying to frame Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°However, one cannot make a decision without Mr Scamander¡¯s testimony being changed or retracted.¡±

    ¡°However, just a while ago, we learned that Mr. Scamander had been threatened secretly.¡±

    An old man with white hair appeared on the page with a simple and honest smile.

    ¡°Scamander¡¯s close friend, a Muggle named Jacob Kowalski from the United States, and his wife have already been secretly imprisoned, and the Guards used this to coerce Mr. Scamander.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened during the period, but obviously, in order to ensure that the testimony is always valid, the Guards havee to a new conclusion.¡±

    ¡°ording to the information sent back by our informant, the Guards attacked Mr. Scamander and his friends who were going to the United States. Their whereabouts are unknown, and their situation is unknown, and the Guards have not yet sent a spokesperson to exin all this. ¡°

    ¡°We are almost certain that Grindelwald was framed.¡±

    After reading this report, Sean didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Newt was obviously not giving false testimony. He was just following Dumbledore¡¯s instructions.

    Sean thought it would be easy for Grindelwald to retract his words when Dumbledore and Grindelwald acted together. But this series of actions, no matter how you look at it, seems to be the work of Grindelwald alone.

    He couldn¡¯t get in touch with Dumbledore, so he chose to use his own way to make Newt¡¯ change¡¯ his testimony. This seems to confirm what Dumbledore said to himself a few days ago.

    Lupin watched Sean finish reading the newspaper and added, ¡°As far as I know, as soon as this report came out, many wizards have clearly expressed their dissatisfaction. They called the Guards toe out and tell the truth about the whole situation. At the same time, arge number of people joined forces to put pressure on the International Confederation of Wizards. They demanded that the arrest warrant be lifted and that Grindelwald is innocent.¡±

    Sean sighed, ¡°We should be very familiar with the forces that do that, right?¡±

    Lupin nodded, ¡°Most of them are students who have graduated from Nurmengard in the past few decades, and others can also have something to do with Grindelwald. In fact, someone came to me in the morning. They hoped that our agency would also cooperate with them in putting pressure on the Ministry of Magic and the Confederation. However, considering that we are still operating in the dark, I rejected them.¡±

    ¡°That is the correct move. We don¡¯t need this small institution that has just raised its hand,¡± Sean said, ¡°How is Professor Scamander doing now?¡±

    ¡°It was not clearly stated in the newspaper. I went to someone to ask about it. He should be fine. It is a little strange that ording to recent news, the Guards hunted down him and went to the ancient East.¡±

    Lupin considered his words for a while and finally said in doubt, ¡°It seems that there is a third party chimed in, and that third party hinders the Guards most of the time, but they are not strong. Frankly Speaking, although Mr. Scamander is powerful, he is running away with an old Muggle, so it is a bit strange that he can survive until now.¡±

    Sean said in a deep voice, ¡°Are they trying to drive Professor Scamander to the East on purpose?¡±

    Lupine nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well. I think the Guards and the third party are pushing him to go to a ce. They look like they¡¯re waiting until he finds something.¡±

    Sean immediately thought of something.

    Qilin, they are looking for Qilin with the help of Newt.

    ¡°Is there any change in the general election of the International Confederation of Wizards?¡± He asked quickly.

    Lupine shook his head, ¡°Not at all. It can even be said that the progress of the election is not doing much, even though those candidates have already started their move. Half a monthter, the election will be held as scheduled. At present, there is no news of a postponement or anything else.¡±

    ¡°However, I heard that the current chairman, Charles Vogel, is under a lot of pressure. He was about to resign, but he encountered the Grindelwald incident. Many people expect him to do something before he resigns.¡±

    ¡°The next chairman will hope that his predecessor will deal with the problem first and beid off. However, the chairman usually doesn¡¯t care much, and I haven¡¯t heard anything from him.¡±

    Grindelwald was going to make trouble in the election of the International Confederation of Wizards. This idea popped into Sean¡¯s head immediately. He never forgot that Grindelwald would not be the principal of Nurmengard without the Seer power he has. He had prepared decades ago for wizards to rule the world.

    If Grindelwald fulfilled his n, he would lead the entire wizarding world to war against the Muggle world.

    At that time, can Dumbledore really persuade him? Can his student speak up again?

    Sean rubbed his temples with a headache. However, it¡¯s useless to worry about it here. All he can do is make Lupin gain more information about the situation and contact him promptly.

    Just as Sean was about to leave, Lupin stopped him.

    He took out arge pile ofrge and small gift boxes from behind and said with a smile, ¡°Sean, I must say that sometimes you put too much pressure on yourself. I think you should try to get some rxation; happy birthday.¡±

    Sean was a little surprised and finally smiled silently.

    ¡°Thank you. I haven¡¯t used the owl for so long; I almost forgot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Many people remember it. This is from me, this is from Lily and James¡¯s, this is from Sirius¡¯s, this is¡­¡± Lupin carefully ced gift boxes of different sizes in front of Sean. In the end, he took out three boxes.

    In the center is a huge transparent box. He can see that it is a birthday cake, and the words ¡°Happy Birthday Sean¡± are written. Next to it is an exquisitely packaged gift box with a letter pinned to it. On the top is a handmade box with loose wrapping paper; a few big and small faces were painted on it, all of which are Sean¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your parents asked me to send a gift, this is from your sister. She missed you very much. That cake is big, and there is ice cream in it; I used a Freezing Charm, worried that it would melt and appear well preserved.¡±

    A warm current rose in Sean¡¯s heart. He shook his head with a smile and hugged Lupin.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee and happy birthday.¡±

    Sean and his friends shared their own birthday cake that night, and his parents apparently thought about it, ordering enough for many to share.

    Fred fussed and yelled, ¡°How did you get such a delicious cake?!¡± and fought with George, where Ron and Neville argued about ¡°Muggle world cake sprinkled with a little honey destroys the taste,¡± and Daisy indulged in the cream.

    Sean received a bunch of gifts, and Hermioneughed and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t even ask you to make a wish!¡±

    Sean smiled and looked up: ¡°I don¡¯t have any wishes. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The happy birthday partysted for a long time, and finally, Sean found an excuse and walked out. Pushing open the wooden door of the Room of Requirement, Stephanie was sitting quietly in that small room that belonged to her.

    Seeing Sean approaching, she stood up and handed over a manuscript.

    ¡°Happy birthday to you.¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice was not so cold but soft, like afortable breeze at night.

    ¡°Thank you, but why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Sean epted her gift.

    Stephanie shook her head, ¡°Thank you for the invitation, but I don¡¯t have to. I didn¡¯t prepare a gift, this is just Ravenw¡¯s manuscript, I just found it for you.¡±

    Sean opened the manuscript and smiled, ¡°Can Ravenw¡¯s manuscript be tranted into English like this?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s face turned red, and she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just some trivial notes.¡±

    Just flipping through two pages casually, Sean knew that Stephanie should have written this manuscript for a long time. The content in it is detailed andprehensive.

    ¡°Thank you. I bet you would be a good teacher in the future.¡± Sean praised sincerely.

    Stephanie lowered her head, and there was a sh of joy in her eyes. She shook her head, ¡°I just like reading.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡±

    Stephanie looked up in surprise. She saw Sean take out an exquisite gift box.

    ¡°You have the same birthday as me, right?¡± She heard Sean¡¯s voice.

    She raised her hand slightly, she was a little surprised and hesitant, and finally epted the gift under Sean¡¯s urging.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The joy in Stephanie¡¯s voice was hard to hide.

    She saw Sean conjuring out a miniature cake with a candle stuck in it.

    ¡°I must admit, this

    is a birthday cake I just made. I hope you like it,¡± Sean flicked his fingers, and the me danced happily.

    ¡°Make a wish.¡± Seanughed.

    Stephanie¡¯s heart was nk.

 Chapter 351: â€œA Sudden Attackâ€

    Chapter 351: ¡°A Sudden Attack¡±

    Sean saw the look on her face, paused, and thought it was a bad thing to do.

    The psychological hints that Stephanie was nted have not beenpletely erased, and coupled with the mutual attraction between what¡¯s inside their body, her feelings for herself seem to have deteriorated a bit.

    Thinking of this, Sean pushed the cake over, ¡°Make a wish while the time is chaotic today, and it will end eventually.¡±

    He made an uninteresting joke. Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Stephanie became quiet. She hugged the gift that Sean gave in her arms, sped her hands together quickly, and closed her eyes firmly.

    After a while, her eyshes fluttered slightly, and she opened her eyes again.

    ¡°I made a wish.¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice was full of tension and a trace of expectation that could not be concealed.

    Seeing the blush on her cheeks, Sean smiled. He finally said, ¡°Happy birthday,¡± after Stephanie had blown out the candles.

    After that, he left the room a little embarrassed. He always felt that this was some kind of weird situation to be in.

    Walking out of the Room of Requirement, Sean walked alone in the empty corridor. Just as he was thinking about how to exin these things to Stephanie, he saw Hogsmeade¡¯s direction from the corner of his eye.

    In the past, the rainy Scond weather did not support such a long-distance view. However, the weather has been good recently, and Sean has gotten a good view of the surroundings; sometimes, he can see the lights from the town.

    But tonight, the mes there were a little too dazzling. Sean frowned and took out the magic binocrs he got from West. He walked quickly to the terrace and looked at Hogsmeade through the binocrs.

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.

    Hogsmeade is burning.

    Not only that, but he also saw strange wizards in ck robes casting spells all over the ce, and the residents of Hogsmeade seemed to be defending it with all their might.

    At this time, Sean¡¯s field of vision was suddenly upied by a ck particle that covered the sky and the sun. Even without a telescope, he could clearly see the core in the center of the particle.

    It was an Obscurus, that must be Aurelius.

    Sean can even feel the agitation in his body, which is the mutual attraction of the life instincts of the Obscurus.

    The ck particles attacked the group of unknown ck-robed wizards from an unidentifiable trajectory like a gust of wind. The ck-robed wizards immediately shifted their targets to attack Auri, but there was still one unlucky guy with a little slower reaction speed. He waspletely wrapped in ck particles and was flown to the sky.

    When he hit the ground heavily, his whole body was covered with ck twisted marks. Sean removed the binocrs and sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Aurelius is worthy of being an Obscurial who has lived for nearly a hundred years, and his strength is probably second only to Dumbledore and Grindelwald.

    Under the guards of Aurors, The Guards, Dementors, and Hogwarts¡¯ magical defenses, this group of wizards sneaked in without anyone noticing and wreaked havoc.

    Was this a surprise attack? What is their purpose?

    Moreover, with Aurelius¡¯ strength, it should only be a matter of time before those guys are dealt with. The professors must have known about this as well.

    What about Dumbledore?

    Sean heard a vibration and explosion under his feet as he was thinking.

    Hogwarts was attacked?!

    Sean immediately ran towards the ce where the sound came from. Halfway through, the wall in front of him squirmed quickly, and Stephanie pushed open the wooden door and came out.

    Seeing Sean, she quickly said, ¡°On the first floor, the location of the explosion was near the Great Hall. There was also an explosion in the corridor leading to the second floor and an explosion in the courtyard. The intruder should have sneaked in. It seems that Hogwarts¡¯ defense has been disabled.¡±

    There was still some cream on the corner of Stephanie¡¯s mouth. She was holding the cake she had just eaten in her hand.

    ¡°How many people entered the castle?¡± Sean asked quickly.

    ¡°The authority given by the Room of Requirement is not enough to detect them. I can only feel the strangeness around some buildings. It seems that there are not many at present, but it cannot be ruled out that the intruders are in groups.¡±

    The two of them ran quickly towards the first floor. The stairs of Hogwarts were docile in front of them. The nearest stairs would automatically move to their feet. While running, a stern female voice resounded throughout the castle.

    ¡°Hogwarts was under attack. All students return to themon room immediately!¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t even look in the Ravenw tower¡¯s direction and continued running towards the first floor. He had a feeling the intruders had other goals. As soon as he ran to the widest corridor on the floor, the dark curtain brushed against Sean¡¯s cheeks, his pupils shrank, and Dave¡¯s warning came from his pocket.

    ¡°They are invisible!¡±

    A huge figure swooped down from the ceiling. Sean immediately stepped back and took Stephanie¡¯s hand beside him. The two fell back to the ground together, and the ground where they were going to run was flying with rubble.

    A gigantic ape-like creature smashed to the ground. Without hesitation, the creature roared and lunged at Sean.

    The ape was about two meters tall, with silver-white hair all over his body. There was a protruding orangutan-like snout on his face, and saliva was flowing from between the sharp teeth.

    ¡°The Demiguise¡­¡± Sean¡¯s eyes sank. He raised his right hand and rummaged his sleeve.

    A blue-green thorn sheath shot out like a bullet, and its body exploded wildly. The Demiguise suddenly lost its target, and a terrifying curled-winged creaturepletely upied its field of vision.

    The Demiguise didn¡¯t hesitate, it roared, and its sharp ws roared towards it with the sound of the wind, ready to smash the head of this creature. But Dave¡¯s movements were faster than its reactions. Its scarlet eyes stared at the Demiguise.

    The Demiguise¡¯s right w hit heavily on Dave¡¯s head. However, there was only a dull crash, and Dave¡¯s head remained motionless.

    Without giving the Demiguise a second chance to strike, Dave¡¯s mouth opened. Its body far surpassed the normal ones of the same kind, and his body gave him stronger power and more speed.

    The Demiguise didn¡¯t even have time to withdraw its w. Dave directly knocked away the ws and bit its head hard. A ¡°click¡± sound merged with the sound of the skull shattering can be heard, and the Demiguise¡¯s head was pierced through.

    ¡°Dave,e back,¡± Sean called him.

    Dave looked at Demiguise¡¯s limp body and quickly flew back to Sean to guard him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sean stretched out his hand towards Stephanie, who fell to the ground.

    She did not answer immediately but looked at the ground nkly. Sean followed her gaze and saw that it was a pile of cakes that had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you another next tim-¡°

    Before Sean could finish speaking, Stephanie got up by herself. She took out a light blue wand with a thin tip and thick back part.

    ¡°Unforgivable¡­¡±

    Before Sean could say more, Dave¡¯s warning came again.

    ¡°There are more on the corner ahead.¡±

    Sean raised his wand and looked up. Two wizards in ck robes were running out of the corner with their wands up. They saw Sean and Stephanie, but the two raised their wands without any hesitation toward them.

    However, Stephanie was fast.

    Her light blue pupils turned into starry night ck pupils in an instant before the spells of the two ck-robed wizards were cast, and a feeling of obsession appeared in them.

    Stephanie flicked her wand without any hesitation, and a light silver spell shot out. Sean beside him even felt his hair stand on end. The spell hit a ck-robed wizard; his obsessive expression froze on his face, and his whole body was like a mirror that had been mmed to the ground.

    He was rapidly shattering, and his shattered face even cut the cheek of his colleague.

    Sean was dumbfounded.

    He had never seen this spell before. It seemed to be a fusion variant of a petrification and cutting spell, and its power was terrifying. She did not read so many books for nothing.

    Sean also raised his wand, ready to deal with the remaining guy directly. At this moment, a stern and furious voice exploded like thunder.

    At the end of the corridor, Professor McGonagall opened her eyes.

    ¡°How dare you to attack my students?!¡±

    Amidst Professor McGonagall¡¯s anger, the wizard¡¯s robe twisted on its own, his upper body clothes became a half-length giant python wrapping it tightly, and the cor turned into a snake¡¯s head that bit his throat.

    Sean didn¡¯t even hear the man¡¯s screams because, at the same time, the curtain hanging in the corridor suddenly wrapped him and directly crushed the man.

    All this happened in just a split second.

    ¡°Are you two okay?¡± Professor McGonagall hurried over and looked at the two.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t made a move on us yet¡­¡± Sean said.

    Professor McGonagall looks like a furious lioness guarding her cub, breathing rapidly, and her eyes are sharp.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to themon room?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s wand dropped, and she looked down at the shattered cake in dejection.

    Sean quickly replied, ¡°I wanted to help. You know.¡±

    Professor McGonagall nced at Dave hanging upside down from the ceiling and at the enemy on the ground that shattered like a mirror. She hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.

    ¡°You are as brave as ever. Follow me, Miss Ollivander, Mr. Wallup.¡±

    They ran towards the ce where the explosion was still happening downstairs. On the way, Professor McGonagall told Sean what happened tonight. A group of wizards sneaked into Hogwarts by some unknown method; some wreaked havoc in Hogsmeade, and some sneaked into the castle.

    However, Hogwarts¡¯ defensive measures are not for nothing. The professors received a warning from the castle when the group of people sneaked in. All the professors started to move, and the intruders were stopped directly on the first floor. Only a few escaped to the upper floor, and Professor McGonagall came to pursue them.

    ¡°Professor, are there many hidden monsters among the intruders?¡± Sean asked.

    Professor McGonagall nodded, ¡°I suspect this is one of the reasons why they were able to sneak in. They brought many weird magical animals here and tried to use them to make a surprise attack. But¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Doubt appeared in her eyes, ¡°The number of people who went in was actually not that many. The professors were in themon room to protect the students, and the rest were to fight against the intruders. It¡¯s almost over now.¡±

    With that said, they ran to the first floor, at the entrance of the Great Hall. Professor Flitwick was holding his wand, and a big man in a ck robe kept bumping into the stone pirs on the left and right under a spell¡¯s influence.

    Other professors were also struggling with several of the intruders.

    Sean¡¯s eyes were quick, and he threw out a nonverbal Acupunctinternus. A wizard who was fighting with Professor Sprout screamed miserably, and the scream was soon interrupted by Professor Sprout¡¯s petrification spell.

    ¡°Great job, Wallup,¡± Professor McGonagall nced around. ¡°There are not many intruders. We are going to inspect the castle again and help Hogsmeade. There should be nothing to worry about.¡±

    Sean nodded, but then he froze.

    These people are dying the professor in the castle, and their original target is not anyone in the castle.

    Their goal is Aurelius.

 Chapter 352: â€œDonâ€™t Hold Backâ€

    Chapter 352: ¡°Don¡¯t Hold Back¡±

    The ck-robed wizard who appeared immediately reminded Sean of the strange things he had encountered.

    That night in Paris, Sean encountered something strange that could absorb his Obscurus. He doesn¡¯t know if it was a creature, a spell, or something else, but the thing Sean saw had an absolute influence on his Obscurus and something shaped like a mouth.

    The Obscurus in Seanes from Daisy and is divided into two parts. One part is on Sean, and the other is on the Pride. Under the Mouth¡¯s influence, the Obscurus part of the Pride is powerless to resist.

    Moreover, the Mouth will be extremely powerful after absorbing the Obscurus. Paris encountered something terrifying at that time. Part of the Pride was unleashed.

    Sean secretly mobilized the Obscurus power, and then his eyes sank. The power had just been influenced a little. He can feel it, and Obscurus issues a warning.

    Their target was indeed Aurelius.

    ¡°Professor McGonagall, their target is Auri!¡± Sean shouted at Professor McGonagall.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s slightly rxed expression suddenly became tense again, and she said quickly, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go there first!¡± Sean rushed to the forefront immediately.

    He didn¡¯t hide from Professor McGonagall either. Dave spiraled up, Naja wrapped around Sean¡¯s wrist, and the ring was still not closed. Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes widened. She knew that Sean secretly raised a few magical animals, but there was also an amy besides Dave.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet; she saw a shadow jumping out of Sean¡¯s ring at an outrageously fast speed. The shadow melted into the darkness at Sean¡¯s whistle, but Professor McGonagall felt a sense of being watched. Her lumency even sent a hint that this creature can read minds.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, we must talk about your animal after this.¡± Professor McGonagall summoned three silver kittens, and one jumped onto Sean¡¯s shoulder to provide protection.

    ¡°Professor McGonagall, I suspect that more people are attacking over there,¡± Sean exined while running. ¡°There is something over there in Hogsmeade that can absorb Auri¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Professor McGonagall waspletely stunned.

    ¡°ording to my information, the stronger the power this thing absorbs, the corresponding terrifying power it can disy. If Auri ispletely absorbed¡­¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t continue. Dumbledore hasn¡¯t shown up, and Sean thinks it¡¯s normal for him to act this way. The intruder may have learned in advance that Dumbledore was not here.

    Under such circumstances, if the Obscurus in Aurelius¡¯ body werepletely absorbed, the entire Hogwarts would not stand a chance. Unless Sean unleashes his thing again, Hogwarts is in ruins.

    Professor McGonagall quickly understood the seriousness of the matter. Apart from the silver kitten protecting Sean, the other two kittens ran to the castle. She¡¯s telling professors to be more prepared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything recklesslyter,¡± Professor McGonagall ordered, and she nced back, ¡°Miss Ollivander, why are you here too?¡±

    Sean turned his head and saw that she was running behind. Her expression was calm, but there was coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°I can protect myself, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Stephanie said quickly.

    Sean didn¡¯t say much. Stephanie¡¯s strength was clearly beyond his imagination, so she was not a problem. The question now is how far the Mouth has absorbed Aurelius and whether powerful wizards are hidden in Hogsmeade.

    Sean blew a whistle, and Dave immediately speeded up and flew into the sky. Pudding also speeded up.

    ¡°Professor, I will let them check the situation first, and we will act by ear.¡±

    Professor McGonagall nodded, and she stretched out her wand, ¡°I¡¯ll cast a spell on yo-¡°

    Before she finished speaking, she saw that the two students beside her had cast a Disillusionment Charm on themselves. Sean didn¡¯t even recite the spell.

    This is the Disillusionment Curse that many wizards fail to master after graduation. Moreover, Professor McGonagall was even more shocked to find that Sean¡¯s spell was cast easily and had a good effect. Even if he ran fast, he wouldn¡¯t be known.

    In the air, two small worms made of magic power came out and then climbed onto the shoulders of the two.

    ¡°This worm can locate your location.¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from the air.

    Professor McGonagall resisted curiosity and ran forward. Their focus now was on Aurelius. However, what Sean said next made her even more uneasy.

    ¡°If you see any huge magical animal appear, don¡¯t attack it.¡±

    Professor McGonagall suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness.

    On the other side, although Sean was helpless, his eyes remained calm. Without knowing the specific strength of the enemy, he couldn¡¯t hold back anything. He would save the people around him even if it meant exposing all of his magical animals.

    Soon, he arrived in Hogsmeade.

    The small town that used to be peaceful in the past was aze at this time, the post office at the front of the town was burning, and countless owls were circling around with mournful hooting.

    ¡°Dave, report the situation.¡±

    Dave immediately responded, ¡°The Mouth is right in front of the Hog¡¯s Head Inn, and the other wizards are located¡­¡±

    The enemy¡¯s position was reported one after another, and Sean frowned more and more. There are a lot of people. There were more than twice as many people in Hogsmeade.

    The most important thing is that Aurelius is indeed in trouble.

    Hiding his figure and running forward for a certain distance, Sean had already seen the ck oily substance twisting wildly behind the mes. Beside him, a ck-robed wizard half-kneeled on the ground. His eyes turned white, and he looked unconscious.

    All this was the ck-robed wizard¡¯s stomach, which had been ripped open.

    A translucent, fog-filled big mouth opened up and down. The ce where the wizard¡¯s internal organs were originally became the mouthpiece of the Mouth. A vortex is as ck as ink; the ck, oily substance is being swallowed madly.

    Aurelius half-kneeled on the ground, his whole body trembling helplessly. Because of the unbearable pain, he let out a groan from his throat.

    Aurelius is currently being absorbed.

    On the other side, an old man resembling Dumbledore was furiously waving his wand. One after another, powerful spells rushed towards the ck-robed wizard. A woman in a cloak is also fighting with the enemies.

    That was Aberforth and Nagini, and they wanted to save Aurelius. But the enemies clearly focused on protecting the Mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to wait for reinforcements.¡± Sean nced at the spinning ck vortex and quickly made a judgment.

    If Aurelius ispletely absorbed, let alone Hogsmeade, if Dumbledore doesn¡¯te back, Hogwarts will suffer.

    ¡°Do it, Professor! Before it¡¯s toote!¡± Sean yelled and aimed directly at the nearest dark wizard.

    The dark wizard had just shot a green light at Aberforth, and he was about to continue to wave his wand with a smirk when a huge sense of crisis suddenly came from behind him. The intuition between life and death saved his life. The wizard lowered his head, and the curse brushed his scalp.

    He didn¡¯t have time to turn his head to see the enemies¡¯ identity, he cast out a defensive spell, and was about to shout. Only half a word was spoken, he opened his eyes wide, and a sharp stone thorn directly prated.

    There was no change in Sean¡¯s eyes.

    These wizards, who were fighting between life and death, had an instinctive stress-like reaction to all kinds of sneak attacks, and Sean did not prepare a more borate sneak attack.

    He just threw a stone brick on the side of the road with the Levitating Charm and disguised it as a spell. As long as the stone brick is not blocked, his Transfiguration is enough to kill the enemy.

    Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t hold back anything. She was annoyed at this group of wizards who dared to break into Hogwarts and hurt the students.

    Stephanie¡¯s shot was even more ruthless. A dark wizard who was entangled with Nagini turned into sharp fragments, and the fragments stabbed his colleague¡¯s neck.

    At this time, the wizards finally found a new enemy. Immediately, some turned their heads and began to attack Sean and the others, sending a signal for support.

    The scene became chaotic.

    On the road in front of the Hog¡¯s Head Inn, The Mouth absorbs the Obscurus in Aurelius¡¯s body. The ck wizards are protecting both sides and on one side is Aberforth, who is madly attacking and trying to save his son. Sean and the others are on the side.

    On the periphery, more wizards areing.

    Sean and the others are dealing with several of them. The collective attack of more than a dozen wizards forced them to defend first. Sean¡¯s biggest shoring was also exposed. Without the Obscurus, his magic power was insufficient, and powerful spells could not be cast.

    He dodged their spells, took advantage of Professor McGonagall¡¯srge-scale defensive spell, and threw a nonverbal Acupunctinternus, and immediately, a dark wizard fell to the ground and screamed.

    Sean looked at the center, and the Mouth was still swallowing at a high speed.

    ¡°Professor, do your thing!¡±

    He pressed down his hand and threw Naja, who was thin as an earthworm, into the crack of a stone.

    The stone in front of the Hog¡¯s Head Bar was directly broken, and the stone b was lifted into the sky by a huge body, and the enemies were caught off guard.

    Professor McGonagall immediately showed the great strength of Transfiguration mastery.

    Those arched roads turned into huge hands when Professor McGonagall waved her wand, and hard stone spines were protruding from the surface of the hands.

    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Sean yelled at the two and opened his palms facing the enemy.

    An extremely dazzling light suddenly enveloped everyone¡¯s field of vision. The ck wizards were already staring in their direction, but this unexpected white light suddenly took away their vision.

    The huge stone hand from the Transfiguration closed violently to attack them, and all kinds of screams were mixed together. On the other side, the people who were fighting Aberforth and Nagini turned their heads in horror. In just a few minutes, their colleagues were still wiped out.

    However, the white light had notpletely subsided, and they saw a pair of dark eyes. Some people fell asleep. Some people were obsessed.

    Davepletely ignored the few remaining spells and bit off the enemy¡¯s neck fiercely, but their blood didn¡¯t even ssh out, and the red liquid evaporated away as it was exposed to the air.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Nagini shouted, and Aberforth looked at the young man who walked out of the white light.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to talk about it now. We should continue to deal with the enemies who came to you. Dave, and check if there are any survivors.¡± Sean quickly ordered.

    He turned his gaze to the Mouth. It was still absorbing the Obscurus, and Aurelius had already begun to bleed from his orifices.

    The Mouth sensed him, it released a force that had already been absorbed, and ck particles rushed towards Sean like a roaring force. The ne was put on Sean¡¯s neck, and he walked straight towards the Mouth, ignoring the terrifying dark power.

    The ne was activated, and a transparent and powerful barrier blocked the ck particles.

    This is the first time Sean has looked at the Mouth up close, and Moran

    ¡°What a power.¡± Sean didn¡¯t hesitate and unfolded the ring in his hand.

    A pair of bright yellow eyes appeared in the interface entrance of the ring.

    At this moment, a magic wand was aimed at Sean in the corner of the shadow of the stone road.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Sean knew this.

    ¡°Avad-¡± The enemy paused, and he tried to fight back, but a pair of sharp ws pierced through his heart.

    Another pair of ws stretched out and smashed his

    head.

    Pudding had the same cold eyes as its owner. Its vertical pupils flickered in the night, and it dragged the dead body and quietly disappeared into the shadows.

 Chapter 353: â€œDealing It With The Effective Wayâ€

    Chapter 353: ¡°Dealing It With The Effective Way¡±

    Under the night, the Obscurus in Aurelius¡¯ body was being swallowed.

    Sean no longer cared about the wizard trying to attack him and moved the ring closer. The huge body of the Basilisk twisted into a weird shape inside the ring. It got into the hut and stuck its huge eyes to the exit of the ring ording to Sean¡¯s instructions.

    However, the eye of the Basilisk did not work. The Mouth was still devoting part of its strength to attack Sean frantically, and it didn¡¯t stop for a moment when it devoured Aurelius.

    Sean frowned. In other words, this thing is essentially alive, but the Basilisk¡¯s gaze cannot kill a living thing without eyes.

    If the Mouth were an inanimate object, the Basilisk would only need to strengthen its resolve to kill its target, as inanimate objects are also affected.

    Sean turned around and wanted to move Aurelius to a farther ce, but the Mouth and the Obscurus in his body seemed to be firmly connected. Sean had just moved. Aurelius moved him a little, and he trembled in pain.

    Sean didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He took out his wand and attacked with a powerful spell.

    The part of the Mouth became active the moment it felt the spell, and the part that attacked Sean quickly retreated, blocking the spell.

    Sean didn¡¯t dare to observe from too close, he quickly cast a few spells again, and those spells were still blocked. The only difference is that the power feels very familiar; it is like an Obscurus power. After resisting the spell, the ck vortex in the Mouth became smaller.

    Theoretically speaking, if Sean keeps attacking with a powerful spell, the Mouth that is in the process of devouring Aurelius can be stopped. But the Obscurus in Aurelius¡¯ body would bepletely swallowed up.

    Sean is still determining whether the speed at which he weakens the Mouth is faster than at which it devours the Obscurus. If the Mouth¡¯s devouring process ispleted, there will be a big problem.

    Sean didn¡¯t panic. He changed his approach. The scattered stones around him turned into a sharp spear under his Transfiguration. The tip of the spear pierced straight into the center of the Mouth. The Mouth was defenseless this time, but thence spear that could easily pierce a wizard did no harm to it.

    Its body seems to be just a source of magic power. The spear seems to have been destroyed.

    Sean¡¯s brows frowned even tighter. The magic attacks would be blocked, and the physical attack was not enough. He can¡¯t use Transfiguration to create an attack method with terrifying attack power, and the Basilisk is useless.

    Sean thought about it and took out a handful of things from his magic wallet that hadn¡¯t been used for a long time.

    Continuous gunshots rang out. Although he hadn¡¯t used it since his strength became stronger, Sean still held the miniature pistol and emptied the magazine directly.

    The bullet fired at extremely high speed seemed to be trapped by an invisible force, and an invisible force came from the center of the Mouth. The projectile¡¯s speed dropped rapidly, and it finally fell to the ground.

    The Mouth trembled violently, the ck wizard lodged by it hadpletely lost its life, and the body was shaken to the ground. At the same time, the Mouth floated into the air, and the dark power rushed towards Sean even more.

    Sean¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He let the ne continue to defend him and quickly changed the magazine.

    The gunshots rang out again, and the Mouth seemed only to have a sense of defense against things with magic power. It lost its sensitivity when facing bullets.

    Although the dark power danced wildly, most of Sean¡¯s bullets still hit the Mouth.

    It trembled more and more violently, and at the same time, it became crazier by devouring the Obscurus force within Aurelius¡¯ body. The gun is good, but not good enough. Sean whistled, and Pudding leaped from the shadow to his side.

    Its front legs and the legs on its abdomen were already covered with red liquid, and there was even a severed arm torn off from some unlucky guy in his Mouth. Wizards who try to sneak up on Pudding have no idea they¡¯re dealing with one of the most dangerous magical animals in the world.

    ¡°Put that thing down.¡± Sean rubbed Pudding¡¯s head and ordered softly.

    ¡°In that corner of the hut, there¡¯s a box there. Yes, thest time, the airwing bird almost opened it, and I scolded it. Yes, there¡¯s something like a ball in it, be careful to take it out one by one, press and hold the top, and then pull off the tab and¡­ Forget it, just bring me it and I will show you.¡±

    After a while, Pudding grabbed several oval green spheres on each of its four front paws and walked up. Sean held several grenades in his hand.

    Yes, this is the grenade he got before he came to school.

    The effect of the miniature pistol is far from the real one. Sean thinks over and over again and decides to get some more powerful weapons. The grenade is a good choice. There is no need to worry that this thing cannot be used in a wizarding world where electronic devices would fail.

    It is easy for a wealthy private hospital owner to get some.

    Mr. Wallup even contacted overseas arms dealers, but Sean declined a bazooka after careful consideration. When Pudding sneaked into the shadows, Sean shouted to Stephanie, who was closest to him.

    ¡°Give that one a spell to attack the defense!¡±

    Stephanie nodded quickly, without questioning any of Sean¡¯s words, and a curse was cast. The Mouth immediately sensed the magic threat, and the ck particles trembled for a while, automatically forming a defense.

    Sean aimed at the ck vortex in the Mouth¡¯s center and immediately threw the grenade that had already pulled out the pin and whistled.

    Pudding¡¯s power is much greater than Sean¡¯s, and the grenades fly out.

    The Mouth was slow to respond to attacks without magic power, and Stephanie¡¯s spell also attracted it. The five grenades hit the ck vortex without any problem.

    A loud explosion of the night resounded through the entire night sky, and even the students in the Hogwarts castle were startled.

    Sean took half a step back the moment he threw the grenade. At the same time, he used the Transfiguration and the Levitation Charm to use the stone b to create a wall. In front of him and Aurelius, who was half kneeling on the ground, a Protego Charm was also erected.

    mes, explosions, and flying shrapnel, Sean finally heard the scream of the Mouth. The sound of shrieking faintly covered the explosion.

    The line connecting the Obscurus and the Mouth in Aurelius¡¯ body was finally severed. The voice in Aurelius¡¯s throat finally stopped, and hepletely fell to his knees.

    ¡°It¡¯s effective¡­ In the future, I can consider getting more throwing objects to Pudding. He throws more quickly and urately, which is better than my aim.¡± Sean sighed.

    He cast a healing spell on Aurelius and walked briskly to the center of the explosion. The heat wave was scorching here, the power of the explosion seemed to be swallowed up by Silence, and the rest of the sshed shrapnel also hit the stone b that Sean erected.

    Sean didn¡¯t take a closer look at what the center of the explosion looked like. Taking advantage of the b cover, he raised his wand.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

    ¡°Avada Kedavra.¡±

    The spell was cast three times. The green light once again caused an explosion, and the smoke and dust rose.

    Sean finally saw clearly what was going on inside. The Mouth fell to the ground like a piece of torn paper. It was tattered, it had been blown apart, and the vortex inside had stopped turning.

    However, Sean still did not approach it. He picked up the pistol with the newly reced magazine and quickly emptied it.

    Sean took out another hand crossbow and loaded an arrow bolt covered with a liquid substance. The Basilisk contributed quite a bit of venom to the bolt.

    The crossbow shot out, hitting it without any deviation. The Mouth twisted wildly again, and ck mist started to appear.

    Then, itpletely disappeared from this world.

    Sean tried to feel the Obscurus in his body, and sure enough, the fluctuations disappeared.

    ¡°Finally¡­¡± Sean was finally relieved.

    This time, he discovered it early. If he lingered in the castle longer after the Mouthpletely swallowed the Obscurus in Aurelius¡¯ body, it could potentially lead to a huge disaster.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± A heavy and tired voice from behind.

    Sean turned his head and smiled at Aurelius, ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to drink something? I have tonics, healing potions, and so on.¡±

    Aurelius smiled and shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious about my body. The Obscurus magic power has been exhausted too much, and the pain was too intense when it was stripped. Resting for a while should be fine for me. Thank you, Sean.¡±

    ¡°I suggest you go to Madam Pomfrey, Auri.¡±

    ¡°I will. But there are more enemies.¡±

    Sean waved his hand, ¡°Let us clean up the rest.¡±

    The Acupunctinternus pierced the enemy, and Sean shouted, ¡°Mr. Aberforth, Auri is fine. Please take care of him.¡±

    On the other side, Professor McGonagall had just buried two wizards with a stone b.

    ¡°Good job, Mr. Wallup. Let¡¯s go back. The castle¡¯s support will be here soon. Where are you going?¡±

    Before Professor McGonagall could finish speaking, Sean¡¯s figure disappeared in the air.

    ¡°When I came, I saw Ambrosius Flume and his wife were fighting. I like their candy very much, so I want to help them.¡±

    The big threat has been resolved, and Sean is going to see if he can catch someone alive for interrogation. Of course, his interrogation method is not suitable for everyone.

    ¡°Hey! Pay attention to safety! Come back!¡± Professor McGonagall yelled and finally shook her head helplessly.

    Judging from Sean¡¯s strength, it is not difficult for him to deal with several wizards. Not to mention, his magical animals are terrifying killers. But she is really worried about her students acting alone.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± There are new enemiesing.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, dodged the spell away, and the whole street stood up and twisted.

    After that, there was a scream.

    On the other side of Hogsmeade, two wizards, a man and a woman, were in a fight. They were Honeydukes¡¯ owner¡¯s wife, Ambrosius Flume, and his wife.

    The Honeydukes store that the two are proud of has been attacked, and the smell of candy under the high temperaturebined with the smell of gunpowder smoke and blood fills the air.

    In front of the ruins, one of Mr. Flume¡¯s arms had been hanging limply and turned into a weird shape. His wife was protecting him while defending against the spell of the two attackers. But he could already feel that his wife¡¯s hands were starting to wear off from the long fight.

    ¡°Damn it, where are the Aurors and the Guards?!¡± Mr. Flume clenched his arm.

    A wizard seized the opportunity to attack Mrs. Flume. At this time, he raised his wand with a grin, and a green light shot out from the tip of the wand.

    ¡°No!¡± Mr. Flume screamed and pulled his wife to protect her under him.

    However, the pain did note and was reced by a weak cracking sound.

    Mr. Flume opened his eyes and looked back in amazement. A terrifying ck figure stood behind the two wizards, with sharp red ws piercing their throats. There was the sound of sharp ws piercing into the flesh again, and the hearts of the two wizards were prated.

    A gentle voice came from the side, and Mr. Flume saw a boy in a Ravenw robeing out. He smiled g

    ently beside the two wizards who had lost their lives.

    Blood sshed onto his boots, and he raised his wand to wipe it away, ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Flume?¡±

 Chapter 354: â€œDescendant of the Calchas Familyâ€

    Chapter 354: ¡°Descendant of the Calchas Family¡±

    Mr. Flume was in shock and finally recognized the person.

    He has only been to his store once, but he is impressive as a customer. He is always apanied by two girls, one of whom is Daisy Potter, who loves to eat candies.

    ¡°I remember you. Those two girls called you Sean, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sean kept smiling. Pudding dragged two corpses into the darkness, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Flume, my name is Sean Wallup. You can call me Sean.¡±

    Mr. Flume looked at Pudding fearfully and expressed gratitude on his face, ¡°Thank you for your action, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Sean took out a bottle of healing potion and handed it over, ¡°This should help you, but you should go to Madam Pomfreyter.¡±

    After speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. Mr. Flume tried to stop him but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    As a grown wizard much older than him, he seemed to be the one who should protect the other. Thinking of the animal that would easily take down the two wizards, Mr. Flume kept his mouth shut.

    After saving both of them, Sean disappeared in another direction.

    He had dealt with four wizards and got a memory from one of them after eating one of their brains. That guy was on the page of the Daily Prophet during the summer vacation and was sent to Azkaban for torturing Muggles.

    The wizards here are prisoners who escaped from prison some time ago.

    Sean caught another one, found that he didn¡¯t know anything about it, and just followed the person who helped them escape prison.

    These wizards are like cannon fodder, but who tells them the details of the n for this attack?

    The mes of Hogsmeade are still burning. drags Wizardwear has been turned into half ruins. Inside the broken window, a wizard with a ferocious face was taken down.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Sean used his wand to sew his mouth and cast Legilimency. He threw down the man in disappointment, and with a Killing Curse, the man¡¯s ferocious expression stopped abruptly. It seems that the remaining wizards in Hogsmeade are all cannon fodder. Sean lowered his head and thought about whether to change his mind.

    When Sean didn¡¯t seem to notice, a red light suddenly shot out from the corner of the dark and dpidated room. At the same time, a tall and transparent figure rushed over.

    Sean was not surprised but delighted.

    It¡¯s not a killing curse. This man is different from the others.

    The spell failed to hit Sean, and he was stopped by Pudding, who pounced in his direction. That person didn¡¯t seem to have expected that Sean had discovered him long ago, but he was powerful. There was also a creature next to him.

    Sean had discovered this guy a long time ago. He just quickly raised his wand to defend without any offensive action.

    Puddingpletely sees through the creature next to him. The four front paws attacked him swiftly, and the sound of heavy blows and cries of pain can be heard. The wizard who sneaked up in the shadows still didn¡¯t show up and showed quite an advanced spell. Even Sean was quite amazed.

    However, as long as he can¡¯t break Sean¡¯s defense, he can¡¯t knock Sean down quickly. Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The person in the shadows cursed one after another, and in the continuous attack, he found that it was very difficult for him to break through Sean¡¯s defense.

    Maybe he was in a hurry to leave here, but he no longer held back his hands, and the spells were suddenly changed to a powerful killing spell. The barrier in front of Sean also fluctuated violently.

    Sean still didn¡¯t attack. He defended every spell steadily, not counterattacking but ying innocent, which made the attacker even more impatient. He was panting loudly, and the spell was getting stronger.

    Sean observed calmly, and finally, the enemy¡¯s spell shot sideways.

    He grinned.

    The enemy in the shadows noticed that something was wrong with him. He noticed in horror that his right hand was not listening to hismand, and his fingers twisted. At the same time, his body lost control, and even his consciousness began to spin dizzily.

    He tremblingly stretched out his hand, but his hands didn¡¯t obey hismand at all. His body fell to the ground, and the man finally said something.

    ¡°You little sh¡­¡±

    Sean replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    On the other hand, hidden creatures are also affected by poison. Although the resistance of magical animals is much higher than that of wizards, it was enough to slow their movements.

    ¡°Pudding, keep him alive.¡± Sean ordered.

    He raised his wand and aimed at the ce where the person fell down. Sean cast the spell. This is a spell that he changed a bit, and the wand action also underwent a little bit of change. This is the ¡°Cleansing Charm¡±.

    The man¡¯s clothes and skin were cleaned directly, allowing the blood and cold sweat to fuse together to cause even more terrible pain.

    Sean shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a bit cruel. But I must ensure you won¡¯t do anything stupid when I carry you around.¡±

    Sean waved his wand and threw out the only intact tie among the pile of damaged clothes. However, he didn¡¯t feel any fluctuations in magic power. But he felt a magic power from inside this item.

    This thing is a Portkey, and judging by his appearance, this Portkey can break through the Hogwarts Portkey Network.

    Sean ignored the Portkey and walked up to the wizard, who hadpletely lost the ability to resist. His face cannot be recognized clearly, and it can only be barely recognized as a white male in his early thirties.

    Sean squatted down, looking at him.

    Legilimency was activated, but this time, it encountered an obstacle. This person has learned lumency.

    ¡°I will give you something so that you can speak, and I want you to answer my questions.¡± Sean told him calmly, and after giving a little antidote, he immediately let out a painful growl.

    ¡°You bastard¡­ You won¡¯t get anything out of me.¡± He sneered, even though there was a trembling of pain in hisughter.

    ¡°Legilimency won¡¯t work on me. You¡¯re good at potions, but Veritaserum won¡¯t work either.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Wallup. Torture me as much as you want. I want to see how powerful your Cruciatus Curse is.¡± He let out a hoarseugh.

    Sean curled his lips, ¡°Correct your mistake, my potion level is actually average, but¡­¡±

    He narrowed his eyes, ¡°You may have underestimated the pain you¡¯re about to face.¡±

    A bottle of pale pink potion was taken out, and Sean gently poured it into his mouth.

    He wiped his lips for that person and said with a smile, ¡°Are you excited?¡±

    The moment the wizard drank the potion, his eyeballs protruded.

    The severe pain of peeling off the skin is infinitely magnified. He couldn¡¯t even utter a scream. Only an inhuman sound of pain remained.

    ¡°Sense Elixir, a potion that magnifies one¡¯s senses. Yes, all senses. Generally speaking, these things are often used in sophisticated and controlled magical experiments, but Iter found out that this stuff is also very useful for interrogation.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Fear finally appeared in the man¡¯s eyes.

    Sean raised his wand without changing his expression, ¡°Crucio!¡±

    His eyes rolled white, his mouth was opening due to too much force, and the saliva dripped. The extreme pain was something he had never imagined, and now he felt that the Cruciatus Curse resistance training he had endured was as gentle as a mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start again. I ask, and you answer.¡±

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sean shook his head, ¡°Crucio!¡±

    After waiting for a minute, the man looked at the creature that had already lost consciousness.

    ¡°Same question. Three, two, Crucio!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak! Argh!¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°You finally learned. How pleasant, didn¡¯t you consider the consequences when you and the people behind you did these things? Come on, only Dumbledore will make you a lucky captive. Now, answer my question.¡±

    ¡°My name is Pablo Calchas. I¡¯m from Greece. I¡¯m a descendant of a Seer named Calchas! There I said it!¡± His saliva mixed with tears and blood. His voice was indistinct but full of extreme pain.

    Sean narrowed his eyes, and sure enough, they were the descendants of those ancient Seers again, and there really was a Returner behind this group of people.

    ¡°How did youe in today? What¡¯s the purpose? Is there any connection between you guys and Dumbledore?¡±

    The man shook his head in horror and couldn¡¯t speak.

    Sean changed the question, ¡°How much do you know about me and any ns for me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about them! However, they don¡¯t know much about you. I only know that you are an important character in the prophecy, and we need to capture you alive if we have the chance!¡±

    ¡°Our purpose this time is that old man with the Obscurus. As for a reason for it, uh, ah! We aim to make the world more chaotic and suppress all wizards.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s all I know!¡±

    Pablo was howling in pain; he even wanted to hit his head on the ground, and whenever he said the specific n about The Returner, his eyes would immediately be filled with an energy as if it was about to explode.

    This seemed to be contract magic that restricted him. Sean narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know anything else! I don¡¯t participate in the deep-level n! Besides, I can¡¯t say anything else! Please just kill me!¡± Pablo burst into tears, trembling with pain and begging Sean to kill him.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Please! Kill me!¡± His eyes rolled, and they suddenly widened. ¡°Ah, I can just kill myself.¡±

    Before Sean reacted, Pablo yelled, ¡°Dumbledore and my people are working together.¡±

    Magic power spread from his eyeballs, and his whole body immediately ignited.

    Before Sean had time to save him, Pablopletely burned himself. His life was lost instantly, and a relieved expression finally appeared on h

    is face.

    In the end, he was burned to ashes.

    Sean stood up, ¡°Such a lethal contract magic. Once this guy speaks key information, he will die immediately.¡±

 Chapter 355: â€œHundred Pointsâ€

    Chapter 355: ¡°Hundred Points¡±

    Dumbledore is working together with them. Sean¡¯s eyes turned serious, and his expression flicked under the light of the fire on the street.

    Because of this, the descendants of the Calchas family died under the spell. He obviously knew more, but the spell¡¯s power did not allow him to say more.

    ording to Sean¡¯s understanding, contract spells are notmon. People who can use this kind of spell to keep secrets should have a certain status or knowledge.

    However, it is worth noting that the many unspoken secrets may be the real important point; in other words, this descendant of the Calchas family may know the whole story. Combined with Dumbledore¡¯s strange actions during this period, he is already certainly cooperating with someone else.

    What is the purpose of the cooperation?

    Sean couldn¡¯t help thinking of another person, Grindelwald.

    Did Dumbledore really want to catch Grindelwald?

    The thoughts that came to mind made Sean feel a little heavy. He still believed that Dumbledore would not be the next Dark Lord, but it was not a good sign that he was working with another force.

    What exactly does Dumbledore want to do? Sean frowned tightly.

    He had guessed before that Dumbledore might want to find another way to solve the thing in Sean¡¯s body. But ording to the current situation, Sean¡¯s own suppression is enough. Both Dumbledore and Grindelwald taught him some things.

    Dumbledore told Sean that when he and Grindelwald investigated together, he believed that Sean was a descendant of a wizard a thousand years ago.

    The thing inside him will explodepletely before Sean graduates, and he will be the person responsible for destroying the world.

    Sean remembers very clearly that at that time, he and Dumbledore talked about the mysterious man who stole the key to the Misty Land, and the Returner came from there. It is almost certain that the mysterious man who stole the key and the Returner are the same person.

    At that time, Sean asked Dumbledore why the mysterious man did this, and Dumbledore replied that he might want to release the thing in Sean in advance to destroy the world.

    Of course, Sean has always felt that the viin, whose dream is to destroy the world, has no dreams. Because what can they do with a world that is already destroyed?

    He has always believed that the so-called destruction of the world is to achieve a deeper purpose.

    But now, Dumbledore actually cooperated with a Returner who wanted to release it, which Sean couldn¡¯t understand.

    Whatever the future holds, the world is going in a chaotic direction.

    After a series of things, the entire wizarding world was under high pressure. Hogwarts was still in good condition because Sean drove Umbridge away. Even so, the students felt that the living and learning environment was much more depressing.

    ording to Lupin¡¯s news, the situation outside is way worse. Those wizards who live alone are strictly prohibited from going out at will, and wizard families who live with Muggles are afraid to enter the wizarding world.

    Large-scale prison breaks, terrorist idents that attack Muggles, and many more areing. Dumbledore has not done anything so far, at least on the surface. Except for the long-distance time travel that caused a serious disturbance, which Sean believes Dumbledore did time travel.

    If Dumbledore could reveal his n to Sean, he wouldn¡¯t be so acting like now. What¡¯s more, why did he choose to cooperate with them]?

    Isn¡¯t Grindelwald a good aplice?

    Sean didn¡¯t think there was another wizardparable to Grindelwald in this world, except for Dumbledore himself.

    Sighing deeply, Sean raised his head and looked at the night sky.

    Pudding made a sound. He had already dealt with the creatures at this time because Sean told him to capture it alive, so Pudding held back. The creatures had already fallen into a pool of blood, and Pudding had all broken their limbs.

    At this moment, its silver-white fur kept flickering, trying to turn translucent. However, after the limbs were broken, it was obvious that it didn¡¯t have much strength left.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill them. Maybe they can give me some information.¡± Sean poured a healing potion on the creatures and some Draught of the Living Dead.

    He threw them into the ring.

    ¡°Help me keep an eye on these two creatures. If they recover too quickly, petrify them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The Basilisk nodded in Sean¡¯s favor. He thought he woulde out to do some things tonight, but he was not needed.

    The mes in Hogsmeade town were finally extinguished. Not only the professors in the castle volunteered toe, but also the Guards who hadn¡¯t shown up for a long time.

    The Guards arrived with dementors.

    Professor McGonagall was furious, ¡°Is this how you guard Hogwarts?! Mr. Hughes!¡±

    Hughes, the leader of the group, was a middle-aged man who had a connection with the Aikensst time. He exined, ¡°There are also wizards fleeing from the periphery. We must drive them away.¡±

    It was impossible to tell who was in that pile of corpses, but the only thing that could be seen clearly was that they were all wizards in ck robes. Hughes looked up. His pupils shrank.

    ¡°Sir, if you guys were distracted by them, how did the attackers get past the Guards¡¯ defense and attack Hogwarts?¡±

    He maintains hisposure, ¡°Because we need to catch them, and it needs more time to do that.¡±

    Sean directly interrupted him, ¡°But now that the attack has already urred, do you think capturing them alive is more important than the lives of Hogsmeade residents and Hogwarts students?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Wallup. Please be careful with your words.¡± Hughes warned him.

    Sean walked over through the pool of blood. Hughes stared at him and clenched the wand in his hand. He was looking at Sean, who was getting closer.

    Sean leaned closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t back down, my friend. I know who you are working for, and what happened tonight has nothing to do with you. What a shame that a person like you is wearing this kind of uniform. Are you expecting me to attack you?¡±

    Hughes didn¡¯t speak.

    Sean continued to say, ¡°You want to find a legitimate reason to arrest me, right? After all, there is no evidence that the Guards assisted those in attacking Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Hughes didn¡¯t change his expression.

    ¡°The main target is Aurelius. The other optional target would be removed once a chance can be seen, right?¡± Sean smiled.

    ¡°Your name is Hughes, right? Hughes, let me give you some advice. Stop ying these child y, I¡¯m really tired and don¡¯t want to y with you guys. Just attack me directly. I am waiting for you.¡±

    Hughes nced at him, the wand in his hand clenched and rxed again.

    ¡°Wallup, everything the Guards do is to protect the world, and we will continue to follow the rules to guard Hogwarts.¡±

    Sean sneered, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re relentless, are you? I¡¯m looking forward to the moment when the Guard¡¯s skin is pulled off. It seems that It¡¯ll be so soon. Take care.¡±

    After speaking, he left without looking back at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Professor. Mr. Hughes is nice. He decided to lead his people to stay here and clean up the mess. Oh, Mr. Flume, how are you? Let¡¯s go, Madam Pomfrey must have already started preparing the medicine for you.¡±

    Professor McGonagall nced at the pile of corpses and nced at the Guards. She didn¡¯t say much and called the residents to live in Hogwarts for a while. After arge group of people moved from the Hogsmeade, a member of the Guard behind Hughes walked up to him.

    ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you do it? He¡¯s a child in the third grade who killed so many people. Although he is a dark wizard, we can take him back for interrogation ording to thew and order.¡±

    Hughes¡¯ said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Go clean up Hogsmeade and wait for new orders.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    When they dispersed, Hughes looked in the direction where Sean and the others were leaving. A third-grade student took down so many people in front of the Hogwarts vice-principal, partly to frighten other Guards members and partly to tell Professor McGonagall what he meant.

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s silence represents Hogwarts¡¯ attitude. If the Guards dare to use any excuse to arrest Wallup, the entire Hogwarts will directly stand against the Guards.

    Moreover, Hughes just felt the killing intent of that young man.

    He felt that he and the people behind him might have made some mistakes in judgment.

    Sean Wallup is not like Dumbledore; he is gentle and polite on the surface, but he is scheming something. He is a replica of Grindelwald.

    At this time, he felt a trace of warmth in his arms; Hughes pulled his tie that was too tight and quietly took out a piece of paper.

    Words emerged, ¡°Change of ns. Wallup¡¯s arrest n has been canceled. Two people were pushed out to be used of coborating with the enemy in today¡¯s attack. The Guard¡¯s mission was given to the Aurors and all our people needed in the headquarters.¡±

    Hughes frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After the note was burned, he joined to clean up Hogsmeade.

    ¡ª-

    On the way back to the castle, Sean and Professor McGonagall walked together.

    To Sean¡¯s surprise, Professor McGonagall spoke before he could organize his words.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, have you counted how many lives you have taken tonight?¡± She said in a stern tone.

    Sean shook his head silently.

    ¡°Mr. Wallup, although your ability is beyond the imagination of many people, and your way of thinking is far more mature than your peers. But,¡± Professor McGonagall pushed his sses, ¡°You are still a third-grade student, and I am still your Professor. I have to remind you not to go over, let alone kill many people.¡±

    Sean took a deep breath, stopped, and looked at Professor McGonagall, ¡°Professor, I assure you, I will not kill many people for nothing. I know what I am doing, but most of the time, my methods are indeed brutal.¡±

    Professor McGonagall looked into his eyes; she hesitated for a moment and finally sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you shouldn¡¯t stop when you face those people. Ipletely understand your actions. But I must admit that when I saw my student standing on the corpses pile, my heart shook.¡±

    ¡°But you still chose to support me.¡± Seanughed.

    Professor McGonagall replied, ¡°Those bastards, I will definitely not let them have a good time in their life, given what they did tonight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will tonight,¡± Sean shrugged.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Professor McGonagall looked away, and her voice softened, ¡°This is also the reason why I chose to support you.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you do, you protected Hogwarts and many people¡¯s lives. When you did these things, you never hesitated. This is something I admire from you. You are fighting for others and protecting the innocent. Hogwarts will not let her children down, and we will always stand behind you.¡±

    Professor McGonagallughed. She led Sean towards the castle and said, ¡°There are still a lot of things to be done tonight. My God, things are going to be busyter.¡±

    When approaching the gate of the castle, Professor McGonagall slowed down again, and she turned her head with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Sean, Ravenw earns 100 points for your action.¡±

 Chapter 356: â€œDumbledore and Othersâ€

    Chapter 356: ¡°Dumbledore and Others¡±

    The attack did not impact Hogwarts students much, and everyone stayed in themon room safely that night without any trouble.

    However, the news that everything was safe was quickly spread to the students who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. While everyone breathed a sigh of relief, they also began to ask what happened curiously.

    Sean and Stephanie were the only ones who were not in themon room; they became everyone¡¯s main focus. As soon as they returned to themon room, Sean was surrounded by crowds.

    ¡°Guys, Professor McGonagall will exin the situation to everyone tomorrow.¡± Sean rubbed his head and said.

    It is impossible to hide this kind of thing from them, and they need to know it sooner orter. But Sean has no energy now. He suffered no damage in tonight¡¯s battle, but his energy was consumed a lot.

    After all, he was facing wizards who always cast the Killing Curse. He seemed to deal with it easily, but maintaining high vignce for long was a load of work.

    Fortunately, Sean is quite respectable in Ravenw. Seeing what he said, they dispersed understandingly.

    ¡°Sean, are you alright?¡± Hermione and Daisy asked with some concern.

    The two looked suspiciously at Stephanie, who was silent behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but I¡¯m a little tired tonight, and some things will be taken care ofter. Let¡¯s just sleep.¡± Sean smiled.

    He turned to Stephanie again and said, ¡°You did well tonight. You should go to bed earlier.¡±

    Stephanie nodded, ¡°Good night.¡±

    She left quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    After a brief exnation with Hermione Daisy, Sean fell asleep on the bed. This is probably the most tiring birthday he has ever had.

    At the same time, in a huge temple-like building. A wizard was in a big robe, bowing to the old man in front of him.

    ¡°It was just an ident. I admit that there were malicious people in the Guards. I apologize for the ident that Hogwarts suffered.¡±

    The eyes of the old man in front of him did not change.

    ¡°Are the Guards also victims?¡± he asked.

    The wizard breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Of course, this is because of our recklessness. I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer, Mr. Dumbledore.¡±

    Dumbledore nodded lightly, ¡°I have always believed you must maintain trust. There is no need for you to do that. I hope you will be more careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your tolerance and understanding, Mr. Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take over here.¡± Dumbledore finished speaking, took out his wand, swung it violently, and disappeared in ce.

    The wizard looked up in a daze, not knowing why he said this sentence. However, he quickly understood what he meant. Behind him, the temple, hidden in the shadows, made a rumbling sound. The smoke and dust filled the air, the stone walls copsed one by one, and the whole temple shook and sank violently.

    The pupils of the wizard shrank, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and he instinctively took out his wand to stop it. A voice came from the very top of the temple, which was the only building that didn¡¯t sink. It was floating in mid-air, and the bottom had be ruins.

    ¡°Let him go. Dumbledore¡¯s anger needs to be endured, and you can¡¯t stop his spell. He has gone further than we thought.¡±

    The wizard shivered and retreated. His eyes were nk, and he watched the temple that his ancestors had guarded for thousands of years crash to the ground.

    ¡°We know that Dumbledore is not at Hogwarts, and he knows that we did it.¡±

    ¡°Pablo Calchas took his own life by using the contract. He must have suffered an inhuman torture.¡±

    ¡°Poor child,¡± a voice of indifference ¡°But don¡¯t worry about him revealing our secrets, the contract will not allow him to say anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. I¡¯m worried about Dumbledore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to change your way of thinking, old friend. Dumbledore is untrustworthy, but he has nned many things for us. For now, we can cooperate with him safely and get what we need. For me, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We need to make sure that he won¡¯t be united with Grindelwald.¡±

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have a body, my consciousness is still warning me. Our n will be severely damaged if these two people are together.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± A voice said firmly, ¡°The rtionship between Dumbledore and Grindelwald has beenpletely torn apart, and they can¡¯t be together again.¡±

    Another voice also agreed, ¡°Yes, I have already checked it, and that thing is definitely not faked by him. If he can even fake this, then his power has already reached the sky, and he does not need to have anything to do with us. He can even change the world at will ording to his wishes.¡±

    These few voices finally convinced, ¡°You are right¡­¡±

    There was silence for a while, and finally, someone said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep executing the n.¡±

    ¡°As usual, let me know and mobilize all the power of the Ministry of Magic. I want to make sure that the new president of the Confederation is one of us.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the creature?¡±

    ¡°We can get itter. If we can¡¯t, we can change the target. Stop those groups who were after it, and let that Scamander take the Qilin. He is Dumbledore¡¯s man, as long as it doesn¡¯t fall into the hands of Grindelwald. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Thest day of October draws to a close, and November arrives.

    The students hurried into the Great Hall, wanting to know what happenedst night. Right away, they saw something was wrong.

    In the hall, a group of wizards were already sitting there, and many students had already recognized each other¡¯s identities. Those were the residents of Hogsmeade, and many of them still had wounds on their bodies.

    Surprised, the students walked into the hall, and soon someone discovered something was wrong.

    Among the gemstone hoursses representing the scores of the four colleges, the one belonging to Ravenw exploded with many gemstones. Students concerned about the scores stepped forward, counted them, and said in surprise, ¡°Someone added almost hundreds of points!¡±

    Only two people were not in Ravenwst night, Sean and Stephanie. Professor McGonagall quickly dealt with the students¡¯ doubts.

    ¡°Last night, Hogwarts was attacked. Among them, Hogsmeade suffered the most casualties. They will temporarily stay in the castle. I hope everyone understands this situation.¡±

    ¡°The attackes from an unknown force. Many of the attackers are escapees from Azkaban. They are trying to destroy the peace here.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Hogsmeade didn¡¯t suffer much, and I have to credit two students who helped the situation.¡±

    ¡°Sean Wallup and Stephanie Ollivander from Ravenw showed extraordinary courage and excellent magical abilitiesst night, helping the professors fight off the attackers and save many lives. Especially Mr. Wallup showed the ability and quality of a best Hogwarts student.¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s tone was serious yet full of pride.

    The eyes of all the students became zing, and they rarely heard such praise from Professor McGonagall.

    Fred even stood up exaggeratedly and pointed at Sean, ¡°He faced the prisoners of Azkaban and defeated them?!¡±

    Professor McGonagall nodded, ¡°Yes, he defeated many of the attackers by himself and performed better than the others. Of course, Miss Ollivander, too, is equally brave and excellent.¡±

    Several people stood up and bowed to pay tribute to Sean at the residents of Hogsmeade. Ms. Flume bowed gratefully to Sean, ¡°Mr. Wallop, you saved me. My husband told me when he was in his hospital bed that you cane every time to Honeydukes for free.¡±

    Sean said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just doing what I should have done.¡±

    The hall suddenly became noisy. The students apuded Sean and showed admiration and eagerness in their eyes. Students also surrounded Stephanie; she seemed not quite used to this praise and adjusted her sses repeatedly.

    Sean shook hands with the students one by one and saw Professor McGonagall smiling at him in the crowd. He understood the meaning of what she saidst night.

    That Hogwarts will stand on his side.

    Professor McGonagall continued when the students¡¯ enthusiasm finally subsided, ¡°Sean Wallup and Stephanie Ollivander have been given several hundred points. The school decided to award special contributions to the two, and Hogwarts will always remember your bravery and dedication.¡±

    There was thunderous apuse in the hall.

    Inside the Room of Requirements, Sean was panting heavily. Sometimes, dealing with enthusiastic ssmates was even more tiring than fighting the wizardsst night.

    Hermione helped him tidy up his robe, shook her head, and said, ¡°My God, Sean. You have to avoid them these few days. Daisy and I couldn¡¯t even get within five meters of you just now.¡±

    Daisy was staring at him. She said, ¡°Wow, Sean is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Come on now,¡± Sean said helplessly, ¡°Last night, except for the basilisk, Dave and the others were all released by me.¡±

    Hearing this, Hermione frowned, ¡°Is the situation that serious?¡±

    ¡°Well, there were at least forty people who attacked Hogsmeadest night, and most of them were from the prison. However, their skills are not too strong. They can be dealt with easily except for the amount of them.¡±

    ¡°My God,¡± Hearing Sean say this, the two realized that they had even underestimated the seriousness ofst night¡¯s incident.

    ¡°However, everything is okay now and not a big problem.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Last night, he thwarted their n and also got some useful information. What Sean said to Hughes at the end was actually a test.

    Sean wanted to use this to test him, and Hughes¡¯s attitude had already shown that a Returner had established the Guards. But they did not appear in the field. They had to rely on the Guards to make a move.

    It¡¯s just that their real intention is still unknown, and Sean did this in order to lure them to take action and disrupt the rhythm of their n.

    However, Hughes was quite calm, didn¡¯t take the bait directly, and didn¡¯t leak some information that Sean wanted. But Sean still has a backup n.

    The airwing bird has grown three or four times its size and flew over cheerfully. It pointed its long tail at the hidden creatures that Pudding fought before.

    Sean smiled, touched the airwing bird¡¯s head, and walked to the side.

    Some contract spells bind wizards, but magical animals are not.

    Having dealt with those people, Sean can see that they did not care about magical animals and thought they were just some kind of tool. They don¡¯t treat magical animals like they treat wizards, and they don¡¯t make friends with magical animals in a gentle way.

    Therefore, the magical animals they control are probably controlled with some unknown spells.

    But now, the two creatures controlled by the Calchas family can provide a lot of information, and Sean can speak in theirnguage.

    These two creatures were obviously controlled by unknown means, and Sean¡¯s affinity for magical animals was useless, so he needed some other way. Something has happened to this creature¡¯s thoughts, and the diluted venom of the Winged Demon can eliminate this.

    ¡°I hope it works¡­¡± After getting the venom from Dave, Sean directly poured it.

    After that, Sean administered a healing potion to the two. They woke up. Its eyes were no longer full of anger and murderous intent.

    Sean was overjoyed and met the eyes of the creature.

    ¡°Look at me, little guy.¡± There was an unspeakable charm in his voice.

 Chapter 357: â€œRunning For Electionâ€

    Chapter 357: ¡°Running For Election¡±

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Seeing Sean step out, Hermione asked curiously.

    Sean¡¯s eyes are full of confusion.

    He said slowly, ¡°There is something, and it¡¯s strange¡­¡±

    In Sean¡¯s original n, he might be able to get more specific information about the Returner through the creatures, such as the organization¡¯sposition, gathering ces, contact methods, and so on.

    However, the intelligence of the creature is much lower than he imagined.

    A Hidebehind is the animal he was facing. At that time, Phineas Fletcher was engaged in the trade of prohibited artifacts and creatures; he wanted to transport a Demiguise to North America to make invisibility cloaks. But the Demiguise escapes and bred with a stowaway ghoul. After the shipnded, their offspring fled into the forests of Massachusetts, and they still infest the area today.

    This kind of creature also has the ability to be invisible, but the characteristics of the Demiguise, like the short-term prediction of the future and the extremely high level of intelligence among magical animals, are not passed down. Instead, they have a stronger body and dozens of times more aggressive personalities.

    The Hidebehind loves to feed on humanoid creatures, and their favorite prey is humans. Magizoologists specte that this is because Phineas Fletcher once cruelly treated the animals under his control. This also made it difficult for Sean tomunicate with The Hidebehind even if he won their trust.

    It took Sean a lot of effort to dig out some information from the Hidebehind, during which the Hidebehind tried to eat one of his fingers more than ten times.

    Originally, Hidebehind¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t record so many memories, but some terrifying magic power fluctuations were recorded. The one that impressed him the most was when he showed something to them. After Sean took out Dumbledore¡¯s portrait, the Hidebehind trembled.

    Summing up the memory fragments of the Hidebehind, Sean learned something about Dumbledore¡¯s cooperation.

    Dumbledore seemed to be looking for something, and those things were only known to the Returners in the memory of the Hidebehind, the descendant of the Calchas family whom Sean killed once led Dumbledore to several ces.

    An ancient castle that has been abandoned for a long time, ake shrouded in swamps, woods, and mist, and a small vige that has been dpidated for a long time.

    In the memory of the Hidebehind, the first ce Dumbledore went to was the long-abandoned castle. At that time, the wizard who led the way seemed to be very afraid of Dumbledore. Dumbledore stayed in that castle for a long time, and when he finally showed up, he seemed very emotionally unstable.

    The Hidebehind described it: the white-bearded old man walked out of the pile of stones and became more terrifying than any creature. He wanted to escape from that ce. The idea of eating the old man did not appear on its mind.

    After the trip to the abandoned castle, when Dumbledore goes to two other ces again, they are not afraid anymore. However, no one except Dumbledore dared to enter the next two ces. As a magical animal, the Hidebehind didn¡¯t know what happened.

    This is all the information Sean dug out from the creature. Among them, Sean was concerned about the Calchas family.

    Does that mean that Dumbledore hadn¡¯t reached a cooperative rtionship with the Returners during the trip to the castle? Dumbledore may have learned some news and formed a cooperative rtionship with them.

    For thetter two locations, Sean couldn¡¯t figure out where they were, but he was curious about that castle now. What exactly did Dumbledore find in it?

    He guessed that if he could also find the castle¡¯s location, he might be able to discover the secret that Dumbledore had been hiding all along. Moreover, Sean also spected on one thing.

    The Returners are not fools that they dared to cooperate with Dumbledore. Combined with the change in attitude of the Calchas family, Sean feels that it is very likely that Dumbledore has formed some kind of contract with the Returners.

    Such as The Unbreakable Vow.

    In this way, Dumbledore¡¯s state of not disclosing any information to Sean is also exined.

    Thinking about it, Sean felt that if he was in the position of the Returner, without the Unbreakable Vow to restrain Dumbledore, they would never dare to cooperate with him. Otherwise, Dumbledore will stab them from behind.

    But there are still unknown things about the cooperation between Dumbledore and the Returners.

    Among the goals of The Returners, suppressing Grindelwald and controlling the wizarding world should upy arge part. But Dumbledore¡¯s goal is not clear enough.

    However, it¡¯s better than being blind and not knowing anything before.

    Sean closed his eyes. His mind was a little ringing now, but there were some things he couldn¡¯t tell Hermione and Daisy. It would be great if he could discuss it with Grindelwald.

    At night, a message came from Lupin.

    ¡°Look at this,¡± Lupin handed over a note, ¡°All newspapers will publish this news tomorrow, and we got the first-hand news from the International Confederation of Wizards candidates. ¡°

    Sean took the note and pursed his lips tightly.

    ¡°The current president of the International Confederation of Wizards, Charles Vogel, officially announced on the penultimate day of his tenure that all charges against Grindelwald will be withdrawn due to insufficient evidence and the Guards¡¯ actions.¡±

    Lupin said, ¡°ording to our sources, Charles Vogel is likely to announce immediately that Grindelwald will also participate in the election.¡±

    ¡°He wants to participate too?¡± Sean said subconsciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely,¡± Lupin nodded. ¡°Vogel seems to have convinced many members of themittee, and several other candidates seem to have agreed as well.¡±

    ¡°A few other candidates. Do you have any specific information on them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, take a look.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In Germany, on the third-floor terrace of a castle, several men and women in formal dresses are talking.

    In the night sky in front of them, the green fireworks have notpletely dissipated, and the enthusiastic voices of people still remain in the streets. A woman in a gorgeous dress with her hair curled up is looking at the middle-aged wizard in the middle.

    Isanne Archer is from Greece. She is the most popr candidate in this election. She proposed some programs and won the support of many wizards. At the same time, many powerful pure-blood families backed her.

    ¡°Mr. Vogel,¡± Archer said in a deep voice, ¡°I see that the charges against Grindelwald have been lifted. Why is that so?¡±

    The person standing in the center is Charles Vogel, the president of the International Confederation of Wizards, who is about to beid off.

    He nced at Archer and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°You seem to know well about the current situation. Look at the crowd. The Guards are constantly exposed to all kinds of shady scenes. How can the people choose to trust thempletely? Moreover, Grindelwald is the principal of Nurmengard, most of the people who came just now are his former students, and they value their principal.¡±

    ¡°After the Guards were exposed, you should understand how much pressure we have endured from public opinion. Demanding to investigate the truth of the matter thoroughly every day, and the letters of Grindelwald¡¯s innocence were continuously sent. Although I am about to step down, I am still the president of the Confederation, and I must respond to the voices of the people.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to leave quietly and peacefully the position I¡¯ve been in for decades without anything going wrong?¡±

    Vogel looked rather bleak, ¡°Instead of handing over the mess to one of you, I might as well take the me.¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± He smiled wryly, ¡°This is probably thest thing I can do.¡±

    Archer and another candidate, Waga Da Silva from Africa, who is quite popr, looked at each other. They must admit that judging from the current situation, it is unrealistic to continue pursuing Grindelwald. So it is indeed a good choice that Vogel take the me rather than them for this matter.

    ¡°Mr. Vogel, you have worked hard,¡± Da Silva pondered, and his eyes sharpened, ¡°I can ept the withdrawal of the charges against Grindelwald, but I can¡¯t understand that he will be a candidate.¡±

    ¡°This is what you showed us just now, so please take a look too.¡± Da Silva walked to the terrace and pointed to the noisy crowd that hadn¡¯t dispersed yet.

    Grindelwald¡¯s supporters had expressions of fanaticism and anticipation. They were close to the people around them and kept sending green spells towards the sky. The green light shone on the faces of everyone on the terrace.

    Da Silva said in a heavy tone, ¡°You and I knew what Grindelwald wanted. He wants to start a war between wizards and Muggles.¡±

    ¡°Prison escapes ur frequently in various ces, and the frequency of attacks on Muggles has hit the highest level in decades. The risk of exposure to the wizarding world in various countries is already at a high level.¡±

    Archer also took a step forward, ¡°Mr. Da Silva is right. This is a fact. If Grindelwald is elected, a new war will destroy the Muggle world, and the same will also destroy our world.¡±

    Vogel¡¯s face became serious, ¡°Let him have the freedom. Don¡¯t let him win if you don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±

    ¡°I understand the candidates¡¯ feelings, and I believe that you did not raise this concern out of selfishness. But I must remind you that my proposal to let him run is not for this war but to avoid the immediate war.¡±

    ¡°Because of the Guards¡¯ behavior, Grindelwald is now an innocent victim in most people¡¯s eyes. His loyal followers are as good at stirring the hearts of the people. I don¡¯t need your reminders. I can also see that his supporters are more fanatical than any wizarding group, and you can¡¯t deny that such wizards have always existed and never disappeared. Grindelwald¡¯s ideas fully meet their needs, and it was inevitable that they would be united once again.¡±

    Vogel took a deep breath, ¡°He must be allowed to run for the people to see. If Grindelwald is not elected, they will not raise objections. If he was, then the wizarding world would soon fall into the struggle between the wizards and the Muggles.¡±

    At this time, he looked at the candidates again, ¡°So, the key to everything is not to let him win,dies and gentlemen.¡±

    Vogel¡¯s secretary took a step forward and said with a smile, ¡°We have already considered things to not let that happen, so this time, we will use the ancient election method by using a Qilin.¡±

    All the candidates were startled; some jumped for joy and thought something was wrong. The Qilin attracted everyone¡¯s thoughts. But they are sure of one thing, if the Qilin method is used, then the elected person will definitely not be Grindelwald.

    Vogel turned around. The spell sted into the sky and illuminated his face with green light. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡ª-

    Back in Hogwarts, many ways ofmunication have ceased. But they have received a good news today.

    ¡°Because of insufficient evidence, and the Guards are suspected of creating false usations to frame innocent people, all charges against Gellert Grindelwald have been dropped.¡±

    Before the shocked students could finish digesting the news, even more exciting news came again.

    The International Confederation of Wizards president, Charles Vogel, officially announced that Grindelwald would participate in the election.

    Considering the current tense situation, many wizards are unable to conduct normal voting activities. The Confederation will use the ancient method by using a Qilin.

    In ten days, the election will officially begin.

 Chapter 358: â€œThe Election Dayâ€

    Chapter 358: ¡°The Election Day¡±

    Gellert Grindelwald went from being a wanted man worth 200,000 Galleons overnight to being a candidate for the next International Confederation of Wizards president.

    Even Sean can only think that the world is changing.

    However, apart from this news, everyone began to care about the specific method of the Qilin election. This ancient method had already disappeared in the long river of history, but this time, it was brought up again, and all the students were very curious about how it works.

    A Ravenw student finds Professor Binns, who once speaks about how the Qilins are used for election.

    Legend has it that Qilins are benevolent beasts from the East. The birth of each Qilin offspring means that the entire wizarding world will rise to a great leader who can lead the wizarding world.

    The Qilin can see through the wizard¡¯s soul whether the wizard¡¯s soul is pure and innocent and a perfect ruler of humanity. The method is to let the Qilin be present, and it will bow to the person with the purest heart.

    Sean¡¯s first feeling when he heard the news was that it was ridiculous.

    The president of the International Confederation of Wizards, which represents the highest point of power in the entire wizarding world, is elected by a magical animal. Is this some kind of a joke?

    Yes, Sean thought it was pretty ridiculous.

    Moreover, what is the use of such a pure and kind person being elected as the president? The Confederation is supposed to be an organization that leads wizards forward. The leaders of this kind of organization must be decisive and wise and use any means to achieve our goals. No matter how you look at it, pure goodness isn¡¯t always avable when ites to politicians.

    Of course, Sean doesn¡¯t think pure kindness is bad. He is happy to make friends with this kind of person, and he is also happy to see that the new chairman is a kind person. But this kindness should be one of the qualities of a leader, not just the main criteria for being a leader.

    Even Hermione hesitated.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the election be done the right way?¡±

    Professor Binns said dryly, ¡°This method was used by the International Confederation of Wizards when it was first established, but it waster dismissed for various reasons. Now it is brought up again.¡±

    However, other students, especially those whose native families were all wizards, seemed to have no objection to this election method. Walking in the corridor, several people are still discussing this election.

    ¡°Why did Professor Grindelwald suddenly participate in this election? and the method is so strange.¡± Hermione muttered.

    Sean scratched his head and expressed that he was also confused. Grindelwald had clearly promised himself that he would not fight against Muggles again, so what is the use of running for this position?

    ¡°Besides,¡± Hermione nced at Sean, ¡°If it is determined that Qilin will elect the next president of the Confederation, then Professor Grindelwald may encounter great difficulties.¡±

    Seanughed, ¡°Hermione, you are really careful with your words. It is more than a great difficulty. If everything goes on as usual, as Professor Binns said, the Qilin will decide everything, and it is impossible for him to be the president.¡±

    Grindelwald may be associated with many qualities that people can think of but for his pure kindness. Sean doubted that.

    The same is true for other candidates. Sean does not believe that they will have pure and kind hearts, especially since this is the only criterion for the election.

    Sean felt from the bottom of his heart that, at that time, there would be no pure and kind people who could stand in that ce, even if Dumbledore was running for the election now.

    Is Dumbledore kind enough? But Qilin can¡¯t kneel down to him.

    Sean even drew a picture in his mind. Qilin looked up at the election and finally chose to kneel down in front of Dumbledore, who was not a candidate but just came to watch the process.

    Thinking of this, he shook his head. The person who made this n probably hammered their head in the process.

    ¡ª-

    In the East, in a certain forest. Several wizards searched the forest carefully in pairs with their magic wands.

    Not long after they walked past some areas, the calm air squirmed at the root of a towering tree entwined with vines, and several people appeared out of thin air.

    It was Newt Scamander, another old man, and an old woman.

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead, panted, and said, ¡°Escaping in the mountains and forests is really hard enough. Queenie, you have been telling me to lose weight all your life, and today, it seems to be a little bit sessful.¡±

    Queenie took out her handkerchief and whispered, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want you to suffer in this kind of ce.¡±

    Newt turned his head and said, ¡°Sorry, Jacob, your weight loss journey may have tost for a few more days.¡±

    Jacob let out augh, ¡°Haha, oh, sorry, did Iugh too loudly? Anyways, Newt, I¡¯ve been wanting to travel to the East for a long time.¡±

    Newt smiled and looked at his old friend, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that things are roughtely. I was a little worried when I heard the news about both of you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a cover, and I was forced toe here in the end.¡±

    Speaking of this, Jacob showed an angry expression, ¡°Those liars have ruined my old life with Queenie.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± He showed a puzzled expression, ¡°Newt, do you feel anything strange? There are groups of people chasing us. I think there are two groups of people who seem to be hostile to each other.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Newt nodded, ¡°They are also obstructing each other, but we don¡¯t have time to think about it for the time being. We must find that thing quickly.¡±

    ¡°Portkey, right?¡± Jacob called out, ¡°Professor Dumbledore must be giving you instructions again.¡±

    Newt smiled, ¡°Yes, Dumbledore seems to have foreseen all this, and¡ª¡±

    The suitcase he had been carrying shook twice.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let you fall into the wrong hands.¡± Newt crouched down and whispered into the suitcase.

    Sure enough, the suitcase trembled slightly and stopped making any movement.

    Newt continued, ¡°Besides, I always feel that Dumbledore had foreseen all this. I saw Sean¡¯s picture of the Qilin, but I found it out by myself.¡±

    Jacob straightened his posture, ¡°Oh, Professor Dumbledore seems to have always been like this. Speaking of which, I¡¯m still impressed by what happened decades ago.¡±

    ¡°I even thought that I was a chosen Muggle to help you thwart Grindelwald¡¯s n. However, it seemed that it was not over. God, it¡¯s unimaginable that he is still doing it. He¡¯s a very determined person who would never let go of his obsession.¡±

    At this time, they did not know that Grindelwald was preparing to run for the election.

    ¡°The world is changing, and no one can tell. However, this should be considered a good thing. It¡¯s a pity that Grindelwald was arrested again, and the world is in chaos again.¡± Queenie muttered.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Jacob said, taking his wife¡¯s hand, ¡°as long as we can be together, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, honey¡­¡± Queenie showed a moved look.

    ¡°I know your rtionship has always been very good, but this is probably not the right time. Let¡¯s go this way.¡± Newt interrupted the two and led in the other direction.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Can¡¯t you catch the Qilin?¡± In the secret base of the Guards, Alison asked a ck-robed wizard floating in mid-air.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Grindelwald¡¯s men are crazy. Our people and them are now in a state of alert. The man named Scamander has found the Qilin and is currently hiding.¡±

    Allison nodded silently, thought for a while before saying, ¡°That¡¯s alright, our goal is more flexible. Even if we can¡¯t get the Qilin and Grindelwald can¡¯t get the Qilin, everything is good. After all, Mr. Scamander is Dumbledore¡¯s man, and Dumbledore is on our side anyway.¡±

    The floating wizard added, ¡°As long as that the Qilin can arrive in time, we just need to ensure that Grindelwald will not manipte the Qilin.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But are you sure that only one Qilin was born? I don¡¯t want Scamander to be hiding another one during the election, and Grindelwald will bring out another Qilin from out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have confirmed that the only newborn Qilin is in the hands of Scamander. No matter how powerful Grindelwald is, he can¡¯t fake such a magical animal.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear. If the Qilin doesn¡¯t arrive on time, start the original election n and don¡¯t mind about Charles Vogel. I don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    ¡°Everything is being prepared. The position will be in our pocket.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Time is passing day by day, and the day of the election is getting closer and closer. Finally, the election day has arrived.

    Supporters of those candidates began marching in droves toward Bhutan, the site of the election.

    At this time, Sean was a little tangled. He wanted to go to Bhutan to see the election, but he was worried that it would be a bad thing to do.

    Instead, he received a note from Dumbledore.

    ¡°Sean, my old friends areing to the castle. Please help me wee them, and you can go to Bhutan with them. Of course, remember to change your whole appearance.¡±

    Sean saw the three people who appeared from the Portkey in the room, Dumbledore said.

    ¡°Professor Scamander?¡± Sean looked at the three of them in surprise.

    ¡°Hey, Sean, long time no see.¡± Newt looked a little tired, but he still showed a happy expression and moved forward to shake Sean¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let me introduce the friend I mentioned to you. You should have seen Jacob Kowalski in the photo when he was young. This is his wife and my wife¡¯s sister, Queenie Kowalski.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Kowalski.¡±

    Jacob approached and shook hands with Sean, ¡°Hey kid, Newt mentioned you a lottely.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Professor Dumbledore said to let me wait for you, and you will take me to Bhutan.¡±

    Newt sighed, ¡°Because the election needed me.¡±

    He opened his suitcase, and a creature with a small head and long whiskers poked out, resembling a moose and covered with soft fur.

    ¡°This is Qilin? You are looking for the Qilin, Professor?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, I was forced to find one. Thanks to the photo you showed me, otherwise, the Qilin would have fallen into the hands of the Guards or Grindelwald now.¡± Newt shook his head.

    Sean looked at Qilin in amazement. This creature was just born. Its dark, round pupils met Sean¡¯s eyes with curious and agile eyes.

    ¡°Hey, little guy¡­¡± Sean stretched out his hand and touched the Qilin¡¯s head, and it walked over after a little hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the same as I thought. She likes you, but I don¡¯t have time to exin now. We have to go to Bhutan.¡± Newt closed the suitcase and said quickly.

    ¡°Professor? Do you really want Qilin to conduct the election?¡± Sean asked.

    Newt shrugged, ¡°Actually, Dumbledore didn¡¯t tell me much at all. He just asked me to take the Qilin there. To be honest, I think we might be attackedter.¡±

    ¡°Attacked¡­¡± Sean froze for a moment and reacted, ¡°Maybe from them. Since Dumbledore asked me to find a way to deal with them.¡±

    Newt nodded, ¡°I think that¡¯s probably why you were aske

    d toe as well, but it¡¯s up to you to choose.¡±

    Sean hesitated for a moment, then finally sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t think I have much of a choice right now.¡±

 Chapter 359: â€œSomething In 1899â€

    Chapter 359: ¡°Something In 1899¡±

    At the university.

    ¡°Dad, you can go back now. I¡¯ll just go in by myself.¡± Jerry took out his suitcase from the trunk and waved to Haas, Belle, and Aisha in the car.

    It was the second time in his life that he went to university, and it was a top university in the world. Originally, Jerry thought he would be a little excited.

    However, when he walked into the university, he looked at the students around him with different skin tones from all over the world and the tall and unique school buildings around him. Only then did he realize that there was not even a little bit of nervousness in his heart.

    His mood was much more excited than his current mood. But soon, he understood why.

    Because in his previous life, a world-renowned school was indeed somewhat unattainable. Even with his family¡¯s economic conditions, no matter how hard he worked and how good his grades were, it was impossible to get into it.

    One, his family is in the countryside. Parents and rtives do not know any way to study abroad. Second, there is no money at home to send him to study abroad. But in this life, it¡¯s apletely different experience.

    He has been to Hogwarts, a school specializing in learning magic, to Asgard, the realm of the gods, and to Kamar Taj, the holynd of Earth mages.

    He studies magic, improves magic, creates magic, pursues the universe¡¯s fundamentalws, and can even easily destroy a country if he wants to.

    With his current strength, walking in an ordinary university feels normalpared to anything. He came to the university to dabble in biology and find a way to research the wizarding bloodline.

    Maybe he¡¯ll find a way to do that in just a few years or even a month.

    It was no different from the high school and junior high school he had attended before, but his ssmates around him had evolved from a bunch of little kids to young and beautiful adults of 18 or 19 years old.

    ¡°Hey, Jerry. Here!¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded in front of him.

    It was Thor, Jane, and Darcy.

    Jane is a professor of astrophysics at Columbia University, and Darcy is a teaching assistant, and the three live in the staff dormitory. When they knew that Jerry was admitted to the university and was going to attend today, they were waiting for him.

    ¡°You guys really know how to catch everyone¡¯s attention huh.¡± Jerry pulled the suitcase and came to the three of them helplessly.

    Because of Thor, many freshmen whoe to sign up now have their sights set on where they are.

    Thor often goes to the university because Jane and the students in it have long been ustomed to him. But these freshmen are still very curious about Thor. However, they had already seen a lot of photos on social media of Thor and Jane in various ces.

    ¡°I¡¯m already very low-key. I¡¯m not wearing my armor. Even my Mjolnir has be an umbre. There¡¯s no way they would know.¡± Thor raised the umbre in his hand with a proud look on his face. He had lived for fifteen hundred years but never knew what a low profile was.

    ¡°Who smashed the TVst night because of watching a horror movie?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s bragging, Jane rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t say that!¡±

    Thor hurriedly interrupted and changed the subject, ¡°Jerry, let¡¯s go. Jane said it would be much faster for her to take you to the admissions process.¡±

    Thor is not afraid of ghosts. It¡¯s just that watching a movie is different from reality. Under the atmosphere and music, he was scared because of it. In the end, the ghost even crawled out of the TV. He subconsciously wanted to protect Jane and threw the hammer out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Wizard would actually be a student of our college. Unfortunately, you are not majoring in astrophysics. Because I¡¯ll be the one teaching that subject.¡± Darcy, on the side, saw Jerry¡¯s face full of excitement.

    Although Darcy is studying astrophysics, it does not prevent her from bing his fan. When she was in New Mexico two years ago, she asked Jerry for an autograph. It was only then that she always thought the Wizard was a girl.

    Now that she learned that the Wizard was a boy, she was even more excited instead of being sad.

    ¡°Jerry, do you have a girlfriend? How do you feel about me?¡± On the way to the school registration office, Darcy held her chest out proudly and spoke very directly.

    Jerry is her idol. He saved her life some time ago. As a very bold and straightforward girl, of course, she wants to see if it is possible for her to be his girlfriend.

    When faced with this kind of confession, Jerry was stunned for a while before smiling slightly under Darcy¡¯s gaze, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m only fourteen.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a problem. I can wait.¡± Darcy replied.

    Jerry shook his head directly, ¡°I have a favorite person.¡±

    Jerry doesn¡¯t n to fall in love now, especially, it doesn¡¯t conform to his view of love, so he refuses very decisively.

    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m out of their league.¡± When Darcy heard Jerry¡¯s rejection, she seemed to sigh as expected, but she was not too sad.

    From Darcy¡¯s point of view, Jerry agreed that it was the best because the chance of turning an idol into a partner is very slim.

    ¡°Told you so.¡± Jane told Darcy in a sarcastic tone.

    Jerry quicklypleted all the admission procedures and started his college career. It¡¯s just that, unlike other people¡¯s college life, Jerry¡¯s college life is much simpler.

    That is learning, learning, and learning.

    ¡ª-

    Two monthster, In theb.

    Like most of the students, Jerry walked into theb with textbooks and notebooks in his attire and started today¡¯s practical ss on researching animal cells. Today¡¯s practice ss is a joint practice ss.

    At the beginning of the ss, he heard some chatter around him, but it was not about the content of this ss.

    ¡°Wow, is he the ¡®Ghost Jerry¡¯? He looks different from the photo I¡¯ve seen before.¡±

    ¡°By the way, is he really that amazing?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it. After ss, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t find him!¡±

    The so-called ¡°Ghost Jerry¡± is the nickname given to him by his ssmates, and in the past two months, it has spread throughout the school. Some students from some clubs suggested that he put into ¡°one of the strange stories of Columbia University¡±.

    Jerry had heard about it, Darcy and Jane had told him, but he didn¡¯t care. He does not live in the dorm after the semester starts. He still lives in his vi in Queens. Because he Apparate, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about being too far from home.

    Every time it was almost time for ss, he would Apparate near the ssroom where he was going to study, walk into the ssroom with everyone, and start attending the ss.

    In addition to the school¡¯s ssroom, he will asionally appear in the library, looking for some professional books he needs to assist in his biology study. But in order to prevent trouble, he used a Disillusionment Charm.

    Making him like a firefly in the dark night. Even if he is studying silently, not participating in any activities, not interacting, and not expressing himself deliberately, it is still impossible to ignore his presence.

    Every time Jerry walks into the ss, especially when he sits there to study and take notes seriously, he always attracts the eyes of many people in the ss.

    Most of the girls in this country are like Darcy, and they will seize the opportunity to take the initiative to get to know them as soon as they meet them. However, they were surprised to find that every time Jerry walked out of the ss, it was difficult for them to find him again.

    Like a ghost, he only appears in the ssroom during the lecture.

    It¡¯s been like this for the past two months. Naturally, it will be spread as a funny topic in the college. But this funny topic turned into a serious rumor around the college.

    As a result, ¡°Ghost Jerry¡± became famous throughout the university.

    When mentioning ¡°Ghost Jerry¡±, you will find that not everyone has seen it but definitely heard his legend. It¡¯s just that for Jerry, he really doesn¡¯t care about these things.

    Even for his ssmates, he didn¡¯t memorize their names because he felt there was a high probability that he would not interact with them again in the future.

    For Jerry, although college life during the day is boring, his nightlife is still interesting.

    After returning in the evening, he basically opened the mirror dimension. He practiced and experimented with magic in it or went to Kamar Taj to find Ancient One to talk about magic.

    asionally, he will take some time to study the Reality Stone in his hand. As a newly appointed Guardian of the Reality Stone, it would be bad if he didn¡¯t know about it. Well, he really doesn¡¯t know much about it.

    After all, the Reality Stone was sealed for five thousand years. Even if he asked Ancient One, she wouldn¡¯t know how to use the stone¡¯s power, and the Reality Stone is one of the most difficult stones to master.

    Its ability can be described as very unreasonable. It ignores the basic rules of all science and magic in the universe and realizes ideas, fantasies, dreams, illusions, etc. You can have whatever you want, just like Transfiguration.

    It¡¯s just that the Transfiguration Charm must follow Gamp¡¯s Law of Transfiguration, and the Transfiguration must also follow the fact that the creatures in the painting must be real creatures.

    Reality Stone ignores thesewspletely. You can do it as long as you can imagine it, and its power depends entirely on your imagination. Of course, the premise is that you know how to use it and how to activate the power contained in it.

    You can see that Malekith has owned the stone for so many years, and at most, he has researched a method to use the stone to stimte its own power.

    The six Infinity Stones contain all the fundamentalws of the universe and possess infinite power. However, in order to use their power, in addition to knowing how to use it, you must also have sufficient strength to control them. Otherwise, it¡¯s no different from six broken rocks in your hand.

    Many people and forces in the universe have obtained the Infinity Stones, and as a result, they are often killed and stolen by those who do not have Infinity Stones but are powerful.

    Look at Odin. After he got the Tesseract, he just put it in the treasure house. Ancient One just used the Time Stone to observe the past and the future. Even without the stone, she is the powerful Sorcerer Supreme.

    Therefore, Jerry has never put his main energy on the Reality Stone but just took the time to study it to see if he canprehend thews it possesses so as to make his Transfiguration a step further. He felt that observing andprehending was more useful than controlling it.

    ¡ª-

    After the professor announced that the ss was over, Jerry was the first to pick up his books and walked out of theboratory.

    There are many simrities between these experiments and potion making he studied at Hogwarts, except that the experiments used modern instruments, and the potion-making used magic items.

    During this time, the research and study of biological experiments also yed many positive roles in his potion-making, and some fantastic ideas often popped into his mind.

    This ss was thest ss of the day, so the moment he walked out of the ssroom, Jerry took advantage and Apparate from the spot.

    Just as Jerry disappeared, a few young female college students rushed out of theboratory. However, when they searched for a while, they saw no sign of Jerry at all.

    ¡°Sure enough, it is ¡®Ghost Jerry¡¯. He runs too fast. I can¡¯t even see his shadow¡¯s going!¡±

    They have heard the legend of ¡°Ghost Jerry¡±, and have also seen the photos of Jerry that someone secretly took in ss. After seeing Jerry for the first time today, she wanted to chase him after ss. As a result, she personally verified the legend of ¡°Ghost Jerry¡±.

    ¡°I told you that you will not be able to catch him. I have tried 23 times myself, and I have given up without any sess.¡± Afterward, a tall girl with brown hair walked out of the ss.

    Jerry was about to open the mirror dimension in the vi¡¯s living room, but the magic mirror around his waist suddenly emitted a magic wave.

    ¡°Could it be that Thor asked me to drink again? Didn¡¯t I lend him all Hufflepuff¡¯s gold cups for it?¡± Jerry sighed helplessly, then reached out and took out the magic mirror around his waist.

    During this time, in addition to learning various biological knowledge and researching magic, he would be asked by Thor from time to time and asked him to drink.

    The main reason is that after he sent away the dark elvesst time, Heimdall didn¡¯t give Thor ess to the Rainbow Bridge to return to Asgard. Thor can¡¯t return to Asgard for the time being and can¡¯t enjoy Asgard¡¯s wines.

    Jerry¡¯s Transfiguration can turn white water into all kinds of fine wine, including Asgard¡¯s wine. He can produce wine if there is wine in the world.

    When Jerry was busy with his stuff, he would often contact Jerry with the mirror and call him to drink with him. Jerry had no choice but to take out the Hufflepuff¡¯s cup, show its ability to conjure various wines automatically, and temporarily lend it to Thor to get rid of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Thor. It¡¯s Coulson. Did something happen?¡± Seeing that it was Coulson who was looking for him, Jerry had a hunch that he could earn some red stars again.

    Perhaps it was because he had learned divination at Hogwarts before. Although he was still unable to make predictions, he felt that his own prediction ability was getting stronger and stronger.

    Just like when he attacked the spaceship before, his intuition told him to lead Thor to the front, and sure enough, he escaped the fate of being sent away by aser cannon.

    Seeing Coulson contact him this time, his hunch tells him that something good ising.

    ¡°Coulson, do you have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Jerry, I need your help!¡± Coulson looked at Jerry with a smile on his face in the magic mirror and said in surprise.

    Originally, he thought disturbing Jerry would make him unhappy because he knew he had been busy with sses recently. However, it seems that he seems to be in a good mood now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just meet and talk.¡±

    With the help of the magic mirror, Jerry teleported directly to Coulson¡¯s side. In an office of the ne, Coulson looked at Jerry, who appeared instantly with a look of relief on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jerry pulled out a chair from under the desk and sat down gracefully.

    Coulson didn¡¯t waste time and began to tell the situation, ¡°Things have to start with my first mission when I first set up the team¡­¡±

    ¡°A mysterious organization led by ¡®irvoyant¡¯, which is using ordinary people to conduct experiments developing and perfecting a virus. He wants to use this to make arge number of super soldiers.

    ¡°Why do I think this so-called centipede virus is a bit simr to the Killian virus? ¡°

    Jerry remembered that the soldiers he helped Iron Manst year also exploded when they were emotionally unstable, and now came another one.

    Coulson nodded, ¡°So I suspect that they kidnapped Dr. Hansen because, after our investigation, Dr. Hansen is currently missing.¡±

    Maya Hansen, the creator of the Extremis serum, originally wanted to use the Extremis serum to help the disabled recover. But was deceived by Dr. Killian to create the Extremis Soldiers.

 Chapter 360: â€œThe Walk of the Qilinâ€

    Chapter 360: ¡°The Walk of the Qilin¡±

    Think about what Dumbledore once said to me?

    Looking at the stone wall where Grindelwald went away, Sean fell into deep thought.

    What does this mean? Could it be that there was another meaning in Dumbledore¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t find it?

    Just as Sean was thinking, Newt¡¯s voice sounded outside.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see Sean? Merlin¡¯s beard, he should used the Portkey with me.¡±

    Sean poked his head out and saw that Newt and Jacob had joined together, and they seemed to be looking for him at this moment.

    ¡°Professor Scamander, here.¡± Sean put the badge that Grindelwald gave him into his bag and waved.

    ¡°Uh, who are you?¡± Newt turned his head but saw someone he didn¡¯t know at all.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Sean touched his face, revealing his original appearance.

    Surprised, Newt¡¯s eyes flickered, but he still walked over quickly.

    ¡°Nothing happened to you, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you? Is someone chasing you?¡±

    Newt and the others looked at each other with strange expressions.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s weird.¡±

    Sean frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is true that someone has been looking for the traces of the few of us. When I was looking for you before, I encountered something, but other people stopped it.¡±

    Newt gave Sean a weird look, ¡°The people chasing us should be from the Guards, and those who stopped the Guards should be from Grindelwald.¡±

    Ultimately, he still shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Anyway, we just need to send Qilin there, right?¡±

    ¡°Dumbledore said just leave it to Charles Vogel.¡±

    If he guessed right, he should be someone from Grindelwald as well. But Sean didn¡¯t say anything since Dumbledore said it was okay.

    Dumbledore and Grindelwald still seem to have been in a fight, but Sean can always find detailed evidence that the two did not hate each other. However, the two sides made it clear that they couldn¡¯t be together again.

    It seems that Bhutan has not been so lively for a long time. This ancientnd was used for the election of the president of the International Confederation of Wizards and seems to have regained its vitality.

    However, as Sean and the others got closer, they seemed to be getting closer to the cloudy sky.

    ¡°It seems that today is not a good day.¡± Jacob wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    As a Muggle, he is now a very old man, and it can even be said that most normal Muggles will not live to his age.

    However, his wife, friends, etc., are all wizards, and Jacob has used some potions to enhance his physical fitness. Of course, he can¡¯t maintain good energy like he did when he was young. Sean never quite understood why Newt brought Jacob here. It was better to let him stay at Hogwarts for a while and wait for them to return.

    However, seeing that Newt and the others had no intention of objecting, Sean didn¡¯t ask too much.

    Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter any trouble.

    They soon came to the broken bridge at the end of the town. At this time, gs representing the International Confederation of Wizards had been erected on both sides. The white banner shook violently in the air with the wind. Those banners were connected together, revealing the scene at the top of the mountain.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not toote,¡± Newt said.

    Sean focused his attention on the banner that could be rebroadcasted in real-time. Obviously, it was also a magic item, and it seemed to work well.

    After that, they came to the square on the top of the mountain. Looking forward, they saw the stairs all the way up, with gs flying and many people wearing traditional clothing standing on both sides of the stairs.

    Most of the wizards gathered on the square at the bottom, waving gs of various colors in their hands, and shouted enthusiastically for the candidate they supported. On the small tform up the stairs are those guests with higher status, senior officials from the Ministry of Magic of various countries, etc.

    Straight ahead, several candidates were standing at a distance from each other.

    An old man with a tall figure was wearing a solemn dress, with a smile that was not elegant but somewhat sinister, waving to the crowd below.

    That¡¯s Grindelwald.

    Not only was everyone here looking at him, but countless wizards from all over the wizarding world were watching the election.

    A woman in uniform with a smile came up and bowed to Newt, ¡°Mr. Scamander, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Judging from her appearance, is she going to let Newt take the Qilin directly?

    Newt and the others looked at each other and followed the woman up the stairs. At the corner of the square, people in shadows were talking in low voices.

    ¡°Scamander is here. Do we need to stop him?¡±

    ¡°The higher-ups said there¡¯s no need for it. Scamander works for Dumbledore. He¡¯s one of our people. Just make sure that Qilin hasn¡¯t been tampered with.¡±

    ¡°However, Grindelwald is acting very strange. A normal Qilin would never bow to him. Does he know this?¡±

    ¡°Let everyone be optimistic about how things are going to go; we must be ready for Grindelwald when things happen.

    ¡°But that¡¯s Grindelwald¡­¡±

    ¡°We can take him down if he tries to do anything, and the followers will be taken care of.¡±

    At this point, thest candidate had finished speaking. Vogel stepped forward, and his voice resounded throughout the square.

    ¡°Thank you to each of the candidates for their speeches. Each of them represents a unique vision, and their sincerity has been shown to each of them.¡±

    ¡°They have already described in detail how they will lead people to create a better wizarding world if they be the leader of the wizarding world and,¡± Charles Vogel smiled, ¡°the No-Maj world.¡±

    ¡°The next step is the most important part of this election, the Walk of the Qilin.¡±

    Sean was a little surprised by the voices of the supporters. He seemed to have underestimated the importance that wizards used to this ceremony.

    But is it really effective to choose a pure and kind person as a leader? He is skeptical.

    Sean looked up at Grindelwald. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the Qilin.

    ¡°Mr. Scamander.¡± The woman nodded at Newt.

    Newt hesitated momentarily, opened the suitcase, and carried out Qilin.

    This is the first time Sean has seen the whole appearance of the Qilin. It looks like a cute little deer with scales. It looks at everyone around it with its big round pupils and gives people a magical feeling through which their soul is seen.

    The woman took the Qilin, and he was a little reluctant to leave Newt¡¯s arms. The Qilin

    was handed over to Vogel, who lifted the Qilin high.

    ¡°Qilin, an ancient benevolent animal, will tell us who is the leader that is qualified to lead the wizard forward.¡±

    The Qilin was gently ced on the ground by him, and the Qilin seemed to understand what it should do naturally. Although it was a little nervous, it still looked at the candidates curiously.

    It approached Archer, who was originally the most vocal among the candidates this time and stopped for a while.

    It walked to Da Silva, a less popr candidate, but his speech was sincere and powerful.

    Qilin just nced at him and walked over.

    It passed one candidate after another, and finally, it stopped.

    It was thest candidate to join, Grindelwald, who went from wanted man to next candidate in just a day.

    Grindelwald put his hands behind his back, looking down at the Qilin.

    In the square below, the people had already held their breath, and someone next to them tremblingly said, ¡°How is this possible? How could Qilin not choose Archer or Da Silva but Grindelwald?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, when did he move his hands and feet to tamper with it?¡±

    Qilin looked up at Grindelwald. Curiosity shed in his dark, round pupils. Its front legs are slightly bent.

    Everyone held their breath. Even Sean¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Qilin didn¡¯t kneel down. It slipped its front leg and almost fell to the ground. Then, it ignored Grindelwald.

    The Qilin turned his head and walked in the direction he came from, looking for a home that could make him feelfortable.

    Candidates, spectators, supporters, senior officials of the Ministry of Magic of various countries, and behind-the-scenes people standing in the center of them were stunned by the Qilin¡¯s action.

    The Qilin didn¡¯t choose any candidates but went to the audience.

    The candidates looked at each other, and Vogel nced sideways at Grindelwald expressionlessly. Everyone is watching this scene in the white banner hanging.

    The Qilin didn¡¯t hesitate at all. It found the target the moment it turned its head. It hurriedly ran up to a young wizard and then lightly knelt down on one knee. The radiates a gentle orange glow.

    ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    ¡°Who is that guy? I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡±

    ¡°The Qilin knelt down to him?¡±

    In the square at the bottom, among Grindelwald¡¯s supporter group, a wizard was stunned for a moment and suddenly shouted, ¡°That young man, he supports Mr. Grindelwald! I just met him!¡±

    Unfortunately, no one cared what he said or knew what to do. Only the person involved was stunned.

    Sean looked at the Qilin kneeling on one knee, and the corners of his eyes twitched wildly.

    They looked at each other and understood that the Qilin didn¡¯t kneel down because of how pure and kind he was. The Qilin was afraid, and his ridiculously high affinity for magical animals made the Qilin feel his emotion deeply.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Sean squatted down and gently stroked the Qilin¡¯s head, and a wonderful feeling came to his heart.

    The Qilin was afraid because it saw through Grindelwald¡¯s soul. The Qilin was afraid, so it wanted to seekfort.

    A hint of surprise shed in Sean¡¯s eyes, but the problem was that he couldn¡¯t be the president. He is even in disguise right now. He looked at Grindelwald quietly but happened to see the corner of his mouth raised as if he were happy for a sessful n.

    Sean tries to wink to get some hints from Grindelwald. But Grindelwald just raised his eyebrowszily at him as he had taught him something before.

    Sean gently stroked the Qilin¡¯s head tofort it and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be scared. I am grateful for your trust, but you should choose another person, alright?¡±

    The Qilin unicorn blinked at him. It understood Sean¡¯s words.

    After rubbing its cheek against Sean¡¯s palm, the Qilin stood up, looked around, and walked in another direction. It walked up to an old man with white hair and a puzzled expression and knelt down again.

    It¡¯s Jacob.

    ¡°It¡¯s kneeling on me?¡± Jacob showed an expression of surprise, puzzlement, and panic.

    Newt said, ¡°Of course, and Qilin¡¯s choice is not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Who is this gentleman?!¡± A wizard questioned.

    At this time, a wizard from the MACUSA shouted, ¡°I know him, that¡¯s a No-Maj!¡±

    ¡°A No-Maj?¡±

    ¡°A calling name in the United States for Muggles, non-magical people.¡±

    ¡°The Qilin kneeled on a Muggle?!¡±

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s underpants! How can it be possible?!¡±

    ¡°But Qilin did choose him¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?! Letting a Muggle lead us?!¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡±

    The Qilin knelt down to a Muggle, and the entire square and all the wizards watching this ceremony fell into shock and uneptable absurdity. It was clear that there was no trace of tampering. The Qilin lowered its head and knelt in front of a Muggle.

    Although Sean was surprised, he felt that it was reasonable that Jacob was indeed a very kind person.

    At this moment, there was augh. Grindelwald wasughing wildly. He wasughing at everyone.

    ¡°My fellow people.¡± He stoppedughing and waved his wand toward the sky.

    In the cloudy sky, heavy rain poured down, and thunder and lightning crisscrossed. Grindelwald¡¯s voice was mixed with the sound of rain and lightning.

    ¡°Look at this. Is this the result you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, wizards are the most noble bloodline in this world. Do you want to follow this old, fragile and identify as a Muggle as your leader?¡±

    ¡°Put your hands on your hearts, feel your heartbeats, feel your blood that dances with magic in it.¡±

    ¡°Ask your heart, ask your glory as a wizard. The Qilin kneels on a Muggle, and he will be your leader. But answer me this.¡±

    ¡°Do you all really want to follow his words?¡±

 Chapter 361: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Wordsâ€

    Chapter 361: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Words¡±

    The gust of wind and rain summoned by Grindelwald was cold, but Grindelwald¡¯s words were more piercing than the chill.

    ¡°Everyone, watch this for me.¡±

    Grindelwald floated into the air, and he looked down at everyone.

    ¡°The walk of the Qilin? It was an ancient ritual for the ancients,¡± he sneered, ¡°In thisnd of Bhutan, the past is whispering to you. What does the past tell you?¡±

    ¡°A young man,¡± he pointed to Sean, ¡°He is more suitable for the position of leader than me and all of you present. When Qilin knelt down to him, I didn¡¯t speak, and I was happy, even. How wonderful that young children need more recognition, and I hope that the younger generation in the wizarding world can continue to surpass me.¡±

    ¡°This young man was generous and mature, and he let the Qilin choose again, but the Qilin chose Muggles.¡±

    ¡°At first, I was as surprised, puzzled, and even angry as you are. A Muggle, what can he do? But a Qilin can¡¯t lie. This only proves one thing. All men shall be pure and good.¡±

    Grindelwald walked slowly in mid-air, and the rain turned into stairs of water amidst the lightning and thunder. He walked down the stairs.

    ¡°But tell me, what was your first thought?¡± Grindelwald asked almost in a roaring tone, ¡°This Muggle doesn¡¯t deserve it, does he?¡±

    Grindelwald changed the topic, ¡°How can a Muggle be worthy of leading all wizards?¡±

    ¡°Think of it with your brains that are being controlled by this ancient ritual. Is this Muggle¡¯s fault? No, although he is a Muggle, is he to me for showing his kindness?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong was this stupid old ritual! What¡¯s wrong is those wizards who don¡¯t know how to make progress in civilization! What¡¯s wrong that hundreds of thousands of years of outdated ritual bind you people that are the noblest race in this world!¡±

    The heavy rain was pouring on everyone¡¯s heads, but few wizards present were even willing to withdraw their magic umbres. Like Grindelwald, they let the cold rain pour on their faces.

    He walked casually in the rain, ¡°Let me ask you one more question: is kindness a good quality for a leader?¡±

    No one answered, and Grindelwald asked himself, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°But let me ask you again, how can the leader of the wizarding world lead you to a farther future by relying only on this so-called kindness? How can you stand tall in this malicious world? And how can we walk in this world unfettered and free?¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to tell you the answer in your heart?¡±

    A smile formed on the corner of Grindelwald¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Queenie,¡± He looked at Queenie, ¡°Long time no see. As far as I know, when you two get married, the MACUSA forbids wizards and Muggle marriages.¡±

    ¡°This prohibition was abolished in 1965. You should know what organization contributed to it. It was the organization I founded. I am not supporting intermarriage, but I am sticking to my consistent point of view that wizards can walk freely on thisnd, love freely, hate freely, and do what you want freely.¡±

    Queenie¡¯s breathing became short of breath, and she even grabbed her cor.

    Grindelwald looked at everyone, ¡°This is what I want to say to you, my friends, brothers and sisters, andpatriots. The noblest race hides there like rats in the corner. Won¡¯t that make you ufortable?¡±

    Grindelwald patted his chest, ¡°From the first moment I felt my magic, I felt that this world can improve to a better change.¡±

    He opened his hands, letting the raindrops hit his face, and said to everyone in the square and wizards around the world who were watching.

    Silence, long silence. Even Sean couldn¡¯t talk to himself for a moment. He stared at the teacher in the sky with mixed feelings. Grindelwald¡¯s words inspire people¡¯s hearts.

    These words hit the hearts of not only the group of pure-bloods who desperately needed a higher status but also the hearts of the group of most people. Grindelwald has already caught their feelings and is trying his best to grab every wizard who may support his ideas. He really wants to unite them all.

    He didn¡¯t even denounce the Muggles or describe the harm they brought to people. However, all wizards who heard these words would think of their own. Just thinking about these people makes wizards think about the roots of it all¡ªthe Statute of Secrecy, Muggles, and the ancient rules.

    Grindelwald looked back slowly and looked at everyone silently. His eyes did not shift in any way, and he looked at everyone quietly and firmly.

    Finally, in the square below, someone shouted. That guy wasn¡¯t even a follower of Grindelwald. He supported another candidate.

    He waved his wand, and the green mark representing Grindelwald shot straight into the sky from the tip of the wand. The green smoke and light were blurred and dazzling in the rain.

    ¡°We want to be free!¡±

    There was a shout, and the sound of the mark exploding was mixed together. One person, ten people, a hundred people, more and more wizards stood together, and Grindelwald¡¯s mark exploded in the sky.

    ¡°Freedom!¡±

    ¡°Free to hate, free to love!¡±

    ¡°Never to be bounded again!¡±

    Grindelwald opened his hands, walked down the stairs quickly, walked up to everyone, and looked at them equally.

    ¡°Are you willing to join me in shaping a new free world?¡±

    The crowd is excited.

    ¡°Grindelwald! Grindelwald!¡±

    Sean and Newt beside him looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. It is a foregone conclusion that Grindelwald will be the new president.

    Sean can fully imagine the excitement, let alone them; even himself, a person who knows Grindelwald well, can hardly restrain the excitement in his heart. Sean looked up at the sky, letting the raindrops hit his face, hoping to calm himself down and think about the whole thing.

    At this time, Dave¡¯s thoughts came from his arms.

    ¡°Something wrong with the sky.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The rain seems a little strange. I¡¯m more sensitive than you so that I can detect it. Powerful creatures are hovering in the sky, and I can smell their brains.¡±

    Dave hesitated for a while, ¡°Two brains seem to be very excited, and the other two seem to be waiting for some order?¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. There were creatures in the sky. This rain was weird, and Grindelwald summoned the rain. With this in mind, Sean quickly walked over to the senior officials of the Ministry of Magic, members of the pure-blood family, etc., and walked towards Grindelwald, who was cheering.

    Just as he was about to reach Grindelwald, a woman squeezed through the crowd, and she shouted something to Grindelwald.

    In the rain, Grindelwald turned a little sideways. The woman spread out the palm of her left hand to reveal what was on it, and Sean saw a magic wand appear in the woman¡¯s right hand.

    The wand is aimed at Grindelwald, and a green light appears on the tip.

    A scene that shocked him and even terrified him appeared.

    Grindelwald froze in ce. He did not respond to the attack that was close. Sean¡¯s eyes widened, instinctively he cast a spell as well.

    He was unable to use powerful spells. Sean¡¯s instinct made him choose the spell with the fastest one to cast. Sean¡¯s instinct yed a crucial role. The woman¡¯s curse was about to be released, and the sudden pain made her crooked.

    The green light almost hit Grindelwald, sting a huge hole in the stone b beside him. The flying stones cut a hole in Grindelwald¡¯s face.

    Grindelwald grabbed the woman with his hand and took away her wand. The woman¡¯s wand flew out, and she was lifted high into the air.

    Sean finally saw that woman¡¯s appearance. The head of the Guards, Marshall, came from the dead and exposed a lot of shady things about the Guards.

    Among the crowd, someone had pointed to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s Marshall from the Guards! The Guards are going to assassinate our new leader!¡±

    The crowd was angered, and the members of the Guards on the side looked at each other. They didn¡¯t even know what happened. Grindelwald lifted Marshall and let her struggle there.

    His face was calm, and there was anger in his words, ¡°Do you know what makes me angry the most, my friends? When someone is trying to create a better world, some also have magic in their bodies that doesn¡¯t want to see it all.¡±

    ¡°What is more shameful than the enemy is a traitor amongst us. Capture all the Guards!¡±

    The crowd was slightly taken aback, but someone immediately attacked the Guards. In this situation, the others immediately followed his words.

    The Guards fell one after another, and more people chased and killed. Several of them had already started to escape. Sean stared at this scene, never expecting it to turn into such a situation.

    Grindelwald nned all of this.

    Marshall was just a chess piece who appeared to assassinate him when his reputation reached its peak so as to detonate the bomb that had been buried among the Guards for a long time.

    Sean looked around, and sure enough, the first person who attacked the Guards showed his true face for a moment while running. It was one of the people he knew and a follower of Grindelwald.

    ¡°You have nned it a long time ago.¡± Sean walked to Grindelwald¡¯s side.

    Grindelwald had thrown Marshall to the ground, but the hand he was holding on to Marshall was trembling slightly. Grindelwald nced back at him and smiled.

    ¡°Of course,¡± He leisurely waved his hands, ¡°Marshall has long been mine, and I asked her to go back. I knew she would definitely be knownter. I don¡¯t want to see me be the new leader that everyone expects. Marshall is a traitor, they know it, and if I ask Marshall to be the one that does all of this, everyone would realize it.¡±

    ¡°The Returners are always unconvinced and want to win. They will use their own tricks, use my n, and kill me.¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that the things they wouldn¡¯t do much.¡±

    ¡°So, you purposely making yourself weak in front of them?¡± Sean said with a confused look.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of idiot?¡± Grindelwald lifted his long trench coat, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hand over my life to those idiots easily. But you did a good job as well.¡±

    Only then did Sean breathe a sigh of relief.

    Vogel announced, ¡°The Walk of the Qilin did not select the correct candidate, and ording to the current rules, Gellert Grindelwald will be the new president of the International Confederation of Wizards!¡±

    At this time, the rest of the people who did not go after the Guards apuded. Although the rest of the candidates were unwilling to ept the rules, they also knew that the winner would definitely be Grindelwald, even if there were another election voting.

    Grindelwald opened his hands to the banner that would broadcast his face and words to the world.

    ¡°Words in vain seem powerless. Come with me, my friends, into the path of a new world.¡±

    Sean was looking around. Dumbledore never appeared here from the beginning to the end. After the image on the banner gradually faded, Sean asked.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with this rain?¡±

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the thing I gave you?¡±

    Sean took out the thing, and it was a badge; he was surprised to find that there was a small button on it, and as long as he pressed it, a spike with a blue light would emerge from the back of the badge.

    Grindelwald smiledcently, ¡°Only a fool would prepare only one n. This is what I learned from Albus.¡±

    ¡°So you¡­¡± Sean suddenly realized.

    ¡°Or maybe this is my only n.¡± Grindelwald put his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 362: â€œHarbinger of Chaosâ€

    Chapter 362: ¡°Harbinger of Chaos¡±

    The spikes that pop up from the back of the badge are not the main use of it. The light blue with metallic luster on it is the thing that caught his attention, and if you get close, you can smell a pungent smell.

    Sean pinched the badge and looked at Grindelwald, ¡°Potion?¡±

    Grindelwald did not say anything but looked to the rear. On the small tform in the middle of the stairs, the group of officials from the Ministry of Magic, pure-blood family members, etc., were talking. They noticed Grindelwald¡¯s gaze, and regardless of their inner thoughts, they all smiled and waved to him.

    ¡°So you already know, Sean.¡± Grindelwald smiled back.

    ¡°I have some guess¡­¡± Sean muttered.

    Grindelwald nced at him with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Sean twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. I didn¡¯t realize it until I discovered something was wrong with this rain.¡±

    Grindelwald stretched out his hand and caught a few drops of rainwater with a rxed andfortable tone, ¡°There is no need to think about it too much.¡±

    He led Sean to the foot of the mountain and greeted the crowd around him from time to time. Grindelwald smiled, but his voice was cold.

    ¡°I thought that it might be a good choice to rise peacefully in today¡¯s social system. Just like now, I have won the support of the vast majority of people.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get the support, you resort to other choices?¡±

    Grindelwaldughed heartily, ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯m much better than them, and the stronger always have more power.¡±

    He walked to the bridge and said with a smile, ¡°Imagine, apart from the election for the new president of the International Confederation of Wizards, where else can so many people who are either powerful or powerful gather at the same time?¡±

    Sean has already rolled a lot of eyes in his heart.

    When Dave reminded Sean that something was wrong with the rain, Sean immediately thought of Grindelwald¡¯s real purpose. It is possible that the Qilin tripping, himself and Jacob chosen by the Qilin, all of them is a n that Grindelwald thought carefully.

    His target was the wizarding world present, whether it was a senior official of the Ministry of Magic or a pure-blood family or an outstanding wizard and witch who was present right now.

    Sean looked at Grindelwald with a calm expression. Under that calm face, there was unparalleled confidence and the courage to fight against the madness of the whole world. If his speech is unsessful, he will grab all the opponents present and destroy them to stand in the position he wants.

    ¡°If the speech is not sessful, you are going to do something to them, right?¡± Sean said softly.

    Grindelwald smiled, ¡°Although I have always been a gentle person, time has worn away my edges and corners. I have started to think like Albus, using rougher methods and simpler thinking to achieve the goal.¡±

    He reached out to catch a drop of rain and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±

    ¡°An eggshell powder of the Fire Crab mixed with some tree sap of some Merkle tree,¡± Grindelwald said in a rxed and cheerful tone.

    ¡°No wonder I was also affected,¡± Sean muttered.

    Combining these two magic materials can make people feel dizzy, and their emotions are more easily ignited.

    Grindelwald continued, ¡°Of course, all my words are from the bottom of my heart. My follow-up n is not even used since they have endured those for a long time.¡±

    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t go well, are you going to execute the second phase?¡± Sean said.

    ¡°Yeah, just add some dew from a ghosted nt from the cemetery picked on the full moon. Although this thing is very rare, I happened to cultivate some.¡±

    The mixed liquid of the first two materials will make people¡¯s thinking dizzy and emotional, and if that is added, this will create a poison that would paralyze the people. The preparation of this potion is very simple, but due to the scarcity of raw materials, this potion has long been abandoned.

    Sean also read it in Snape¡¯s notes.

    He lifted the badge to the tip of his nose and sniffed it. The pungent smell gave him a clue, ¡°Is this a stimtion potion?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you have learned potions well.¡± Grindelwald raised his brows, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple today, and I didn¡¯t need to do it.¡±

    Grindelwald continued, ¡°The Guards thought my men were trying to prevent Newt from doing the ritual, but I didn¡¯t care at all. My followers had already figured out the guard¡¯s position and specific number during the chase. ¡°

    He looked at Sean, and Sean shrugged, ¡°If the speech doesn¡¯t work, you will rain a second time to make everyone lose their ability to resist, and the saints use mental stimtion potions to recover them. After that?¡±

    ¡°Get everyone present. Half the wizarding world will be my prisoner, including several ministers and their secretaries.¡± Grindelwald concluded.

    Sean sighed.

    He looked towards the sky and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±

    Grindelwald became proud this time, ¡°Sean, do you know that failure is not a terrible thing and standing up from failure is not something to be proud of? Because learning from failure is what we really need.¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that I still hate magical animals, but I never refuse this way of gaining control. What¡¯s more, Professor Scamander has demonstrated this before, so I admired him a little bit.¡±

    Sean squinted his eyes, looked up at the sky, and could faintly see ck shadows hovering in the dark clouds.

    ¡°Thunderbird?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Correct, and 100 points to Nurmengard.¡± Grindelwald snapped his fingers, ¡°Four thunderbirds, two are responsible for the first rain, and two are responsible for the second rain. It looks a bit much, but if it works, it works.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t know what to say and finally rolled his eyes. The two walked casually in the small town of Bhutan, chatting easily about the n that he wanted to do.

    The streets are full of fanatical wizards who are chasing and killing the Guards, and as soon as they see Grindelwald, they will burst into cheers and apuse. They will even step on the faces of the Guards under their feet after seeing him.

    Grindelwald greets everyone and smiles.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to do this kind of violent behavior. But they have recognized me.¡±

    Sean followed Grindelwald through the small town of Bhutan, and finally, the two stood on an empty cliff. With his hands behind his back, Grindelwald squinted his eyes slightly and looked into the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this ce in Bhutan if you listen carefully, the past will whisper to you.¡±

    Sean pricked up his ears and listened. In the vige and town, there were the sounds of the Guards fleeing, magic spells exploding, and his followers shouting frantically.

    Grindelwaldughed, ¡°But isn¡¯t the past always covered by the future?¡±

    Sean looked at him, hesitated for a while, and finally asked, ¡°What are you and Professor Dumbledore nning?¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s froze for a moment.

    ¡°What are we nning? I need to do my part well, and he does his well.¡± Grindelwald¡¯s voice was calm.

    Sean was about to ask a little more, but Grindelwald continued to speak.

    ¡°There will be a time when we face each other, and one must die.¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s words made Sean feel like he was falling into an ice cave, and his eyes widened suddenly.

    ¡°Professor? You¡¯re joking, right?¡± he said with a forced smile.

    Grindelwald turned his head with coldness in his eyes that Sean could not understand at all. He suddenly smiled again, returning to his usual happy expression.

    ¡°Of course, it was a joke.¡±

    Sean fell silent.

    The two were silent for a while, and Grindelwald said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me about my next n?¡±

    ¡°What n?¡± Sean asked.

    Grindelwaldughed.

    ¡°Of course, the group of people who are trying to resist me, the traitors, must be killed first.¡± He raised his head, stretched out his hands, and closed his eyes, ¡°Killing them all first is the first priority.¡±

    His pleasant voice was mixed with a horrifying killing intent. This was the first time Sean felt such a terrifying killing intent from Grindelwald. This killing intent gave him a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg of Grindelwald¡¯s huge magic power source.

    The killing intent aroused the magic power, and the magic power changed the air. Gravel and wet soil floated and trembled, and the rain directly avoided him.

    Only Sean¡¯s hair stood on end beside Grindelwald. Sean was stunned to realize that he didn¡¯t realize how powerful wizards at the level of Grindelwald and Dumbledore were.

    Grindelwald¡¯s killing intent onlysted for a while, and the air and rain returned to calm, just like Grindelwald¡¯s face. What made him like this must have something to do with Dumbledore.

    Sean suddenly thought of something, the Blood Pact.

    Sean frowned. The battle between Grindelwald and Dumbledore was obviously just for a show, Grindelwald told him himself.

    On the cliff¡¯s edge, Grindelwald nced at Sean, his tone rxed, ¡°Sean, if Albus and I were fighting, which side would you be on?¡±

    This made Sean¡¯s heart waver, and they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t seem to care and continued, ¡°After dealing with the leech in our world, you know what I¡¯m going to do next, right?¡±

    Sean stayed where he was. He looked at him in astonishment and said, ¡°But you promised me that¡­¡±

    ¡°I promised to you not to kill innocent people indiscriminately. This promise is still valid, but,¡± Grindelwald showed a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for the Dark Lord not to keep his promise?¡±

    He walked slowly towards the town without looking back.

    ¡°Sean, as your teacher, and you as my favorite student. I allow you to fight against me if you don¡¯t agree with my ideas.¡±

    Grindelwald left, leaving only Sean, who was silent on the edge of the cliff.

    After a moment, he looked toward the cliff, ¡°Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t havee to this ce.¡±

    ¡ª-

    It was alreadyte at night when Sean returned to Hogwarts, and he even missed the afternoon ss, but the professors didn¡¯t care about it.

    Mainly because there was no Potions ss in the afternoon, the second was because Sean¡¯s grades were good enough, and the third was because the biggest news in the wizarding world was too shocking.

    Grindelwald released a speech called ¡°Wizard Awakening Manifesto¡± at the election, and with this speech, he was sessfully elected as the president of the International Confederation of Wizards.

    Cyril Marshall, the former head of the Guards, tried to assassinate Grindelwald on the spot and failed. The Guards¡¯ true intention was exposed to the world. Grindelwald¡¯s first decree after taking office was to disband the Guards and interrogate all of the Guards¡¯ parties involved.

    The current head of the Guards, Allison, disappeared that day, and an arrest warrant has been issued to the whole world.

    The Ministry of Magic of many countries has raised new doubts about the position of the Confederation president, saying that they will not follow the order for the time being due to the unclear situation.

    The wizarding world was in chaos overnight.

    Sean received a bted birthday present from Grindelwald.

    The ¡°Messenger¡± brought with him a jewel-encrusted, glittering diadem with a motto engraved on its rim.

    ¡°Wit beyond measure is man¡¯s greatest treasure.¡±

 Chapter 363: â€œNew Companionsâ€

    Chapter 363: ¡°New Companions¡±

    It was Ravenw¡¯s diadem.

    Even though he had never seen it before, Sean immediately recognized what the ¡°Messenger¡± was.

    The eyes are covered with golden yellow feathers, a pair of huge wings, and two lion-like eagle-like creatures. Grindelwald had the Thunderbirds deliver with the diadem.

    The Thunderbird before him was not yet fully grown, with the diadem and a small piece of parchment hanging on its chest.

    The eyes of Sean and Thunderbird met. He could see the hesitation and panic in its eyes. Obviously, Grindelwald didn¡¯t have much patience when dealing with magical animals.

    Sean sighed, smiled, and slowly stretched out his hand while looking steadily at Thunderbird. The anxious Thunderbird shook its heads on the spot, with tiny electric lights flickering back and forth on their feathers from their tails.

    The Thunderbird is a magical animal sensitive to supernatural energies that can cause wind and thunder to rise when it ps its wings. There was once a wizard who tried to study this creature, but after being shocked a dozen times, that person brought back one piece of news: Thunderbird can easily hurt someone.

    However, Sean learned something from Newt¡¯s notes. Because of its sensitivity to supernatural energies, it was easier for Thunderbird to discern a wizard¡¯s true intentions. It is said that this kind of creature can judge good or bad from their magic fluctuations.

    But these are fine for Sean, whether it is his affinity for magical animals, his attitude towards them, or the experience he has gained from getting along with them. He was born to handle magical animals.

    Under Sean¡¯s gentle and reassuring eyes, the Thunderbird slowly lowered its guard, and after hesitating for a while, it gently leaned its head over.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Sean patted the Thunderbird¡¯s golden beak, and the static electricity brought a tingling sensation.

    The Thunderbird immediately rubbed against Sean, and the grievance was in its slightly piercing chirping. Sean understood the Thunderbird¡¯s meaning smoothly, but what it was trying to say to him made him dumbfounded.

    Grindelwald used Thunderbirds to mix potions into the rainwater in Bhutan, and his method of getting a Thunderbird is way different than Sean would have thought. Grindelwald directly found thergest magical animal smuggler in North America and didn¡¯t even pay for it. After a long conversation, the smuggler willingly gave up his life for Grindelwald.

    At that time, the smuggler happened to have a batch of Thunderbirds in his hands. He packaged them and sent them to Grindelwald. In addition to the four adult Thunderbirds, this little Thunderbird and a batch of eggs were also sent there.

    Although, that was almost one-tenth of the Thunderbird poption in North America.

    Whileforting the Thunderbird in front of him, he sighed in his heart.

    Grindelwald was a pragmatist. The Thunderbird and Thunderbird eggs were useless to him, but he still brought them. This was for Sean. Afterforting the Thunderbird for a while, this Thunderbirdpletely trusts Sean; it is even willing to let Sean touch his feathers, which are regarded as treasures.

    Sean tried to touch it and was surprised that the feathers on the Thunderbird¡¯s chest were surprisingly soft. Not only did they not carry any static electricity, but they even gave people a strange sense of emotion, as if they¡¯re more sensitive towards the things they¡¯ve seen in the world.

    ¡°Could this be a manifestation of Thunderbird¡¯s extreme sensitivity to supernatural energy?¡± Sean wondered.

    However, he didn¡¯t try to pull out a feather to study it. The Thunderbird was very fond of its feathers.

    The Thunderbird keenly discovered Sean¡¯s thoughts. Like a child who is willing to share treasures with a good friend, he expressed straightforwardly that when he grows up a little, it can give Sean a few of its feathers.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Dealing with magical animals is much better than dealing with wizards.

    When the Thunderbird stood up, it also revealed what was under it. It was a bird¡¯s nest made of rock mixed with dark brown bark, and seven golden eggs the size of Hagrid¡¯s fist were ced inside.

    Sean was a little surprised. He originally thought there were only two or three eggs.

    After asking the Thunderbird, he found out that there was only one egg inside: its younger brother or sister; the other eggs were from different mothers, and he was asked to take care of them normally.

    Creatures like Thunderbirds are not social animals, but they will try their best to protect their own kind. Because of this characteristic, when they see their same kind or their eggs are caught by wizards, they will attack the wizard and rescue them.

    Because of this trait, magical animal smugglers in North America rarely dare to catch Thunderbirds. After all, a single Thunderbird is very difficult to deal with. But for a powerful wizarding group, they can capture multiple Thunderbirds.

    They will ride around the entire area on broomsticks with the stolen Thunderbird eggs in their arms to attract the Thunderbirds who are used to protecting their kind. After that, most of the Thunderbirds in the area will be captured and smuggled to all corners of the world.

    Under the Thunderbird¡¯s watchful eyes, Sean gently picked up an egg. It was very heavy, and the eggshell carried a slight static electricity. When he got closer, he could smell the special smell of ionized air.

    ¡°You wanted to care for them until they are born, right?¡± Sean looked at Thunderbird.

    Although the Thunderbird was still underage, it still nodded with some expectation in his eyes.

    Sean responded, ¡°Do you want me to take care of them too?¡±

    Thunderbird chirped happily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ring first. The area there is quite big, and there are cliffs where these bird eggs can be ced. Oh, I¡¯ll put the weather that suits your likingter.¡± Sean put the Thunderbird in the ring.

    He grabbed down the parchment and the diadem that Thunderbird had brought. Finding a cushion and sitting cross-legged, Sean put the Ravenw diadem on hisp and opened the parchment.

    ¡°Oh, Sean,¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I don¡¯t have the time to keep pets. I hate magical animals. So, I leave it to you. You can cook eggs or roast them as you like, but remember to tell how it tasted.¡±

    Sean pouted. He still had the time to joke about it.

    ¡°Well, the Thunderbird is not the main point, but the Ravenw¡¯s diadem is, and you might already guess how I got it.¡±

    Sean knew that the person who took the diadem before Stephanie tried to get it was Grindelwald, and the person who tampered with Stephanie¡¯s memory and left her with memory hints was probably him. It was no wonder that Stephanie had a strange expression that day as if she knew who it was but didn¡¯t want to say it.

    ¡°Also, you should be able to feel it, right? You canpletely absorb the magic power from Lust. You can gain a lot of things if you do that.¡±

    ¡°If I had the thing in you and mine absorbed her into a power that can be controlled. It would be a very valuable thing for me.¡±

    After reading this, Sean¡¯s eyes flickered, and finally, he rubbed his temples tiredly and helplessly.

    This is the usual Grindelwald¡¯s style. In his values, absorbing things like this is more helpful to Sean¡¯s future development. He has never been shy about such things, as if Stephanie is nothing.

    In other words, Sean believes that if Grindelwald can find a way to solve everything, even if he sacrifices his own life, Grindelwald will not hesitate.

    ¡°But you refused to do so and were even more merciful than Albus. Although I¡¯ve always hated the word ¡®merciful¡¯. Well, it¡¯s all your choice. I won¡¯t judge you on that, and by the way, if you don¡¯t absorb Stephanie¡¯s ¡°Lust¡±, the power in you will not be awakened, and you might miss your chance to gain an uncontroble power.¡±

    ¡°Also, an unforgettable love can stimte the power of ¡°Lust¡±, and she can be a powerful help to you in the future.¡±

    Sean just shook his head.

    ¡°Finally, let¡¯s talk about the diadem. I have been researching for a while. Wearing the Ravenw¡¯s diadem can stimte your intelligence and creativity. Whether it is learning, reasoning, or creating spells, you will find yourself that your head is working very smoothly, and a steady stream of inspiration keepsing.¡±

    ¡°However, the diadem cannot be used all the time. Ravenw¡¯s diadem will bring a great mental load to the wearer. When using it, you must pay attention to the time of wearing it and your mental state.¡±

    ¡°You can try to find out yourself, but remember not to do it too much.¡±

    ¡°Think about what I said yesterday, and be careful.¡±

    ¡°Your Professor, Gellert Grindelwald.¡±

    Letting the parchment turn to ashes in his palm, Sean picked up Ravenw¡¯s diadem and looked it over carefully. The shape is ssic and elegant, and the construction is exquisite and full of details.

    After hesitating for a while, Sean decided to try it himself. Taking a deep breath, he ced the Ravenw diadem on his head. The moment the crown tightened around Sean¡¯s head, a mysterious feeling surged up.

    The biggest change is that Sean¡¯s spell proficiency has grown slightly. He understood some details he hadn¡¯t noticed when practicing those spells. The experience was quickly absorbed, and Sean can now use his own spells more easily and proficiently.

    This was just the beginning. Sean felt as if his head had been soaked in ice water; all his thoughts became smoother and clearer. This feeling almost made Sean want to indulge in it, but another feeling came to him immediately before he could enjoy the exhrating thought.

    He felt as if he had been hit hard, his head was greeted with a huge nk feeling like a sudden blood loss, and a huge amount of information was stuffed into his mind at once.

    That¡¯s not other information from the outside world but everything in Sean¡¯s own brain. Those details and fragments of knowledge buried in the subconscious mind, those things that he didn¡¯t really care about, that knowledge that he had learned but hadn¡¯t fully understood yet.

    It¡¯s like all the files on aputer¡¯s hard drive have been moved, and every smallest detail has been squeezed into the same ce. He immediately understood that this was the great and bad thing of the Ravenw¡¯s diadem.

    Sean integrates all the information immediately and directly chooses the memory about Dumbledore in his mind. Thises from something Grindelwald once said to him before.

    On the parchment just now, Grindelwald emphasized it again cryptically.

    Grindelwald was telling himself that Dumbledore had hidden some news that he wanted to tell himself but had no way to say clearly in the conversation. Sean¡¯s brain was running fast, and his face was as red as if he had been smoked by hot and humid steam.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes has passed. Sean¡¯s face became increasingly red, and even a deep red nosebleed flowed down. But Sean still hasn¡¯t taken off the diadem. He always feels that he can still see more useful information, and those neglected details may give him some clues.

    Another minute passed, Sean was sweating profusely, and his body began to tremble. When his ears rang, he opened his eyes and quickly took off the diadem.

    Sean kneeled on the ground, panting violently. The mental load of the diadem is high. But he also found the answer he wanted.

    Sean raised his head; his eyes shone slightly. He calmly took a spoonful of the potion that could his mental state, closed his eyes, and sat on the spot to rest. When he opened his eyes again, the pressure brought by that mental load finally disappeared.

    ¡°Think carefully about what Professor Dumbledore said to me¡­¡± Sean¡¯s mouth finally rose a little.

    Not long ago, Sean thought that Dumbledore and Grindelwald¡¯s breakup was Dumbledore¡¯s reminder to himself.

    ¡°I wish I could go back to that time.¡± Dumbledore stood in the shadow in front of Sean with sadness and emotion.

 Chapter 364: â€œAmazing Discoveryâ€

    Chapter 364: ¡°Amazing Discovery¡±

    Sean finally confirmed his theory. Dumbledore didn¡¯t always want to maintain this, always being that mysterious and cryptic image. Although he really liked to do it, he had to do it.

    Sean bets that Dumbledore must have made an Unbreakable Vow with one of The Returners to cover up something huge. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to say it, but he can¡¯t.

    Grindelwald, who knew Dumbledore so much, obviously discovered details that he hadn¡¯t discovered, so he reminded Sean. Of course, the attitudes of these two old men back and forth are beyond Sean¡¯sprehension. Perhaps he can only learn more when he solves this mystery by himself.

    The key now is to unlock the hint that Dumbledore gave himself.

    ¡°I wish I could go back to that time.¡± These were Dumbledore¡¯s words.

    That time probably refers to the time when Dumbledore and Grindelwald met. Sean had already heard about what happened then, but only Dumbledore, Grindelwald, Aberforth, and Ariana were present.

    The details that Dumbledore wants to discover by himself are likely to be clearly understood only by them, and only these know about this memory.

    But as Dumbledore reminded himself about that time. Sean once stepped into the memory of that time.

    The Potter family invited Sean to attend Harry and Daisy¡¯s birthday party, and Grindelwald¡¯s aunt, Ms. Bathilda, lived in Godric¡¯s Hollow.

    Bathilda¡¯s memory had been tampered with, and when he saw Sean, that memory was triggered. He handed Sean a letter that was originally intended to be given by Grindelwald to Dumbledore.

    Sean was pulled into the memory by that letter, the memory of Grindelwald and Dumbledore in 1899. Dumbledore was reminding himself that there were details in that memory that he had never discovered before.

    Dumbledore himself may have discovered something from the memory that Sean described. That may be the beginning of today¡¯s mystery.

    The letter has an effect simr to a Pensieve, and it disappears after Sean reads the entire memory.

    Sean called out to Dave; unexpectedly, after a while, the airwing bird came up panting and curling something with its tail. This guy is growing fast as time goes by.

    Sean put him down after rubbing the head so that the fly couldn¡¯t stand up.

    The shallow hollow stone basin was ced before him, and the unknown silver liquid in it rippled for a while. That letter is no longer there, but since Sean experienced that scene, he may be able to rey it again.

    He put the tip of his wand lightly against his temple, and this knowledge learned from Slytherin¡¯s secret chamber, Memory Charm and Pensieve, could finally be used together. Extracting memories for the first time was much smoother than Sean imagined, and he found the memory he needed to extract without much effort.

    Sean¡¯s wand pulled A silver stand from the temple, and he rolled up the wand, letting the silver strand fall into the Pensieve.

    Sean sank into the Pensieve without any hesitation.

    He was sinking rapidly and thennded firmly on the floor of Potter¡¯s bathroom. Standing before him was his shorter self, looking at the letter in his hand suspiciously.

    It felt weird to see himself in his memory. However, he immediately leaned over.

    Taking advantage of this short period, Sean observed the letter and suddenly discovered it strange. The letter had been stored in the dusty attic of Bathilda¡¯s house for nearly a hundred years. At the time, he didn¡¯t think there was anything worth paying attention to this worn-out envelope.

    After careful observation, Sean found that the envelope was made with high-quality material. In his memory, he had just taken the letter out of his pocket, and even powder was twisted out of the dark yellow surface.

    On the slightly weathered, worn-out, dark yellow surface, on the wax seal that had even beenpletely smoothed, a symbol was so dim that it was almost impossible to see at first nce.

    Below is a line of Latin words you can barely read until you get close enough.

    ¡°For the greater good.¡±

    Sean realized this was an envelope simr to Nurmengard¡¯s admission letter.

    Did Grindelwald have already founded Nurmengard?

    However, before Sean could think too much, he fell into the memory along with himself.

    In the summer of 1899, he stood again in front of Dumbledore¡¯s old house.

    He had a deep impression of the letter¡¯s content, in which Grindelwald spent a lot of space exining the principle of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone he studied, and the letter kept mentioning words about ¡®immortality¡¯.

    Grindelwald expressed his apology to Ariana at the end and left that sentence.

    ¡°Come on, my friend, be the person that I want you to be. A new era will start with us.¡±

    ¡°Best Regards, Gellert¡±

    Judging from the content of this letter alone, it seems that a certain secret was not mentioned.

    Sean turned his head to look at the other side, and sure enough, two young people came over with an intimate look. Even in the memory, Sean can clearly see Grindelwald and Dumbledore¡¯s spirits when they were young.

    But he remembers the content very clearly, and now he needs to pay attention to the details.

    The memory is still winding as usual, and Sean has been carefully observing the entire scene, trying to find details that he hadn¡¯t noticed. The two young geniuses were there exchanging magic spells and talking about their great ideals. Sean in the memory looked at the two quietly.

    While the current, Sean was observing the entire room while listening to the conversation between the two, trying to find out something.

    ¡°Is there anything I didn¡¯t notice at the beginning?¡± Sean even walked in front of Grindelwald and Dumbledore in his memory, wanting to see if there was something weird about these two people.

    However, until the end of memory, Sean still didn¡¯t notice Dumbledore¡¯s cryptic reminder.

    Lifting his head from the Pensieve, Sean rested his chin in thought, recalling everything he saw.

    He looked at it more carefully than before, but no matter how he thought about it, apart from discovering the strangeness of the envelope itself, there was nothing particrly noteworthy, let alone something that could exin the hidden message.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± Sean circled back and forth on the spot.

    Sean froze in ce.

    This memory is different from other memories. He needs to see it from a different angle.

    Without any hesitation, Sean sank into the Pensieve again.

    The floor of Potter¡¯s bathroom has not changed in any way, and the self in front of him is still the same.

    But Sean finally saw something was wrong; it should be said that what he saw now was the normal situation because the first thing he saw was himself in memory. Sean¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly, and fell into the memory again and immediately looked to the side.

    Grindelwald and Dumbledore wereing from afar in that direction.

    The memory is drawn from the caster, and when the wizard uses the Pensieve to view the memory, he is actually in a third-person perspective, not a first-person perspective. It was as if he had just fallen into memory and saw himself in memory at hand.

    Sean always thought that this memory came from one of these two people. However, if it came from one of them when Sean was dragged into the letter, he should immediatelynd at the closest point to the two and slowly unfold the scene following their steps.

    But now, hended at Dumbledore¡¯s house early and is ¡°waiting¡± for the two toe from a distance.

    This only proves that this letter¡¯s memory is not from Grindelwald, Dumbledore, or even Aberforth and Ariana. In the summer of 1899, besides the three children of the Dumbledore family and Grindelwald, a fifth person was here.

    A person who has been waiting here for a long time and has been hiding himself.

    Sean looked at young Grindelwald and Dumbledore, who didn¡¯t even notice the fifth person hiding there.

    Although these two people are still young, their talents are already at a high level. Sean can say with certainty that the two are stronger than most of the famous wizards today.

    But they did not realize there was a fifth person here.

    Sean silently walked up, met Aberforth, and walked into the room. Here, he finally saw a scene he had never expected to notice.

    The door was pulled open, bringing with it a very slight breeze. In the dim corridor, only Sean saw the scene, which would not be noticed by anyone at all.

    A trace of dust was blown up, and instead of slowly floating down, it was hindered and fell directly to the ground.

    But no one cared about it.

    Sean fixed his eyes on that corner; the hidden fifth person was nearby.

    As a master of the Disillusionment Charm, he was a bit numb. Even if the young Grindelwald and Dumbledore were not as strong as they are now, they were still proficient wizards.

    In front of these two people, this fifth person has been using the spell to hide himself, even walking next to the two of them. Which means this person¡¯s magical talent is unimaginable.

    However, this person is hiding here. What exactly is he going to do?

    Sean paused. He suddenly thought of the time travel ident. Dumbledore went back to the past.

    Sean stared at the ce where the dust stagnated. The two young men had already entered the room and were about to close the door.

    Sean didn¡¯t have any intention of following up. He was concentrating on looking at every corner here. At this moment, a speck of dust floated up, slightly shaking.

    Pointing to the door¡¯s keyhole, a key was inserted in it. Sean wanted to take out the key to have a look and even forgot that he couldn¡¯t do that as it was only a memory.

    He moved closer to observe the key carefully and found that there was a unique gap in the edge that was inserted into the keyhole. Moreover, he is somewhat impressed by the style of the key head.

    ¡ª¨C

    Looking up from the Pensieve again, Sean¡¯s chest was still rising and heaving slightly.

    He took out a key from his bag. This time, the key was no longer an untouchable illusory memory but a metal object with a cold feel. There is also a unique notch on the key head.

    Is this key the key to Dumbledore¡¯s room? Of course, Sean didn¡¯t know the origin of this key. Before that, as far as Sean was concerned, the key was given to him by Grindelwald, and it was a key to the basement.

    Grindelwald gave most of Nurmengard¡¯s authority to Sean, and this key can also open a series of rooms, such as basements and storage rooms, that ordinary students are forbidden to enter and exit.

    Of course, Sean walked back and forth in Nurmengard¡¯s basement many times, but most of the rooms there were empty, so Sean never cared about it.

    Histest news about the situation rted to it was when he dealt with the Aikens. Grindelwald invaded the British Department of Mysteries at that time, and Nurmengard was attacked.

    Sean went to check the basement but only found a sted prison in the deepest part of the basement and something held inside escaped. This was something that he found at that time.

    Sean didn¡¯t hesitate, he walked directly into the Vanishing Cab to Nurmengard, and then found the ce.

    The basement has not been repaired, and a big hole has long reced the iron gate. Sean walked in with his wand raised. It was pitch ck, not even a small window.

    Sean looked around, there was nothing here, and there seemed to be nothing strange.

    A small wind field appeared on the tip of his staff and then blew to every corner. After that, the sound of fabric shaking can be heard, and Sean¡¯s pupils shrank.

 Chapter 365: â€œWho Went Back In Time?â€

    Chapter 365: ¡°Who Went Back In Time?¡±

    In the deepest corner, the wind blew a transparent cloak, revealing everything.

    It was the invisibility cloak. Sean¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and he raised his wand.

    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡± He aimed at the Invisibility Cloak on the ground.

    However, no response. There is only one invisibility cloak, and that is the one inherited from the Potter family and the one from the Deathly Hallows.

    Sean finally confirmed that Harry¡¯s cloak might have been swapped long ago, and the incident that James once mentioned about the Potter¡¯s house encountering burrs was probably someone who reced the invisibility cloak.

    But why is the invisibility cloak in Nurmengard¡¯s basement?

    Sean checked it carefully with his wand, and after ensuring there was no danger there, he walked over and picked up the cloak on the ground. Feeling the feel in his hand, Seanpared his invisibility cloak.

    The material is somewhat simr, but this one is lighter and smoother. As soon as the cloak was picked up, he saw the ground that was covered just now.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Dense ancient runes are engraved in seals on the ground, just covered by the cloak. These obscure ancient characters were carved directly on the ground, and some golden and red mixed powders were in the stone b.

    Judging from the traces alone, the rune imprint hassted very long.

    The magic built with runes can be broadly divided into two types. One is your typical ancient magic. A wizard uses runes tomunicate the magic power in his body and then uses abination of ancient runes to release the magic manually.

    The second is that wizards used gold powder, silver powder, and other magical materials to outline the rune symbols directly and exert a continuous magic power. Dumbledore once showed him this kind of magic.

    This kind of magic script imprint on the ground belongs to the second type but is more difficult. Sean¡¯s knowledge of ancient runes is far from enough, but he can still see the meaning of the symbols.

    ¡°It seems to be a wholeposed of multiple rune marks.¡± Sean frowned and muttered.

    The rune in front of him is veryplicated, and the wizard who carved the symbols must have studied ancient runes deeply.

    Sean can barely see the meaning of thebination, one of which should be the mark of life; this mark can maintain the body¡¯s vitality. Even if you don¡¯t eat, you can survive forever, but you won¡¯t feel well because of it.

    There is also a rune mark for deep hypnosis. The effect of this thing is great, but to maintain the effect requires a huge amount of magic power.

    This is only the thing that Sean can read. There are at least fifteen kinds of magicbined on the ground covered by the cloak, all of which are advanced magic.

    But Sean frowned tightly.

    It¡¯s like someone is being locked up here. This guess made Sean break into a cold sweat.

    The cloak and the rune imprisoned a person in the deepest basement in Nurmengard, and that person has now broken free.

    Who is this person? Why did Grindelwald lock them up here?

    Sean noticed something was wrong.

    He was able to find this ce because of Dumbledore¡¯s words, or it was from the fifth person in 1899. Of course, Sean had already guessed that person might be Dumbledore.

    Although Grindelwald reminded himself to think carefully about what Dumbledore said, this person was imprisoned in Nurmengard. Logically speaking, Grindelwald certainly knew who was imprisoned in the school he founded.

    However, Grindelwald reminded himself to find Dumbledore¡¯s hint, and Sean found something here. This doesn¡¯t make any sense. If Grindelwald wants Sean to know, he does not need to go for such reach.

    This means Grindelwald has no idea who is locked up here. He may not even know who is locked up here. He just thought that what Dumbledore said had a deep meaning, so he reminded Sean about it.

    Sean stood up slowly, still holding the real invisibility cloak in his hand, and looked at the ancient runes on the ground. Sean took a deep breath, took out a pen and paper, and copied the runes.

    With onest look, he put away the cloak and walked out.

    Before leaving, he hesitated for a while and finally chose to repair the sted iron door. He has already taken away the cloak, so it is better to hide the contents inside so that no students wandering around in the middle of the night will find out what is going on here.

    It was already evening when we returned to Hogwarts. Sean was busy checking his memory and hadn¡¯t eaten anything since noon. However, he has no appetite for food.

    Pulling several cushions together, Seany down and looked at the ceiling, thinking about the news he got today. At present, there are several things Sean hasn¡¯t learned from today.

    Dumbledore must have returned to 1899 through the time turner, but Sean believed that he must not have just reminded himself that he should have other things to do. Otherwise, it would not have caused such a serious incident about the time that was lost.

    Sean is very concerned about the incident that Newt mentioned, which happened in 1899.

    This made Sean a little confused, because the time travel incident supposedly happened in ¡°now¡±. If, in 1899, someone also traveled a long distance, what was that person¡¯s purpose?

    Sean touched the cloak in his hand. This cloak looks not much different from ordinary invisibility cloaks.

    But why was the invisibility cloak from the Deathly Hallows there?

    If it was just to conceal that person¡¯s existence in the underground, ordinary invisibility cloaks should be able to do the same.

    However, if Dumbledore did it, Sean believed that he had a lot of ways to cover up that personpletely. For this reason, someone deliberately dropped the cloak, which always feels unreasonable.

    Moreover, Grindelwald didn¡¯t know this person. Considering Grindelwald¡¯s recent situation, Sean always felt something was wrong.

    Grindelwald didn¡¯t know what kind of cooperative rtionship Dumbledore and The Returners had reached, nor did he know Dumbledore¡¯s real purpose. Moreover, he has a lot of dissatisfaction with Dumbledoretely. However, Grindelwald reminded Sean to find Dumbledore¡¯s hint, as if he already knew it.

    However, after today¡¯s trip, Sean instinctively felt that something was wrong. Grindelwald seemed to be always contradictory.

    Although he can¡¯t say what it is, when Sean thinks about it now, he always feels that Grindelwald looks a little weird in some parts.

    Sean frowned suddenly. He almost forgot that Grindelwald was a Seer.

    Can it be understood that Grindelwald does not know the truth of the whole mystery but can see images about the future through his foreseeing? So, his behavior and words will give Sean a slightly contradictory feeling.

    He saw the future, so even though he was dissatisfied with Dumbledore, he would still find a way to cooperate with his actions. So, back to the question, why did he let himself know that a person was once imprisoned in Nurmengard?

    This is just part of the mystery, and the unbreakable vow limits Dumbledore, so he can only reveal it to himself, let himself understand it alone, and reveal the truth of the whole thing.

    Sean lowered his head, fumbled for a while, and took out a letter and a stone. Sean got this from Dumbledore after he read the letter in Godric¡¯s Hollow and told it to Dumbledore.

    Sean picked up the letter and read it carefully again. Finally, he returned his attention to the beginning of the letter.

    (Dear Sean,

    I understood what you said before, and the reason why I didn¡¯t reply to you in time is that I needed to verify something, and Owl is not as safe as I thought.

    ording to your story, I guessed what happened to Bathilda. A powerful Obliviate Charm probably caused it, and the caster may have designed something different, like a switch to relit her memories.

    As for the switch, I have a few guesses. It¡¯s only a one-time thing, and the effect of the spell is not permanent. Bathilda was an outstanding wizard when she was young, and not many people can cast this kind of spell thatsts for so many years. The second one is that the switch is you, and the person who left the letter wants you to see this.)

    Verify something.

    It appears that the so-called person who left the letter was Dumbledore himself.

    He traveled back in time and manipted this letter just to remind himself.

    But why use such a troublesome method? Or is it that the binding force of the unbreakable vow is beyond Sean¡¯s imagination, and Dumbledore can only remind himself of it in thisplicated way?

    Judging from the information, Dumbledore went back to the past, did things, tampered with the letter, and even took away the cloak from the Potter family.

    However, Sean always felt that something was wrong. The timing of these events doesn¡¯t seem right.

    The letter was originally sent to Dumbledore by Grindelwald, and Dumbledore, who traveled to the past, tampered with it.

    However, the memory in the letter is still the scene when the two had just met. Ariana¡¯s incident, the two broke up, and Grindelwald made the letter take a while to happen afterward.

    If it is said that Dumbledore switched the cloak and imprisoned someone in the basement of Nurmengard, the timing is even more wrong.

    Grindelwald founded Nurmengard many years after 1899.

    Dumbledore went back long ago. Did he stay there for more than ten years or even longer?

    Although Sean doesn¡¯t know much about time travel, he also knows that if a wizard travels nearly a hundred years and stays there for more than ten years, the world may have changed drastically.

    In reality, apart from the world losing its time, there were no other more serious idents.

    This is simr to the situation of Eloise Mintumble, who went back five centuries ago; she stayed for only five days and caused a lot of changes.

    Sean believes that Dumbledore is more powerful so he will not lose his life like her. But if it is more than ten years or even longer, the current world will definitely not be like this.

    Sean frowned deeply.

    He twisted the dark red stone in his hand, which was the imitation of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone that Dumbledore gave him at that time. It could help Sean practice transformation because this stone enhances magic power.

    Since obtaining it, Sean has used it many times and got some help. After ying with it for a while, he lowered his head and carefully looked at the imitation in his hand, but no matter how much he observed, he couldn¡¯t find anything different.

    It seemed that Dumbledore did not leave a message on it, and Sean put the stone back with some disappointment. The stone made a crisp collision sound, and Sean looked down and found that he had identally bumped into the snow globe.

    This thing was obtained from Aiken¡¯s house; it can detect the age of the person closest to it, and there are as many snowkes falling as the person¡¯s age.

    However, it is only a small toy.

    Xiao En grabbed the snow globe in his hand and tossed it up and down boredly. Just when he was troubled by this mystery, the door of the Vanishing Cab suddenly opened.

    ¡°Professor?¡± Sean was surprised to see that Grindelwald came out.

    He looked rxed and said casually, ¡°What? You¡¯re not satisfied to see me now?¡±

    ¡°Not that. You came at a perfect time. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? It seems that I came at the right time. Why? Have you solved Albus¡¯ riddle?¡± Grindelwald walked to Sean and sat down.

    ¡°Do you know who is locked in your underground prison?¡± Sean asked impatiently.

    Grindelwald frowned when he heard this, ¡°A person? This doesn¡¯t match the future I see.¡±

    Sean was in no mood to listen to what Grindelwald was saying at the moment. Grindelwald was sitting next to the snow globe, and the snowkes were falling rapidly inside the ball.

    Ten snowkes, twenty snowkes, thirty snowkes, one hundred and fifty snowkes, one hundred and sixty snowkes¡­

    Sean¡¯s chest rose as he saw this.

 Chapter 366: â€œThe World Will Hear Itâ€

    Chapter 366: ¡°The World Will Hear It¡±

    The magical snowkes in the snow globe float down one after another, stacked higher and higher. It is only a momentary, but it exins much of what is currently happening.

    Sean raised his head tremblingly and looked at Grindelwald in front of him.

    His beard and hair are all white, and he always has that big smile and looking everything around him. Grindelwald noticed Sean¡¯s eyes and frowned slightly, looking at the ball that was still falling with snowkes.

    He looked down for a moment. Various emotions shed in Grindelwald¡¯s eyes.

    He stretched out his hand to grab the thing, and his tone seemed to be quite rxed, ¡°Huh, an age-measuring ball. What a coincidence.¡±

    The snow globe is held tightly. Sean¡¯s throat moved, and they looked at each other in disbelief. There was a long silence between the two, and Sean didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    Although Grindelwald looked at Sean, his attention was not there. This is the first time Sean has seen Grindelwald in this absent-minded state.

    After hesitating for a while, he still said, ¡°Professor¡­¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s eyes turned into a different-colored pupil, and his voice was calm, ¡°Tell me about something you discovered recently.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Sean suddenly raised his head and looked outside. A huge sense of threat welled up in his heart. This was a sense of threating from his instinct as if the entire sky was about to copse.

    When Grindelwald said this, all wizards, all animals with magical abilities, and even some naturally sensitive Muggles looked up to the sky.

    A sense of panic that is difficult to understand strictly came flooding in like a tide.

    The clear night sky seemed to be stained with ayer of ink, the dark clouds covered the sunlight, but in the depths of the clouds, something more terrifying and iprehensible seemed to be brewing.

    In Hogwarts Castle, the students also felt as if doomsday wasing. They walked out of themon room and looked at the strange shape in the sky with their mates in confusion and worry. The stars were all gone, and the moon was getting rounder and brighter.

    Someone even said, ¡°Has the moon be bigger?!¡±

    Professor Trwney rolled her eyes in the office of the divination professor. Through the skylight, she stared nkly at the sky.

    ¡°The world¡­the world¡­the world is copsing, it¡¯s copsing!¡±

    Sean suddenly turned his head to look at Grindelwald inside the Room of Requirements. He was about to speak but was interrupted by a voice behind him. The stone wall was undting, the wooden door was revealed, and Stephanie pushed it open and walked in.

    Sean has obtained some authority. When he is in the Room of Requirements, as long as he thinks of a room, even if the needs of the outside world are the same as his, the Room of Requirement will not be opened.

    But Stephanie can do this.

    However, Stephanie wouldn¡¯t bother Sean, and she was also filled with anxiety and confusion. Behind her, Dumbledore¡¯s figure was revealed.

    ¡°Professor¡­¡± Sean subconsciously shouted.

    Grindelwald raised his head slightly, his voice was low, ¡°Albus¡­¡±

    He strode forward, grabbed Sean¡¯s arm, and almost roughly pulled him behind.

    ¡°The Invisibility Cloak.¡± Dumbledore said to Sean.

    Sean hesitated to take out the Invisibility Cloak. Dumbledore snatched it and threw it directly to Grindelwald.

    He stared at him coldly, pointed to the Vanishing Cab, ¡°Go.¡±

    Grindelwald¡¯s eyes also turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should tell me everything?¡±

    ¡°Can you?¡± Dumbledore replied.

    Grindelwald was taken aback.

    At this moment, there was an explosion of thunder.

    How could the thunder from outside reach the Room of Requirements?

    Sean looked up in disbelief and then found that the feeling in his heart was getting worse.

    Dumbledore yelled, ¡°Go!¡±

    After a brief silence, Grindelwald seemed to remember something. He suddenly looked up at Dumbledore, and then, without saying anything, he picked up the Invisibility Cloak and walked quickly back into the Vanishing Cab.

    When Grindelwald left here, Dumbledore looked up and looked at Sean, saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Sean nced at Stephanie, who brought Dumbledore over, and she shook her head to express that she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Dumbledore has already taken steps towards the exit. Sean looked back at the empty Vanishing Cab and followed quickly.

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank after walking out of the Room of Requirements anding to the corridor. Through the huge windows, he saw thepletely dark sky outside. Sean walked quickly to the window and was shocked to find that the sky seemed to be slowly descending.

    You can¡¯t see its movement, but you can feel that the night sky is getting closer and closer to you. Like the old doomsday story, you can feel that the world seems to be copsing.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Sean looked at Dumbledore in disbelief.

    Dumbledore just looked up at the sky. He didn¡¯t seem to care and seemed to have expected it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little early.¡± He said this and walked quickly towards the Principal¡¯s office.

    Sean followed quickly while looking at the night sky. The Principal¡¯s office is close to where they are right now; Sean was surprised to find that the corridor he had walked through countless times seemed to be suddenly stretched.

    He followed Dumbledore step by step and then found that the whole corridor had suddenly be crooked.

    Sean clearly felt that he was on a normal path, but from his vision, the front became uneven, and the bs were arranged weirdly. He followed Dumbledore forward, and the road, which was obviously inclined at ny degrees, did not change at the moment he stepped on it.

    ¡°You should know a little bit about the history of the creation of Hogwarts, right? This ce originated from a magical ce, and it was formed naturally. The Four Founders connected the castle to this ce, so you see that magical ce right now.¡± Dumbledore said softly as he walked.

    ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Hogwarts Castle and the magic ce have long been fused together, and the magic power of this ce was born naturally. When the whole world begins to be weird, the magic power will be affected, and a chain reaction will ur. As you can see, the castle is starting to feel weird.¡± Dumbledore exined.

    Sean grasped the main points in his words, ¡°Professor, so, the world has begun to be weird?¡±

    At this time, they walked through the winding corridors and finally came to the Principal¡¯s office. The gargoyle at the door had be a random disfigured statue as if a jigsaw puzzle had been disrupted and reassembled.

    With half of its legs and half its face close together, it made a sound, ¡°Principal, I feel weird. Oh, right, password?¡±

    ¡°Whispering.¡± Dumbledore said the password that did not conform to his usual style of password and added after the gargoyle jumped aside, ¡°Please bear with it a little while. Everything will be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, Principal.¡± The gargoyle muttered.

    Sean looked at the gargoyle statue and followed Dumbledore through thepletely twisted spiral staircase to the office. But here, it looks different than usual. Those slender-legged tables and weird silverware are all gone, and the whole room presents a weird, twisted appearance.

    Sharp knives all perfectly separate stools, cushions, desks, and a small number of furnishings. They arebined with other things irregrly, stuck to the wall or ceiling, or just floating in mid-air.

    As for the room itself, many stone fragments with smooth edges are also distortedly separated andbined irregrly.

    In the center, a portrait floated in mid-air, but the middle was cut off suddenly. The person in the portrait was the most unpopr person in Hogwarts history¡ªthe previous Principal of Hogwarts, Phineas Nigellus ck.

    ¡°Hey, you stepped on my eyes!¡± Phineas yelled.

    Sean raised his foot, only to realize that a quarter of his portrait was under his feet, and he stepped on his eyes.

    Phineas was obviously torn apart, but that quarter of the picture was still alive, and the mouth on the other side was yelling something, ¡°Albus, this feels weird! I told you that you¡¯ll have trouble with that thing sooner orter!¡±

    On the other side, the portrait that had been split into countless pieces trembled, and Sean barely recognized that it was Dilys Derwent. In the portrait, the parts belonging to her mouth moved together, but they made normal sounds.

    ¡°Shut it, Phineas. This day will eventuallye, and Albus is trying to find a solution.¡±

    Sean looked at Dumbledore, who hadn¡¯t done anything after he hade to the office. He just stood there quietly as if waiting for something.

    ¡°Professor? What is going on? What do they mean by that day? What does Ms. Derwent mean by that day?¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t answer him.

    When Sean was preparing to ask again, a magical wave swept across the whole world and everyone¡¯s hearts. Those distorted items and the pressed sky retreated,bined, and reorganized as if they had been cast with a Mending Charm.

    The world seemed to be at peace again. Everything was back to normal.

    The portraits of previous principals were neatly hung on the wall again, and Phineas stretched his neck, ¡°Oh, it feels so good to be normal.¡±

    Immediately, other principals refuted him, ¡°You have not suffered any harm. You are lucky for that.¡±

    Sean ignored the bickering of the principals, and at this moment, he finally saw things returning to normal in front of him. More than a dozen Pensieves were ced together, and the silver strand that Sean saw just now was nothingpared to what he had seen before.

    That is a memory farrger than normal size.

    More than ten meters of silver strand floated above the Pensieves. The strangest thing is that one end of the silver strand is as scarlet as blood.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Sean looked at Dumbledore in disbelief.

    He breathed a sigh of relief at this moment.

    ¡°Sean, do you know anything about the Deathly Hallows?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Of course, I know that in the legend, if you collect all the Deathly Hallows, you can be the Master of Death and have the power of the harness death. But I always thought that it was only a legend and passed down by people as a myth.¡±

    He was now impatient to find out what had happened.

    ¡°Do you feel that one of the Deathly Hallows items doesn¡¯t seem to fit what the legend says?¡± Dumbledore continued.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to fit? Like the Invisibility Cloak?¡± Sean immediately thought of the Invisibility Cloak.

    Among the three items, the Elder Wand has an incredible power, and the Resurrection Stone can summon the spirits of the dead. Given Dumbledore¡¯s reaction toward the cloak beforehand, it gave him a thought.

    ¡°Professor, are you saying that there is something special about the cloak that has not been discovered?¡± He asked.

    Dumbledore nodded.

    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t exin what¡¯s going on now. Why did the world be like that? Besides, he is the one who returned to the past, right?¡±

    Before Sean could finish speaking, the same feeling came again.

    Dumbledore looked at him and put a finger to his mouth. Under his shocked gaze, Dumbledore pointed upwards and whispered carefully.

    ¡°Shh, the world will hear it.¡±

 Chapter 367: â€œTime Will Tellâ€

    Chapter 367: ¡°Time Will Tell¡±

    The world will hear?

    Sean shut his mouth immediately. He asked a question regarding Grindelwald, but Dumbledore said the world would hear.

    Sean immediately remembered that when the whole world changed, he discovered that Grindelwald¡¯s age was different and that Grindelwald realized it, too. Sean had a lot of thoughts in his mind, and in the end, he could only look at Dumbledore, hoping that he could give him an answer.

    ¡°Sean,¡± said Dumbledore, ¡°Do you know Eloise Mintumble?¡±

    Sean nodded. Of course, he knew Eloise, the person who went back five centuries ago.

    Dumbledore went on to say, ¡°I think you know.¡±

    He gestured and pointed to a decorative hourss in the office.

    ¡°Is it time-¡± Sean wanted to speak but stopped immediately.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it?¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°The world is sensitive now. It¡¯s better not to mention such things.¡±

    He picked up the hourss while talking, ¡°When you use the Time Turner to go back, under normal circumstances, you must stay there until the present. For example, you can go back for up to five hours. As long as you don¡¯t do anything out of line, the time travel will be smooth.¡±

    Sean frowned and said, ¡°But Eloise obviously can¡¯t survive five centuries. However, in the follow-up inspection by the Ministry of Magic, she died after returning to the present. After a thorough investigation, she was as old as five centuries old but returned after staying for five days. This means when she went back a long time ago, there was a method toe back, right?¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°Yes, special magic and a little luck, you cane back. However, the traces of time cannot be erased.¡±

    Just when Dumbledore finished speaking, the whole world shook again, as if a sleeping dragon was about to wake up.

    However, Dumbledore just smiled, ¡°Look, it¡¯s very sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Traces that cannot be erased?¡± Sean asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dumbledore looked into the distance, ¡°the traces cannot be erased.¡±

    Sean was lost in thought. It is obvious that Grindelwald has definitely gone back to the past, and judging from the snow globe, he has never returned to the present after returning to the past. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why the world is sensitive right now.

    Dumbledore seemed to have guessed what Sean was thinking and smiled, ¡°The world has been listening to the voices of everyone¡¯s souls. But currently, it¡¯s just listening.¡±

    He turned his head and looked at Sean, ¡°I know you must have a lot of doubts now. But I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give you any answers.¡±

    After listening to Dumbledore¡¯s words, Sean fell silent. He raised his head slightly and saw the dozens of Pensieves and the huge silver strands floating above them. It should be a huge memory, the kind of memory that requires a dozen Pensieves to look through. This kind of memory is likely to be a person¡¯s entire life.

    Sean saw such a sentence in the manuscript of the Pensieve maker. He personally erased the path he walked in this world so as to make the world forget his existence.

    Dumbledore has been interpreting these memories. Sean raised his head suddenly, looking at that huge memory in shock.

    ¡°Is this¡­ is this his memories? Professor?¡± Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, but his silence said it all.

    Sean turned his head and asked, ¡°Professor, so it¡¯s not only because of an unbreakable vow but also because of this memory, right?¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, but the world answered for him. Just when Sean mentioned ¡°his memory¡±, the feeling shed again.

    However, without waiting for him to think any further, Dumbledore said, ¡°Sean, I know you have always been very smart. I hesitated for a long time whether to let you discover something.¡±

    ¡°However, this decision is up to you. Remember what I told you about the main points of the prophecy? I told you at the time that the more people know, the more the prophecy wille true. Although it is not a good thing to say this, a powerful wizard like me has a deeper entanglement with the world. My actions and thoughts will affect whether the prophecy happens or not to a certain extent.¡±

    ¡°And now, about the time,¡± The world shook again, and Dumbledore continued after waiting for a while, ¡°it¡¯s the same reason.¡±

    Sean froze for a moment. Dumbledore is willing to be careful. The time disturbance of the world is the same as the prophecy, and it will be more affected by a powerful wizard. Therefore, even if Dumbledore knew the truth, he could not reveal it. Because once he revealed it, the world would take a huge turn.

    Now, Dumbledore is letting him decide.

    Because he has Pride in his body, he also has a huge ¡°part¡± in this world. If he follows Dumbledore¡¯s guidance and discovers the truth of the whole thing himself, the world will change.

    After thinking through all this, Sean looked up at him and said, ¡°The more truth I see, the more change the world will undergo, right?¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, but there was a smile on his face.

    Sean thought awhile and said, ¡°If youe to me, it proves I can do it. But I want to know, what will happen if I find what you want me to find?¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s tone became serious and said in a deep voice, ¡°There will be a change, but it is within an eptable range.¡±

    ¡°Then what will happen if I don¡¯t do it?¡± Sean continued to ask.

    Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t give you an urate answer. Maybe it won¡¯t have any effect, or maybe you will y the key role in everything.¡±

    ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to hand over this matter to you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I think that you shouldn¡¯t bear this burden. This should be a burden that the old people should deal with.¡±

    Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°Professor, if you say that, then I wouldn¡¯t care about things that are happening like now.¡±

    Dumbledoreughed, ¡°Sean, you really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    He moved his body for a while and sighed helplessly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have made that unbreakable vow. Though, I guessed something when you said it just now.¡±

    ¡°Eloise Mintumble, huh? Should I go to the Department of Mysteries?¡± Sean adjusted his cor.

    Dumbledore looked amazed, ¡°Sometimes, I have to marvel at your sharpness, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Because it takes too many brain cells to talk with you, I¡¯ve formed a habit now to think sharply.¡± Sean shrugged.

    ¡°You really make me feel ashamed for saying that.¡± Dumbledore looked a little helpless.

    ¡°So, will you tell me your n? I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t let me rush into the Ministry of Magic like this,¡± Sean spread his hands, ¡°After he was elected, the British Ministry of Magic showed some dissatisfaction. They might have been infiltrated with some weird individuals.¡±

    Dumbledore smiled slightly, neither acknowledging nor denying, ¡°All wizards will feel the changes in the world just now.¡±

    Sean understood it all at once. Everyone is busy investigating this big incident, whether it is an official institution or the Returners hiding in the shadows. So, now might be the best opportunity.

    However, people from the Ministry of Magic would go to the Department of Mysteries to check the relevant information about this situation.

    Sean nced at Dumbledore, who looked like he didn¡¯t have to worry. He shrugged and finally decided not to ask more questions and trust him.

    Sean looked at the huge silver stand above the Pensieve and walked towards the staircase that had returned to normal.

    He paused as he walked down the first flight of stairs, looked back at Dumbledore, and asked, ¡°Professor, are you actually breaking up with him?¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment and finally revealed an iprehensible smile.

    ¡°The time will tell you the answer.¡±

    Sean knew that Dumbledore couldn¡¯t say it even if he wanted to. He shrugged and left the principal¡¯s office. When Sean left, Dumbledore turned his head to look at the memory and sighed.

    On the wall, a portrait of a principal said, ¡°Albus, I said earlier that many times you shouldn¡¯t just think about doing everything alone.¡±

    Dumbledore removed his sses and wiped them, showing no sign of frustration or disappointment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise that I can stand here. If it wasn¡¯t something we expected and didn¡¯t caught off guard, it might lead to a big incident.¡±

    The principals looked at each other, and someone sighed, ¡°I thought something big was going to happen today.¡±

    Dumbledore smiled and put on his sses, his eyes radiating through the lenses, ¡°His thoughts are very out of the ordinary, but he knows his priorities. This is what he has always been doing.¡±

    ¡°And then what? Even if the child can find out the truth of the matter, can he find a solution?¡±

    Dumbledore said, ¡°It makes me feel very ashamed to ask him to do these things now. Especially since he is only in the third grade.¡±

    In the end, Phineas muttered, ¡°It won¡¯t happen anytime soon.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    When Sean left the principal¡¯s office and came to the corridor, he immediately looked out the window. It seemed that the night sky had been returned to normal. It¡¯s just that the castle didn¡¯t fall into a weird feeling like before; the bright lights were lit everywhere, and every student felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Well, it was something,¡± Sean muttered.

    He turned his head and saw a petite figure standing there in the shadow of the curtain.

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Sean said to Stephanie.

    She nodded and quickly said, ¡°You may find this information useful. When those abnormalities appeared today, Professor Dumbledore found me immediately. He seemed to know that you and I have the authority of the Room of Requirements and asked me to find you.¡±

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯t seem to have expected it, and he was in a hurry when he found me. But,¡± Stephanie pursed her lips, ¡°On the way, he told me that he hoped that I wouldn¡¯t hold any grudges for what happenedter.¡±

    Upon hearing the name Grindelwald, Sean looked towards the night sky. Fortunately, the world did not respond this time. Stephanie knows little about the whole thing, so nothing will happen even though his name is mentioned.

    Sean sighed and spread his hands, ¡°He has always been like that. He would sacrifice everyone, including himself, for his own goal. I don¡¯t think he is right, and it¡¯s a pity that he wouldn¡¯t change.¡±

    Sean smiled, ¡°Though, I don¡¯t care about what Professor Dumbledore said to you. However, he may have mentioned it just for a psychology trick. I may not be suitable to say this, but whether or not you wanted to hold grudges or not, it is up to you.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Sean waved his hand, ¡°I still have things to do. You should go back to sleep. Have a good night.¡±

    After that, he disappeared in ce. Looking at the ce where Sean disappeared, Stephanie¡¯s eyes flickered with an inexplicable expression.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°You there? Where¡¯s the information? Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Our contact with the Muggle Prime Minister is ready.¡±

    ¡°You, over there. Hurry up!¡±

    In the middle of the night, the Ministry of Magic, which should have been empty by now, was noisy and lively, like a bustling ce. No one could ignore this huge incident, and the staff who had already left work were called back.

    ¡°Department of Mysteries.¡± A voice sounded, and the golden fence door opened, but no one went out of the elevator.

    The clerk in the elevator pressed a button, thinking of asking the maintenance department toe over to check the elevator as the elevator seemed to be having an error on this floor, but he didn¡¯t notice a small worm walking out of the elevator.

    The worm slipped into a dark corner, and a figure suddenly appeared on the spot.

    Sean raised his eyebrows after changing his appearance and disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 368: â€œSurprise Attackâ€

    Chapter 368: ¡°Surprise Attack¡±

    Speaking of which, this was the first time Sean came to the Department of Mysteries. However, before Barty Jr. lost contact with him, he had always provided him with information about various things happening.

    The Department of Mysteries is a top-secret institution of the entire Ministry of Magic. There are mysterious and unpredictable things here, and even the current minister cannot know all of them.

    Sean transformed into a middle-aged bald man this time, looked back at the elevator, flicked his robe, Dave flew out, turned into a thorny sheath in mid-air and hung from the ceiling.

    ¡°Watch me, Dave.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Sean walked towards the corridor in front of him, and soon he saw a in ck door. It was exactly the same like Barty Jr. mentioned it before. Without hesitation, Sean pushed open the door.

    After walking it, he stood in a huge circr room. Everything here is ck, whether the walls or the floor, just like a calmke in the depths of the forest. Some candles are dotted between the walls, and the blue mes are flickering, giving Sean a little vision.

    On the wall, twelve identical doors stood there quietly. They lookedpletely indistinguishable, without handles or marks. Sean slowly walked to the middle of the room, and immediately, the wall with the door on it spun rapidly, and the blue candlelight turned into a blurred band of light.

    This is one of the defenses of the Department of Mysteries.

    When the room stopped spinning, Sean walked towards the door closest to him. The door was pushed open effortlessly, and Sean saw the scene in the first room.

    This huge square room is almost half the size of a football field, with a stone pit in the center and steep steps descending on all sides. Sean walked to the edge and looked down. There was no podium in the center but a raised stone tform with an old and worn arch.

    There was no wall around the archway to support it, but a tattered ck curtain or drapery hung on it. Although the air was cold and there was no wind, it swayed gently.

    ¡°Death Chamber¡­¡± Sean muttered, this was not the ce he was looking for.

    He looked at the great archway; the windless and automatic tattered curtain suddenly trembled. A strange feeling flooded Sean¡¯s heart as if someone was waiting for him behind the arch.

    lumency activated instantly, resisting this indistinct but captivating temptation for him. There are too many unexinable weird things in the Department of Mysteries. Sean didn¡¯t intend to stay too long, so he turned and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Just as Sean was about to walk to the door, a strange magic power fluctuated slightly and quickly disappeared without a trace.

    It was as if something was attracted to the Death Chamber.

    Sean checked his body carefully, and there was nothing weird. He poked his head into the ring, and Pudding counted the snowkes in the snow globe.

    ¡°Did you feel anything weird just now?¡± Sean asked.

    They all said that there was nothing wrong.

    ¡°Okay, let me know if there is something wrong.¡± After giving an order, Sean closed the ring and walked out of the door.

    When he walked out of the door, the circr room immediately spun quickly. When the rotation stopped, Sean closed his eyes and felt it. The Worm he had just left in the Death Chamber could no longer be contacted.

    ¡°I hope my luck will be better.¡± Sean pushed open the second door.

    It was a cold room about the height of a cathedral, lined with towering shelves. It was covered with small dusty ss balls. On the shelf below each ss globe was a small yellowbel. Some glowed with mysterious light streams; others were dim and dark, like blown-out light bulbs.

    Sean recognized the room; it was the Hall of Prophecy.

    He suddenly thought, would the prophecy about himself be stored here?

    Professor Trwney said that wizards would have a strange sense of their prophecies. Sean closed his eyes and felt it, but he found nothing to attract him.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not here.¡± Looking at the shelves, Sean gave up the idea of looking for them one by one. He stopped looking at them and walked out of the hall.

    In the depths of the hall, in a small dusty corner, on a low cushioned stool, a dusty crystal ball was shining softly. However, the crystal ball was covered by a ss cover. When Sean left, the crystal ball immediately stopped blinking.

    Sean pushed open the third door. The moment the door was pushed open, he knew he was in the right ce.

    Thousands of ticking sounds were noisy and chaotic, and a diamond-like light filled his entire field of vision. When Sean squinted his eyes, he saw all kinds of clocks.

    rm clocks, grandfather clocks, and many more. Countless clocks were ticking, and the continuous sound filled Sean¡¯s ears. The diamond-like light is a tall bell-shaped crystal case at the end of the room.

    However, Sean has no time to look at this room because there are people there. Amidst the light and the noisy ticking sound, no one noticed that there was another person in the Time Hall.

    Sean immediately cast a Disillusionment Charm, but he unexpectedly discovered that under the light of the bell-shaped crystal, the Charm had no effect. His figure is still hidden, but if you squint your eyes and take a closer look, you can find that there is someone there.

    Sean hid behind an inconspicuous grandfather clock. Only now did he have the time to look at the two people standing in front of the bell-shaped crystal.

    A man in a suit and leather shoes was rummaging for something, his wand was constantly waving, and a parchment was flying wildly, and beside him was a mysterious man covered in a ck robe.

    Through the gap, Sean narrowed his eyes.

    That ck-robed man is floating. It must be one of the Returners.

    The man in the suit and leather shoes looked up, holding a stack of thick parchment in his hand.

    ¡°This should be the information you need, but it may be partial information. Although they are under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic, they always be silent after staying in the Department of Mysteries for a long time, and it is very difficult to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The ck-robed man responded in a low voice. Sean didn¡¯t see his hand stretched out but waved it with his sleeve instead, and the thick stack of parchment flew into his arms.

    The man in the suit bent over tteringly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I can search more for you again. There is still a lot of information about time travel incidents.¡±

    The ck-robed man interrupted him with a hoarse voice, ¡°No need, they are waiting for my news. I just need to get the important information.¡±

    ¡°Very well then.¡± The man in the suit rubbed his hands.

    The ck robed man floated towards the exit, followed by the man in suit. Sean frowned. They didn¡¯t find him, and Sean was facing a choice.

    He can wait for the two to leave and look for his needed information. However, he mentioned that the ck-robed man took away the information about the time travel incident, and it is very likely that Sean will not be able to find him or any information about it if he stays.

    But if he follows them, it would be a problem. Mainly, he doesn¡¯t know the true strength of the ck-robed man, and second, people from the Ministry of Magic may easily take him down.

    Sean is now very sure that the ck robed man must be one of the Returners, and the other person mentioned by him may be the leader of Returners.

    From this point of view, apart from Dumbledore, even the Returners don¡¯t know the truth about this incident. They realized that it was rted to time travel, so they sent people to the Ministry of Magic to obtain some information.

    After a short thought, Sean decided he couldn¡¯t let them take away this information.

    The magic power of the Returners is a bit kind of like an Obscurus, which Sean discovered from Gorith Gaunt. He thought that they were some special entity.

    The Returners can be described as a half-ghost with magical powers simr to an Obscurus, and Sean has a way of dealing with them. Thanks to Voldemort for his spell knowledge and Gorith for being his test subject.

    Sean didn¡¯t move but sent a message to Dave.

    ¡°If someonees out, notify me immediately and make some noise. Don¡¯t let yourselves be known. Let the two people who wille outter go to the hall slowly.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Dave¡¯s intelligence is getting better now. He can clearly understand Sean¡¯s words and follows his orders well.

    Sean walked to the front of the bell-shaped crystal. He looked through the files that had been thrown around, and sure enough, he didn¡¯t see a single piece of information about a time travel incident.

    ¡°Most of them should have been taken away,¡± Sean quickly flipped through all the files. As long as he saw something with the word ¡°time,¡± he would throw it into the ring first, whether it was useful or not.

    Sean walked through the gap on the other side, he wanted to confirm one thing. He found what he was looking for, a huge ss cab that was constantly being shattered and reassembled.

    Hoursses of various shapes are ced in the cab. The hourss is constantly broken into fragments and reassembled into aplete appearance as if a picture was rewinding.

    What Stephanie told Sean was indeed urate. All the Time-Turners were destroyed. There is a high probability that Grindelwald did this. Sean thought silently.

    He can basically confirm now that the person who returned to the past was not Dumbledore at all but Grindelwald. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know what his purpose is in doing so and what kind of consequences will be caused.

    Is destroying all Time-Turners to prevent anyone from going back in time again?

    Just as Sean was thinking, a message came from Dave. He stopped thinking and ran out quickly.

    When Sean walked out, the Disillusionment Charm suddenly returned to normal, and he quickly walked out of the circr room while maintaining his invisibility. In the corridor, the man in the suit and the ck-robed man were dealing with the stones falling from the ceiling. Dave destroyed some of the ceiling parts there.

    ¡°Is there an enemy?!¡± The man in the suit shouted in panic.

    The ck-robed man was much calmer than him. After flicking his sleeves to knock the falling stones aside, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Call for backup. Let¡¯s not go outside now. The elevator might be too dangerous for us.¡±

    Sean put the thorn sheath into his arms and disappeared in ce without a sound. He returned to the hall near the Department of Mysteries.

    At this moment, footsteps can be heard; Aurorse; some of them stand guard in the lobby while others run towards the elevator.

    Sean snapped his fingers at a desk in the distance. A staff member who was sending and receiving messages paused for a moment, and the look in his eyes lost a moment. He stood up from his seat and ran to the center of the hall in a panic; other staff asked the Aurors about the situation because of worries.

    Sean moved again and came to the side of the corridor, where an Auror was still staring at everyone as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the sudden appearance at all. Sean snapped his fingers, and the Auror left quickly, hiding himself in an empty room.

    Sean¡¯s face changed, turning into that Auror¡¯s appearance.

    Although it was a temporary decision toe to the Ministry of Magic, he still prepared some things in advance, like preparing himself to do some Imperius curses.

    At this moment, the elevator returned to the lobby, and a group of people came out surrounded by a man in a suit.

    Sean narrowed his eyes.

    The moment this group of people appeared, several staff members surrounding the Auror who were asking about the situation suddenly jumped. Sean took out his wands and aimed at the man in the suit.

    In other corners of the hall, several people also took out their wands with nk eyes.

    Explosions suddenly enveloped the hall of the Ministry of Magic. The chandelier on the ceiling exploded and fell down. The security counter, The Fountain of Magical Brethren, and the Floowork were all attacked by Explosive Curse.

    A group of people who had just stepped out of the elevator were instantly shrouded by the spell that hit them.

 Chapter 369: â€œGrindelwald Imprison Himselfâ€

    Chapter 369: ¡°Grindelwald Imprison Himself¡±

    Several spells erupted in the main hall of the Ministry of Magic, and the staff working on the night shift were confused.

    However, the Aurors had already received the news that there might be an attacker; they did not panic and immediately blocked the attack.

    Moreover, to control a few more people, Sean cast the spells to be very weak, to the extent that those under the spell could get rid of them on their own after more than ten hours. But Sean doesn¡¯t need these people to control the Ministry of Magic for himself. He only needs them to create enough chaos.

    Not for killing but to create destruction and momentum for him.

    Therefore, even though few people were injured, it was still at a reasonable and considerable rate of injury. His goal was to create chaos and disorganize the workflow of the people working in the Ministry of Magic during nighttime.

    On the other side of the elevator, half of the main force of the Aurors was dealing with the employees who suddenly went crazy, and half of them were covering the man in the suit to a safer ce. They were worried that there would be more serious attackster.

    Sean disguised as an Auror and ran to the guarding position to help.

    It was chaotic, but the man in the suit and the ck-robed man were still protected. Sean sneaked into the inner side of the team and approached him.

    Until the distance was close enough, he whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Psst.¡±

    As he expected, the man in the suit immediately looked at him.

    Seeing that he was no longer on guard, Sean moved closer and said in a low voice, ¡°I received a message from Dumbledore that Grindelwald is on his way here with more people.¡±

    The man in the suit looked startled and turned his head slightly.

    Sean continued calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, let¡¯s evacuate first. Dumbledore has exined things to me.¡±

    After all, he took the lead and ran towards a room at the corner.

    The man in the suit whispered, ¡°Do you me want to follow him?¡±

    A hoarse voice behind his head said, ¡°Follow him. When Grindelwald is involved, only Dumbledore can be trusted.¡±

    If Sean could hear this conversation, he probably wouldn¡¯t know how these people could trust Dumbledore so much.

    The man in the suit watched Sean run into a room, and he whispered to the people around him, ¡°Watch us.¡±

    When he opened the room and walked in, he saw that the person who led him into the room was holding a strange vessel in his hand, like a huge ring, the top of which turned into a dark hole.

    ¡°Dumbledore has something to say to you two.¡± Sean said in a deep voice.

    His wand has been quietly aimed at him. It is aimed at the coat of the man in the suit.

    The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes froze slightly. It seems that Sean is really Dumbledore¡¯s henchman.

    Thinking of this, the ck-robed man didn¡¯t have much vignce. He didn¡¯tpletely trust him, but his intuition made him so even though most of the spells wouldn¡¯t have any effect on his body.

    This is the unique advantage of the Returners. They have great power and are immune to most spells. Even if it was a trap, he was confident of escaping it unless Grindelwald came to deal with them.

    As for what will happen to the man in the suit, that is not within the scope of his concern. If this man dies, he can rece him with another one.

    Or Tom Riddle, that person has a lot of research on souls, and he should have a way to deal with their life forms.

    Thinking of this, the gray-ck pupils of the ck-robed man were revealed. He and the man in the suit looked at the weird item that Sean had taken out. A huge orange-yellow vertical pupil appeared in their vision.

    The man in the suit fell limply to the ground, and the ck-robed man was also paralyzed.

    ¡°Heh, it works.¡± Sean muttered, putting away his wand.

    Just like Gorith Gaunt, relying on their ghostly state, they let their guards down.

    Sean didn¡¯t look any further. He picked up the thick stack of parchment on the ground. After confirming that the information on it was correct, he directly put them into the ring. As Dumbledore said, there are obstacles, but they are not big. All this is not difficult when he is prepared for everything.

    He didn¡¯t stay any longer,municated with the worm he was hiding in the corner, and his figure disappeared in ce. Outside the room, the Aurors were listening to their colleague¡¯s reports.

    ¡°The people who caused the chaos have all been subdued. They are all employees of the Ministry, but an Imperius Curse has controlled them, and the power is small. It is spected that they were cast like shortly a few hours ago.¡±

    ¡°I see, report to the headquarters, and ask for a search warrant. Everyone will be inspected tonight.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    When his subordinate left, the leading Auror nced at the room behind him, of course, he knew the man in the suit; he was the minister¡¯s man and seemed to be taking someone to the Department of Mysteries this time. But he never saw the second person there.

    However, this is not something he should be privy to. He only needs toplete the order. It¡¯s just that he waited for his colleagues but didn¡¯t see anyoneing out.

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong with them.¡±

    He pondered for a moment, ¡°Go in and have a look.¡±

    The door was pushed open, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, the room was empty.

    ¡°Uhh, this is a problem¡­¡±

    ¡ª-

    Sean didn¡¯t have the heart to worry about the next actions that the Ministry took action, as he already left. At this time, he was turning into a cloud of ck smoke and skimming quickly over London.

    ¡°That ghost¡¯s body has the same power as mine¡­¡± The ck particles surrounded Sean and whispered.

    ¡°Is it the same as the Gormley Gaunt you devoured before?¡± Sean asked his Obscurus.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simr, but the power in that person is more¡­ pure?¡±

    Sean nodded silently. As he guessed, the strength of the Returners has gone through some kind of process.

    ¡°Can you absorb this power?¡± He asked again.

    The Obscurus thoughts seemed a little cheerful, ¡°Yes, I can do that.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that is enough for me to think about it.¡±

    By the time Sean returned to Hogwarts, the Obscurus hadpletely absorbed the power in the Returner¡¯s body, and Sean had also received a lot of things where he could get more power from the Obscurus. After just a little test, Sean was surprised to find that his left hand and his left upper body could exert the Obscurus¡¯ power.

    ¡°Ugh, he looks different from what I thought he would be.¡± Sean looked at the dark, floating ghost inside the ring.

    The power in the ck-robed man had beenpletely absorbed, so he returned to his pure ghost form, just like Gorith Gaunt. The appearance of a ck-robed man can be clearly identified as a middle-aged man with no characteristics, with a lot of hair, and his chest is torn apart, which should represent how he was killed.

    However, Sean was more focused on the thick of parchment paper he got from them.

    Walking into the Room of Requirements, he nced at the Vanishing Cab and then spread out the parchment.

    There were three different files; one was a report about Eloise Mintumble, who went back five centuries ago. The second one is the analysis of Eloise by the Ministry of Magic at that time, and thest one is information about time travel umted by the Ministry of Magic for a long time.

    Sean read the first document.

    The torches flicker in the room; the only sound left is the rustling of parchment and his finger tapping on the table. Sean raised his head to the night sky, remembering when the whole night had just gone through a change, even for a moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡± He exhaled.

    ¡°Oh, right. Damn it.¡± Sean cursed and then asked the magical animals a question that he had forgotten.

    ¡°How many snowkes fall in the ball?¡±

    ¡°A total of 209 pieces were fallen. We counted it many, many times to make sure of it.¡± Pudding replied immediately.

    Sean took another deep breath.

    More than two hundred snowkes had fallen, which means the Gellert Grindelwald he knew had lived for a full two hundred and nine years. As far as Sean knows, Grindelwald was born in 1882.

    Grindelwald lived until 1994 this year, so logically speaking, he should only be one hundred and twelve years old.

    As for the surplus years¡­

    Sean gasped.

    The person he is familiar with and regarded as a teacher is not Grindelwald in this timeline at all. He might have used the time converter to go back to 1899.

    ording to this calction, he did not travel through at this point in time. But from a future he hasn¡¯t seen or reached, 1996.

    He traveled from 1996 back to 1899.

    This is what makes Sean almost tremble.

    After such a long time travel, he did not return to his own timeline but to live until now.

    Then, the man who had been imprisoned in Nurmengard¡¯s underground with runes and the invisibility cloak surfaced.

    If everything is correct, the man who has been imprisoned for nearly a hundred years was¡­

    The real Grindelwald.

    Because of staying up all night, his face became paler, and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    Grindelwald imprisoned himself.

    Sean finally learned some truths about the time travel incident through the Ministry of Magic¡¯s information and also understood why the world was changing a lot. Time travel requires the use of Time-Turners, and to strictly control time travel, the Ministry of Magic has fixed magic on the hourss, and the energy in the hourss is only enough tost for a certain duration of time.

    But the report regarding Eloise mentions that if you can convert enough magic power into the Time Turner, you can go back to the distant past. The reason why Eloise came back after only staying for five days was that her magic power was not enough.

    Even if the Ministry of Magic at that time used unknown means to convert a piece of magic power, that magic power was not enough to support Eloise¡¯s life in the distant past. At the same time, she herself does not have such powerful magic to support her body going through aging.

    ording to Sean¡¯s own understanding, this world is unique, and there is no such thing as a parallel world. The Time Turners allows a person to return to the past of this timeline. There is one thing that is known by every wizard: traveling to the past won¡¯t change the course of history.

    This is why the Ministry of Magic has strict control over the Time-Turners. People can go back to the past but cannot modify it and thus change history because they say that our world is the result of what has changed.

    Once this is broken, it will lead to extremely serious consequences.

    Eloise only stayed for five days, which caused time confusion on the real timeline, including the shortening and lengthening of a day to the point twenty-five wizards were identified and disappeared without a trace.

    But Grindelwald has traveled through time and lived for a hundred years.

 Chapter 370: â€œDeceiving The Worldâ€

    Chapter 370: ¡°Deceiving The World¡±

    The parchment papers were scattered all over the floor. Sean frowned and paced back and forth in the room.

    Although the Ministry of Magic¡¯s information did not fully reveal the real situation, he could roughly guess the current situation with what he saw and heard.

    Because the past has been changed, the world instinctively fixes this ¡°anomaly¡±. Grindelwald went back to 1899 and changed a lot of things, and he even lives to this day.

    Therefore, the world¡¯s efforts to repair these ¡°anomalies¡± will be something weird and big. Grindelwald must have used some method to hide it from the world. Otherwise, the world should have started this process decades ago.

    Sean clearly remembered that Newt once told himself that he had felt a simr feeling to the present when he was a child. This process of forced fixing of the world must have started at that time, and the time when Newt felt that happened to be the autumn of 1899.

    This also proves that only a few months after Grindelwald traveled through the past, the world became aware of this unexpected anomaly, and Grindelwald has been able to hide until now.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but think of his reaction when he saw the age-measuring snow globe. Grindelwald didn¡¯t know about it, and he guessed what it does through his knowledge.

    At that moment, the world changed.

    Sean believes that when Grindelwald realizes that Sean knows what he is hiding, it triggers something regarding his time travel. Grindelwald¡¯s self-awareness is the node of the awakening of the world going through a change.

    After that, Dumbledore told him to hand over the real Invisibility Cloak to him.

    ¡°Do you feel that one of the Deathly Hallows items doesn¡¯t seem to fit what the legend says?¡± Those were Dumbledore¡¯s words.

    This means that the Invisibility Cloak has a special ability that has not yet been discovered.

    Thinking about it in conjunction with the previous situation, at that time, the Invisibility Cloak was used to cover the real Grindelwald.

    Sean jerked his head up to the ceiling and made a guess.

    The invisibility cloak does not make someone look to disappear, but it may also cover someone¡¯s disappearance from the eyes of the world.

    Dumbledore must know this; he had studied the Invisibility Cloak, and Grindelwald should know it too. Therefore, Dumbledore urged Grindelwald to leave and asked Sean to give him the invisibility cloak.

    The world was supposed to crumble and return to normal because Grindelwald wore the invisibility cloak. Which means the uninvited guest disappeared from the eyes of the world.

    Sean gulped.

    If he guessed correctly, in order to deceive and avoid the eyes of the world, Gellert Grindelwald directly emptied his own memory.

    He traveled from 1996 to 1899 and must have known about the eyes of the world. To avoid this, he took out all the memories that did not belong to this timeline. The memory from 1899 to 1996 that only he experienced alone.

    Grindelwald must have found a way to imprison himself in this timeline, covering him with an invisibility cloak.

    After that, he became the Grindelwald on this timeline and lived to this day.

    He cheated and directly deceived the world.

    There are no two-time travels, only one time. The previous time incident was not someone traveling to the past at all.

    When Dumbledore found the entire decades of memory, Grindelwald emptied out of his mind, all of which did not belong to this timeline. He looked at that memory, and the memory that did not belong to this time must also have caused a time incident. Watching that memory may cause serious time idents as well.

    Sean felt his head go numb.

    Now, there are two crucial points in the whole thing.

    First, what is the truth of this whole mystery? What did Grindelwald want to change when he traveled for such a long time? Did he seed or fail to do so?

    Secondly, there is another Grindelwald. But that¡¯s the real Grindelwald.

    The one who escaped from Nurmengard was the real Grindelwald on this timeline. Will he do something unpredictable or even more irresistibleter?

    Of course, the word ¡°real¡± may not be urate. The two Grindelwalds are exactly the same; they are the same person, but when ites to dealing with this issue, it may not be so simple.

    Sean fixed his hair that was messed up by himself. The trip to the Department of Mysteries and knowing all of the information tonight exhausted him physically and mentally.

    However, he knew what he got now.

    Dumbledore told him to investigate the matters at the Department of Mysteries. Sean deduced the rough things of the incident through the information there and even caught one of the Returners.

    However, Dumbledore said that finding the truth alone will have a certain impact, but it is within an eptable range. Looking at it now, he did not trigger the world or other things. After all, he just deduced something rather than directly seeing Grindelwald¡¯s memory.

    While rubbing his head, Sean couldn¡¯t stop looking at the gift Grindelwald gave him, which was Ravenw¡¯s diadem.

    If he could wear it again, with the effect provided by the crown, he could find any clues left by him and put all the pieces together reasonably. However, that¡¯s all he can think of right now.

    The effect of the crown is huge, but so is the cost. If Sean uses the crown for the second time in a short period of time, he will most likely copse because he can¡¯t bear the power anymore.

    He rubbed his temples with a headache and finally sighed helplessly. Sometimes, the clearer your thinking is, the more you are on the edge of a cliff without knowing it.

    Sean collected the information and walked out of the Room of Requirement. He needs a break.

    Anyone can clearly see the changes in the world. When Sean opened his dorm door, his roommates were still discussing it.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re back,¡± Anthony Goldstein saw him, ¡°Dude, do you feel it too? You¡¯ve gone away for so long. Do you have any secrets to share with us?¡±

    Sean lies to his roommates with a few words and falls heavily on the bed.

    Everything that happened today is still stirring in his mind; his tired mind is mixed with the whispers of his roommates. It¡¯s like being reprimanded by Snape in Potions ss and meeting Professor Binns after that; it was very tiring.

    However, he was too sleepy, and in the end, Sean fell asleep.

    He had a dream that he had once had, and everything in the dream was so blurry that he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. But he can feel a huge sense of oppression, the warm liquid on the corner of his mouth, and the weak breath of the creatures surrounding him.

    In the dream, only the moon is clear. He raised his head, and a huge fuzzy shadow passed by in the sky, and a bright and soft full moon was above him.

    When Sean woke up from the dream, it was already the afternoon. He rubbed his eyes and got up from the bed. The moon outside the window was no longer like in the dream, only dark clouds, and the continuous rain hit the ss with a slightly dull sound.

    Sean pushed open the window and let the rain and cold wind hit his face so as to make himself more awake.

    He had this dream when he was in the first grade. At that time, he helped Dumbledore separate all the blood in Nagini¡¯s body.

    But why did he have the same dream? Is this some kind of omen?

    In this world, a vague, strange dream that happened for a second time may mean something. His dream interpretation course was very average. He felt that his teacher, Professor Trwney, would also interpret it as an average dream.

    He can only write it down first; maybe he can consider finding a reliable divination master to interpret his dream in a more detailed way.

    Sean nced at his watch; this time, he had slept for twelve hours. Fortunately, today was a day off. If he skipped Snape¡¯s ss, the rest of his third-grade term would be in trouble.

    Most of the tiredness dissipated, reced by a huge surge of hunger, as he hadn¡¯t eaten for twenty hours. After washing and changing into a new robe, Sean walked out of themon room.

    However, lunch had already ended, and the hall no longer provided any meals. Sean could only rub his stomach and walk towards the Room of Requirements. Neither Hermione nor Daisy was in themon room, so they were probably in the Room of Requirement. They probably brought themselves a snack there.

    But Sean was right. Hermione and Daisy were reading and chatting in the Room of Requirement, and there was enough delicious food in the center of the room. Hermione¡¯s me burns quietly nearby to keep the food warm.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Seeing the door open, Hermione and Daisy immediately stood up.

    ¡°Oh, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to say good morning?¡± Sean spread his hands.

    ¡°Are you okay? You didn¡¯te backst night. I almost thought something happened to you.¡± Hermione waved her wand.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Well, there are indeed some things. But it¡¯s very troublesome, and I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    The two looked at each other, and Daisy said in a waxy voice, ¡°It sure is something. Hermione and I were waiting for you toe back in themon room yesterday, and then the fifth-grade senior came to inform us.¡±

    Sean suddenly asked, ¡°Stephanie?¡±

    Hermione¡¯s expression wasplicated for a moment, and she nodded, ¡°She said that you were involved in something serious, but there is no danger at the moment. It¡¯s just that you are very busy, so we don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°We went back to sleep first. But the next day, Stephanie told us that you were very tired. It would be better for you to sleep as much as you can and prepare a meal for you.¡± Daisy continued.

    ¡°Ahh. I have to say, this food saved my life. I¡¯m really hungry right now.¡±

    Sean sat down and immediately ate them all, regardless of any of his dining etiquette.

    Daisy handed over a ss of drink, ¡°Eat slowly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean gulped down more than half of the ss.

    ¡°My God, what happened?¡± Hermione frowned, watching Sean gobble everything up.

    Sean swallowed the food in his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you guys, but I can¡¯t tell you. Yesterday, you felt that the world was changing, right? Let¡¯s put it this way: the more people know about it, the greater the consequences will be.¡±

    He is telling the truth. One more person who knows the truth will make the world change more.

    Hermione hid the disappointment in her eyes and pushed another te a little further, ¡°Your favorite steak.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Feeling the gravy in his mouth, Sean still had to sigh. Food is really something. It would be disappointing if he couldn¡¯t eat one right now. Thinking about it, Sean secretly sighed. The real Grindelwald in this timeline has been imprisoned for nearly a hundred years.

    Sean was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes froze.

    He overlooked one thing. In his memory of 1899, he always thought Dumbledore was the person who used the Disillusionment Charm.

    His eyes hadn¡¯t turned around yesterday; that person was Grindelwald.

    That¡¯s not a reminder that Dumbledore left for himself, but a reminder that Grindelwald left for himself after the time travel. He was reminding himself of the ce where Grindelwald was imprisoned in the original timeline and had already thought about what to do.

    That was the real clue.

 Chapter 371: â€œForgotten Memoriesâ€

    Chapter 371: ¡°Forgotten Memories¡±

    Sean¡¯s thoughts drifted to that summer of 1899 as he chewed the food in his mouth.

    The one who left the reminder for him was Grindelwald, who traveled to the past. From this point of view, he should be the one who tampered with that letter.

    Otherwise, Bathilda would not be open when he met him, and the hints Grindelwald gave all point to Nurmengard¡¯s underground prison.

    Sean noted the Grindelwald who traveled back as the old Grindelwald, and the one on the original timeline was called the real Grindelwald.

    Old Grindelwald asked him to go to the underground prison to discover all this. If the real Grindelwald hadn¡¯t escaped prison, he would have discovered all this.

    Is this what he really ns? Allowing himself to get in touch with the real Grindelwald, who has been imprisoned for nearly a hundred years?

    Sean had a headache. At that time, he would probably be attacked and cursed.

    Another point is that the most urgent task must be to solve the world that is about to change, which will inevitably require cooperation from the real Grindelwald.

    Sean thought about it. He didn¡¯t even realize that the food in his mouth had already been chewed and swallowed.

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other. Daisy moved cautiously to Hermione¡¯s side for fear of disturbing Sean, who was contemting.

    ¡°Hermione, do you feel that Sean has been a little weirdtely?¡± She lowered her voice.

    Hermione shook her head, ¡°Maybe those things are really troublesome. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so distressed.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in his mouth, there is nothing in his mouth. While Sean is at it, can I have something?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to eat Sean¡¯s food, huh? Don¡¯t you think I know that Sean has always sneaked desserts for you? From now on, I will strictly control your food.¡± Hermione frowned and reprimanded her.

    Daisy let out a low wail as she leaned on Hermione. However, after she saw that Hermione¡¯s unhappy expression eased, Sean¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    Sean didn¡¯t realize that he had been in a trance for a long time. He patted his head, smiled at Hermione and Daisy, and immediately emptied the rest of the food on the dinner te.

    He nced at the two, thought awhile, and asked, ¡°Do me a favor. Promise me that you only look at the problem I¡¯m having at face value and don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. If you see another me, I have no memories of you two or our life together. What would you do if you wanted to have a good rtionship with me?¡± Sean asked.

    Hermione was subconsciously assuming that Sean was referring to someone, but she immediately realized that she shouldn¡¯t do this and quickly stopped that thought.

    Daisy tilted her head, ¡°Talk to you directly? You have such a good characteristic. As long as I intend to make friends with you, you will respond simrly.¡±

    Saying that Daisy blinked her eyes, ¡°Besides, I still know that you have¡ª¡±

    She was hinting about his Animagus.

    Sean thought about it and added some conditions, ¡°Well, the me who has no memory may be very paranoid. Because I have gone through many things, I am likely to be hostile to you two from the beginning.¡±

    Hermione gave him a strange look, ¡°Is there any reason to ask? You¡¯re the kind of person who was serious enough to take everything around you, so you would always be really on guard toward everything.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Although I really want to say that while Daisy and I are your best friends, we can definitely make you trust us. But you to consider the matter at face value.¡±

    ¡°If you lose your memory, you will always be wary. You will definitely not believe us ording to your personality, but you will not hurt us right away. You will definitely find a way to investigate the background of our hardships and confirm what we did together through other things.¡±

    After these words, Sean shrugged his shoulders. He has to admit that Hermione is very good at analyzing. His own personality is somewhat simr to Grindelwald¡¯s, except that he is more sinister and arrogant than himself.

    Hermione sighed and continued, ¡°With your character, you wouldn¡¯t believe it. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Sean asked.

    Daisy picked up what Hermione hadn¡¯t finished. ¡°You will always be moved slowly. Even if you use Hermione and me at the beginning for your tool, your hatred will gradually disappear, your enemies will also disappear, and you will find out that ¡®Oh, these two girls are treating me nicely.''¡±

    As Daisy spoke, her smile grew, ¡°Then, you will fall into a dilemma. The longer it takes, the lower your defenses will be, and your emotions will also be mixed in. Like feeling guilty that you don¡¯t remember us, but we do, and wondering about you being so disconnected from us in the beginning.¡±

    Hermione crossed her arms and nodded.

    ¡°Maybe you wille to us to apologize for it. Hermione and I pretend to be unhappy and say, ¡®Oh, Sean. How could you do this to us? You didn¡¯t choose to trust us when you were at a loss?''¡± Daisy choreographed the scene mockingly.

    ¡°And then catch you off guard and make you speechless.¡± Hermione raised her eyebrows.

    The twoughed together. Sean stared nkly at the two, who wereughing and dazzled.

    After a while, heughed and murmured, ¡°I guess that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Hermione bit her lips with a smile and just looked at Sean.

    ¡°Sean, feelings can be shared with each other, and I will make sure that you are the one who can feel it.¡±

    Daisy also nodded seriously.

    Sean looked at the two and smiled, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Yes, feelings can be felt. Whether it is the love between lovers, the love between friends, or the love between family members, true feelings cannot be deceived. Watching himugh, Hermioneughed too, and Daisyughed too. He doesn¡¯t know why that happened, but the threeugh happily.

    Hermione said with her cheeks on her hands, ¡°Besides, you just lost your memory about us. You didn¡¯t say you forgot your whole family. You¡¯ll be looking for them, and I know E really well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has been asking me to call you all day during the summer vacation. Huh?¡± Sean was taken aback.

    Although the old Grindelwald does not have the memories of these years, he has the memories of the past. He will find people he knows¡ªfor example, his aunt, Bathilda Bagshot.

    Sean raised his head. He took a deep breath and stood up straight away.

    He turned his head and smiled at the two, ¡°Thank you. I seem to have understood the main point of the matter.¡±

    Hermione and Daisy were momentarily taken aback, smiling at him, and nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°If things go well, I might still be able to make it to dinner. If not, please save some food for me.¡± Sean waved his hand and strode towards the door.

    Just as he opened the door of the Room of Requirement, Daisy called out to him from behind.

    ¡°Wait, I forgot to say something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean turned around.

    Daisy smiled, ¡°It¡¯s still rted to the question just now. Suppose you lose your memory one day and can only trust yourselves. When you see us, at least make good of uster if you need something.¡±

    Daisy¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, but Sean could clearly hear every word she said.

    He nodded, ¡°I will.¡±

    He pushed the door out, and only two were left in the Room of Requirement. Hermione nced slightly at Daisy, who was standing. Daisy blinked at the ce where Sean disappeared, then turned around, shaking her head.

    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t what I said very good?¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good enough.¡± Hermione paused and said with a smile.

    Daisy turned sideways, twirling her robe with one hand and holding Hermione with the other.

    ¡°Also, Sean is nodding at you, and I can see it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    The drizzle of rain hit the road, sshing the muddy water. Then, the water sshes.

    A boy was pushed down heavily at an intersection, and the food in the basket was scattered all over the floor.

    ¡°Capone, you were the one who reported to the teacherst time, right?¡± Several boys in raincoats surrounded Capone and asked viciously.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Capone Roman retorted.

    It seems that this is not the first time these people have bullied him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. The teacher called me and he gave me an extra lesson, now I will give you a lesson too.¡± The fat boy grabbed Capone by the cor and picked him up.

    Next to him, another one kicked the scattered food on the ground and said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re delivering food to that old woman who can¡¯t walk? Hah, I guess she would. She¡¯s the only one who will buy things from your family.¡±

    ¡°The poorest person in Godric¡¯s Hollow and the most useless son he adopted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a waste to feed a waste.¡±

    Theyughed sinisterly. Capone¡¯s eyes were cold, and his fists and teeth were clenched tightly.

    ¡°What? How dare you look at me like that?!¡± The fat boy became even more arrogant.

    Capone red at him. The anger in his eyes became almost dark. However, he finally lowered his head to avoid his sight. He can¡¯t let his father down. He has to endure it. As long as he goes to school for one more year, he can avoid these bastards.

    Capone¡¯s action made the fat boy feel a little bored. He spat, then narrowed his small eyes and showed a smile.

    ¡°Anyone want to see Capone¡¯s underwear?¡± He shouted happily.

    The other children happily agreed. Capone¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, his chest continued to be pulled up, and he struggled. But the fat boy¡¯s strength is too great.

    Just as the fat boy grabbed Capone¡¯s belt, there was a shout from afar.

    ¡°Tch, Mnie is here, you¡¯re lucky.¡± The fat boy left Capone alone, waved to his followers, and walked away.

    Caponey down on the ground and took a few deep breaths. He touched his wet clothes, put the raincoat on his body, and picked up the scattered food.

    A blond girl holding an umbre ran over, ¡°Did they bully you again? Is it David? I¡¯m going to find my dad!¡±

    Capone shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t bother him.

    Mnie nced at him sullenly but stopped talking and knelt down to help him pick up the things scattered.

    Capone sped up his speed, roughly grabbed the food in her hands, said, ¡°Thank you,¡± and walked away quickly. Mnie wanted to catch up but found that he was running very fast, although his clothes would get wet and disappear from her sight.

    She held an umbre, looked at his figure, and could only stamp her feet angrily. Capone walked quickly with the basket in his arms and finally came to an old building.

    This is not the first time he hase here to deliver food, but the atmosphere here always makes him a little creepy. Just stepping into the courtyard made him feel like he was stepping into another world.

    However, it is much better than having to encounter David and his followers.

    Capone knocked on the wooden door, and soon, an old woman opened it.

    ¡°Oh, Capone. Thank you, thank you.¡± The old woman thanked him and seemed to want to hand him a piece of fruit.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Bathilda.¡± Capone quickly handed over the food and took half a step back.

    He has seen her weird fruit a long time ago. All he can do is reply to her back and just run away quickly afterward.

    Capone said goodbye politely and ran away quickly.

    ¡°What a good boy¡­¡± Bathilda muttered.

    When she picked up the food and was about to return to the house, she saw another familiar figure standing at the yard¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re?¡± Bathilda¡¯s eyes widened.

    Sean greeted her, ¡°Long time no see, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Bathilda opened her mouth slightly and nodded suddenly, ¡°Sean, Sean Wallup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d you remembered me.¡±

    Bathilda seemed to want to say something, but she just opened her mouth in the end.

    She pointed in another direction, ¡°It¡¯s at Dumbledore¡¯s house. Go, child.¡±

    Sean stepped forward to help her return to the house and nodded to her. After that, he strode towards the already dpidated Dumbledore¡¯s house.

 Chapter 372: â€œA Trip To Hong Kongâ€

    Chapter 372: ¡°A Trip To Hong Kong¡±

    ¡°By the way, Brother Jerry. I won a special prize organized by some street shops yesterday. It was a luxury seven-day tour to Hong Kong!¡±

    Just as Jerry was thinking about whether he should make a trip himself to return the Moon Bell or wait for the end of the winter vacation, Sakura told him about something exciting.

    ¡°A seven-day tour to Hong Kong?¡± Jerry looked surprised.

    He didn¡¯t remember Sakura going to Hong Kong in his previous life. Could it be that he caused a butterfly effect?

    ¡°There are four tickets for the prize. Dad can¡¯t go on a business trip, so I decided to go with Tomoyo, my brother, and Tsukishiro.¡± When Sakura mentioned Tsukishiro, her eyes were full of happiness.

    ¡°Syaoran, Meiling, aren¡¯t you going back for the winter vacation?¡± Jerry turned to look at Syaoran and Meiling.

    He remembered that the Li family was in Hong Kong.

    Syaoran closed his book, ¡°Definitely, we¡¯ll be there for a long time, at least until school starts soon.¡± Sakura and others are traveling to Hong Kong, and of course, they will go back home.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Sakura again and then said with a little nervousness, ¡°Sakura, if you are free after you arrive in Hong Kong, you are wee to visit our family.¡±

    Syaoran developed a feeling for Sakura after going to school, looking for Clow cards, and studying magic together. On the other hand, Meiling snorted coldly and said nothing.

    ¡°Okay, I will visit with Tomoyo when I have time.¡± Sakura smiled and agreed without thinking much.

    She may have one day to spare to visit his family on his seven-day trip.

    Seeing that Sakura agreed, Syaoran turned to look at Jerry again, and his tone became more nervous, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have time toe to my house with Sakura and the others. There are some books in my house. If you want, my mother said you can borrow them.¡±

    The moment he found a new way to meditate, he would exchange magic with his family.

    After learning that Meiling, who is not qualified in magic, can learn and use magic with the help of Jerryst time, his mother wants to invite him into the house as a guest. She even said that he could take out the real book at home.

    ording to the regtions of the Li family, only the elders can ess those books. Even Syaoran himself is not qualified to ess them now.

    After confirming that Sakura and the others would being, he tried to invite him to see if he could fulfill his mother¡¯s request.

    Hearing this, Jerry thought for about two seconds and replied, ¡°Well, thank you for the invitation.¡±

    In his original n, he had already nned to go to Hong Kong because the previous item-making magic he tried did not result in anything, and his progress on learning it was too slow. He intends to go to find a master craftsman in Eastern magic and at least learn some basic things from them.

    However, because of his research on the Moon Bell and Clow cards, he never took the time out. Since Syaoran invited him, it was the perfect time to do so.

    Jerry had always had a guess in his mind. The books that Syaoran brought from home were not all of the books that the Li family had. Because when he read all the books, he found that these books basically talked about some basic knowledge, and the spells did not have any powerful spells.

    Clow Reedbined Western and Eastern magic to create Clow cards, and much of the magic contained in Clow cards involves extremely advanced magic. It is impossible that these advanced theories alle from Western magic. He feels that at least half of theme from Eastern magic.

    But the book sent by Syaoran did not have this part. Jerry guessed that when Syaoran asked his family about the books and said that he wanted to learn them all, his mother did not send all the books, but only the book that only Syaoran could learn at this stage.

    Syaoran is the most talented magician of the Li family¡¯s generation, but he is still young. Compared with the real masters, he is still far away from that stage.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the head of the Li family, the books that she sent should be enough for Syaoran to learn. This also means that many books contain great power and profound Easter magic knowledge in the Li family.

    If he can read all of these books, his magical ability will definitely go to a higher level, and it will also greatly help in studying Clow cards. Every Clow card seems to have been sessfully analyzed, and he has even made improvements to create his own magic.

    But it does not mean that he has thoroughly analyzed the principles of these cards.

    For example, the ¡°Time¡± card can trap a town for 20 hours, and Clow Reed is definitely more powerful than the Time card in terms of time magic. Although Jerry sessfully analyzed the card, he can only stop the time in one area at most, and he has more room to improve.

    He has sessfully studied every card, but it is only the first stage. If he wants to exert its great power, he must continue to spend time researching it. Those precious books have a great possibility to shorten this process.

    ¡ª-

    Two dayster.

    Jerry looked at a world map, calcted the distance, and then drew a portal with his right hand.

    He hasn¡¯t been to Hong Kong, so naturally, he can¡¯t directly draw a portal to Hong Kong. But the advantage of the portal is that as long as the distance is calcted, the portal can be opened even if he has never been at all.

    Today is the day when Sakura and the others took a ne to travel to Hong Kong. Jerry did not choose to go by ne with Sakura and others but to open the portal himself. He felt that instead of wasting time on the ne, using a portal to go to Hong Kong would be better.

    In order not to attract attention, Jerry deliberately opened the portal higher, so when he stepped over the portal, the position he appeared in was above the entire Hong Kong.

    ¡°Is that Victoria Harbour?¡± Looking at the iconic port of Hongg Kongunder him, Jerry knew that the position of his portal was not wrong. After using the Disillusionment Charm to hide, he slowly flew down.

    With High-rise buildings crowded with people, Hong Kong in the 1990s was prosperous. There were men in suits, fashionable and beautiful women, and Teresa Teng¡¯s song was ying on the roadside store.

    Of course, no matter how bright the city is, there is also darkness. For example, before Jerrynded, he saw a certain alley with a dozen young, dangerous males with tattoos fighting in groups.

    Jerry discovered something very early on. There are still many simrities, whether it is the main world or the parallel world. Like the name of the country, the geographical location of the world, the famous people, songs, and so on.

    Therefore, the Hong Kong he sees now is not much different from the Hongkong in his previous life in the 1990s, but there must be some differences in some details.

    The agreed time to visit Li¡¯s family house is the second day after Sakura, and the otherse to Hong Kong tomorrow. Therefore, he came to Hong Kong one day earlier.

    The reason why he came to Hong Kong one day earlier was mainly because he had been indulging in magic research during this period of time, which made him tired. He wanted to use this day to rx and see if there were something new.

    Walking on the bustling streets like ordinary people, watching the scenery, and eating snacks is rxing for him.

    ¡°Hey, someone is actually casting spells on the street.¡±

    Jerry was strolling on the street and admiring the scenery, suddenly sensing that there was a magic not far ahead. Looking for the ce where the magic came from, he quickly found the person who cast the spell.

    At this time, the entrance of a fitness club on the street was surrounded by a group of curious bystanders.

    In the middle of the crowd, a young man in his twenties was holding a wooden board full of incense ashes, standing there a little overwhelmed, and in front of him was a middle-aged man in his forties. The mana fluctuations that Jerry sensed came from the middle-aged man.

    He saw that the middle-aged man was holding a ss in his left hand, and his right hand took out a rune paper, ignited it with mana, and quickly put it into the ss.

    He took out a red rope and quickly wrapped it around the young man¡¯s finger, put a drop of blood on it, put it into the me on the ss, and burned it.

    After a while, the middle-aged man picked up the ss and cast a spell.

    As the incantation sounded, the me in the ss immediately went out, turning into a cloud of white smoke that seemed to have consciousness, and rolled around in the ss. Seeing this, the middle-aged man immediately put the ss upside down on the young man¡¯s mouth, and the white smoke quickly entered his body.

    The young man closed his eyes and knelt on the ground with the wooden nk in his arms. The middle-aged man seemed to have expected it. When the young man bowed his head and knelt down, he took out three incense sticks, lit two of them, and inserted thest one into the young man¡¯s mouth.

    The young man, with his eyes closed, quickly opened his mouth to bite the incense and drew it with the incense ashes on the board. It didn¡¯t take long for something to appear.

    ¡°Interesting, this seems to be a technique that can find someone.¡±

    Jerry was standing among the crowd, watching the middle-aged man¡¯s movement, and quickly realized that he should be using Eastern magic that could find someone.

    On the first day of entering Hong Kong, he met someone who could perform magic, and Jerry was interested.

    Seeing the middle-aged man exining something to another young man who had been hiding among the crowd, he ran away with a car. He looked at Jerry and walked over with a smile as he was about to get into a car.

    ¡°You have something in you. What is your name?¡±

    Seeing the surprised look in his eyes, Jerry immediately realized that it seemed a bit abrupt to talk directly to him now with his appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jerry Carmen, a wizard.¡±

    ¡°Carmen? What a strange name.¡±

    Knowing that Jerry is a foreigner, the middle-aged man muttered to himself and asked politely:

    ¡°Carmen, what is your purpose here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I suddenly saw someone casting spells on the street. So, I wanted toe over and see it.¡± Jerry smiled.

    ¡°Carmen, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time today. I¡¯m tracking down an evil person who uses magic to do evil. I¡¯ll invite you to drink another day when I¡¯m free.¡±

    The man told Jerry and asked the young men to drive quickly, following the route map he had just drawn with magic to track the evil person.

    When Jerry heard his words, he didn¡¯t say much. He just flew up and chased the car that was driving away quickly.

    ¡°Evil? I don¡¯t know what you mean by that.¡±

    There was nothing to do for today, and he was somewhat interested in this guy and the so-called evil person. So he nned to follow him.

 Chapter 373: â€œFound A Geniusâ€

    Chapter 373: ¡°Found A Genius¡±

    Hello there junior? Why do you call me that? Who are you? Capone gulped nervously.

    But a voice in his little heart cried out excitedly that he was like him, his kind.

    Oh, dont worry about me. My name is Sean Wallup. You can just call me Sean. Before you ask, yes, its just as you think. Capone saw the boy draw out his wand.

    David and the others were still floating in the sky. Strangely, they could only yell in fear but could not speak anything else.

    You can see my thoughts?! Capone covered his mouth in horror.

    Sean spread his hands, I dont need magic to see through your thoughts. But its obvious.

    Magic? You mean my talent is magic? Capone immediately understood something.

    Oh, you think thats talent? Sean smiled, I can exin a lot to you. I thought you hated that kind of thing.

    Dad told me not to unt it around.

    Sean walked up to him, That is indeed true. Do you mind giving me your hand?

    Capone hesitated for a while, nced at the few floating boys, and handed out his hand. Sean held his hand and soon sensed a familiar, weak power. He frowned slightly. Sure enough, an Obscurus was already forming.

    Sean has a lot of understanding of the Obscurus. If his Obscurus has fully formed, there is no way to separate that thing from his own strength. However, there is only one seed in his body at present, and its still growing. So he wouldnt have much of a problem handling them.

    Looking at Seans expression, Capone became a little nervous.

    After Sean frowned slightly, he became increasingly flustered and finally couldnt help but ask, Am I not good enough?

    Huh? Why do you say that? Sean smiled and let go of his hand.

    Since you say junior, it proves that people with this kind of talent should have a certain scale, and they have certain teachers teach corresponding students and put on certain schools? Which means an inspector woulde and check up on meter for qualification or something.

    Did I fail? I think I am still young and have room to grow. Capone said a lot like a cannonball. The anxiety in his eyes cannot be concealed.

    Sean has no interest in ying tricks with him. He smiled, You are not. You and I are the same kind, which is wizards. That kind of talent is called magic, just like what you see and feel the same. After youre eleven years old, youre eligible to enter the best wizarding school, Hogwarts.

    The words wizard and Hogwarts made Capones breath heavy. He rubbed his hands in embarrassment, Really?

    Yes, but before that, there are a few things that need to be taken care of. Sean pointed at the floating boys, How do you want to deal with them?

    Capones breathing became more rapid. He lowered his head and raised it after a while.

    Mr. Wallup, may I do it myself?

    By all means.

    Capone clenched the wooden stick in his hand and walked towards those boys step by step. He hit Davids head and others. David let out a miserable snort, tears already streaming down unconsciously. Capone gave another two hits and did the same to several other boys.

    Probably due to his weakness, he panted on the spot and turned his back to Sean after doing all this. Sean just watched all this silently.

    After a while, Capone turned around. He threw away the wooden stick in his hand, and the tears on his face had been wiped clean.

    Thank you, Mr. Wallup.

    Sean raised his eyebrows with great interest, Is that it?

    Yes, thats it. Capone nodded seriously, This is enough.

    If I heard correctly, they have been bullying you since childhood.

    Yes, but not in the future. Mr. Wallup, please teach me magic. Capone bowed, his head almost touching his knees.

    Sean didnt say much, nodded, and waved his wand casually. He cast a curvy tail on them, and they were weeping bitterly and opened their eyes wide. Capone watched all this in shock, then looked at Seans wand curiously.

    Its called a wand. When you go to school, youll have one too. Do you know why Im doing this?

    Capone hesitated for a while. He now regards Sean as the person who needs to go with him. After a while, he replied, Because they made a mistake?

    Smart. Im punishing them not because youre a wizard and theyre Muggles but because they made a mistake and needed to be punished. Sean led him out of the alley.

    Capone thought about it for a while and remembered this sentence in his heart. Whether a wizard or a Muggle should be punished for making mistakes. But what are Muggles? Is it people who dont know magic?

    After walking out of the alley, Capone nced back and said with some concern, Do you just let them in like this?

    Dont worry. They wont remember what happened today, and they should be busy looking for the hospital to cut their tailster, and they shouldnt have bothered you again.

    While talking, Sean led Capone towards a small house in the distance.

    You still have a problem to deal with, but its not a big problem. I will oftene here to help you deal with it during this period. Well, you should feel a little bitter. For example, when others bully you, you will have all kinds of negative emotions rising, and this kind of power in your body cant be contained.

    Listening to Seans words, Capone was a little puzzled, I got angry sometimes, but I dont seem to have the unstoppable emotion you said.

    Now, it was Seans turn to be surprised. Even though the Obscurus hadnt fully formed yet, the power of even a small Obscurus seed was greater than young wizards power. There are currently only two Obscurial who have survived when they were ten years old; one is Aurelius, and the other is Daisy.

    Talk to me about your feelings. Sean became more interested now.

    With some hesitation, Capone looked down at his hands and muttered, I knew I was different from David and the others since I was a child. My father said I cant show this power; otherwise, I will be imprisoned.

    Sean raised his eyebrows in surprise, How old were you? How old were you when you first felt it?

    Capone hesitated for a while, I felt it when I was very young, probably when I couldnt walk well. I could let the apples on the table fly as long as I wanted to. My dad cried andughed when he saw it but told me I cannot tell anyone about this.

    Give me your hand again. Ill take another look. After another more detailed examination, it was Seans turn to be amazed.

    Before, he was surprised that Capone had been bullied for so long and he had been suppressing his power. But the Obscurus in his body was only a seed that was not deeply rooted in his body.

    Now, it seems that Obscurus is partly restricted by his power.

    This child is only ten years old, but the magic power in his body is terrifying. Sean even suspects that many wizards do not have so much magic power when they are adults, and Capone still has a lot of room to grow.

    If Im not wrong, youre a genius, Sean said bluntly.

    Huh? Capone almost kneeled down.

    I know its hard for you to understand, but when you really start to study magic, you will understand it yourself, Sean said with his hands behind his back.

    Capone nodded, wondering if all wizards talk like this.

    Sean pointed to a house in the distance, Do you know someone there?

    Its Ms. Bathildas home. I go there every three days to deliver food or something to her.

    Do me a favor. Go there once a day, I will prepare the things for you, and exin the situation to your father. If there is an old man whoes out to stare at you, dont be afraid, he wont hurt you. Sean ordered.

    Capone took the words to heart, then nodded.

    By the way, if that old man wants to teach you something, dont hesitate to listen to him.

    Huh? Didnt you say that I can start learning magic until Im eleven?

    I mean, wheres the harm of it? Dont worry about that. It wont do you any harm. Sean smiled.

    Alright then

    -

    The next day, when Capone passed with a big bag of things, he felt a little uneasy. Although he is young, he is not stupid. Anyone who was treated like this by Sean must also be a wizard. No wonder every time he came to this yard, he felt a little strange about his surroundings.

    After knocking on the door, Bathilda came and opened it.

    Oh, Capone. Didnt you just deliver it yesterday?

    Maam, Mr. Sean Wallup asked me to deliver things to you every day. Shall I help you move it in? Capone said.

    Oh, Sean? What a caring boy. No need, Capone, youve done good. said Bathilda tremblingly.

    Then excuse me, maam.

    When Capone put everything away and was about to leave, a figure stood at the top of the stairs at some point. It was the old man that Sean said. Capone immediately knew who he meant. He thought of Seans instructions and immediately stood up straight like a soldier in training.

    Those eyes look much scarier than Seans.

    A boring little trick. Capone heard the man say something in a dull tone and then walked back upstairs.

    Huh? Capone wiped the sweat from his forehead and left quickly.

    At this time, Sean was looking for someone. He didnt help Capone to get close to Grindelwald directly. Grindelwald felt the Obscurus in Capones body. Asking Capone to deliver things was indeed Seans idea to get close to him.

    Grindelwald mentions the kids name, which shows that he has been paying attention. He wants to deal with these problems easily, but he doesnt want to do it. This shows that Grindelwald is dissatisfied with the state of the world today.

    Of course, this is just a trick to make Grindelwald untie that feeling.

    Damn it, I cant find anything. Could it be that he imprisoned himself directly to avoid the worlds gaze? Sean muttered in a low voice after searching around on the basement floor of Nurmengard.

    Although the old Grindelwald lost his memory, it should be easy to understand all of this stuff on his own. Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to take the invisibility cloak to cover himself.

    But the question is, where did he hide himself?

    The invisibility cloak is big. It can cover two people, whether they are big or small. Sean is going to have a talk with old Grindelwald under the cover of the invisibility cloak. He searched for a long time in Nurmengard but couldnt find him.

    Sean was about to return but heard footsteps from a distance. He waved his wand, and his figure disappeared into the surrounding environment.

    The person who came was a woman, Vinda Rosier, who was the second principal of Nurmengard. Since Grindelwald announced that she would create a new world, she has be younger and younger.

    Professor Rozier walked to the center. She didnt look in Seans direction but called Seans name directly.

    Sean, Lord Grindelwald has informed me. I know you are here.

    Sean was confused.

    She continued to speak loudly, He told me that he is currently in a situation. However, there are situations where he needs your help.

    Huh? Sean revealed his figure.

 Chapter 374: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Requestâ€

    Chapter 374: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Request¡±

    In the gloomy and cold underground, Seans eyes twitched.

    What do you mean, Professor Rosier?

    He didnt know what kind of magic was used, but at this time, she looked like a morous beauty in her 30s. She tapped her chin as she saw Sean.

    So you are here. Lord Grindelwald told me that if you use the Disillusionment Charm to hide yourself, I just need to shout your name. She said that, but there was a hint of surprise in his heart.

    Although Grindelwald instructed her that, she couldnt see through the disguise. She has been searching secretly with her spells since she walked into the underground. Unexpectedly, Seans spell was so good that she couldnt find him.

    Rosier looked at him more. Sean is worthy of being Grindelwalds student and the wizard favored by Grindelwald.

    Professor, what about him?

    Roser shook her head, I dont know the exact details, but when I wanted to contact him, he told me that he was now in a life-threatening situation. He said I dont need to worry about it, and mentioned you.

    He mentioned me? What does he want me to do? For some reason, Sean had a bad feeling.

    He didnt keep up with the current news. He still needs to control the current situation, especially after thest incident.

    Rosier tone became a little more serious, and she continued in a deep voice, Grindelwald is now the new president of the International Confederation of Wizards, and there are many things that require him to make decisions. If it was just a decision, I can handle it and act as his representative.

    However, some things require him to show up in person.

    Sean licked his dry lips and covered his eyes. He probably knows what Grindelwald asked him to do.

    For example? Sean asked with a hint of expectation.

    Rosier smiled, For example, discuss matters with several representatives of the Ministry of Magic, such as exining the incident on the British Ministry of Magic two days ago.

    Professor, just give me a straightforward one

    You have to pretend to be Lord Grindelwald.

    Sean groaned and said with a bitter face, I still have to go to ss. Am I the only one who can do it?

    I understand your situation. Except for the Potions ss, the other courses are just easy for you. Rosier nodded.

    She continued, As for finding other people to pretend to be Grindelwald, thats impossible. Lord Grindelwald never leaves behind his own hair or personal items, and the raw materials for Polyjuice cannot be found. There are also Transfiguration masters under his arms, but this method is prone to ws, and Grindelwalds unique Transfiguration magic is only known by two people. Him and you.

    In addition, one thing I have to admit is, Rosier looked at Sean, Except for Mr. Dumbledore, only you can have the same way of talking like him. Other people respect and fear Grindelwald, they couldnt imitate his way of speaking.

    Sean still didnt want to take on this troublesome task, Professor, Im actually not good at acting.

    Rosier raised her eyebrows, Grindelwald asked you specifically and said that if you dare to run away, he wille to you to give something himself personally.

    Sean immediately straightened his tie, Tell me what I need to do, Professor.

    Come with me.

    She thought of the message given by Grindelwald she contacted him.

    Sean is good at dealing with chaotic situations; his methods are always rough but effective. Plus, he looks more gentlemanly than me.

    He followed Rosier towards the Floowork in Nurmengard and met no one else along the way. Obviously, Rosier had told the students not to wander around long ago.

    So, what exactly do I need to do? Sean asked while inspecting his ring.

    You should know that after Lord Grindelwald became the new chairman, not all the Ministry of Magic expressed their support. They said that Lord Grindelwald was not in his rightful position, so they are still discussing that. In addition, they were just infiltrated.

    Sean nodded, of course he knew this. As far as Sean knows, institutions like the French Ministry of Magic, the British Ministry of Magic, the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic, and the Greek Ministry of Magic have publicly stated that they will not support Grindelwalds orders for the time being.

    In addition, the Magic Congress of the United States of America is still unclear about it, but they have not shown such a clear opposition like other Ministry of Magic. Sean estimates that the Returners force and MACUSA were in a stalemate.

    Others, such as the German Ministry of Magic and the Polish Ministry of Magic, have expressed their support for the new chairman in all aspects.

    ording to the news we got, those opposing the Ministry of Magic were prepared to deal with the pressure from Lord Grindelwald. After being elected as the new chairman, he didnt make any decisions or even show himself.

    It made them a little bit bolder, and they even jointly proposed the so-called Chairmans Impeachment. ording to the rules, as long as more than Ministry of Magic forces jointly propose that motion, the impeachment will begin. Rosier exined.

    Sean frowned, Its a meaningless act, and the chairmans impeachment is at best a formality. After all, the result of the impeachment is decided by a joint vote of the jury and representatives of the Ministry of Magic. They also need at least two-thirds of the votes required for impeachment.

    Rosier nodded, Yes, it is indeed a meaningless action. Later, Lord Grindelwald will immediately pass a new decree that the chairman has veto power over the highest administrative regtions such as the Chairmans Impeachment and Investigation.

    Then what should I do?

    On the impeachment meeting, you have to go through the motions. It is necessary for you to appear, as it will give our people more confidence. You have to participate in the private talks that will follow. Representatives of the Ministry of Magic of those countries will talk about the matter and hope that Lord Grindelwald will exin some things. Rosier said.

    A meeting and talk? Whats the topic?

    The content of the meeting is about changes in the world. You dont have to worry about this, our people are all prepared, and it is rted to the incident that happened in the Department of Mysteries of the British Ministry of Magic.

    The British Ministry of Magic believes that Lord Grindelwald nned this incident, and they need an exnation. Rosier said.

    Sean scratched his head, What is there to exin?

    Thats right, thats the correct answer. Rosier nodded, Lord Grindelwald has instructed me to treat it with your strongest attitude, and he said that you can go do anything you want and improvise.

    Sean reacted after a little thought. The Returners may suspect that the changes in the world are rted to Grindelwald; this is something that he could take a chance on.

    Rosier went to a cab and rummaged around, picked up something, turned to Sean, and said, After transforming, change your clothes. This is a high-necked windbreaker that Lord Grindelwald often wears, as for the vest and shirt inside

    Sean happened to pull out a brand new set of clothes from the ring. The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Rosier nced at the two sets of clothes in Seans hands that were exactly the same as his own, looked at Sean again, and silently put away the clothes.

    Seanughed, took the clothes, and went to the small room inside.

    He has prepared several sets of clothes that Grindelwald often wears, as well as the robes that Professor Dumbledore likes to wear, others various houses and grades robes, and the uniforms of the Ministry of Magic of various countries. He has prepared several sets of suits for Aurors as well, the Guards, and so on. He even has sets of suits for various magic hospitals.

    Rosier was a little speechless and looked at the door that Sean entered through with some admiration. Now she understood why Lord Grindelwald could trust Sean with such an important matter. Rosier couldnt help sighing when she thought of Seans age.

    The door was pushed open, and Rosier turned around.

    She stared nkly at the person who came out.

    Not only is the appearance exactly the same, but the manner, the seemingly peaceful but defiant eyes, and even the smile outlined at the corner of the mouth are exactly the same. Even Rosier, who has been with Grindelwald for so long, had to admit that she would never be able to tell the difference if she hadnt taken a closer look.

    Is it okay to look at, professor? What do you want me to pay attention to?

    Pay attention to your tone of voice. Rosier sighed.

    His eyes froze, his chin was slightly raised, his hands were behind his back, and the corner of his mouth on the right side was slightly raised.

    Vinda, tell me.

    Rosier almost instinctively wanted to lower her head, and she reacted immediately. After hiding the embarrassment in her eyes, she said calmly, I will be by your side when the timees; I will tell you everyones name when they greet you. You just need to remember to deal with it like Lord Grindelwald would.

    Thinking about it, its not that much of a trouble. Sean smiled slightly.

    Rosier grabbed a handful of Floo powder and sprinkled it into the firece. Before she could say anything, Sean stepped into the mes first.

    This time, the so-called Chairmans Impeachment was to be carried out at the German Ministry of Magic, which is considered Grindelwalds region, so there was no need to worry about any idents.

    Alice, its a pleasure to meet you.

    Ben, my friend.

    Oh, Stevenson. Dont worry about it.

    Ike, you have done a good job during this time. Looking forward to your endeavors.

    In the conference hall, Sean, disguised as Grindelwald, was greeting everyone who came forward to say hello. Sean perfectly digested every piece of information Rosier gave and made reasonable responses to everyone.

    With handshakes, hugs, and shoulder pats, the conference hall even became a bit like a fan meeting. When Sean made a move, people cheered and apuded. The fanaticism was staggering.

    The so-called meeting became boring. The representatives of the Ministry of Magic listed a lot of evidence that Grindelwald should not be the new chairman, and Sean felt that he wanted to go to sleep.

    The chief judge finally announced, Jurors and representatives of various countries who think that Gellert Grindelwald is not suitable to continue to serve as the president of the International Confederation of Wizards, please raise your hands.

    There were not a lot who raised their hands.

    In this case, Grindelwald will continue to serve in his position.

    Amid the apuse, Sean stood up, waving his hands while fastening the buttons of his vest.

    Thank you for your trust. In addition, please stay one more day. Tomorrow, I will announce new regtions and- Sean showed a smile at the opposition, Some other things.

    After that, he tossed his windbreaker.

    This meeting is over.

 Chapter 375: â€œAndros The Invicibleâ€

    Chapter 375: ¡°Andros The Invicible¡±

    The faces of the representatives of the Ministry of Magic were sour. Grindelwald didnt consider giving them a chance at all.

    In this highest-level meeting of the wizarding world, he was almost telling everyone clearly that if anyone dared to trouble him, they would get somethinging. Regret in the hearts of several people has spread uncontrobly.

    However, the thoughts of the jury were no longer within Seans consideration. He strode away from the meeting, and those people who were close to Grindelwald followed him step by step.

    Now go to the chairmans office as usual. Later, the representatives for private woulde to you. Remember what to do. Rosier didnt even open or close her mouth, but her voice could be heard in his ear.

    Along the way, she used magic to send hints to Sean. Sean tugged on his tie to show that he already knew.

    Abernathy, everything is going on as usual. I will notify the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement toe to see me. You will handle those peoples trials tomorrow. At that time, cooperate with the Director. Sean imitates Grindelwalds unique tone and orders inly.

    Yes, Lord Grindelwald. Abernathy immediately replied with a trace of uncontroble excitement in his voice.

    Grindelwald handed over this important task to him with such confidence. Grindelwald has always encouraged and praised his loyal followers, especially the young man in front of him, who is the grandson of Abernathy.

    Abernathy, Sean chuckled, and he stopped and patted him on the shoulder. I was happy when your grandfather rmended you to me. Abernathy flushed with excitement.

    The group creating the new world has a brand new following, and with a wizard-like your grandfather, I believed from the very beginning that you would also give me a satisfactory result. Sean smiled.

    Abernathy suppressed the excitement in his heart. He nodded calmly and replied, I will definitely not let you down, Lord Grindelwald.

    Im hoping. When you are in public, call me Mr. Chairman, my child. Sean patted him on the shoulder like a kind and charming old man.

    Yes, Lord Grindelwald, I mean Mr. Chairman. Abernathy almost knelt on one knee in his heart to show his loyalty.

    It looks like you still need to adapt like Vinda. Keep on the good work. Sean said with a smile.

    Immediately after the conversation, the people who followed him became fanatical. The excitement and pride on their faces could not be concealed. A trace of surprise appeared in the eyes of Rosier, who had been watching quietly.

    The people around them are all direct descendants of the old followers who followed Grindelwald to conquer the world. After Grindelwald was sessfully elected as the leader, they were sent to some more important positions.

    Generally speaking, there is no need to doubt their loyalty and ability, but young people will always be eager to be encouraged by their idols.

    Sean managed to energize them well. When he faced those people, he just said hello casually because he didnt need to win them over or encourage them.

    When facing these people, Sean can give appropriate encouragement like Grindelwald, which shortens the connection with those who have just joined the group and gives them more motivation in the future.

    Rosier thought about it carefully, and she was surprised to find that if the real Lord Grindelwald was here, he would do almost exactly the same thing as Sean.

    Rosier watched Sean quietly from the sidelines. He was doing the same thing as Lord Grindelwald. At this time, Rosier could only secretly sigh in her heart.

    When he was about to walk to the office, a group of people suddenly appeared at the corner of the corridor, led by a man in a neat suit. Sean is happy because he knows this person well.

    That night in Paris, he was taken to the interrogation room for personal interrogation. The interrogator was the person in front of him, Mark Ponte.

    Later, he pretends to be possessed by Voldemort in Nurmengard and sessfully removes him after fighting with Rosier. He also came up with the follow-up n and invited Snape to give him a Veritaserum.

    Mark Ponte didnt know that Grindelwald in front of him was Sean, the third-grade wizard who had been interrogated many times by him. He kept a serious expression and walked over quickly.

    Mr. Grindelwald, the representatives of the Ministry of Magic of the United Kingdom, France, and other countries have invited you to a private meeting. The incident in the Department of Mysteries needs your answer.

    His few followers, who had just been encouraged by Sean, stood in front of them, all of them with gloomy expressions.

    Are you questioning the new International Confederation of Wizards leader? Abernathy maintained his demeanor, but his words were cold.

    Dont get too excited. Abernathy. Sean said.

    He looked at each other with a smile until Ponte couldnt help arching his neck. He took a step closer and then slowly moved his body.

    He moved his ear closer, Excuse me?

    Ponte panicked, but he still remembered the instructions from above that Grindelwald wouldnt do anything to him, and he had to be strong.

    Thinking of this, he forced himself to straighten his back and replied in a deep voice, I think Ive made it very clear just now, Mr. Grindelwald.

    Ponte fell to his knees, his body twitching violently. Behind him, several wizards who had been waiting immediately raised their wands and aimed at Rosier. Rosier didnt even look at those people, she retracted her wand, and her voice was as calm as water.

    When facing him, I think I need to teach some people what respect is.

    It aligns with the mentality of a Grindelwald follower, but using the Cruciatus Curse is too much.

    Sean secretly praised in his heart and frowned at Rosier, Vinda, how can you treat our guests like this?

    That was reckless of me, Lord Grindelwald. Rosier immediately lowered her head.

    Sean finally waved his hand, Excuse us, but be careful next time.

    Ponte fell to his knees and wailed silently, and the wizards behind him felt that it was extremely absurd. Whats even more annoying is that they dare not object to Grindelwald.

    Sean bent down and looked at Ponte, slowly standing straight with his hands behind his back.

    What did this gentleman say just now? Can you repeat it?

    Huh? Isnt my question worth answering? Sean narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The atmosphere in the entire corridor seemed to drop immediately, and the biting air made it hard to breathe. A hoarse voice sounded when those few people were in a dilemma.

    Grindelwald, do you really have to embarrass someone lower than you?

    Sean smiled slightly; the blue me in his hand was not extinguished, and he made a happy and mocking sound, Im just surprised that he was brave enough to do it.

    Im here to talk to you, Grindelwald. Dont you dare? The hoarse voice was a little angry.

    But Sean didnt even move when he stood still, and his smile was getting bigger.

    It seems that you dont know how to be polite. Please allow me to tell you something, Sean raised his chin, I have served as the principal of Nurmengard for years, and Im best at teaching and educating people.

    In the corner where the hoarse voice came from, two people in ck robes looked at each other. They are talking in a low voice.

    Grindelwald is tougher than expected.

    Of course, he has already conquered half the power in the wizarding world.

    What do we do now?

    Forget about it. We cant hold Grindelwald, but we still have to talk about it, keeping in mind our original purpose.

    The exchange was only for a moment, and the hoarse voice said, Mr. Grindelwald, we hope you can talk to us. After all, no one wants to see the wizarding world fall apart, right?

    Sean put away the blue me in his palm and smiled, Huh, interesting.

    After that, he stepped over Ponte and walked towards the source of the sound. A man in a ck robe waited there and then led him towards a room.

    Looking at his floating posture, Sean became more vignt. The Returners showed up to negotiate with him. Although Grindelwald has always been aware of the Returners existence, these people have always operated in secret and have never been exposed to the public eye.

    When he stepped into the door, Sean finally saw someone. The person did not hide his face, and the pearly white body appeared in front of his eyes. It was a middle-aged man with a typical Caucasian appearance. He was over two meters tall, with plump lips, a fit body, and symmetrical eyebrows.

    The appearance characteristics look like a typical appearance of ancient Greek people. He was a powerful wizard in the prosperous period of ancient Greece and returned to this world.

    For some reason, Sean always felt that he looked a little familiar. It wasnt that he had seen him before, but that he had seen an image of his before.

    Grindelwald, you should know who I am, but I will introduce myself again. The hoarse voice seems to be amon feature of the Returners, but his voice is still full of pride and confidence, My name is Andros.

    Sean was slightly startled. He is the famous Andros in the history of the wizarding world. No wonder it looks familiar; he has seen it on the chocte frog card; although it does not portray him perfectly, there is a simr look.

    Andros the Invincible was born in Greece in the ssical period and is the only known powerful wizard in history with a Patronus in the shape of a giant. At the same time, he is also famous for his powerful magic; many people cant even withstand his spells.

    Although he was shocked, Sean remained calm on the surface. He chuckled lightly, sat on the opposite sofa, and crossed his legs.

    Good to know you. He pped his hands.

    Andros couldnt see much of his expression and said in a deep voice, Grindelwald, you are the most prideful wizard I have ever seen.

    Sean flicked his sleeves and said, I would prefer to be called conceited.

    Andros narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 376: â€œReject Allâ€

    Chapter 376: ¡°Reject All¡±

    In the office, a needle can be clearly heard falling. Andros just gave a long speech in a rtively excited state, and he was panting slightly. However, as one of the Returners, he couldnt make a more convincing sound of rapid breathing.

    At this moment, Seans brain was spinning.

    Grindelwald should know some of the inside information, but it should not be much; otherwise, Andros would not speak this much. From this point of view, it seems that it is not a big problem.

    Sean was still sitting, looking at his eyes.

    Andros, Sean said with a cold tone, Working with Dumbledore, support the Guards, infiltrate the Ministry of Magic. Oh, I almost forgot that my portrait was hung on every wanted poster not long ago. I must say, how you guys work together is something.

    Andros expressed calmly, Grindelwald, you have done enough revenge, you have not been harmed in any way, and you even became the new leader, right?

    We are always against you, and the reason is very simple. You are a time bomb, Grindelwald. You know how many ns you have made to start a war against the Muggles over the years?

    This world doesnt allow a lunatic to mess around with it, so we chose to act first. Otherwise, what benefits can we gain by that?

    Androsughed, Even if we get more rights, money, and power, whats the use of it?

    Dont get angry now. You do have the right to be angry andmit revenge. But Grindelwald, think about your dream conflicts too much with this world; why do you think Dumbledore wanted to work with us?

    Andros stood up. He took out a gray prismatic crystal, and after throwing it upwards, a thick mist overflowed. The mist turned into a ck-and-white scene, a magical and eerie area.

    Lakes, inds, forests, mountains, deserts, tall buildings like it was heaven and eerie blood pools like hell. Seen and unseen creatures live in various ces, including wizards, elves, fairies, and, of course, giants and monsters.

    Those creatures all seem to be rted to real-world creatures, but theyre a lot weirder and twisted, and this area seems to be suffering from a huge disaster. The magma spewed wildly, and the mountains copsed one by one. The whole world was like a kneaded rubber ball that was gradually being destroyed.

    Sean was taken aback. There would be no such ce like this in the real world, and the magma gave Sean a sense of familiarity.

    This is like his own soul world.

    The world shown by Andros is the Misty Land. The so-called The Other World in myths and legends. This is the origin of the Returners.

    Andros turned his head to look at him and said, Grindelwald, you know where this is, and now, can you make a corrtion toward the current world?

    Andros thought Grindelwald was aware of all this and continued, You should have noticed it long ago. In the real world, weird and inexplicable forces are gradually showing signs. But you dont know that the Misty Land has long been affected by it.

    No one knows the source of that power, but itsing, and the Returners had to resort because of the Misty Land we live in right now.

    This seemed like a lie.

    They said that the destruction of the world would not have any effect on them, but now they have be a refugee who has to return to the current world because of the things happening in the Misty Land.

    But his attitude is strange. Since Andros dared to say that, it proved that Grindelwald had indeed observed some changes around the world, which is the strange force that he said was rising.

    In the room, Andros sighed, The world is going into chaos, and your little apprentice is the best proof. Its not just that, but everything that has a connection with that is going to create chaos in this world.

    His voice was heavy, So what if you can teach your student well? So what if the power can be controlled? Can he resist the change?

    Sean raised his head and said in a cold voice, You dont need to worry about it. Since you came from the Misty Land that was first affected, dont you know the source of the change?

    Andros nced at him and shook his head, I dont know, but there is a guess that we made.

    borate.

    Maybe Gods of Wizard was not satisfied with the current situation of this world. His eyes are projecting over, dont you notice? In the ces where the changes ur, the magic power is weird, but it is pure, very simr to the first origin of magic.

    Gods of Wizards? Sean frowned. In the wizarding world, few religious beliefs about the source of magic exist, and the so-called Gods are often only mentioned in stories and tales.

    Rather than saying that it is the Gods of Wizards, it is better to say that all wizards believe in the force of nature and the world, and the Gods of Wizards represent this.

    The Gods of Wizards feel that this world is not in good shape, so they want to change it.

    However, Grindelwalds travel over a hundred years has caused changes in the world and time incident. Sean has learned from Dumbledore that the world will actively repair the anomalies.

    Does the Gods of Wizards really exist?

    He cast his gaze over, but there was no expression on Andros face.

    Sean said, I dont believe in God. I only believe in myself.

    Andros sneered, Who would believe it? You cant see the intangible Gods of Wizards. Even in the era where I live, only the oldest and most stubborn people would think that there is a God in the world.

    But if you dont believe it, how do you exin the current situation?

    As he spoke, Andros took out a branch; the branch floated quietly in mid-air, and a strange and pure magic power radiated.

    Grindelwald, have you collected and studied this magic power? Can you exin the source of this magic power?

    Seans heart trembles; this magical power is strange. It is a bit simr to Obscuruss magic power, but the magic power in front of him is purer which is indescribable. Sean has never felt this kind of magic before.

    Andros said in a deep voice, We think this is a sign that the Gods of Wizards eyes are about to descend on thisnd, Grindelwald. I wont go around in circles with you anymore.

    Oh? Sean showed a hint of interest in a timely manner.

    The Gods are irresistible. If the world wants to escape, we can only avoid their gaze, Andros said, Grindelwald, the so-called proposition to you is only one thing. Suspend your n to start a war. Whether you want to fight against the Returners or to rule the Muggles, suspend them all.

    After all this talk, do you still want me to cease that thought?

    Andros said in a deep voice, Judging from the current situation, it will take at most three years before they wille. When the Gods no longer feel that the world is in chaos, they will go away.

    You can still maintain your people during this period of time. I dont care what you will do when that time is over. Because by then, the Returners will return to the Misty Land. Whether or not you want to rule the world or destroy it, we dont care.

    The only requirement is that during this period, you have to use your right to speak, let the wizards lie dormant, and end wars. Dont tell me you worry about losing authority in just a few years.

    It has to be said that even from Seans point of view, this so-called proposition does not seem to do much harm to Grindelwald. Even if Grindelwald does not cooperate, Grindelwaldunches a war against the Returners. This war will not end in a short period; it will definitelyst for a long time, even longer than three years.

    If they cooperate and Andros tells the truth, he only needs to halt the wizarding world for three years, and Grindelwald canpletely control the world afterward.

    No matter how you look at it, this is a win-win situation for Grindelwald. But the so-called Gods of Wizards and other things seemed unreasonable.

    In addition, Sean is the one here, which means one thing from the beginning. Grindelwald believes that there is no need to cooperate with them at all. So, why did he say such a lot of things like this? And what does that strange magical power represent?

    At this time, Rosiers voice sounded in his ears, Sean, Lord Grindelwald told me not to tell you at first, but I will tell you when this talk touches on the most important points. Dont promise him anything and reject any request made by him.

    He asked me to tell you to look at all this from his perspective and use your own perspective to reason it.

    Sean smiled secretly in his heart, knowing Grindelwald had already thought about it.

    Sounds like a good n. Sean smiled, stood up, and walked towards Andros, looking as if he was about to shake hands with him.

    Grindelwald, good that you wer-

    The satisfaction on Andros face was interrupted by a green light.

    Avada Kedavra.

    In the eyes of Andros, Grindelwald was still smiling, and the Killing Curse struck instantly. Moreover, his eyes were covered with ayer of light. Sean used something that he learned from Voldemort, and it can cause damage to special entities like ghosts.

    His Killing Curse was ready, and the Echoes of Hermione item had already umted enough spells beforehand. Sean has long understood what Grindelwald meant, and his purpose ofing here is to get the Returners.

    A green light shot out, but it went through Andros body. Seans spell from Voldemort didnt work, and a small snake made of mist crawled out of Andros body, resisting it.

    Grindelwald!

    Andros shouted. His body suddenly floated, and immediately after that, a ck mist rose from behind him. The ck mist turned into a vortex, sucking Andros into it.

    The ck mist was not a Portkey but a special magic. Seans spell and the other things were all sucked away by the vortex.

    Grindelwald, you bastard! The person who was in the Department of Mysteries that day was indeed you! Andros yelled angrily as half of his body sank into the vortex.

    Sean raised his brow, Its so obvious, and you just realized it?

    He wants Grindelwald to be the culprit behind the Department of Mysteries to be true so that the Returners will not think that Grindelwald was the person behind the time travel incident.

    Andros gave Sean a gloomy look, and when his head was about to sink into the vortex, heughed.

    Grindelwald, havent you always wondered why Dumbledore betrayed you? Do you know why? Let me tell you, we sent someone to take Dumbledore to Baron Skinners mansion.

    Grindelwald, I know what you want. But Dumbledore, he has be your eternal enemy.

    The vortex disappeared, and Androsughter stopped abruptly.

    Lord Grindelwald Rosier looked at Sean.

    Sean waved his hand, Take care and deal with the rest of them.

    Understood.

    After everyone walked out of the room, Sean sat down.

    He knew what Baron Skinners estate was for.

 Chapter 377: â€œBaron Skinnerâ€™s Mansionâ€

    Chapter 377: ¡°Baron Skinner¡¯s Mansion¡±

    I seem to know something. A thought popped up in Seans mind.

    This thought made him feel like he had fallen into an ice cave, and his hair stood on his head.

    Baron Skinners mansion.

    Back then, Sean learned about the ranking of dangerous magic that the Ministry of Magic had secretly kept from Barty Jr. In the ranking based on the degree of danger, the tenth ce, which is the least dangerous among them, is the Horcrux.

    The most dangerous thing that Sean still hasnt understood why is the Blood Pact.

    After hearing the news, Sean went to check a lot of things and found rted material in the restricted area of

    the Hogwarts library. In the book called Deadly Pact there is mention of contract magic involving blood.

    Blood Pact: Reflections on Baron Skinners Mansion in the Thirteenth Century.

    The article describes the situation at that time. The unknown contract magic seems to be the link to maintain the love between the two, but another persons malice is hidden. Sean clearly remembered that the author at that time tranted a sentence in a notebook left by Baron Skinner himself.

    Hate takes love as the cornerstone, exchanges equal value, and adds great power.

    Dumbledore has been to Baron Skinners mansion. After that, the Returners are sure that Dumbledore will be an eternal enemy of Grindelwald. A thought has emerged in Seans mind.

    Moreover, Andros said another sentence, The supreme power is no longer yours. Do you think you can resist it?

    No way Sean shook his head and drove out the bad guess in his mind.

    He had to go and see for himself to the Baron Skinners mansion.

    Outside, his followers havepletely controlled the wizards from the Returners, and Sean finds Rosier.

    Vinda,e with me. Abernathy, you will be fully responsible for the rest of the matter.

    Yes, Lord Grindelwald.

    When Sean and Rosier returned to Nurmengard through Floo powder, he pulled his tight cor and took a long breath.

    Is there anything else I can help with? Professor Rozier.

    Rosier looked at him with strange eyes and shook her head, You did a very good job today, and that is it.

    Sean shrugged, returned to his appearance, and put on the school robe.

    Professor, where is he now?

    Rosier shook her head, Lord Grindelwald didnt tell me the details of what happened, but I think you should have a certain understanding of his situation. ording to my understanding, he has to hide now.

    Sean raised his brows in surprise, as expected of his confidant, who had been following Grindelwald; his guess was urate.

    Did he say anything else for you to tell me or someone else?

    No, I have followed all the orders of Lord Grindelwald.

    I see. Ill go back first, Professor Rosier. After saying goodbye, Sean walked towards the basement.

    Walking in the empty corridor, Sean kept thinking about Grindelwalds intentions. Judging from the content of his instructions, it was obvious that he had expected it long ago. Perhaps, just based on what was shown when Marshall assassinated him that time, he understood something.

    Grindelwald chose to let himself know the news. He must be able to guess that after learning the news, he will find a way to find Baron Skinners mansion to find the truth.

    Thinking of this, Sean rxed. After all, if his theory is the truth, then there will be a big problem. Another noteworthy point is that Andros behavior is intended to anger Grindelwald and disturb his mental state.

    Does that mean that the Returners may have some kind of big move shortly?

    Thinking of this, Sean stopped walking towards the basement and changed direction. He was going to go to the principals office in Nurmengard to take another look.

    When Grindelwald was wanted by the whole world, Professor Rosier became the new principal of Nurmengard, but she did not move into the principals office, as she was preserving it for him. Even in that office, only Sean, who has obtained the authority, can freely enter and leave.

    Pushing open the door, Sean wandered around the principals office, where no one had entered for a long time. Its still the same. Apparently, the self-cleaning spells keep it tidy.

    The Encyclopedia of Magic History is thest book I read. The Manuscript of Interpretation of Dreams, I also read this one, but I dont understand it at all. The History of Spell Innovation and Improvement, Hmm, not this.

    Sean was rummaging through Grindelwalds bookshelves, trying to find hints that Grindelwald had hidden. However, after searching around, he hasnt found any information that can exin the current situation.

    In the beginning, after Grindelwald was wanted, Sean went to his principals office to find things. Grindelwald loves the history of magic in various ages and times. In addition, he also collects some magic books that cannot be found on the market.

    Huh? Sean, who continued to rummage through the drawers, saw the cover of a book.

    (History of Regional Changes in the Wizarding World)

    Perhaps this book should not be called a book. More like a log because it contains maps from various ages. Grindelwald used magic to bind these maps together and had some information he had collected.

    Seans eyes lit up. He had seen this book before but didnt pay much attention to it then. Opening it, Sean pressed his finger on the parchment to read the search directory.

    I remember that the information on Baron Skinners mansion seems to be from the thirteenth century. There should be a map of the Britishnd.

    After turning to the exact page number, Sean took out his wand and tapped the parchment. The parchment squirmed, and soon, a three-dimensional map spread out on the desk.

    The three-dimensional map of the parchment is densely packed with roads, mountains, and rivers that have shrunk countless times. He tapped the nearest mountain with his wand, and the ink below the map came together like a trickle and turned into a detailed map.

    Muggles consider Mount Helvellyn to be one of the biggest mountains in the UK. Muggles believe that this volcano once erupted, bringing countless steep boulders to the area at the foot of the mountain. Muggles, once known as Walkers, died by the side of the crater.

    Since the seventh century, this mountain has been upied by a Ukrainian Ironbelly that came all the way. Later, an unknown wizard tamed the dragon. He hated the disturbance that Muggles made, nted various Illusion spells, and used rock spells to arrange many dangerous traps.

    The azureke in the mountains is the water left by that wizard. The only rocky path was not created by Muggles but made by the Ukrainian Ironbelly that carries magical stone by using its tail. Muggles would only foolishly find gold in that area to fall for their traps.

    The wizard lived in the Helvellyn mountain for nearly two centuries before the mountains were upied for a time by two Welsh dragons. In the eleventh century, it became a paradise for trolls. In the thirteenth century, the trolls were expelled by a group of centaurs. This situation was maintained until the Ministry of Magic was officially established. Several officers who were there moved out eventually.

    Wizards have rarely visited Helvellyn Mountain since then, but ording to reliable information, there is still a group of monsters living in the caves inside the mountain. These are some monsters left by the centaur when they expelled the trolls. Small colonies of troll cubs gradually formed and survive to this day.

    The detailed introduction made Sean amazed. Although Grindelwald has always despised the history of wizards living in secret, he likes studying history. He can find ways to obtain all kinds of information that cannot be found in the public.

    However, this is not something that Sean needs now. He wanted to see if any ruins of Baron Skinners mansion were here.

    The Returners sent someone to take Dumbledore to Baron Skinners mansion, and Sean also got relevant information in the memory of the hidden creature he had caught before. At that time, he didnt know where the long-abandoned ce was. Looking at it now, it is very likely to be the ruins of the Barons mansion.

    Sean still remembers what was said. The white-bearded old man walked out of the pile of stones and became more terrifying than any creature. It wanted to escape from that ce, but it was restrained.

    It seems that that ce really has something to do with the Blood Pact.

    The memory of the creature also showed one thing. Baron Skinners mansion had just be dpidated with the passage of time and hadnt changed into anything else. This narrowed Seans search scope a lot.

    Abandoned ce Sean muttered, looking for it on the three-dimensional map.

    After searching for a long time, when Sean was about to be disappointed that this ce was not marked, he finally found a simr building. On the easternmost side of the map of this ind, there is a small area under the strait facing Belgium far away, and an extremely inconspicuous building is hidden in it.

    Sean tapped lightly with his wand. The parchment shook violently for some reason, which made Sean even more certain that he might have found the right ce.

    Finally, the parchment stopped shaking, and only a shallow column of ink flew out, converging into a line of sentences.

    The mansion of Baron Skinner, the Baron and his wife are wizards. It is now deserted and has no value at all.

    The parchment seemed to indicate that its creators mood was not very stable at the time, which made Sean feel a little heavy. Sean didnt hesitate. He was not going to ask Dumbledore about the situation because Dumbledore would definitely not tell him, and he didnt know where Grindelwald was now.

    Remembering the location, Sean returned to Hogwarts through the Vanishing Cab. He opened the window and disappeared into a ck smoke.

    Flying out of the range of Hogwarts, Sean jumped onto the clouds, and the ck smoke disappeared. He turned back into his body and floated above the clouds.

    Please tell me I can still do it. Sean thought silently in his heart.

    His body was twisting and growing. A roar could be heard, and an Antipodean Opaleye dragon appeared. He pped his wings vigorously and flew towards the direction he had noted before.

    -

    Above the clouds in the night sky, a monocr telescope stretched out.

    There is a magic cover, but the cover is not strong. It seems to be left over from the past. Sean muttered.

    Puddings voice can be heard. Pudding is standing on the head of an Antipodean Opaleye. Its four lower legs hold the scales so that they will not fall off. The other two legs are holding a telescope and are in front of the dragons huge pupil.

    Coincidentally, Dave sent a message, Everything is normal. There is no one to ambush, only a few animals. Can I eat their brains?

    Ill give you a treat afterward. Wait for me here.

    The dragon pped its wings vigorously and rushed down the clouds. During the flight, the dragons body kept shrinking, and it finally turned into a boy.

    Luckily, its not far away. Sean moved his face and looked at the building in front of him.

    It looks like a typical medieval building, but most buildings have copsed, overgrown bushes can be seen, and various stones are piled up together. Pudding jumped and went into it. This ce seemed kind of like his preferred habitat.

    Sean was walking in the direction that Dave guided him. Soon, he found Dave hanging upside down near a stone pir.

    I didnt sense any danger in there. Dave told Sean.

    Behind the pir, there is a hole piled up with rubble.

 Chapter 378: â€œThe Truth About The Blood Pactâ€

    Chapter 378: ¡°The Truth About The Blood Pact¡±

    Green vines crawled around every corner, the stone pir seemed to be part of the gate, and the hole was the position of the gate. Its hard to imagine what happened here for hundreds of years, making the entrance and exit look like this.

    Sean cast a spell that removes the moss and dirt from a boulder. Only then did he realize that this was not a rock rolled from somewhere but a huge stone that was neatly cut.

    This hole was blocked by a boulder that was originally used as a wall, and this is obviously not something that time can do. Sean immediately thought of the wife in that book.

    The Barons wife killed Baron Skinner and absorbed the blood from his body, but she didnt have enough ability to sustain the force. She turned into a blood cell, exploded, and died on the spot. The explosion destroyed the mansion and killed most of the life in the area.

    This abandoned building upies a ratherrge area. After all, Baron Skinner and his wife were wizards at the time, and it was not too difficult for them to build huge buildings. Moreover, he can also see the remains of some previous civilian buildings.

    The death of the Barons wife directly destroyed such arge ce, which is not something that an ordinary wizard in the thirteenth century could do. Seans mood became a little heavy. He knew that this was the power of the Blood Pact.

    Protego Maxima. Putting a defensive spell on himself, Sean raised his wand and walked into the hole.

    More than half of the building had copsed, and it was a little difficult for Sean to walk over it. But there were indeed people here; many buried ces had been cleaned up, and the traces were all new. This is probably the road Dumbledore once walked.

    Sean walked in a direction he could barely discern. The depths of this building that has been abandoned for several centuries are even more gloomy, with copsed stone walls, rusted and deformedmp stands, vines, and a quiet, creepy atmosphere.

    There was a crisp sound from the soles of Seans feet. He looked down and saw half a bone that was weathered.

    Reparo, sorry.

    He moved the repaired leg bone of whoever was unlucky to the side, and after two more steps, Sean finally found the ce he was looking for. It was the entrance to a basement, and apparently, Dumbledore had already entered it too.

    Entering the basement, the smell of damp mold immediately hits his nose. Sean squeezes his nose and opens the ring, and a shiny head pokes out. The growth rate of magical animals is unexpectedly fast. When the airwing bird was born, it was only the size of Seans fist, and now it has grown several times.

    Is it lunchtime? The bird called happily to Sean.

    It has only been a few months, and Sean has been able tomunicate with the airwing bird. However, the birds goal in life is just to eat.

    You will be notified when its the time. Come, help me breathe here.

    The airwing bird can inhale the nearby air when they change how they breathe, which means they have other uses. They can filter out almost all harmful substances in the air by using their filtering organs. Although the bird is a bit sad, he still listens to Seans words.

    The bird opened its mouth wide like a pelican, and the skin on its chin and neck swelled rapidly. Like an exhaust fan, it sucked a mouthful of air from the basement to the outside. It didnt take long for the air in the basement to be much fresher.

    Nice job. Sean praised, Lumos Maxima.

    Dazzling light shone out from the tip of his wand. Sean swung it vigorously, and the light floated around. The whole scene of the dark basement was disyed in front of him.

    When the old building was turned into ruins, it didnt seem to affect this ce too much. Except for some gravel beside the wall and bookshelves that had aged and copsed long ago, the ce still roughly preserved its original appearance.

    There are dusty bottles, cauldrons, weathered books, and even a few broomsticks with only their handle left. Its like a witchs workshop in a medieval novel.

    In the center, there is a secret door that has been opened. From the secret door to the entrance to the basement, there is a slightly darker trace.

    Perhaps it was through that secret door that Baron Skinner was discovered by his wife about the betrayal contained in the Blood Pact, and he was dragged outside.

    Sean slowly approached the door, trying to find some useful information here. Its a pity that in the small room entered, except for a stone tform in the center, nothing else was found.

    Maybe it was taken by someone, or maybe Dumbledore took it. Sean was not too disappointed. This was something he had thought of beforeing.

    But what did Dumbledore see here?

    Sean finally found something on the stone tform engraved with strange marks.

    This is Sean picked up a fine metal particle with his fingertips.

    He continued to search and found many grains in various hard-to-find corners. These grains range from light silver to dull blood red, and it seems that the color has not faded over the years.

    An idea popped up in Seans mind. He pointed his wand at the particles, Reparo.

    The particles shook for a bit. For items that are too old to be broken, the effect of the Mending Charm will be greatly reduced.

    Reparo.

    Reparo.

    Reparo.

    The particles finally reacted after throwing more than 30 Mending Charms in session. They slowly floated up and converged toward the center and even some particles that Sean didnt find jumped out from other ces. The particles werebined slowly, and finally, an iplete pendant appeared in front of Seans eyes.

    The pendant looked broken, and it seemed that it was only roughly put together. Not only that, there were some gaps everywhere in the pendant, which were fragments that could no longer be found.

    Seans attention has beenpletely focused on the shape of the pendant. The entangled chains, the silver shell withplicated patterns, and the blood-red particles that Sean found before are not gem fragments but blood.

    This pendant is simr to the Blood Pact, which Dumbledore and Grindelwald used.

    Seans breathing became heavy. But a gloomy voice suddenly sounded before he could think anymore.

    I miss the appearance of this thing

    Sean turned his head abruptly. A pearly white ghost was floating in mid-air, looking at the pendant with his mncholic eyes.

    A t cap, a half-round cloak, a robe resembling ancient Roman clothing, and calfskin boots. This middle-aged man with curly hair and a beard identity. This typical 13th-century aristocratic attire made Sean recognize the person.

    It was Baron Skinner.

    Baron Skinner was haggard, with shriveled skin and a gaping, shrinking hole in his chest, but he felt no pain anymore, only sadness. He is not one of the Returners but a normal ghost.

    Skinner? He asked.

    Baron Skinner was still staring nkly at the pendant restored by Sean. After a while, he looked at him and said in a sad voice, Yes that was me

    Youve been wandering here in a ghost state? Sean looked at him.

    Baron Skinner was still immersed in grief, and he nodded, Yes I didnt want to talk with anyone, but you restored this pendant. Its mine and Corinas.

    Mentioning Corinas name, Skinner immediately covered his head in pain. Sean immediately realized that Corina should be his wife. He was puzzled. It was mentioned in the information that although Corina killed Baron Skinner, the betrayer in the rtionship between the two was himself.

    But why did he act like that? Is it because of guilt?

    Sean got closer to him, Baron Skinner, what happened?

    Clearly, in great pain, Skinner almost cried, I betrayed my love and Corina. I am a coward! A coward!

    He doesnt know if its because he hasntmunicated with anyone for so many years, but he is extremely emotional right now.

    Why am I so deluded? Im a beast a beast

    Sean silently looked at Baron Skinner, who had suddenly copsed, and finally said, Corina is dead, and so are you.

    Skinner murmured, I deserve it but she didnt deserve it

    Sean grabbed the pendant in his hand, and the unrestored pendant shook off. Baron Skinner rushed over with wide-eyed eyes, but the debris passed through his palm and fell to the ground.

    Sean nced at him, It cant be repaired.

    He opened his mouth wide and finally sat down dejectedly, It cant be repaired

    Sean sat down, Arent you going to tell me?

    Without waiting for him to answer, he shook the pendant in his hand, I can fix this pendant for you and put it back here.

    Baron Skinner stared nkly at Sean and finally lowered his head.

    There is nothing to know of other than a story of a shameful betrayer

    Sean frowned.

    Skinner and Corina were originally a couple who loved each other very much. To prove their love, they formed a Blood Pact. It binds the two together, and they cannot hurt each other. This is not a problem for two people who love each other.

    The problem came from an ancient tome that Baron Skinner had found.

    Skinner is keen on the study of spells, spent a lot of effort researching the book, and learned from it the real name of the magic he and his wife made. The Blood Pact.

    And Skinner and his wife made a Blood Pact. Seans heart became heavy.

    From ancient times to the present, magic contains the power of emotions, including anger, hatred, happiness, and, of course, love. ording to records avable, love magic seems to have one thing inmon, which is using blood as a catalyst of power.

    The Blood Pact is like this. With blood as the catalyst, the two people who made the pact cannot hurt each other. As long as there is a little bit of betrayal, the Blood Pact will kill the betrayer.

    I found another function of the Blood Alliance, or rather, is the real function of the magic, Skinner pulled his hair, The power blinded me

    In the Ministry of Magics evaluation of the Blood Pact, there is a that says, Under unimaginable risks, a huge price will be exchanged for a high return. This is the essence of the Blood Pact''

    Seans breathing became heavy, and he stared at him, What is the real function of that magic?

    Skinner whimpered a few times, whether cowardice or guilt and murmured, There is another contract hidden behind the Blood Pact

    Another contract?

    Yes Skinner lowered his head.

    Love is the most powerful force in this world. This is the consensus of many ancient magics. Other emotions are slightly weaker. However, there is a power that is stronger and more terrifying than love. Which is

    Hate born from the deepest feeling of love.

    Seans pupils shrank.

    Skinner murmured, When the Blood Pact formed, as long as one person voluntarily gives up this love, deceives oneself with the most powerful memory magic, and leaves the deepest impression on the former lover. That feeling will emerge and I chose to do that

    When the Blood Pact is shattered, the fragments are covered with the blood of hatred, and a new contract begins to take effect. At this time, call back your own love and drink the blood of your lover

    Skinner looked up at Sean, his eyes were lost in the pendant, and there was endless regret in it.

    Kill your lover with your own hands, let the hatred flow over you as you did to your lover, and you will gainendless power

 Chapter 379: â€œThe Sad Truthâ€

    Chapter 379: ¡°The Sad Truth¡±

    Sean felt that his breathing became short and couldnt wait for what Baron Skinner was going to do.

    Passing his hands through the pearly white body was like reaching into icy water; Sean frowned and retracted his hands, What happened next? What happened after that?

    Skinner said in a low voice, I dont know after that. But the book depicts how huge, terrifying, and fascinating it was

    But that requires betraying the one you love, and you must do such a thing. Sean took a deep breath and looked at Baron Skinner with contempt.

    Originally, whether it was to ask for more information or to win his trust, Sean should have pretended to be interested, But Sean didnt want to do this at all. He hated betrayal and the feeling of guilt that came from the betrayer.

    This was also one of the reasons why the rtionship between him and Stephanie was so tense in the first ce, and Sean didnt like this very much.

    Moreover, the situation for the Blood Pact to establish a contract is harsh. Those who do not have a deep rtionship should not establish a Blood Pact because it will take little time for them to feel the effect of the Blood Pact on themter.

    Baron Skinner saw Seans gaze andughed miserably, wishing he could stuff his head into the cracks in the ground.

    Yes, Im such a bastard

    At first, why didnt you gain power by killing her? Sean asked coldly.

    Skinner clenched his fists, Memory can only be covered up and cannot be erased. My ability to control the memory spell is not good enough

    He sighed and exined, To achieve the contract magic behind the Blood Pact, your love for another person cannot be reduced. You have to use theplex and most powerful memory spell to your brain and bury your real intention deeply.

    When the time is correct, you are going to hurt your partner and your partners love, create hatred will be born in their mind, and the Blood Pact will be broken. Skinner closed his eyes in pain, A new contract will be established when the Blood Pact is broken, and then kill your lover who loved you deeply but now hates you

    Drink your lovers blood, and remove the spell that conceals that feeling from your brain. You will feel regret, you will suffer, you will be so sad that you cant even breathe, and the most painful thing is that your lovers hatred still contains love

    You will gain the power from that hatred based on their love. Not only that, but your lovers magic power will also be absorbed by you. The deeper both of you love each other, the more power you will get.

    ording to the description in the book, even I can rival the most powerful wizard in the world at the time if I gained the true power of the Blood Pact.

    Skinner burst into tears, That power blinded me

    Seans eyes became increasingly disgusted, and he didnt even want to look at Skinner again.

    You are a disgusting betrayer, Sean said coldly.

    Skinner copsed with endless regret and imprable guilt in his eyes.

    I did all that, and everything went well. As for how it failed, it was because I did it too much Skinners tears slid down, he was muttering, She was worried about me at first and concerned that I had something

    My heart was confused at that time. I carried out everything ruthlessly Skinner sobbed, She finally knows all about this She hated me so much the Bood Pact is broken. The real contract is starting to be made But she is better than me, more talented than me

    I took a step ahead of time. I removed the memory spell in advance I cried and confessed to her, trying to seek forgiveness from her It is a shameful act, and I was the one asking for forgiveness

    Skinner looked up nkly, She wouldnt forgive me, took over the contract, and wanted to kill me with her hatred to grasp the real power of the Blood Pact.

    She did the right thing, she did do it, this is the price I should pay for But Skinner was trembling, and the pearly white body was flickering.

    A hoarse and desperate voice came out of his throat. He knelt down and cried loudly.

    But how could she die?

    Cries of despair filled the entire basement. Even Sean turned his head.

    Even if he didnt say anything, Sean guessed why. The real contract of the Blood Pact is based on the two endless love and hate emotions, and there is only one reason why his wife exploded to death.

    Her hatred is not pure enough.

    Sean nced at him, who hadpletely lost his mind and was so desperate that he couldnt speak.

    Even after you did something like this, you know that in her heart tha- Sean said slowly.

    Skinner raised his head like crazy and begged Sean, Please, dont say it, dont say it

    You know what it is. Sean just replied calmly.

    Skinner was floating, knelt down tremblingly, despair and regret in his eyes, and tears rolled down.

    Please! Dont tell me! Dont tell me! he was screaming.

    Sean raised his chin slightly and looked down at him, She still loves you.

    Skinners screaming and crying stopped abruptly; his tears couldnt stop falling, and his eyes hadpletely lost their focus. This sentence is even more powerful than the Imperius Curse. His trembling hands grabbed his clothes and pressed the huge wound on his chest as if there was still a heart inside.

    A cry echoed in the room.

    He didnt speak anymore, nor did he try tofort him; he just watched Skinner tormenting himself in pain and guilt. Skinner had studied the Blood Pact for so long that it was impossible for him not to know the real cause of his wifes death.

    Its just that he has been trying to be in denial of this fact. Maybe if his wife really hated him and no longer had any love for him, it would make him feel better. This put him in a denial all the time.

    Sean couldnt help but to sigh, he also understood why Skinner turned into a ghost and stayed in the real world.

    Not because of obsession but fear. He was afraid. He didnt dare to go to another world as he was worried that he would meet his wife again.

    Its just that things that happened between Skinner and his wife are their own things. Sean is just a bystander, and he cant and doesnt want to put himself in this matter.

    He needs to face another reality that makes him even more terrified. That is Dumbledore and Grindelwald.

    Has their Blood Pact been broken? If it was broken, then one question remains. Who will that betrayer be?

    From the current situation and what Andros said before, he is telling Grindelwald that Dumbledore already knows his secret with our help, and both of them are done for.

    Judging from this, it seems that Grindelwald knew the truth of the Blood Pact long ago, and Dumbledore knew it not long ago. This means that it was Grindelwald who was preparing to gain real power from the beginning.

    However, Sean remembered that Andros also said that Grindelwald was no longer the supreme power that he thought it would be.

    From this point of view, maybe Dumbledore can obtain the power. Doesnt it mean that Dumbledore may have made the move to finishing the real contract after the Blood Pact?

    Sean was wondering what supreme power is. But now it seems that it will likely be a huge magic power brought by the Blood Pact. This power bewitched Skinner at the beginning, and only then did he be what he is today.

    At that time, Skinner was just an ordinary wizard. ording to history, ordinary wizards in the thirteenth century might only have the strength of Hogwarts graduates nowadays, and they were even worse in terms ofprehensiveness.

    Many centuries ago, these wizards had the power of spells because the ancient runes were not reduced to the point that they have been studied like they are now, and wizards who can master ancient runes are very good at powerful spells.

    Skinner said that if he could master the power of the Blood Pact, he could directly match the strongest wizards in the world or even surpass them at that time. This exins the problem very well.

    The strength differences between wizards were pretty big. The most powerful wizards of all ages have one characteristic: their strength is far beyond the so-called average strength, even far beyond those elite wizards.

    Just like now, Sean is already the strongest among the students, and he can even defeat the elite wizards outside. But if he fights head-on, it will be difficult for him to defeat multiple elite wizards quickly and without any problems.

    But for Dumbledore or Grindelwald, ordinary wizards only represent quantity. If they really want to, fighting one of them with hundreds of wizards is not difficult.

    The Blood Pact can provide Skinner with such powerful magic power. It is worth noting that after the Blood Pact contract magic ispleted, the person will not only gain powerful power but also absorb all the magic power of their lover.

    All the magic powers will fuse together and expand, and the bigger the magic power of the two who made the Blood Pact, the greater the power will be.

    Grindelwald and Dumbledore are the two most powerful wizards in the world. Sean could no longer imagine that one of the two gained power at the cost of the others life and how powerful this power would be.

    Thinking about it, Sean was horrified and found that his hands were numb from this thought because he thought of another, more terrifying thing.

    For a person like Dumbledore, who is always mysterious about what he ns, why did the Returners want to cooperate with him so easily? Is it just because of an unbreakable vow or Arianna?

    Sean asked himself as if he was one of the Returners. It would be impossible for Dumbledore to be so calm about this situation. How did Dumbledore win their trust?

    Sean found that his guess beforeing here seemed to being true.

    Why arent The Returners worried that Dumbledore will unite with Grindelwald again? Why is it so certain that Dumbledore and Grindelwald have parted ways? And why is Grindelwald acting so weird?

    Sean took a deep breath, his fists clenched unconsciously.

    Is it because The Blood Pact has been broken, and only when it has been broken do the Returners see this and think it is the end of their rtionship?

    The Blood Pact is not just an oath but an extremely ancient magic, and the broken Blood Pact can already prove everything they need.

    But who is the betrayer among the two?

    Did Grindelwald n this long ago, or did Dumbledore realize itter and decide to act first?

    Damn it Sean couldnt help but swear.

    No matter who that person is, this incident may have serious consequencester in the future. Especially now that the world has known Grindelwalds 100-year journey, Sean still needs to face that issue.

    In an instant, a lot of shes of scenes popped up in Seans mind. All of them were scenes of the world burning in mes. Sean gritted his teeth and hit his temple.

    Skinner was confused, and Sean strode over.

    Everything has already happened, and this is all your choice, remorse, guilt, and betrayal. This is all your choice, and this is all the consequences you should bear. Sean said coldly.

    Skinner didnt respond.

    Sean continued, Simrly, your wifes love is also her own choice. Although I am not the one who should say that.

    Skinner looked at Sean tremblingly; his mouth was open wide, but no sound came out.

    Now, Im trying to save another thing that this Blood Pact may cause. Sean squatted down, looked at him seriously, and said, I need you to help me. Tell me everything you know about it.

    I dont know what your wife thinks, but I can say one thing. She does not want the tragedy of you two to happen again.

    Skinners tears flowed again, and he looked up at him.

 Chapter 380: â€œA Suprise Attackâ€

    Chapter 380: ¡°A Suprise Attack¡±

    Seans words had some effect on Skinner, who, immersed in despair and pain, finally regained some thinking. He let the tears fall and stared nkly at Sean.

    How do you want me to help you

    Tell me all the information you know. For example, when the Blood Pact is broken and the real contract is being made, how can it be unbroken safely? Sean said in a hurry.

    Skinner took a deep breath and shook his head bitterly.

    There is no way to cancel the contract He smiled, I dont know who invented this magic, but I know one thing. The breaking of the Blood Pact means that the two havepletely parted ways, even if in the deepest part of their hearts is still a hidden love.

    However, breaking the Blood Pact means there is no turning back, just like me and my wife. Under that situation, who would think of rewinding the contract? I am afraid that the person who invented this magic did not even think about that possibility.

    This answer made Seans breathing a little heavy, but he still motioned for Skinner to continue. He wanted to get enough information about the Blood Pact.

    Skinner continued, I didnt go through the final stage, but I can feel that the real contract is at the final stage. You can feel the huge magic power close, you can feel your mind burning, and since the power is essentially a fusion, its only natural that your lover can feel all your feelings.

    He lowered his head, It seems that everything is prepped. In the rtionship between two people, as long as one person thinks something that shouldnt be there, the Blood Pact will tell that person that this rtionship is destined to end.

    It sounded like it was reversible at all. Sean frowned, squatted on the ground, and kept tapping the ground with his wand.

    What if the real contract is kept without going through the final stage? Even if the two never get in touch with each other, at least they wont die, right? Sean asked.

    Skinner denied his thought again.

    Impossible. As long as these two people live in this world, their magic and memory will be like the snake that tempted Adam and Eve, telling them tomit these terrible things. It seems to be the main characteristic of the Broken Blood Pact. I cant imagine how even the most powerful wizard can resist this terrible curse every moment for several months, years, or even decades.

    Now Sean finally understands why the Blood Pact is the most dangerous magic in the Ministry of Magics ranking of dangerous magic. Moreover, Sean spected that there might be more than that.

    The thing about the Broken Blood Pact is to turn against your lover first, drive your lover crazy, and drive yourself crazy. Under the impact of such extremely opposing emotions, it is hard for Sean to imagine that the person who has obtained the so-called power will still be mentally normal.

    Sean stood up, circling on the spot, and looked at him, Youve been staying here since you became a ghost?

    Skinner nodded in shame, Ive been hiding in the wall

    The people who have been here, you should see them, right?

    Skinner looked embarrassed, I have always been in a rtively decadent state. Those whoe in are nothing more than Muggles who search for treasures, schrs who study history, or a random person. There are many of my friends research notes and stuff like that, but theyve been emptied long ago. Im not in the mood to deal with them.

    Sean pondered for a while and took out two photos from the ring. The first ck-and-white photo showed a picture.

    Sean is sure that Grindelwald must be the first to know the secret, so the time when Grindelwald knows the secret is very important. If Grindelwald knew the truth about the Blood Pact before its establishment, it means that he went to Dumbledore with an evil purpose.

    If this is the case, Sean doesnt even know how he will get along with Grindelwaldter. Sean held his breath as Skinner examined the photograph.

    Ive seen him. Skinners words made Seans throat tremble.

    Im not interested in anyone whoes here to explore secrets and treasures, but this young man finds me directly.

    Seans heart became heavier and couldnt wait to ask, Did you tell him the truth about the Blood Pact?

    The Blood Pact? No, no, no, hes weird. He asked me about the history of this area when I was alive and some of the magic at that time. No Blood Pact topic-rted issues were involved. Skinner told him.

    Before meeting Dumbledore, Grindelwald did not know the truth about the Blood Pact. This made Sean slightly relieved.

    He held up a second photo, and it was Dumbledore, How about this man? He should have been here not long ago.

    Skinner recognized him immediately, Of course. Ive seen him before. Even though Ive been dead for a long time, I can still feel that this man is very powerful when I hide in the walls crack.

    He used magic that I hadnt seen before, and Skinner hesitated, seemed to be here for the Broken Blood Pact between me and my wife, as if trying to prove something. He seemed to use that unknown magic. His mood became very unstable, and he exuded a terrifying power.

    Skinner nced at Sean with a bad expression and added, If that person is also part of the Blood Pact user, then his lover must be as powerful as him. Under such circumstances, the temptation of the Broken Blood Pact will be stronger. If he did such a thing and seeded

    He can be the God of this world. Since that power is beyond my imagination

    Dumbledore already knew everything, and Seans expression changed. What is the next move when dealing with Dumbledore and Grindelwald in this situation?

    On top of that, Grindelwalds time travel incident needs to be solved urgently, and Dumbledore seems to have been trying to solve these problems.

    Sean has an idea. He wanted to see the ny-seven years of old Grindelwalds memory in Dumbledores office.

    Maybe that will give him the answer.

    Just when Sean frowned and thought, there was a roar from outside. Sean turned his head sharply and looked towards the exit.

    Its dangerous! Dave sent a message in an instant, his eyes were dyed scarlet, and he became a terrifying monster.

    Before Sean could take a step closer, the whole ruins shook violently. Sean immediately contacted the Shadow Worm he ced outside, intending to use it to teleport out. But as soon as he contacted it, he felt a huge wave of magic power.

    He was about to teleport out, but he felt that in this whole area, someone was using a powerful spell to carry out a big-scale bombing. Not only that, but someone has ced an Anti-Apparition Jinx. Someone knew he was deep in the ruins andunched all attacks without giving him any chance.

    Amidst the explosion, the shaking ceiling mmed down. The ground shook, and smoke and dust rose everywhere.

    -

    Stand together in pairs. Protect your partners, dont look into the eyes of that beast! On the periphery of the ruins, fifty wizards in dark robes were constantly casting powerful spells, and a vigorous figure was walking continuously.

    Ah! A scream stopped abruptly.

    A wizard who was slightly away from the team was directly pierced through the head by a w. A few spells flew over but only hit the corpse of their own teammate. Pudding jumped back into the shadow of the forest immediately after a sessful blow.

    At this time, the wizard who was next to the dead teammate shouted, Dont worry about that beast! Continue to cast the spell! Pay attention to your teammates. That thing couldnt kill us wholly if we stick together!

    Under themand, Pudding only had time to take away the lives of two more unlucky wizards, and everyone gathered together.

    Those wizards aimed their wands at the ruins, cast Bombardment Spells, Fire-Making Spells, etc. All kinds of spells cast one after another. The night sky sted with things that were from the ruins.

    Pudding continued to roar threateningly from the side, but the wizards who came were clearly prepared. The bombing did not stop for a moment.

    Itsted for five full minutes. The ruins of Baron Skinners mansion were almost emptied, and even arge bombed crater appeared in the center of the ground.

    The leading wizard stretched out his right hand and waved it, and the spell stopped.

    A person beside him reported, Nothing happened to the Anti-Apparition Jinx, and the person inside cant get out.

    Dont be careless. The Dark Lord had instructed us not to give that person any chance before we came.

    Pair up and investigate. The Dark Lord said that he will not die easily, but he should not have time to transform in this surprise attack.

    Understood!

    The leader showed his true face under the hood. He hadnt shown up for a long time. A member of the Lestrange family was imprisoned, as was Betrixs husband, Rodolphus Lestrange.

    Rodolphus, a man came over, it was his younger brother, Rabastan Lestrange, with a smile, that little fuck dared to deceive me and let me take care of his familyter.

    Rabastan, its not over yet. Rodolphus nced at Rabastan, The Dark Lords task is the most important one. He needed us to do this and deal with it quickly. We need to take Sean Wallup alive.

    Rabastan smiled, Its been so long since he has turned into the giant in Paris. Lets pray that he doesnt turn into ashes.

    Both of them showed a sinister smile. The wizards approached the ruins in groups holding their wands, and various spells were used.

    After searching for some time, someone shouted loudly, There is no one here.

    The smiles of the two brothers disappeared.

    How is it possible? The Dark Lord said that he couldnt transform immediately, and this kind of powerful attack could only seriously injure him at most. Is it that giants blood in his body that protects him? Rabastans expression turned sour.

    It doesnt matter if Sean Wallup is dead or not to him, but the Dark Lord wants him to be alive.

    Continue to search for him! At least find the body!

    The search is still ongoing. A wizard leaned against hispanion, and after casting a spell, he stretched out his hand to gather his cloak. At this time, the temperature in the Scottish Hignds is extremely low.

    Just when he was thinking about whether to cast a spell on himself to make him war, the wind blew more violently. He frowned and looked at the sky.

    The wind that suddenly blows has a bit of a fishy smell.

    Huh? He was just about to turn back and continue working when he saw a small dot flying in the night sky.

    He widened his eyes and shouted loudly, A dragon! Theres a dragon!

    Everyone looked up to the sky.

    In the dark sky, a huge Ukrainian Ironbelly is swooping down. There is a me flowing in its mouth!

    Since when did the Ukrainian Ironebellye to this ce?! Rodolphus widened their eyes and immediately shouted, Everyone, defend yourselves against the me!

    The Ukrainian Ironbelly dives down like a cannonball. After the deafening dragons roar, dazzling mes spewed out from its mouth. The me hit the barrier erected by them.

    We can block it! Continue to hold it; prepare the Conjunctivitis Curse immediately after the me stops! Rodolphus raised his wand to block the mes and shouted loudly.

    However, no one saw a small ring falling to the ground at night.

    After that, something big appears.

 Chapter 381: â€œCatching Them Allâ€

    Chapter 381: ¡°Catching Them All¡±

    The ring rolled down on the grass, and an exit door quickly grewrger as it rolled. Huge eyes could be seen from it, and a terrifying snakes head the size of a truck poked out.

    Hold the me! Prepare the Conjunctivitis Curse! Rodolphus shouted loudly.

    However, they soon discovered something was off. The Ukrainian Ironbellys me didnt even end; it turned its huge head and flew towards the sky with its wings.

    Why did it leave? The wizards were confused.

    Ukrainian Ironbelly is second to Hungarian Horntail in terms of aggressiveness and ferocity among dragons. Although it is huge in size, its intelligence is not good. The biggest characteristic of this dragon is that it will never let go of its prey, and a chance to counterattack doesnt appear. How could this dragon leave them like this?

    However, there was no time left for them to think because they didnt pay attention to the huge noise that came out.

    Something was pping the ground, making a loud noise. Everyone cast their eyes on their backs.

    That loud noise came from a thick and terrifying snake tail wrapped in dark green scales, smashing the ruins that had been destroyed to the ground.

    That is a huge snake. However, there is no time left for them to attack or flee. Everyone was greeted by a pair of orange-yellow vertical pupils covered with crystal lenses.

    They couldnt even feel the killing intent and coldness contained in the eyes, and everyones thoughts froze in ce as if a spell had cast them. The barriering from the tips of everyones wands dissipated, and the spells froze.

    The group of wizards suddenly turned into lifeless bodies. Just seeing those eyes, they immediately froze in ce. They fell down in groups like stiff corpses and made a dull sound. The Ukrainian Ironbelly leaped into the clouds, changing its figure into Seans original appearance.

    The airwing bird that looked like a small hot air balloon cried.

    Ah, Im sorry little guy. Ill make it up to you when we get back. Seanughed and rubbed the birds head.

    Before entering Baron Skinners mansion, Sean set up something like putting the Shadow Worms for emergency teleport. He considered that the worm on the ground might not be effective in teleporting because of its environment, so he decided to leave one more worm.

    Sean can fly and transform into a dragon. The sky is an excellent battlefield. After all, ordinary wizards can only use broomsticks to fly and attack him.

    He let the airwing bird float in mid-air and put the worm on someones back. When Sean teleported over, he happened to be on the birds body.

    Afterward, Sean turned into a Ukrainian Ironbelly to attract everyones attention while throwing the ring away. The Basilisk knew what he must do next and petrified everyone instantly.

    However, I didnt expect a sudden attack like this. Most of the people who attacked me were Death Eaters. Sean, who had turned into ck smoke, frowned.

    He saw their faces when he turned into the dragon and attacked them. The Lestrange brothers, Walden Mair, and many more who should have been locked up. These are the people that Sean knows well.

    When Sean was pretending to be Voldemort to brainwash the Death Eaters, they were there at the table. Ever since Sean pretended to be used by Voldemort and broke away. Barty Jr. never contacted him, or he called the Death Eaters again.

    Sean could vaguely guess in his heart that it was likely that Voldemort had returned.

    Unexpectedly, this group of Death Eaters, who were once his loyal subordinates, returned to him so quickly and even came here to attack him. This is one of the reasons why Sean has been cautious until now. He worries that Voldemort will alsoe here to take him out.

    However, it appears that Voldemort just sent his own followers.

    Sean frowned and nced down with his binocrs.

    Its almost time. I guess its time to clean up this ce. He muttered, and the ck smoke rushed down.

    On the ground the wizards had turned into gray-ck stones and fell to the ground. No moon is hanging high in the sky, but something is still running in the jungle.

    Fenrir Greyback had already turned into a werewolf, and his sanity had long been flooded with bloodlust and killing. However, for a guy who prides himself on being a werewolf and keen to attack other wizards, Fenrir has never had a lot of thoughts in his head.

    However, his sharp ws constantly stepped into the soil, his mouth was full of stench, he was breathing heavily, and he was running away in the most desperate way.

    Behind him, a loud sound of trees copsing and being pushed away can be heard. Fenrir didnt dare to look back at all and ran even faster.

    A thought was repeating in Fenrirs barren mind.

    Maybe it was the Basilisk chasing other people, maybe it was his prayer that had an effect, and the sound of the tree copsing behind him became farther and farther away. Fenrir refrained from howling; he gradually slowed down, and his werewolf form quietly shaped to normal again.

    He panted violently without bothering to wipe the sweat off his brow and immediately took out his wand. Before he could get away, he heard a spell was cast.

    Fenrirs power is pretty good, and he instinctively swung his wand to block the spell.

    Whos there?! His eyes widened.

    No one answered him. Only more spells came toward him. While pulling away from the spell, Fenrir moved his nose, trying to smell the enemys position. In the shadows, Sean was casting the spell calmly and even had the time to note some things in his mind.

    Werewolfs magic power is no different from normal wizards. Regardless of other aspects, a werewolf is stronger than a normal wizard in terms ofbat ability because of its keen instinct and senses.

    Although this werewolf is a little bit bloodthirsty, I must admit that his strength is far stronger than a werewolf like Lupin, who restrains himself.

    Of course, his weaknesses are obvious. They only use their fighting instincts, and most of the time, they rely on their intuition. They dont use their brains much when inbat.

    There is no difference in Fenrir when I saw him before. The possibility of him being used by Voldemort as a body can be ruled out.

    I guess thats it. Ill finish these notester when Im done with this. Its time to finish him off.

    Seans eyes froze, and he swung his right hand twice quickly. Two spells were cast, one in front and one behind, and one even chased the end of the first spell.

    Fenrir shook off the wand angrily and shouted, Come out, you!

    There was an explosion. The spell hit the ground beside Fenrir and exploded violently. Mud and stones sshed toward Fenrir, and just as he was about to swing his wand to knock them away, the tworgest pieces of dirt twisted and changed shape.

    Two hungry wolves turned from the mud and pounced on him from left to right.

    Damn! Fenrir growled and tore apart the hungry wolves on the left but was bitten by the other wolf on his right.

    The wand in his right hand loosened for a moment because of the pain. Because of this moment, when he felt the sudden fluctuation of magic power behind him, it was toote to fight back.

    Fenrir was sent flying straight away, and his wand was thrown out of his hand. Before his body that hit a giant tree could even slip off, another spell wasing for him.

    Catching him alive is much more troublesome than killing directly. Sean brushed off the dirt on his shoulders and waved his wand.

    The vines turned into ropes, binding Fenrir tightly, and Sean cast another spell. This can be regarded as some small improvement of his Disarming Charm, using some principles of the Cleaning spell. The effect of this spell is that you can directly strip that person wholly.

    Because the effect is more outstanding, Sean is not ashamed to tell others that he has improved such a spell. Of course, when facing the enemy, it is necessary to remove all the things they have to prevent any sneak attacks.

    At this time, Dave sent him a message, The hunt is over, Pudding, and I will wait for you at the previous ce.

    When Sean returned to Baron Skinners mansion with Fenrir, who was petrified, he saw Pudding licking his paws leisurely, and Dave was circling it.

    Sean walked over and saw the few Death Eaters that slipped through.

    Dave confessed, I didnt do it on purpose, and I identally killed one. The other was Puddings doing, and it was already dead by then.

    Sean shook his head helplessly. At this time, the Basilisk had put on its sses again, and a pile of petrified wizardsy densely on the ground. Sean checked them one by one, and there were quite a few Death Eaters here.

    However, there was no sign of Barty Jr., Betrix, Regulus, or the Malfoys.

    Sean raised his brows, took off everyones clothes, and threw them into the ring together.

    Take care of the prisoners.

    After returning to the ring, Sean walked back to the center of the ruins, which were razed to the ground. Skinner slowly emerged from the ground and stared nkly.

    Are you going to stay here, or do you want me to relieve you? Sean raised his wand without intending tofort him, I have a way to kill ghosts.

    Hearing what Sean said, Skinner moved. He quickly shook his head sadly, I dont have the courage to see herI deserve all of this I may need more time to atone for the sin I made.

    Ultimately, he is still a coward, fearing facing his former lover.

    Sean shook his head, Its up to you. Well, just take it as a deal between us. If I need to know some details about the Blood Pact in the future, I wille to you again. In exchange for it, you can ask me to kill you at any time or when you have the courage for her forgiveness.

    Skinner bowed his head deeply, Thank you

    Sean shook his head again, turned into ck smoke, and flew into the sky.

    -

    Somewhere in the center of a gloomy ind in the middle of theke. The air suddenly distorted, and the invisibility cloak was lifted a little, revealing Grindelwalds face. He looked much older all of a sudden, but the arrogant look still remained.

    Why did I leave these reminders to myself Grindelwald was still hiding in the invisibility cloak, rubbing in his hand and whispering to himself.

    Suddenly, he smiled, I didnt expect my hopes to be pinned on other people.

    Sean, dont let me down. He looked down at his palms.

    It was a Blood Pact that hadpletely lost its luster and was broken apart.

 Chapter 382: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Spell Demonstrationâ€

    Chapter 382: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Spell Demonstration¡±

    Wallup, when you are brewing a pot of poisonous potion, what should you do when the cauldron is removed from the fire? Stir clockwise or counterclockwise? How many times do you do it? And what is the purpose of doing so?

    In the Potions ssroom, Snape suddenly asked Sean a question. Sean was immediately awakened by the cold voice, hurriedly standing up and replying quickly.

    Um, you need to stir counterclockwise. Stir at least twenty-five times. The specific number of times depends on the year of the material added when brewing a poisonous potion, but it cant exceed thirty-five times. Otherwise, the properties of the potion will be destroyed. The purpose of stirring is to make the potion softer, or it will turn into a viscous jelly-like potion in one serving.

    Although his potion brewing was no longer as good as Daisys and even worse than Hermione and Harrys in the same grade, in terms of theoretical knowledge, he still remembers it correctly.

    Sean caught a glimpse of Hermione beside him, and she was pointing at her wand calmly.

    Snapes mocking voice sounded, Congrattions, Mr. Wallup. It will need twenty seconds to kill you with a poisonous potion that can poison trolls. Tell me, are you paying attention at all? Have you reviewed what you will learn in this lesson?

    Uh, sorry, Professor Sean lowered his head.

    Snape looked at everyone, The brewing time of a poisonous potion is as long as one and a half hours, and when brewing this kind of potion, you must pay attention to your Bubble Head Charm. To ensure that there are no mistakes, the spell must be renewed every ten minutes, and when the cauldron is off the fire, the spell must be recast quickly. If we were to follow Mr. Wallups step, it was like granting yourself a death wish.

    Every student was silent, without waiting for Snapes order; the noise of quill writing on parchment could be heard.

    Wallup, your death caused Ravenw to be deducted by five points. Sit down. Snape waved his wand to Sean.

    Sean sat down helplessly and rubbed his face.

    Hermione waited until Snape cast his gaze on Harry and said in a low voice, Sean, I havent even seen you in thest few days. My God, have you not slept well when you were gone?

    Sean replied, Its okay. I slept for two hours yesterday.

    And you only slept for an hour the day before yesterday! Hermiones eyes widened.

    Ahh, you know. Sean cant help it; there have been too many troubles recently.

    He looked up all kinds of information, interrogating the Death Eaters and turning his brain tobine the existing information to make clear the situation. He would sneak out of the school every day to see the real Grindelwald, although he didnt want to see him for the time being.

    But he didnt refuse the things that Capones sent to him.

    This is also the reason why he dozed off in the Potions ss. He was almost also not paying attention in Professor McGonagalls Transfiguration ss.

    Fortunately, Professor McGonagall understood his situation and did not deduct points or do anything to him. She just warned him that, Mr. Wallup, in many cases, a healthy body and a clear mind can make work get done faster than usual.

    Of course, Sean understood that Professor McGonagall was doing it for his own good and even Snapes. In the past, Snape would not only deduct points from him but also punish him for standing for the whole ss.

    Sean sighed silently. Last night, he spent a lot of effort and finally dug out some things from the Death Eaters who were not petrified.

    One thing is certain: Voldemort has returned. This psychopath returned to his servants in a weak but powerful state. It sounded like a contradiction, but its urate based on what Sean sees from Fenrirs memory.

    Voldemort seemed to havepletely lost his body. He was held in the arms of a wizard who couldnt see clearly and in the form of a baby like Sean once saw in the movies.

    But the difference is that Voldemort still seems to have considerable power in his hands, and he doesnt even need to use his own wand when punishing a servant. Sean expected that Voldemort would not die easily. He wondered how he knew he had gone to Baron Skinners mansion that night.

    There is a high probability that Voldemort and the Returners worked together, but that night, he acted as Grindelwald. Even though the Returners thought Grindelwald would go to check the situation, would they dare to ambush Grindelwald?

    Sean thinks that is not a possibility. Neither the Returners nor Voldemort can guarantee that they can defeat Grindelwald. Under such circumstances, the situation can be reverted easily.

    So how did Voldemort know that it was him who went there?

    Sean thought for a long time, and that was the identity of the Returners. Andros is a famous wizard in ancient Greece, and there are other families, such as Mopsus and Calchas.

    At the time, ancient Greece wizards were full of Seers.

    Sean didnt know whether the Returners could still foresee the future. But in some families, there was a high probability that there were certain wizards who could inherit the ability to do so. But this ability couldnt be too strong. Otherwise, many of Seans actions would have been predicted in advance.

    Moreover, Sean believes that this may be one of the reasons why the Returners have always wanted to deal with Grindelwald since his foreseeing ability is likely to be stronger than the Returners.

    This crushing talent must be what the Returners dont want to see, especially since the owner of this talent is powerful. Sean had a guess that Seers would be disturbed by other Seers. He had been under Grindelwalds gaze before, so the Returners could not see the vague future.

    However, now that Grindelwald is in a difficult situation, he should be more careful in doing things in the future. Of course, he also has another n, which is to have a good rtionship with the real Grindelwald.

    Talking about him, Grindelwald, Sean wanted to sigh; he had been thinking about how to let him untie the knot. Sean is sure of one thing: if he wants to remove the threat on the world, he must cooperate with the real Grindelwald.

    Although they have different memories, they will always be the same person. This is an unchangeable fact. When their time nodes meet, as long as the world is not disturbed, there will be only one Grindelwald.

    Both the real Grindelwald and the old Grindelwald knew this. The problem is that the real Grindelwald is unwilling to cooperate.

    Sean is very puzzled, and Dumbledore lets himself go do whatever he wants. He can understand that Dumbledore cant do much about it, but what he doesnt understand is that Dumbledore said that doing this will have some impact on the world.

    But he hasnt seen one yet. After Sean learned the truth about the Blood Pact, there was something bugging him.

    Will Dumbledore wait for Grindelwalds two timelines to merge? Or has Grindelwald be his real self and wants to do something for Dumbledore?

    If only he had the ability of a Seer.

    Its a pity that Professor Trwneys divination ss cant teach what he wants to learn, and this kind of stuff cant be learned from theory alone. In thest divination ss, Hermione quarreled with Professor Trwney, and she was no longer attending her ss.

    It can only be said that history may always develop where it should develop.

    If only he could look at Grindelwalds separated ny-seven years of memory. But Dumbledore will definitely not allow him. If he reads that memory, the world will disturbed really badly.

    Sean tapped the quill on his chin and paused. He realized that he seemed to have forgotten something.

    Grindelwald seems to have predicted what will happen in the future.

    After the days ss was over, Sean returned to the Room of Requirement; this time, he didnt even let Daisy and Hermione follow him. Because he was worried that more people present might cause more trouble for him.

    Of course, the premise of all this is that his guess is urate.

    He took out one thing, it was the transparent ss bottle, and there was something floating gently in it. That thing was like abination of gas and liquid.

    Demonstration of Grindelwalds spell. It is the name given by the system.

    This spell demonstration is obviously a memory of Grindelwald. This is the first time Sean met Grindelwald when he mistakenly entered Hogwarts and the Vanishing Cab.

    Take it as a gift of this amazing journey, is what Grindelwald said at that time.

    Dumbledore told Sean that this spell demonstration was too advanced for Sean at that time, and he could only learn it a little. After Sean got stronger, Dumbledore might help him understand it.

    This has been sitting with him for two years, so Sean felt something was wrong with it.

    For more than two years, this memory has been well preserved by Sean, but he himself has never been curious about it for such a long time, nor has he tried to use it himself. This is a good thing for a person who likes to organize things at a fixed time and maintains a strong curiosity.

    Sean didnt think much of it at the time, and only after thinking about it now did he find something weird about it.

    Why did Grindelwald leave such a demonstration experience of spells just because he felt like it? He is not like this kind of person who deliberately demonstrates randomly. If he wants to teach a student, face-to-face teaching is more efficient, and teaching from memory seems a bit redundant.

    Now that Sean and Grindelwald are more familiar, he thinks this is unreasonable. Sean raised the bottle and looked at it carefully. It looks no different from a normal memory bottle, except that the silver strand-like memory inside it spins slowly.

    Oddly enough, Sean kept losing focus on it even when he was holding it.

    What is this? Sean raised his wand and lightly touched the bottle.

    Seans pupils shrank slightly, and an extremely powerful Confundus Charm was attached to the bottle. Its more like an improved version of it. It will not cause any harm to the holder, but it will make the holder subconsciously ignore the bottle itself.

    No wonder he never thought of this thing. So, it seems that there is indeed something wrong with this bottle.

    Grindelwald is good at ying with memory. Is this a memory switch nted by Grindelwald himself? This switch will be triggered when he meets Sean for the first time, and the purpose of it is to give this bottle to Sean.

    Although the Confundus Charm is powerful, the magic has dissipated after such a long time. Sean himself has be stronger and more sensitive to magic power.

    Seans thoughts are all focused on this aspect, so he remembers the existence of this memory bottle. Could this be a hint Grindelwald left for himself?

    Sean took a deep breath, took out a Pensieve, and uncorked the bottle. Sure enough, this memory looks like it has been prepared before. He tilted the mouth of the bottle. The pale silver strand slowly and slowly slipped down.

    The memory fell into the Pensieve. Like a boulder falling into theke, it caused a huge ssh.

    Sean took a deep breath and buried his head in it. After falling for a while, Sean stepped on the ground again.

    This is Seans pupils shrank, Hogwarts?

    It was indeed Hogwarts in front of him, but not the castle he remembered.

    He stood in the center of what should have been the Great Hall; a big hole was broken in the ceiling above his head, and the candles that should have been floating were shivering in a corner.

    The tables of the four houses were tilted to the ground, and the seat Sean liked to sit on was burning with mes.

    That should have been the principals seat in the middle of the ruins.

    A figure was sitting on the broken stone pir.

    It was Grindelwald, him with the Elder Wand.

 Chapter 383: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Memoryâ€

    Chapter 383: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Memory¡±

    The Elder Wand and Grindelwald.

    Sean immediately realizes that this seems to be Grindelwalds memory before time travel. The scene confirmed his thoughts. He seemed to have just experienced a terrible fight, and he was breathing heavily at the moment while his voice was somewhat helpless and unwilling.

    I really dont want to admit it, but its even more shameful not to admit defeat. Grindelwald stood up slowly, the Elder Wand in his hand trembling slightly for some reason.

    Sean just felt that Grindelwald was looking at him. Through different timelines, through different worlds, through memory and reality.

    Grindelwalds clothes, emotions, and even his eyes gave Sean a strange feeling. He is taller and more rebellious than the Grindelwald Sean knew.

    However, Grindelwalds smile stunned Sean. That was the smile he often showed when he was teaching him. A feeling that is rarely seen in him. It was probably the kind of smile only Sean could see.

    Let me think Grindelwald dusted the dust off his body, When you get this bottle, Albus will probably say, Its one of Grindelwalds things. But I guess you wouldnt understand it now. When youre a bit older, you cane to me to ask about it. Probably something like that.

    Sean widened his eyes and shook his head. It was exactly what he said before. Grindelwald seemed to be able to see Seans expression as if he was talking face-to-face with Sean.

    Well, I guessed it right, He raised his head and smiled, squinted his eyes, and looked at the sky as if remembering something, Of course, its all just a guess

    After all, this is just a memory, and Sean cant have a direct conversation with him. He can only watch quietly like this. Grindelwald looked at the cracked ceiling of the Hogwarts auditorium and did not speak for a long time.

    After a while, he lowered his head and continued looking at where Sean was standing. Although in his memory, there should be nothing there.

    If this memory is opened when you are weak, you should not be able to solve the problem. However, you and Albus should not know what happened at that time. All of this should be slowly unfolding, and you will gradually understand. Before you open this memory, everything should be within my expectations, or Grindelwald waved his wand, and smoke escaped from the tip, forming the image of two people.

    Thats Sean and Dumbledore.

    However, Sean is taller than Sean, and his emotion seems more apparent. Professor Dumbledore looks a little strange, as if he was at a young age.

    I know you two very well. Grindelwald murmured in a low voice.

    The mes in the hall seemed to have lost their temperature, and Sean frowned slightly. He had never seen such a lonely emotion from Grindelwald. Combined with the image of himself and Dumbledore just now, he came up with a guess.

    In his timeline, Sean and Professor Dumbledore are already dead.

    However, Grindelwald himself quickly recovered to his senses. He tossed the Elder Wand in his hand and said, Sean, I know you are here looking at me. Only you, not Albus, and it wouldnt be the real me at that time. I also know that you must be thinking about what happened to make me make such a decision.

    He smiled, Curious, right? But I wont tell you.

    Sean was a bit irritated, and the corners of his eyes twitched.

    Grindelwald smiled, You must be cursing me in your heart. I agree with you, though I cant hear it anyway.

    Sean couldnt help but smile. Across the gap that could never be crossed, theyughed together.

    Grindelwald sighed, Its not that I dont want to tell you, but if I tell you everything, the moment you leave this memory, the world will look at you.

    The memory that shouldnt exist, the contradictory world timeline, and you, as a wizard who has been involved in many things, as the person at the center of the prophecy. Once you know everything, the world will fully awaken, and it will be toote for you to do anything.

    As he spoke, he spread his hands, feeling a little helpless, This is my reasoning. But if all goes well, there shouldnt be any problems. Of course, if you have already found a better solution, I dont have to worry about it too much. Heh, I didnt even feel a little shame, given everything was caused by me.

    This is probably what I learned from you as a student. I like the shameless characteristics from you.

    Sean shook his head when he heard that. Is he that shameless to him?

    However, he also captured a message that Grindelwald also used the word student to himself. This shows that on that timeline, he and Grindelwald had also be students and teachers. This may also be the reason why he is sure that the person who cane to this must be Sean himself.

    Grindelwald can understand that he cant tell him the whole truth. Various situations have proved how terrible and sensitive the world is. The only thing that puzzled him was that Dumbledore should have also checked Grindelwalds memory.

    However, it only caused a time incident that was not considered serious. One days time was shortened, and another days time was extended. This may be because Dumbledore is too influential.

    Grindelwald paused for a while and continued, In my n, there is only one point. Which is what the world looks like now. This world has not developed ording to my n, let alone a new one. What about your world?

    Yours will definitely get better, Grindelwald said with his hands behind his back, his face full of confidence, This is something I am certain of because two people are better than one, right?

    Two people are better than one?

    Could it be that, in that timeline, Grindelwald killed Dumbledore? But why would he say that?

    Maybe theplete opposite. In the duel in 1945, Grindelwald was the victor, and the man trapped in prison was Dumbledore.

    It is possible that Grindelwald will start a war with Muggles. This war has failed, and this may be the real reason why Grindelwald crossed over.

    On the opposite side, Grindelwald continued to speak, Listen. The problem you may face is because of me.

    First, the most urgent problem you face should be me. Its embarrassing to think what would happenter.

    At that time, you should be confused. You dont know the truth of the matter enough, and probably no one can talk about it. The world is always listening to everyones voices. You must act cautious, as theres enough trouble already.

    The solution I gave is to ignore resistance, only focus on one thing, and that is myself.

    Sean frowned. He is quite concerned about him, but to solve this problem, he must also consider the situation of many people involved. If the Returners know this matter, he will definitely find a way to interfere with them.

    The old Grindelwald had to use the invisibility cloak to deceive the world and escape the worlds gaze because he was aware of the fact that he traveled through time.

    The real Grindelwald is in an emotionally unstable state, his future self has imprisoned him for so long without knowing anything, and when he wakes up, he finds that the world has not turned into what he dreamed of and lost all hope for it.

    The way he came up with it was to gain his trust first so that he could cooperate with him and solve the problem together.

    He didnt understand what Grindelwald meant.

    Before solving this problem, let me tell you something. If I travel through time, will the world erase me? The real reason for the worlds acting up is because the changes too much. Time never changes; it flows smoothly. Like a stone protruding in the long river of time that causes the impact, cutting off the water flow. Time does not allow such a thing, and the world will erase that stone because it will greatly impact time.

    But lets say, Grindelwald shook a finger, What happens when this stone sinks to the bottom of the river and bes a pebble that should be in this river?

    Time has be stable again, and it doesnt care where it flows. The long river of time never fixes the direction it flows because nothing changed.

    Sean moved slightly; he seemed to understand what he meant.

    Yes, Sean. When the two Grindelwalds be one again, you no longer have to worry about how the world will change. Those memories and those things belong to this world.

    Dont worry about other things. Even if the world is about to be destroyed, as long as there is only one Grindelwald in the world, everything will be okay, and the world will fix itself.

    The only thing I want you to pay attention to is, Grindelwalds expression became serious, Consistency.

    Sean blinked suspiciously.

    You can ignore other things; the only thing you need to pay attention to is me.

    For the world to ept the situation, both of me have to be the same.

    Both Grindelwalds must be the same. Sean frowned and thought.

    How could the real Grindelwald and the old Grindelwald be the same? Although they are indeed the same person, the difference of nearly a hundred years of experience has made thempletely different. The memory of the two is alsopletely different.

    Seans eyes lit up.

    Grindelwald will definitely understand himself as long as their experiences are the same and they have the same memories. He even thought of a way to make the real Grindelwald change his mind.

    What if he let two of them recover the same memory?

    But this doesnt make sense. If he really wants to do this, he needs to copy the hundred years of memory from Dumbledore. To maintain the consistency between the two, he probably needs to copy the memory of the real Grindelwald when he spent most of his time in prison.

    Create these memories into two copies, and give them to two of them respectively.

    If there is no pressure from the world, there may still be a little room for him to do it. But at present, it is not realistic to do it at all.

    Copying memory is not easy, and absorbing the memory is not easy as well. However, extracting memory is much easier.

    If Sean can convince the two of them to draw out their memories after 1899, would that be something?

    When the two be one person again, everything bes a foregone conclusion. The world is fixed, even if time goes by in a normal manner. When the timees, he hands over the extracted memory to Grindelwald, and the world will never be disturbed again.

    The only difficult thing is that while the old Grindelwald can be asked for it, he doesnt know how to find him. He knows where the real Grindelwald is, but it seems that it is not going to be easy to ask him for that.

    At this time, Grindelwaldughed, Sean, dont you realize that I have been quiet and watched you for so long?

    Because I know my only student must be thinking the key to this problem.

    Yes, pull out the memory, achieve that.

    And I will help you solve the most difficult problem.

    Grindelwald smiled happily, Do you think I really didnt prepare for anything? What is the location and the things that are needed for me? Oh, I know myself too well to know that I will know where I will be hiding.

    Im a genius, right?

    This old man Even though what he was facing was only a scene in his memories, Sean couldnt help sighing.

 Chapter 384: â€œGrindelwaldâ€™s Final Wordâ€

    Chapter 384: ¡°Grindelwald¡¯s Final Word¡±

    Grindelwald was squinting and immediately told him about the location, Its a ce I discovered when I was young. It is secluded, and it is very suitable for meditating. It is also very suitable as a cemetery. As for something that can convince another me, I put it at the bottom of theke.

    However, Grindelwalds tone became serious, Its a memory, a memory that only Grindelwald can see. When you hand it to him, he will understand it. Remember, it must be stored in a ce that can be covered and read that memory under some kind of magic. Otherwise, the world knows it.

    Sean nodded.

    When he has seen this memory, he will understand all of this. Of course, even if he cooperates with extracting the memoryter, such behavior will still cause disturbances in the world. But ording to my judgment, it is within the controble range.

    Its the same as what Professor Dumbledore once told him.

    After doing all this, the memory can be obtained normally. But as a node in time, memory alone is not enough. What is the most important thing for a wizard? What distinguishes a wizard from other species?

    Of course, the magic power that allows them to cast a spell.

    Yes, magic power. I have done some research. Why did the time turner only allow wizards to go back five hours at most? Of course, not to disturb the time and changing history.

    Grindelwald waved his wand, and two figures exactly like him appeared.

    We just talked about memory, He waved the spell, and the brains of the two figures glowed, After dealing with the memory problem, there is magic power. This is a very important thing for wizards.

    Glowing blood vessels appeared above the figure, and pale silver magic power surged inside.

    If memory can represent a persons soul on a certain level, then magic power can represent the whole wizards body. Sean, have you ever had a feeling that your magic power is different? Two Individuals use the same spell, use the same wand gestures, and output the same magical power. A magic cast by the first-year student and Albus should have a different result.

    Albus is different because he has a better understanding of spells, is more skilled in casting them, and has greater emotional power. Many people thought that the magic power in every wizard was the same. The difference lies in the size of the magic power source and how the magic power owner uses them.

    But

    Grindelwald waved his wand again, and one of the figures transformed into Sean.

    Looking closely, there seemed to be no difference in the pale silver magic power flowing in the blood vessels. Grindelwald took a breath, and the blood vessels in the two figures floated and magnified in front of his eyes.

    At first nce, there is still no difference. But when he observes it carefully, Sean finds that the magic seems to be breathing, and the rhythm of that breathing ispletely different.

    Grindelwald leaned on a broken stone pir with a burning Hogwarts banner on it.

    As you can see, magic power has something that wizards cant urately describe. This is a fact I found. Everyones magic power is different. Even if you perfectly inherited your parents looks, talents, etc., the magic will always be different. Everyone is an absolutely different individual.

    When a wizard can clearly recognize this and can urately recognize his own magical power, He might be able to create his own spells that only he can use. Grindelwald said seriously.

    Sean nodded as he listened. He had such a feeling before but didnt expect it to be confirmed in Grindelwalds memory today. Thinking about it, he shook his head again. The old man still remembers teaching himself more things, even now.

    Grindelwald raised the corner of his mouth, This is why I said that the time turners only allow up to five hours of time travel. It was because of the wizards magic power, and five hours is a time limit for an average person. The Ministry of Magic prohibits on doing it more than five hours for safety reasons.

    For me, for Albus, or for you now. The increase in magic power is a drop in the oceanpared to my overall magic power; we can ignore the extremely small probability of failing, but its a problem.

    The old Grindelwald lived ny-seven years longer than the real Grindelwald. The magic power he used to travel time is definitely bigger than he could have imagined. It was like aparison between Heaven and Earth, the magic power needed to travel five hours to the power needed to travel for nearly a hundred years.

    In other words, from the perspective of magic power alone, the strength of old Grindelwald is far stronger than the real Grindelwald. This can lead to the two not being able toe to an agreement.

    Sean racked his brains and couldnt figure out how to add additional magic powers to the real Grindelwald. He has seen many magical items in the wizarding world, but there is no such thing that can directly increase a wizards power exponentially.

    The source of magic power can only rely on time to be umted, ones own talent, and continuous training. Its not that he hasnt thought about whether it is feasible to parasitize the real Grindelwald with the Obscurus. It would be unrealistic.

    The Obscurus can only assist a person, not contributing the magic power of the wizard itself. Although it can be used as magic power, that power is very powerful. But like Grindelwald just said, the magic power needs to be its own magic, not from an external force.

    He looked at Grindelwald in his memory. He was holding his wrist just like Dumbledore.

    Grindelwald grinned, You must be thinking, how am I able to prepare all of this, and you dont know how to react or praise my genius mind. Well, you can praise however you want, but I cant hear it.

    Seanughed when he heard that.

    Lets get back to business. Just like what you think in your head, things that can increase the limit of magic power in this world are rare, but you have seen one before.

    Sean frowned.

    He touched his chin and said indifferently, I have made up my mind to time travel, so this means one thing.

    He stretched out his hands as if embracing the world.

    This world will be a memory. I wont miss it and dont need to think about that creature anymore.

    Creature?

    Sean raised his head. Its not that there is nothing that can increase the limit of the wizards magic power. There is one thing that he had seen before.

    Qilins Blood.

    Among the rankings of dangerous magic recorded by the Ministry of Magic, Qilins Blood ced on the sixth. As mentioned in the Ministry of Magics information, the wizards who have used the Qilins blood have gained extremely powerful power.

    Just as Sean expected, Grindelwald smiled, Yes, as long as the imprisoned me swallows enough Qilins Blood, the difference in magic power will be evened out.

    Sean took a deep breath, he only saw one Qilin, and that was the one that bowed to him. Does he really need to kill that one in order to solve the problem?

    The thought made Seans breath heavy. At present, there is no other good way around it. The problem is nearing, the world is already very sensitive, and there is not much time left until 1966.

    There is only about one year left before the real Grindelwald gains a lot of power, and it is not realistic at all to do any traditional means.

    There was augh. Grindelwald couldnt see Sean, but he just pointed toward him andughed.

    Oh, Sean. You must be confused; sacrificing the lives of innocent creatures is an uneptable thing for you. The funny thing is, whether it is me, whoever I am, or Albus. When faced with such a choice, we will not have any hesitation to do it.

    Sean was silent; he couldnt refute it. He couldnt make up his mind. Grindelwald and Dumbledore are not afraid of sacrificing themselves.

    Heh, Grindelwaldughed loudly, Forget it. I wont joke about it to you.

    His smile became cruel, Although, as a student, it is what you should do for your teacher. But I will not put you under such great pressure for it.

    A ring familiar to Sean flew over from nowhere and fell into Grindelwalds hand. Sean touched his finger, and the ring on it was still in good condition. Grindelwald opened the ring and waved his wand.

    Two adult Qilin struggled toe out. These two Qilins were much taller than the baby Qilin Sean had seen before, and they had grown up long ago.

    Seans pupils shrank. He was not given time to think.

    With a wave of the wand, an invisible sharp de directly shed the throats of the two Qilins, and blood spurted out. Grindelwald didnt even bat an eye. He seemed to have rehearsed this scene long ago.

    The tip of the Elder Wand shimmered, and the two adult Qilins couldnt even make a whine. Their struggle became smaller and smaller as the blood was drained out.

    The blood was all concentrated at the tip of the wand. Grindelwald used some magic; the blood was gradually concentrated and finally turned into a ball of pale red blood the size of a fist.

    Grindelwald chuckled, Sean, sometimes you should understand that your teacher was known as the Dark Lord for a lot of time. This is something I can do.

    However, traveling through time with such a huge source of magic power is not very good. So I have to disguise this thing.

    Grindelwald rummaged through the ring and finally took out a bamboo shoot. Under the control of the wand, the blood slowly seeped into the bamboo shoot and slowly turned into a faint blood-red colored egg.

    Grindelwald continued, However, this thing cant always be kept by my side. Im going to erase my memory about it and keep it somewhere. I can easily study this thing, and it may be used by myself at that time.

    Maybe its better to put it in the ce where the Qilin was found. But dont worry, without my magic spell, no one can use this cute little thing.

    Sean, I entrust this task to you. Find this thing, give it to another me; the memory I left has a way of using the Qilins Blood. Given he is Grindelwald or myself, he could understand how to use it.

    If it werent for being in memory, Sean would have wished to open his ring now to take a look.

    After doing all this, Grindelwald smiled.

    He looked at the space in front of him, Ive talked so much and done so much. What can I say next?

    No one can guarantee the future. What I can guarantee is that I will do my best. I believe that the person standing here and hearing all this must be you, Sean.

    Grindelwald seemed to want to say something but suddenly looked up at the ceiling with a big hole. His expression became serious, and there was a trace of sadness that Sean couldnt understand.

    It seems that I cant talk to you anymore. Time to go back, Sean, the worlds fate is in your hands.

    A violent boom was in the air, and the bright Great Hall suddenly became dark.

    Sean turned his head suddenly. The surrounding scene is slowly fading, leaving only Grindelwaldsst voice.

    If everything bes uncontroble. Kill me, Sean. If that happens, remember to tell Albus.

    Im sorry.

 Chapter 385: â€œPreparationâ€

    Chapter 385: ¡°Preparation¡±

    Sean raised his head from the pensieve, panting violently, and his eyes were full of shock.

    What just attacked Hogwarts? Even if it was only a memory, Sean could feel a palpitating sense of oppression, as if the entire sky was about to be destroyed.

    He even had the idea that it might be a nuclear bomb, but it was quickly dismissed.

    If it has reached this point, Grindelwald must have a deep understanding of Muggles weapons, and he will not let this powerful weapon attack Hogwarts. Moreover, Sean discovered a very strange thing.

    When he first came into memory, Grindelwald was tired and obviously like he had a big fight before. As far as Sean knew, Hogwarts had a certain ability to repair itself. This shows that before Grindelwald created the memory, the fight had just ended not long ago.

    However, Sean only saw Grindelwald alone. No wizards walked outside the hall, and there were no other sounds that sounded like it was a battlefield.

    This is not reasonable.

    Sean leans towards another guess. Probably all of them were dead already, and the reason was because of the thing that hit Hogwarts in the end. That must be the key to Grindelwalds determination to travel through a hundred years.

    Sean let out a long breath, and he looked up to make sure that his inspecting this memory did not cause the world to be disturbed. Then, he thought about the thing he got from this memory.

    The most urgent problem right now is the worlds disturbance caused by Grindelwalds time travel, and he has a perfect solution for it.

    Sean has to persuade the old and the real Grindelwald, extract their memories, give each other those things, and increase the real Grindelwalds magic power.

    As for that thing.

    Sean opened his ring, and not long after he blew a whistle, the airwing bird flew over with a red bamboo shoot tied to its tail. After taking it, Sean looked it over carefully.

    Whether its the texture, the size, or the color, its exactly the same as the one he saw in the memory. It contains all the blood of two adult Qilins.

    This was obtained from West, who was also named Newt. The expert in breeding magical animals who had a simr interest to Hagrid was Professor Scamanders assistant, Bunty Broadacres grandson.

    Sean has taken a fancy to this thing since he ckmailed him, although he didnt know what it was for at the time. But it looks interesting, and Sean thinks that this is a very valuable thing.

    Unexpectedly, this turned out to be brought by Grindelwald when he traveled here. Grindelwald thought that only Sean could handle this, and it turned out that Sean really had the item before.

    With this thing, he doesnt have to go East again. He needs to go to the ce that Grindelwald gave him, where the old Grindelwald is hiding, and there is also a memory of the real Grindelwald at the bottom of theke.

    Thats how all the steps should be, assuming everything goes smoothly.

    The two Grindelwalds extracted them, and the real Grindelwald drank the Qilins Blood to obtain the same magic power as the old Grindelwald so that the two could be the same.

    ording to the rules of time travel, it is necessary to wait until 1966, which is the time when Grindelwald traveled through time. As long as there is no problem, the world will be disturbed.

    When everything is done, the time travel incident can be solved. Grindelwald doesnt have to be restrained by then.

    Of course, there will be a new problem: the Broken Blood Pact.

    Sean is most worried about when the two Grindelwalds merge into one and return to themselves. What will Dumbledore doter? And how will Grindelwald actter?

    At the end of the memory, Grindelwald told Sean, If everything bes uncontroble. Kill me, Sean. If that happens, remember to tell Albus that Im sorry.

    All this happened because of Grindelwald. ording to his character, if killing him could solve the problem, then he would not hesitate in the slightest. This was something Sean could seeter.

    But that apology to Dumbledore made Sean feel bad. What happened to the two of them in the world before Grindelwald traveled through?

    Sean looked towards the exit, finally got up quickly, and walked towards the wooden door. He had to talk to Dumbledore.

    The corridors of Hogwarts at night were quiet, and Sean soon arrived in front of the principals office.

    The gargoyle looked at Sean, and before he could speak, he said, If you want to guess the password for a long time, Ill hit you with my tool here. I warn you, dont look at me like that. I am a property of Hogwarts, and if you destroy school property, you will be punished!

    Im joking with you. Besides, I dont want to try brute force. Is Professor Dumbledore there?

    The gargoyle turned into a cold stone sculpture again, rolled its eyes after a while, and said honestly, The professor is not here.

    Seans eyes twitched.

    Oh, then I guess I just need you to send him a message.

    An old voice can be heard, and the gargoyle jumps to the side. Dumbledore came out.

    Professor, theres no need to always avoid me. Sean shrugged.

    Dumbledore smiled helplessly, I have to, Sean. I hope you can understand.

    After saying this, both of them fell silent. The gargoyle nced at the two and finally decided to remain still and be a good statue. Sean wanted to ask about the Broken Blood Pact, but when he stood in front of Dumbledore, he didnt know how to speak.

    Because it is Dumbledore and Grindelwalds business.

    Sean didnt know how he should intervene, or in other words, what right he had to meddle in the affairs of these two people.

    As Grindelwalds disciple or Dumbledores student?

    Neither of them justifies it.

    Dumbledore spoke first, Sean, did you find anything?

    Sean nodded, I saw a memory

    Before he could continue speaking, Dumbledore waved his hand, Dont tell me. Frankly speaking, Id better get involved a little less about all this. You should understand that when I see that memory

    Dumbledore pointed to the sky, It has attracted more attention, so this is one of the reasons why I have been asking you to solve it. So far, you have done a good job, which makes me a little ashamed.

    You dont have to say that, Professor. Sean shook his head.

    I like to pretend to be humble like this so as to maintain my image. But what I said is indeed the truth. Dumbledore smiled.

    Sean sighed and decided to rify his purpose, Professor, I found a solution. I need that memory.

    He saw that Dumbledores eyes lit up and said happily, Oh, thats amazing. You did a great job. Its faster than I thought. I put that memory in the principals office. The password for a while was, well, let me think.

    Dumbledore pped his hands, Just say Memory. When you need it,e and get it at any time.

    Okay, note that, Professor.

    Dumbledore nodded to him, Its time to end this pleasant conversation. Although it seems hypocritical for me to say this, I still have to mention that you have to go to bed. Minervained to me once that I put too much pressure on you, and you would even doze off in her sses.

    Pay attention to the bnce between work and rest. Dumbledore patted him on the shoulder, smiled, and walked towards his office.

    Sean paused for a moment and said to Dumbledore, Professor, he asked me to bring you a message. He said that he was sorry.

    Dumbledore didnt stop. He just waved his hand, signaling that he understood it. The gargoyle blocked his figure. Sean sighed, and the gargoyle called him when he was about to leave.

    I dont think I should tell you this, but its not within the rules that Hogwarts I should abide say this. He has been away from the office for more than a year, and it is usually alwayste at night when he returns. Although it is strange to say this, but I can see that he is tired, and sometimes he doesnt even have time to change his robe.

    Yeah, thats it. The gargoyle grumbled and returned to its cold characteristic.

    Sean was startled, hesitated for a while, and then shouted towards the office, Professor, I have always believed that what you do is to make the world better. This is not a forced feeling, nor is it that I am testing you, buting from myself truly, you have always been a trustworthy and respectable person.

    After speaking, he strode away from here. The corridor was empty, and the moonlight shone through the cracks in the curtain. The gargoyle moved its face and blinked.

    Oh, I forgot to say this; he asked me to say it after you leave. Thank you, Sean.

    -

    The Ministry of Magics restriction is still active. I regret to inform everyone that you will spend this Christmas holiday at Hogwarts. Professor McGonagall announced loudly.

    The students let out sighs of disappointment that could not be concealed. In this situation, the owlmunication has not been restored, and the Christmas holiday has been canceled.

    Professor McGonagall adjusted her sses and made her tone more gentle, I can understand everyones feelings, and Im sorry for that. All I can say to all of you is that may you have a pleasant Christmas holiday. Hogwarts will also give you the gifts you want. I hope everyone can understand that.

    After announcing the news that they couldnt go home for Christmas, many students secretly approached Sean.

    Sean, please. Several students begged Sean with letters.

    The news that Sean couldmunicate with the outside world circted during this period. Many students naturally hope that Sean can help send their letters.

    Its easy, dont worry about it. Sean epted their letter with a smile.

    In fact, Sean was sure that the professors should also know that they have ways to contact the outside world. But they didnt say anything. Sean understands everyones desire to connect with their family and is willing to help them.

    After meeting Hermione and Daisy, they also brought a pile of letters.

    Sean, ording to what you said. Anyone willing to contact their family members can help you with it, as many of them wanted to do the same. Hermione said while sorting out the letters.

    Its alright, and its not a problem for me. Sean said with a smile.

    What about you? Daisy blinked, Are you going outter?

    Sean spread his hands, Am I that obvious?

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other, and they nodded.

    Well, I do have to go out. But there is a problem that needs to be solved. Sean said helplessly.

    He is going to use the Christmas holiday to go to the ce where Grindelwald is hiding. But Sean found that he had been ignoring one point, which was also the most critical.

    Grindelwald needs the Time Turner. Sean found that he had forgotten the most crucial link, the Time Turner.

    All the Time Turners in the Ministry of Magic had been destroyed, and he had no way to go to the Department of Mysteries to find out if any intact Time Turners were left.

    Grindelwald should have one, but Sean needs another to give the real Grindelwald.

    This is a problem.

    Sean contacted West during this period and confirmed that the egg was indeed from the birthce of the Qilin. He asked about the Time Turner while at it, and he said that he had never heard of this thing since he was born.

    The news that Sean asked Lupin to go to the ck market of the wizarding world to inquire about resulted in the same: they dont have any Time Turner at this time.

 Chapter 386: â€œGoodbye Grindelwaldâ€

    Chapter 386: ¡°Goodbye Grindelwald¡±

    Password.

    Memory.

    The gargoyle jumped aside to make way for Sean and muttered, He is not in the office.

    I know. Im here to find something else.

    There was no one in the principals office, but it wasnt like it was when Sean camest time. The Pensieves that Dumbledore used to view the memories have been put away.

    Wallup! Someone shouted his name as he entered the office.

    It was Phineas.

    Hello, sir. Sean greeted politely.

    Wallup, Albus is not in the office. This is not the ce for you as a student! Phineas yelled, and his eyes widened.

    As soon as the words fell, a silver wine ss flew from another canvas to Phineass canvas, hitting his head. It was a thin, white-haired little old man who threw the ss and yelled at Phineas, Dont you dare act like you were Albus and youre already dead; this isnt your office anymore.

    Sean shrugged his shoulders. He didnt know why Phineas was always mad at him. The other principal liked him. Of course, Phineas may also be unhappy with all non-pure-blood wizards.

    Dilys Derwent nodded to Sean and said softly, What you want is in the drawer of Albuss desk.

    Sean heard the words and walked over to open the drawer. Sure enough, a huge bottle was lying in the middle of the pile of cockroach candy.

    Is this the memory extracted by Grindelwald himself?

    Sean looked at it curiously and found that the bottle was cast with magic. This made people want to ignore the bottle, which would look blurred when looking at it.

    However, this is not the purpose of Seans visit this time. This bottle of memory can only be used when the two Grindelwaldsbine into one. He came this time to see if Dumbledore would be here and if there was a Time Turner.

    Beforeing here, Sean used his authority to search the whole Room of Requirement, but he couldnt find any Time Turner. So he turned his target to the principals office. Although everything in the Ministry of Magic was destroyed, a person like Dumbledore should have one in his hands.

    Sean peeked into the drawer and finally gave up his n to rummage through it. He looked up at the portraits of several principals and asked.

    Excuse me, Professor Dumbledore told me that I can borrow his things. I wonder if there are any extra Time Turner here?

    He lied a little, and Dumbledore probably wont care about it. Unexpectedly, the little white-haired old man who threw the ss said, Dont bother, kid. There wont be such things in Hogwarts.

    It was Dumbledores predecessor, Armando Dippet, who liked talented wizards like Voldemort very much when he was in school, and he had a good attitude towards Sean before.

    Why is that so, Mr. Dippet? Sean wondered.

    The Time Turner is a special kind of magic item, Dippet exined to him, It cannot always be stored outside the Department of Mysteries because every Time Turner needs to be maintained. Otherwise, it will lose its effect in five or six years at most, and only the Department of Mysteries can maintain its magic power.

    But the Time Turner in the Department of Mysteries are all destroyed, Sean said with a frown.

    Dippet took back his silver ss, wiped it carefully, and raised it with one hand, Thats the problem. Since only the Department of Mysteries can maintain the Time Turners, even if someone steals one, they can only use it for a few years before it bes an ordinary hourss. Unless you can also steal the mysterious time magic, but thats not possible. Because it also needs a container to hold it.

    Sean recalled it for a while and asked, That bell-shaped crystal? There was a wonderful magic flow inside, and a little hummingbird kept repeating the process of shedding, birth, and growth.

    It seems that you have seen it. I regret to tell you that since that thing is still in the Department of Mysteries, it proves that there is no usable Time Turner in the outside world. Dippet shook his head.

    What about the Department of Mysteries? Well, Ive seen the cab containing the Time Turners, but all the hoursses are broken. Doesnt the Ministry of Magic keep an extra one? Sean asked with a frown.

    Hah, Phineas gave a sharpugh and turned towards Sean with a smirk, Look, the most outstanding student of this year wants to sneak into the Ministry of Magic to steal things!

    Sean stroked his chest, Thank you for praising me as the most outstanding student, sir. In addition, I must correct that I was going to borrow it.

    Phineas eyes twitched; he didnt expect a non-pure blood student to dare to act like that in front of him.

    The other principals ignored Phineas, and Derwent said to Sean, When I was in office, the Ministry of Magic had just been established. I know them well, but I tend to think that they dont have any extra ones. Even if they have extra or a backup, it may not be something you can find by sneaking in.

    Hearing this, Sean touched his chin in distress. Without a Time Turner, he couldnt execute the n.

    Seeing his frown, Phineas snorted, I told Albus earlier that you are not a smart person, and he kept emphasizing that you have already found the answer.

    Sean ignored Phineas taunt and thought about the meaning of Dumbledores words.

    Sean suddenly raised his head and smiled at Phineas, Oh, thank you, sir.

    After that, he left the principals office straight away. Phineas froze in the portrait and looked at the portrait next to him.

    Did I just help him with something?

    -

    In the Room of Requirement, Sean rummaged through for a while and then took out the thing he thought of.

    The golden egg. He got this by ying the dragon on Nurmengards Day; Grindelwald acted as him and finally won the Nurmengard Day reward. Sean tried many things and couldnt find what was hidden in the egg, so he just put it away and collected it as a trophy.

    But Sean remembered something.

    Grindelwald nned a lot of things before extracting his own memory, and it is impossible for him not to think of the Time Turner. In his memory, Grindelwald did not emphasize it to him directly, which means that he is sure that the Time Turner is already in Seans hands.

    This golden egg, which is nothing special, bes special instead. Grindelwald is not the kind of person who pays him with honor and fame.

    Sean waved his wand, floated the golden egg in mid-air, and circled the round, shiny gold egg.

    This egg is bigger than Seans head, and you must hold it with two hands. There is a button on the top, and when you press it, the golden egg will slowly split into three pieces.

    It was empty inside.

    Strange Sean looked back and forth carefully several times but still couldnt see anything from the egg.

    Maybe think of how I got the egg? Sean muttered.

    He became a dragon, Grindelwald became him, and finally, Grindelwald tamed him by pretending to speak a dragonnguage.

    Sean frowned. As mentioned in the twelve uses of dragons blood researched by Dumbledore, the dragons blood can be disguised as human blood and restore certain magic. Grindelwald likes to use the dragon as one of his symbols.

    After thinking for a moment, Sean took out a bottle of dragons blood, which he bought from a ck market. Its not that he didnt think about whether he could bleed some blood himself after turning into a dragon, but if the blood was essentially Seans, he doesnt think much difference would happen.

    Seans eyes lit up after smearing the dragons blood on the golden egg. The center of the golden egg suddenly radiated light.

    After waiting a long time, nothing else happened apart from the light. Sean thought momentarily, cleared his throat, and let out a low growl.

    Open. Sean also learned the dragonnguage, although his ent is not perfect.

    The golden egg didnt respond.

    Restore.

    Still no response. Sean pondered for a while, then pointed his wand at himself. He turned into Grindelwald. Just when Grindelwald was standing in front of the glowing egg, the egg shook slightly as if seeing its owner.

    He cleared his throat and let out a low dragon roar in Grindelwalds voice.

    Open.

    Restore.

    Gellert Grindelwald.

    Deathly Hallows.

    Nurmengard.

    After trying a lot, the golden egg still only trembled slightly.

    Sean rolled his eyes. He cleared his throat and tried to speak in dragonsnguage again.

    Albus Dumbledore.

    The inside of the egg is full of light. The dazzling light dissipated, and the egg changed its appearance.

    A bell-shaped crystal case one size smaller than the one in the Department of Mysteries appeared in front of Seans eyes. Strange air currents surged up and down, and smaller golden birds shed their shells, crawled, grew, and became wet again.

    Two identical Time Turners are ced on either side of the bell-shaped crystal. The light that had notpletely dissipated from the golden egg flickered and turned into a line of wild cursive characters familiar to Sean.

    [Heh, the answer is correct. The one on the left is for the old me, and the one on the right is for the real me.]

    [Your teacher, Gellert Grindelwald.]

    Seanughed out loud. Theres something wrong with this old mans character.

    -

    I guess its here? On a gloomy rainy day, a figure appeared by ake somewhere.

    Tomorrow is Christmas. Sean lifted the hood of his cloak and looked at the sky.

    He bypassed a lot of Confundus Charm and found the location Grindelwald told him. Taking out the binocrs and looking forward, a dark ind in the middle of theke appeared in Seans vision.

    Thiske doesnt look quite right Sean stretched his head and nced, and there seemed to be something lurking under the water.

    Im here to help Sean muttered, turning into ck smoke, and flew towards the ind in the middle of theke.

    The moment he had flown over the water, theke suddenly moved, andrge waves of water sprayed out from everywhere. Moreover, a wave of magic power surged toward Sean, trying to knock him down from the sky while he was flying.

    Sean showed his face and shouted towards thekes center, Its me!

    As soon as the words fell, theke and the magic power calmed down.

    Damn it, that old man Sean muttered, speeding up his flight.

    The ind in the middle of theke is not too big. Seannded in the center and looked around but didnt see Grindelwald.

    Where is he? He said in a low voice.

    A voice came from the air beside him, You stepped on my robe.

    Sean turned his head helplessly and said to the air, Professor, are you that childish?

    Heh,e here.

    Sean probed for a while, found the edge of the invisibility cloak, and went right into it. Under the not-so-big invisibility cloak, he and Grindelwald stared at each other.

    Before Sean could speak, Grindelwald smiled, Did you curse at me just now?

    I didnt!

    Im kidding, Im just bored, you know. Grindelwald chuckled lightly.

    I mean, it does look boring. Seans eyes twitched.

    Its interesting that youre here, Grindelwald smiled, If you can find this ce, it means you have found something?

    Sean nodded, I saw the memory.

    Grindelwald replied, Ah, the one I left, right? When everything was discovered, I realized that I nted a lot of memory hints for myself.

    As he said that, heughed, So, has everything been arranged?

    Youre the one who arranged it, Sean shrugged, Also, you have to extract your memory, and so does the other you.

    Grindelwald thought for a while, nodded, Understood. I am indeed a genius. What can convince another me is also here? Well, let me think about it. Can you get that stuff?

    Seans eyes widened, Wait, has your memory recovered?

    Grindelwald chuckled, I dont need my old memory. I just need to use my brain. Who else knows me better than myself?

 Chapter 387: â€œThe Loch Ness Monsterâ€

    Chapter 387: ¡°The Loch Ness Monster¡±

    Hearing what he said, Sean could only shrug his shoulders. Indeed, the only one who can quickly figure out what he is doing is himself.

    The two of them were squeezed under the invisibility cloak, but Grindelwald looked rxed as if sitting on a luxurious, elegant velvet armchair.

    He was holding something in one hand and kept rubbing it, Its a good n. If you guessed right, it should be at the bottom of theke.

    Grindelwald waved his hand, Go get it and go to him. Let me know when he is ready.

    Grindelwald appearance caught Sean a little off guard. He touched his nose and muttered, You are okay? This is a major event rted to the world, and I am still under a lot of pressure.

    Grindelwald sneered, I have to remind you, Sean. Even if the sky copses now, it has nothing to do with the world. The world has existed for too long. If life is destroyed and everything does not exist, so what? It doesnt make a difference.

    Sean rolled his eyes, Of course I know that. Im worried about the ce we live, other humans, animals, etc., you know.

    Heughed, Since you know that, what are you waiting for, savior boy?

    Sean gave him an annoyed look and got out of the cloak. In the memory of Grindelwald before time travel, he mentioned that if everything is out of control, Sean should kill him.

    Sean knew that if he said this, Grindelwald would most likely ept it, and he always had a strange sense of responsibility. To save himself some trouble, Sean decided it would be better to say as little as possible about it.

    He cant stay with Grindelwald under the invisibility cloak for too long, or there will be a risk of being heard by the world. He will have to take things and bring them to the real Grindelwaldter; there will be various things to be done, and he doesnt want to risk it.

    Sean walked to theke and took a look; he turned back and asked, Did you put something weird in it? Is it okay if I go like this?

    Azy voice can be heard, I put a few creatures in it, but they wont attack you.

    Sean is skeptical. He pointed his wand at himself, and what looked like shark gills appeared. Its not that he cant bepletely transformed, although human body transfiguration is also a kind of high-end transfiguration magic. It is fundamentally different from Animagus, and there are many things to consider.

    Sean took out a bottle of light blue potion and took a sip. This is an underwater breathing potion, and he can maintain goodbat effectiveness even underwater with shark gills.

    After all, a wizard is far weaker in the water than on the ground. Only the Basilisk can dive in among his magical animal, but the strength of the Basilisk in the water will also be weakened a lot.

    Without any further hesitation, Sean plunged into the icyke. His breathing was still smooth, he cast a vision spell on himself, and the pitch-ck water could be seen clearly at once.

    Seans scalp tingled for a while. He didnt believe the few creatures that Grindelwald said were indeed only a few, but he didnt expect that there would be so many. At a nce, at least hundreds of ghosts were staring straight at Sean.

    Floating in theke in tattered clothes, those creatures stared at Sean with their sunken eyes.

    As soon as Sean entered the water, a creature hugged him, and the somewhat stiff and cold skin stuck to his body.

    Why does this old man like to y with these things In disgust, Sean pulled away the Inferiuss hand and swam down.

    Grindelwald was right. Those Inferius would not attack Sean, although they looked at Sean in an unfriendly way. The number of Inferius in thiske is incalcble. Grindelwald seems to have created many batches of Inferius here. In some ces, the Inferius are even stacked together like sardines.

    After going for more than ten meters, the number of Inferius around them finally decreased a lot. However, apart from some aquatic nts, no living creatures could be seen in theke. Thinking about it, even if there were fish here, they would have been eaten by the Inferius long ago.

    Sean let his wand glow, and after swimming around for a while, he still couldnt find a ce where he would hide the thing.

    Sean was puzzled. Most of the ces he looked for were ces where the corpses were rtively dense, but he never felt any magic fluctuation. Sean changed his mind and slowly swam towards a few ces where there were no Inferius.

    Soon, he stepped on the bottom of theke, bringing out a cloud of muddy water. After exploring several ces but not finding them, Sean looked around and suddenly saw a darker ce at the bottom of theke.

    It appeared to be a cave in the water.

    Its probably there. Sean swam quickly towards the cave.

    The caves opening isrge, and Sean thinks that the Basilisk coulde in and out freely here. But the water inside is even darker, and Sean, who cast a spell on him, can only see vaguely.

    He raised his vignce. Slowly going in along the cave, his field of vision gradually expanded, and when it reached the end, Sean was surprised to find that the terrain here was simr to the dragon cave he stayed in when he yed as the dragon in Nurmengardst time.

    What happened next left Sean stunned. Just like when he yed as the dragon, there is a whiteir in the center of the open area inside the cave. Thatir waspletely made of human bones; all kinds of bones werebined, and strange green light floated.

    In the middle of this bone nest was an egg the size of Seans upper body. The green egg floated back and forth slightly in the water and shook from time to time.

    Something inside it seems to being out of its shell.

    The moment he saw the egg, Seans heart was full of alert, and a faint fishy smell rapidly approached from another direction of the cave.

    Damn it! Several strings of bubbles appeared from Seans shark gills, and he immediately raised his wand and cast a Protego Charm on himself.

    The cave was trembling as if a huge creature was hitting the rock wall.

    Seans pupils shrank suddenly. Grindelwald only said that the Inferius would not attack him. Sean didnt even have time to hide, and a huge head rushed out.

    Before Sean could see the appearance clearly, he was hit by a huge force. The barrier took off most of the impact force for him, but the excess force still knocked him.

    What the hell! Sean was hit. Although he was not injured, it still made him a little bit overwhelmed.

    Before his spell could be cast, a thick tail snapped off the stctites above the cave.

    Seans figure teleported, he turned his head quickly, and finally saw the whole appearance of the attacker.

    It was a giant snake, even thicker than the Basilisk. Its head was ferocious and terrifying, and its mouth was wide open like a dragon. The most eye-catching thing is the whiskers extending from its head.

    This giant snake looks a bit like a cobra, its neck is swollen, but the scales on its body are not stacked like snakes, but more like dragon scales. The abdomen is violently shrinking back and forth.

    Sean fell into a deep thought. He has never seen this kind of creature before, in the book Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them, its size and strength are definitely XXXXX level.

    Sean suddenly remembered a record in Newts notebook. In Norwegian legend, a snake-like monster lives in ake, and many people call it Nessie in Norway. However, this creature is rarely discovered, and only in recent years have there been more sightings.

    Newt has never seen the true appearance of this creature but only has general information about this creature based on the local peoples stories. This creature is called the Loch Ness Monster.

    It is written that the Loch Ness Monster is a mysterious and terrible creature.

    Sean knew where the boneir came from and why there were no corpses around there. They were all used as rations by this creature.

    The location given by Grindelwald is indeed close to Norway, but Sean never expected that there would be a Loch Ness Monster living at the bottom of theke, and even a small one was hatching.

    This Loch Ness Monster or Nessie sensing ability is really good. It just stuck its tongue back and forth a few times and immediately turned its head to find Seans location.

    It let out a hoarse and weird roar, half of the throat protruded from its open mouth, and the water flow violently fluctuated.

    Seans eyes froze. He quickly waved his wand, and he froze the surrounding water. The crimson round pupils of Nessie exuded a terrifying aura.

    While avoiding its attack, Sean was thinking about how to get close to Nessie. However, in Nessies eyes, Sean is probably an egg thief who sneaks in.

    Nessies tail is thicker than the Basilisk. It doesnt look like a snakes tail but more like a dragons tail with terrifying power.

    Damn it, this is going to be hard. Sean gritted his teeth, and while dodging or blocking its attack, he threw one shadow worm into every corner of the cave.

    Nessie waved its tail, and the stone walls around were shattered. However, when it retracted its tail, it swung the end of it, and a huge stone rushed towards Sean.

    Sean narrowly dodges the stone, but it hits the water that has frozen him, and the cracked ice flies in all directions, cutting Seans cheek. A trace of blood merged into the water, and Nessie became a little bit frenzied after smelling the blood.

    Its scales directly blocked Seans spells and opened its big mouth.

    Sean teleported behind Nessie. Unexpectedly, as his figure had just appeared, and Nessie swung its tail straight up. Caught off guard, the tail mmed on Seans back, and he flew straight away.

    On the defensive spell activated by the ne, Sean wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. If it werent for this magic item, this tail would have severely injured Sean, and he could only use teleport to return to the ind in the middle of theke to heal his injuries.

    Sean could also feel that he might have broken two ribs. The sharks gills shook violently a few times, air bubbles burst out continuously, and Seans eyes becamepletely cold.

    Since he started learning magic, except when he met the Basilisk, this was the first time Sean was injured in a fight, which irritated him.

 Chapter 388: â€œMy Future Selfâ€

    Chapter 388: ¡°My Future Self¡±

    Nessie didnt notice that the little human being was getting angry. It made a harsh and hoarse sound, and the water flowing under its control turned into a giant helmet. The helmet wrapped Nessie, its huge mouth opened, and the surrounding water formed sharp teeth.

    Seans figure disappeared again.

    Nessie immediately integrated its perception ability into the water and instantly found a blocking point.

    Without turning its head, it flicked its tail ferociously. This attack was not a hasty attack likest time. Nessie immediately made a judgment that the human will be killed because of this attack.

    At that time, it could enjoy the fresh flesh and blood it hadnt smelled for a long time. However, to its surprise, its tail flick did not hit anything but directly hit the wall.

    Immediately afterward, it noticed the rock above its head shaking and directly smashed down.

    Sean showed his figure holding his wand. The water flow blocked the rock, weakening the impact force. Sean knew that this could only hinder Nessie for a moment at most but could not really kill it.

    He immediately cast another spell without hesitation, but the target was not Nessie but the sinking rock. As soon as the spell came out, the falling momentum of the rock suddenly increased, and Nessie was smashed down hard.

    It wasnt over yet. Sean pointed his wand at the ground below and cast the Gouging Charm. The caves ground opened, and with the rock on which the spell was applied, Nessie waspletely buried in a big pit.

    The roar of the monster in pain seemed vague and heavy in the water helmet. But Sean wasnt going to give it any chance to resist.

    Creatures like the Loch Ness Monster obviously have extremely high magic resistance, and magic spells alone cannot take down them quickly.

    With a wave of his wand, he used his best Transfiguration magic. The tworgest rocks on the back of Nessie twisted for a while and turned into big stone hands. Under his control, he tightly grabbed Nessies neck.

    It finally felt the pain and oppression that was difficult to break free. It struggled, and the whole cave was shaking. However, Seans charmed rock and the pit below it formed a natural prison, which could not be destroyed even if it twisted wildly.

    Nessie finally neighed in pain. Sean touched his throbbing ribs, and a trace of annoyance shed in his eyes. He went to the head of Nessie. A pile of rocks buried the head at the moment. The surrounding small snakes tried to attack Sean, but they were fended away by him with a wave.

    What an annoying one Sean snorted coldly.

    His left hand quickly turned into ck particles in the water, almost merging with theke water. Under Seans control, the Obscurus power is constantly distorting.

    Theke water is soaked with dark and negative forces. Sean is also in a good state, madly absorbing the darkness and negativity around him with the Obscurus.

    A huge snake tail gradually formed in the water. Sean directly imitated the tail of Nessie. It somehow sensed danger and smelled something wrong, and its struggle became more and more intense.

    However, just as its head broke free from the rocks, it saw a somewhat illusory tail mming down on its head. The trembling, dull impact resounded throughout the cave.

    Nessies head just got out a little bit before being hit back fiercely. This monster felt dizzy for a while as its scales were corroding.

    Nessie instinctively let out a furious hiss. Moreover, Sean deliberately added the Obscurus unique corrosive ability.

    Nessie has high magic resistance. Sean is going to use this to weaken its defense. He pulled Nessie back again, and its head was smashed into the ground.

    The whiskers on Nessies head could no longer move as usual;rge pieces of the scales had been broken out, and blood seeping into the surroundingke water. Sean used his Transfiguration magic to firmly imprison it and silentlyunched the same attacks that made Nessie unable to fight back.

    At the same time, he was even thinking about Nessie in his mind.

    When facing a magical animal that has never been seen before, it takes a lot of time to understand the meaning expressed by the creature. This depends on whether the intelligence of the magical animal is high or not. Sean hasntmunicated with a Flobberworm until now.

    Although Nessie can be ruler of all animals underwater, but it wont do enough in front of Sean. Sean just hammered Nessie into the pit one after another.

    Nessies hissing sound became quieter, and in the end, only a small hissing sound was left. Sean hammered it a few more times and took back his Obscurus magic. Nessie was already lying on the ground motionless and then made a weak wailing sound.

    Sean could understand what it was trying to say.

    Stop hitting, stop hitting

    Sean raised his eyebrows, pointed his wand at his ribs, and cast a spell. However, this spell is a healing spell taught to Sean by Grindelwald.

    His broken ribs felt much better. Only some faint pain remained. But the bones still needed a more powerful treatment to heal. After doing all this, Sean slowly moved to the top of Nessies and waved his wand.

    Do you still want to eat me? Sean let out a hiss.

    I wont, I wont. Just let me go, and let me take the eggs. This ce is yours Nessie showed fear to him.

    This was originally my ce, my teachers ce, and I will most likely use this ce in the future, Sean grumbled.

    He looked at Nessie again, and they looked scared. Sean was really angry at the beginning and didnt hold back on his attacks. But judging from the response, its strength is really strong, and these injuries couldnt be considered as fatal to it.

    Sean moved to Nessies eyes; it sank its head back, and a look of fear appeared in the pupils.

    Wouldnt it be better if you just do this from the beginning? Youre just attacking me without any reason at all, and are you satisfied by ending up in this situation? Sean kicked Nessie.

    Nessie was even more frightened.

    Calm down a bit, uh, about that. Why are you hitting me? I wont hit you anymore!.

    However, Nessie still seems to be quite afraid of him. Its head was pushed away ording to Seans request, raised slightly, and staring at him.

    Sean threw out the stupid thoughts in his head and shook his head. He approached slowly, opened his eyes slightly, and made contact with Nessie. His talent for magical animals is high anyway.

    Gradually, Nessies restless body stopped moving, and it looked at Sean in a daze. A sense of intimacy and familiarity is slowly rising. Sean felt the emotions of Nessie.

    In the end, Nessie let out a tiny hiss and rubbed its head against Seans palm. Sean grinned, and a stream of blood came out.

    It tamed faster than Sean tamed Pudding back then.

    Helping Nessie remove the things around it, Sean threw some healing herbs for magical animals to Nessies injuries. After some time, Nessie moved to Seans side and refused to leave.

    Moreover, unlike Pudding and the others, this creature has a different behavior. In the eyes of Pudding, Naja, and other magical animals, they saw Sean as a friend and master.

    However, judging from the attitude shown by Nessie, it regards Sean as its master only. Sean sometimes thinks it gets too close and kicks him lightly, making Nessie slightly happier.

    Sean thought it was weird.

    But in themunication with Nessie, Sean knew that Nessie was born here. ording to Nessies words, it got out of a strange ce, where there are mountains and water, identally got lost while wandering around, and finally swam into thiske.

    Seeing so many Inferius, Nessie simply settled here. The Loch Ness Monster is a magical animal that can reproduce by itself. Nessie could reproduce by itself after eating Inferius in thiske for decades. Thats where the egg came from.

    This cave should have been here in the first ce, and you have been here for so long. Have you noticed something wrong? Sean didnt forget the main reason foring here.

    Nessie nodded, then pointed its tail in one direction.

    There, I seem to be born there.

    Sean moved towards that ce for a while and found something he was familiar with. A crack in the rock was covered by magic, which was a unique magic that Grindelwald once taught him.

    Passing through the rock crevice that only one person could pass through, Sean discovered that there was a small space inside.

    Well hidden, old man.

    Sean saw a stone tform in the middle of the ground. A small crystal bottle on the stone tform contained a thick silver strand of memory.

    It seems that this is the memory used to persuade the real Grindelwald. Sean carefully put the ss bottle away and looked at another thing on the stone tform.

    It was supposed to be a parchment paper bag, but now it was broken long ago, revealing a bright red thing inside. Sean blew away the parchment with his wand, and then his eyes widened.

    It was a ring, the exact same ring on his finger.

    Did Grindelwald bring the ring, too?

    Sean stepped forward and found that there was a note under the ring. The moment he opened the note, Sean froze in ce.

    This is not Grindelwalds writing, but Sean felt very familiar with it. There is no one in the world who is more familiar with this handwriting than him.

    This is his own handwriting.

    Because he has a father who dreamed of being an aristocrat, Sean learned how to write cursive when he was a child. Sean knows this writing well.

    Shocked and excited, Sean looked at the parchment, I left something in the ring. But remember, you cant go in and check until the time travel problem is over.

    Sean was a bit shocked. It meant that Sean, in 1996, was not killed in battle or turned into something else as he expected. He even knew of Grindelwalds n and asked him to bring back the ring.

    But what is the future Sean trying to tell to him by sending him this message?

 Chapter 389: â€œChristmas Giftâ€

    Chapter 389: ¡°Christmas Gift¡±

    Looking at the ring on the tform, Sean fell into deep thought. However, he didnt linger in ce but put away the ring.

    He still needs to deal with Grindelwalds time travel incident. The things in the ring are just like what his future self wrote on the note. Look at it when everything is finished.

    Otherwise, if he does it now, more unexinable things in the world would happen again.

    Out of the cracks in the rocks, Nessie was obediently staying by the side. Seeing Seane out, it moved happily over and rubbed its head against him.

    However, Sean now also knows why there is a Loch Ness Monster here. This one was hatched from Future Seans ring.

    His future self should have gotten a Loch Ness Monster egg, encountered a series of idents before he could hatch it himself, and finally, the ring followed Grindelwald to the current timeline.

    This reminded Sean that there should be nothing in his future ring that needs to be guarded against, or Nessie would have no chance to slip out of the ring.

    He touched Nessies scales, thinking of this, Come with me.

    You have to bring your egg too. Sean held the egg that was on the verge of hatching in his arms and swam out of the cave.

    In the process of going up, the Inferius wanted to attack Nessie, but Sean took the lead, and the Inferius did not dare to surround them. The water sshed, Sean and Nessie rushed out of theke in no time.

    I got it. Sean shouted towards the space where Grindelwald was.

    Well, get out of there then. Get out with your little pet. I kind of forgot that I put a lot of Inferius there. Grindelwalds voice can be heard.

    He opened his ring, and the passageway continued to expand and finally turned into a huge hole. In order to make it easier for the Basilisk to stare at people, Sean expanded the hole. Allowing Nessie to get in as well.

    Sean went in first to talk to the other animals in the ring and turned to Nessie.

    There are a few guys inside, and theyre all easy to get along with. Remember not to cause any trouble, you can go theke when you enter it. He instructed.

    Nessie nodded obediently, took its egg in its mouth, and moved into the ring. There was a lot of movement in the ring, and there were various animal sounds. Seeing that the animals inside were getting along pretty well, Sean put away the ring and looked at the open space in the center.

    Should I go now?

    Yeah. Grindelwald replied.

    Sean nced at his watch and pulled out a beautifully wrapped gift box. Under his wand, the gift box floated above the space where Grindelwald was.

    Sean smiled, Professor, Merry Christmas.

    Grindelwaldughed aloud, Well, I owe you a gift now.

    Sean waved his hand, Then Ill be going now.

    Halfway through, he turned around again, with a curious expression on his face, Professor, I have a question that has troubled me for a long time, but I dont know if you can answer it.

    Grindelwalds voice was rxed, Well, just ask.

    Since you are trapped under the invisibility cloak, how do you suffice your own daily needs?

    Grindelwald was silent for a moment.

    Just get out of here.

    Okay, okay, Im leaving. After a series ofughter, Sean turned into ck smoke and fled directly from the ind.

    Not long after Sean left, Grindelwaldsughter and cursing echoed on the empty ind.

    Clever bastard

    Well, Merry Christmas.

    -

    In Godrics Hollow.

    The weather was good this Christmas. Capone was carrying a big basket and walking in one direction on the road. During this period of time, he has been sending things left by Sean to that old womans house every day.

    It was much busier than before, but Capone is happy from the bottom of his heart. Sean woulde to see him often, and Capone also knew that there was a magical creature called the Obscurus in his body.

    Generally speaking, while you have the Obscurus, you cant live up to ten years old. This kind of magical creature is abination of pure dark power. Once it is raging, it will attack all living creatures around it. Even the weakest one would take many adult wizards to deal with it. However, The Obscurus in your body hasnt developed yet, so I can just get rid of it.

    When Sean told himself that a dark, magical creature was inside him, Capone had to admit that he was a little scared. But the fear did notst long. Sean woulde to treat him every day, and he always looked calm. Capones nervous and fearful mood was much better.

    For some reason, he always felt that, in Seans eyes, it was not much of a big deal.

    During a delivery, the old man who looked at him every day also grabbed his wrist like Sean. After grabbing it, he walked away nkly. Capone felt that the old man might have approved Seans treatment for him.

    After all, Sean said that the old man was a very good wizard.

    Of course, in addition to his so-called illness, Capone is interested in the wizarding world that Sean said before.

    Hogwarts, Diagon Alley, and various magical animals in the world piqued his interest. Sean also brought the jumping chocte frog, the exploding licorice stick, and Bertie Botts Every voured Beans.

    Of course, there is also magic that he can learn in the future. Capone could only wish that he could learn this a little bit faster.

    It was Christmas 1994, and Capone was just walking in the streets. In September of 1996, he will officially enter the wizarding world.

    It would be great if the time could be shortened, just like before, the two days suddenly became strange, and the time on Tuesday disappeared without any exnation. Capone thought it would be better if it happened again and several months had gone missing. He couldnt helpughing at that idea.

    Capone, what are youughing at? A voice interrupted his fantasy.

    Capone quickly returned to his senses and looked at the girl opposite him, Oh, Mnie? Hello there, I was just thinking about happy things.

    She had a suspicious look on her face. You didnt say anything to me, and since David and the others went to see a doctor, youve been avoiding me a lot.

    Capone avoided her sight with some embarrassment and said, Oh, I just havent got the time to see you much.

    Mnie puffed up her cheeks, stared at him for a while, and finally lowered her head.

    Just when Capone was rubbing his heels awkwardly, thinking about whether to find an excuse to slip away, Mnie raised her head and let out a long breath. Mnie took out a beautifully packaged small box from behind and handed it over with both hands.

    Capone, Merry Christmas.

    Capone was a little flustered. He hesitated and put the basket on the ground.

    He stretched out his hands to ept the gift and said, Thank you, Mnie.

    Mnie smiled sweetly. She tilted her head and said with some embarrassment, Those are cookies I baked myself. It may not be as delicious as the one made by Mrs. Joness bakery.

    As for the wrapping paper. I got a copy from my dad and wrapped it myself. Its kind of rough, but dont worry about it. She added.

    Capone was flustered and didnt even open the gift directly to express his gratitude. He awkwardly grabbed the box with one hand and said, Its really good; I like it very much.

    Mnie saw his movements, and a trace of disappointment shed in her eyes, but it was quickly covered up again.

    She smiled, Its good that you like it, then Ill take my leave.

    Okay, Capone held back for a long time, Be careful on the way there.

    Mnie gave him augh, waved her hands, and walked away.

    In the middle of the walk, she stopped, pped her hands, and said to herself, Oh, yeah. I almost forgot. I have to go to Mrs. Lace, she said that she taught me to braid my hair. I happened to be resting at the nearby big tree for a while. I havent been there for a long time, and theres no one there.

    She talked to herself loudly, and walked away. Watching Mnie walking away, Capone held tightly to the exquisite gift box from her and then looked down at his pocket. Capone put away and picked up the basket.

    Sean watched all of this silently and facepalmed.

    He has beening to Godrics Hollow all day. Capone has a very good character, polite and grateful, and Sean treats him like a half-brother. But seeing Capone react to that situation, Sean couldnt help but sigh.

    Looking at that little girl, Sean couldnt help but smile.

    That girl is the mayors daughter, and she doesnt care about the value of the gift but the person who gave it. At least Capone should give her a gift in return.

    Sean couldnt help sighing, startling Capone in the streets.

    Sean? When did youe Capone was a bit surprised.

    Sean replied, I just arrived here.

    Oh, oh, thats good. Capone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Why do you say that?

    No, I mean. I was about to deliver something to Ms. Bathilda, and you came just in time Capone pretended to be calm.

    Sean turned around leisurely, motioning for Capone to follow.

    Looking at Sean, Capone muttered, Okay, so I understand tha-

    Sean cut him off, What do you understand?

    Oh, its about

    Sean turned his head, nced at him, and said strangely, Wizard is way more superior than normal people? Is that it?

    Hearing this, Capone immediately stretched his neck and quickly replied, I never thought about that!

    What do you understand then? Sean gave a funny look, Trading Christmas gifts does not mean you two are in a rtionship. How old are you two? Dont tell me that you dont understand the role of Wizards and Muggles in the future.

    I Capone lowered his head, I just dont know what to do

    Sean said leisurely, The wizarding world allows Muggles and wizards to make friends and even marry each other. I think a sincere friend is worth maintaining until the end.

    He fell silent. Sean didnt say much, and the two walked to Ms. Bathildas yard.

    Okay, leave it to me today. You can go back now. Sean took the basket and handed over a gift box.

    This, this is Capone looked at it carefully.

    Merry Christmas, Capone. Oh, by the way, where is my gift? Sean said with a smile.

    Capone was stunned, took a deep breath, took out a box from his pocket, and handed it over.

    Merry Christmas.

    Not bad. Thank you for the gift. Sean took the box and immediately opened it. Inside was a y figurine that was not exquisite but quite charming.

    Oh, I like this very much, Sean said sincerely.

    Its good that you like it Capone was visibly relieved.

    Sean smiled and waved his wand; his other gift box suddenly became exquisite and cute.

    To undo the transformation, just pull the ribbon lightly. Its up to you to decide. Sean walked into the yard with a smile and waved his hand.

 Chapter 390: â€œThe World Is Awakeningâ€

    Chapter 390: ¡°The World Is Awakening¡±

    Looking at Sean, who had already walked away, Capone had some hesitation in his eyes. He looked down at the Christmas gift he had nned to give to Mnie.

    The rough and simple box has been given a new look, and the packaging looks more well-made. This is the kind of magic he dreamed of. That was the first thought that popped into Capones mind.

    He was even a little annoyed. Why didnt he seriously watch Seans movements as he cast this magic? However, this idea was quickly suppressed by the things that had been stuffed in his mind.

    Capone nced at the gift in his hand, suddenly wondering whether he should give it away or not. He is not sure about it; in other words, he has too many thoughts about it.

    He knew Mnie was a good person. The two grew up together. She would notugh at him because he was wearing old clothes, she would not look down on him, and she would not bully him with David and others.

    Because of this experience, Capone matured earlier than other children, and because of this, he knew himself clearly. Capone began to yearn for that mysterious and unknown world, looked forward to a better life and a better self, and looked forward to Mnie.

    But as he learned more about that world, Capone began to hesitate again. He learns that his father was a Squib, born into the wizarding world but unable to be a wizard.

    Capone never forgets this: when Sean talks to his father, his father is happy but also envious at the same time. He couldnt forget that his father drank a lot that night and told him a lot about the wizarding world.

    His father mentioned a lot of differences between the wizarding world and the normal world. The difference between a Squib and a wizard is that big. But what about Muggles and wizards?

    Capone didnt know what he was hesitating about but knew he was worried. If Mnie knew that he was a wizard, a different kind from her, would she still treat him with the same attitude now?

    Will she look at him with frightened eyes? When Capone thought about that scene, he felt that she couldnt ept it. However, Sean encouraged him and gave him the choice.

    Capone sighed and looked out over Ms. Bathildas yard. Sean bowed slightly, talking to Ms. Bathilda, who had just opened the door. Looking from this side, Capone could see Seans gentle and courteous smile.

    If only he could be a person like Sean, he would not have such troubles, would he?

    -

    Oh, Sean, thank you for the Christmas gift. Said Bathilda.

    Its okay, maam. I like your gift very much, too. Sean said with a smile.

    Good that you like it as well. Gellert is upstairs now. Sean nodded, and after helping Bathilda back to the living room, he walked lightly up to the second floor.

    He knocked on the door. The real Grindelwald didnt speak, but the door opened by itself.

    Sean pushed the door open and walked in, Good afternoon, sir. Merry Christmas.

    Grindelwald was sitting on the only chair in the room, holding a bottle of red wine in his hand, and was pouring it into his mouth. Sean looked around, waved his wand, and an empty wine bottle from the room floated up and twisted into a chair.

    Grindelwald raised his eyelids and let out a sneer, You smell like a corpse. Did you go to see him? What did you talk about?

    Sean sat on a chair and sniffed his robe. He came over in a hurry and didnt change into a new robe but just dried it with magic. He didnt expect Grindelwald to smell Inferius scent.

    Yes, I went to look for him, Sean gave up looking for the smell, admitted openly, and changed the subject, However, instead of discussing it. I have something for you, and he informed me about it.

    Grindelwalds eyes narrowed slightly, It seems that you really did your best.

    Sean shrugged, This is my only goal now. Whether its for you or me and other people in this world, this problem needs to be dealt with.

    He is really kind, Grindelwald licked his lips, Tell me what you were nning.

    Sean exined how to make the two Grindelwalds into one. After he finished speaking, he touched his chin.

    It was a long time before he opened his mouth and said, Clever idea. If we do what you say, it is highly likely to seed. Oh, and the worlds problem will be lifted as well.

    Grindelwalds smile gradually became presumptuous, and Sean looked at him.

    Why dont you say anything? I approved your idea, and the sess rate is very high. Grindelwald smiled.

    Sean spread his hands, Approval does not mean you ept it. Obviously, you are not prepared to cooperate with him.

    Grindelwald smiled more, You are really smart. Although that n has a huge loophole, I dont want to cooperate with you, and you are right about it.

    Grindelwald seemed very happy to see Seans expression and said leisurely, Sean, you underestimate the power of time too much. Yes, you are right. I am Grindelwald, and he is Grindelwald, too; were essentially the same.

    Its just that, his eyes suddenly turned cold, I have been imprisoned for nearly a hundred years. I havent seen a better world, and I havent seen my vision have been realized. I am very dissatisfied because I am Grindelwald.

    Sean sighed silently.

    He was still talking, It can be seen that you want to convince me with the wine I like, all kinds of developments in the wizarding world over the past century, and that kid named Capone. Its kind of interesting by the way you think it is.

    Its just that I dont need him. I need a situation where that kind of world wille to a realization. Tell me, Sean, can it be done if I be one with him?

    Grindelwald raised the wine bottle to him, It cant be done, right? As I expected.

    Grindelwald was not even twenty years old when he was imprisoned. Although he is still Grindelwald, he is obviously more idealistic at that age, and idealists will be upset if their dreams are shattered.

    Sean said, I know it is almost impossible to convince you.

    Now that you know it, go away then. Merry Christmas. Grindelwald waved his hand.

    Sean didnt move but took out a bottle, So I choose to let yourself convince you.

    The moment Sean took out the memory bottle, Grindelwalds eyes changed. His eyes became sharp, mixed with deep anger.

    This is his memory from 1996. Sean said truthfully.

    Grindelwald snorted, and the chill gradually dissipated.

    I couldnt understand how you feel about all of this. After all, I have never experienced it myself. But I think you should take a look at this memory. Maybe you can get an answer to your question, or if you still think youre not convinced and you just maintain the current situation, there should be no loss for you, right?

    Sean said quickly while observing his expression. No one knows Grindelwald better than Grindelwald himself, and he feels that he will not refuse it.

    The chillsted for a while in the room, and Grindelwald put aside the wine bottle in his hand and stood up.

    Ill give you a chance. But if this thing cant convince me, donte looking for me in the future. Now, lets wee the world in 1996. After saying this, he disappeared directly into ce.

    Although Sean felt that he was quite sure, he had to admit that he was still a little worried. If he doesnt want to cooperate at all, then it would be a big problem.

    He turned into ck smoke, got out of the window, and quickly came to the dpidated old house of the Dumbledore family. Pushing away Dumbledores old bedroom, Grindelwald was already waiting inside.

    Looking at him, Sean didnt talk more and took out the Pensieve he had prepared. He handed the memory bottle to him and exited the room.

    In the room, Grindelwald raised the memory bottle without any hesitation. He uncorked the bottle, put it in the Pensieve, and buried his head.

    Outside the room, Sean leaned against the moldy wall of the corridor, kicked the wall with his heels, and listened to the movement in that room.

    There was no sound.

    Time passed by every minute and every second. Sean had been mentally prepared for a long time and became a little anxious.

    What kind of memory does the old Grindelwald leave behind? And how could that memory convince the real Grindelwald?

    Just as Sean was thinking about it, he suddenly felt goosebumps popping out all over his body and shivering. An indescribable but absolutely unforgettable magic fluctuation passed through Seans heart.

    Sean walked quickly to the window and looked up at the sky. The originally clear sky suddenly turned dark, and a heavy rain seemed to be brewing.

    Seans eyes froze.

    This is the effect that both Dumbledore and the old Grindelwald mentioned before.

    This time is not as substantial as the one when old Grindelwald was exposed to being a time traveler, but it is far more than the one when Dumbledore checked the hundred-year memory.

    Seans breathing became rapid. The old house of the Dumbledore family was enchanted. Although it is not as good as the invisibility cloak, it can still cover up things to a certain extent. But the world will still know some of it.

    Both Dumbledore and Grindelwald said that the impact this time would not be small but within a controble range.

    Looking at the current situation, Sean couldnt help but worry a little. Although Dumbledore and Grindelwald are powerful, they are not Gods.

    Sean knew that it was in a controble range. This definition of being controble may be within their strength, not him.

    I hope there will be no more problems after this Sean whispered to himself.

    Wizards, magical animals, and Muggles, with a keen sixth sense, looked to the sky all over the world.

    Here it is again the same situation A wizard muttered to himself in horror.

    Whats wrong with the world? A wizard anxiously discussed with his colleagues.

    The magical animals began to return to their nests. The animals living in groups shivered slightly and huddled together.

    Inside the castle, the professor and students who were arranging Christmas decorations looked up together and looked at each other in horror. Hermione grabbed Daisys hand and worried about the situation.

    In the lonely temple floating in the sky, many floating figures in ck robes raised their heads together.

    Its started again.

    I have a feeling that this may have something to do with Grindelwald.

    In the principals office at Hogwarts, Dumbledore looked out the window, his eyes lit up, and muttered to himself, Sean, you did it.

    On the ind in the middle of theke. Grindelwald smiled, Well, I guess its time.

    On the side of Godrics Hollow, Capone looked at the big tree not far away and took a deep breath. He pulled back the ribbon Sean had magically created for him.

    The exquisite packaging twisted for a while and changed back to its original appearance. Capone just gripped the box tightly and smiled a little.

    The packaging did not disappear but swelled and expanded and turned into a big book.

    Hogwarts, A School History? Capone was a bit surprised, and there was a card on the title page.

    Merry Christmas, Capone. May both of us have good luck, Sean Wallup.

    Sean Capone squeezed his eyes hard.

    He took a deep breath and wiped his eyes. After a moment, he walked towards the big tree in the distance.

    Just as he took a step, he suddenly looked up at the sky. Capones eyes widened. He had indeed prayed for time to disappear, but he felt that he regretted it as it was not the perfect time now.

 Chapter 391: â€œThe Christmas Partyâ€

    Chapter 391: ¡°The Christmas Party¡±

    Something not right. Sean looked at the sky and frowned.

    He turned his head to look at the room where Grindelwald was. Just like the incident at Hogwarts back then, the wooden door and the surrounding walls have be messy pixel blocks, and irregr patterns areing out.

    Sean licked his somewhat lips. Dumbledore said the impact was in a controble range. He didnt know if anything bad would happen to him here. To make sure he was safe, Sean went away from there.

    The dpidated old house looked normal as a whole. Only a slight spatial distortion appeared in an area on the second floor, but it seemed to be slowly expanding. Sean was hidden in the sky, concentrating on observing the situation in that area.

    As time passed, Sean was surprised to find that the space distortion area stagnated after spreading to the courtyard gate. Does the influence stop there, or has Grindelwalde out?

    Sean looked up at the sky; the feeling still hadnt dissipated. Moreover, whats even strange is that Sean always feels as if something is disappearing from this world.

    He is sure that this is definitely not a strange feeling that only he can feel. All people in this world should be able to feel it. This feeling is hard to put into words. Sean thought for a long time before he came up with a description, that is, all creatures in this world have the right to know about it.

    Because it really matters to everyone.

    Sean had a guess. The controble part that Dumbledore spoke of might not be the distorted space, but something that everyone would soon face.

    Sean discovered that the distortion on Dumbledores house became weirder, and the pieces of the house, like a puzzle, gradually became transparent and darkened. Sean narrowed his eyes but found that the fragments had begun to be colorful again, and a blurry picture began to slide.

    The invisible picturested for a long time; there was a sudden pause, and the originally distorted space began to move and reset slowly.

    Is it over? Seans eyes lit up.

    The randomly assembled jigsaw puzzle returned to its previous condition. Dumbledores house on the second floor was no longer distorted. Sean quickly flew back to the house, and everything here has returned to normal.

    He walked to the door lightly, trying to hear what was happening inside.

    Although in the old Grindelwalds memory, he showed amazing and even terrifying nning abilities. He still needs to be careful. What if something goes wrong, and the real Grindelwald goespletely berserk?

    Sean doesnt think that his current strength can hold Grindelwald. He had already pinched Freds card in his hand, and he would run away immediately if there was an ident. However, just as Seans head reached the door, the wooden door opened by itself.

    There was a long sigh from inside the room. It seems that there is no killing intent, and it would not look like this if real Grindelwald was emotionally unstable.

    Sean murmured silently in his heart and stretched out his head to look inside.

    Grindelwald stood in front of the Pensieve, staring nkly at the memory that was still slowly rotating in the Pensieve. Shadows covered his eyes, and only the corners of his mouth were slightly pursed.

    Come in, Sean. Dont worry. I wont attack you if Im not happy. Grindelwalds voice was unexpectedly calm, but there seemed to be a trace of fatigue in it.

    It seems that that memory really convinced him. Thinking of this, Sean coughed lightly and walked into the room. Grindelwald didnt turn his head to look at him, still staring at the Pensieve.

    Sean hesitated again and asked softly, Professor?

    There was another moment of silence. When Sean felt a little weird, Grindelwald finally raised his head.

    Huh Grindelwald let out a long breath as if exhaling smoke.

    I see

    Sean blinked and asked curiously, What is it?

    Grindelwald nced at him sideways, and the corners of his mouth curled up, If I told you about it, the sky would really fall.

    Forget it, pretend I didnt ask you anything. Sean shrugged.

    Grindelwald randomly found a worn chair and sat down. He pinched his eyebrows and sighed, So thats how it is

    Sean was feeling dread from Grindelwald teasing him about the contents of the memory.

    He let out another sigh as if that memory made him extremely emotional.

    After a moment, Grindelwald waved to him, You should go back first. I will sort out everything.

    Then what about that memory? Sean asked.

    Grindelwald didnt show any displeasure, he snapped his fingers lightly, and the crisp voice sounded, Come to me tomorrow. As for the n, yes, you have convinced me.

    Sean was relieved and cheered up a bit.

    As long as he cooperates, there is a high probability that this incident can be dealt with perfectly. Besides, the only people who know about this matter are Dumbledore, Grindelwald, and himself. So there is nothing to worry about other people ruining it.

    Sean raised his head and was about to say a few more words, but Grindelwald waved his hand again, Go, I need to be alone for a while.

    Since he said so, Sean will not delve into it more. Sean left the house of the Dumbledore family. However, when he left, he kept thinking about what was said in the memory of the old Grindelwald.

    The turbulence of the world has subsided, and peace seems to have returned. But the wizards have begun to discuss what these feelings meant.

    Beside the big tree in Godrics Hollow, Capone was running down the hill, holding Mnies hand tightly. He was worried that something bad would happen and didnt even bother to give the Christmas presents. Mnie understood the situation and ran away with him.

    Just when the two were running, Capone suddenly stopped. That feeling is gone. He raised his head in surprise, then looked at himself and Mnie, who he was holding.

    Nothing has changed.

    Capone, what happened? Mnie was out of breath. Her hair was a little messy.

    Ah I Capone hesitated.

    He couldnt say that he was a wizard, and if he felt something was wrong, he wanted to drag her away first. But now the feeling had disappeared. Capone hesitated for a while, then turned around and took out a box.

    Merry Christmas, Mnie. Mnie was startled for a moment, and her smile quickly widened.

    Thank you She happily wanted to ept the gift with both hands, but after looking down, she became shy.

    The two are still holding hands.

    -

    The sudden change that ended quickly cast a bad mood over Hogwarts, where they were celebrating Christmas. The students were already a little bit moody because they couldnt go home, but the situation made them feel uneasy again.

    The castle that was supposed to be bustling with activity was somewhat lifeless. The students gathered together in groups of three and four. They were not exchanging gifts but were worryingly discussing everything that had happened recently.

    Under such an atmosphere, Sean slipped back into the castle. In the corridor, Sean found his friends. Hermione and Daisy were warming up around a ss jar with a floating blue me inside.

    Harry, Ron, and Neville were ying over there. Other students gather around them, but none of them have the cheerful atmosphere Christmas should have on their faces.

    Only Fred and George, who were having a snowball fight in the yard with their friend Lee Jordan, asionally threw snowballs at friends in the hallway.

    Hey, how is the Christmas morning? Do you guys like the present? Sean sneaked over and greeted me with a smile.

    Hermione and Daisy turned back together, surprised expressions on their faces.

    My God, Hermione let out a cry and lowered her voice again, I thought you werent going back!

    Oh, things went well. But unfortunately, I missed lunch.

    Daisy looked him up and down and nodded, It looks like Mr. Sean Wallop is still there, and some unknown guy hasnt reced him.

    Thank you for your words. Besides, I know thats from a novel, Daisy. Sean spread his hands helplessly.

    Daisy was reading novels recently. There is a novel about the protagonist who disappeared at Christmas and was reced by an elf when he came back.

    Its a pity that you didnte back earlier. The hall is very well decorated today, and the lunch is very nice. A hundred roast turkeys, a hill of roast meat and boiled potatoes, a big te of delicious sausages, bowls of peas tossed in butter, tes of rich, thick gravy and lingonberry sauce

    Daisy talked about todays food to Sean, with an expression of joy and enjoyment on her face from time to time.

    Sean smiled. Having to deal with Grindelwald, returning to the castle has turned into such a warm and harmonious atmosphere. It feels quite nice.

    Before Christmas tea time, the two told Sean what happened at Hogwarts during this period, and they inevitably talked about the world disturbance that just happened.

    Everyone is worried. A few girls even cried. Hermiones face was full of worry.

    Sean sighed. The matter hadnt been fully resolved yet.

    Moreover, the so-called controble impact didnt seem to happen. Sean suspected that the impact might note yet. By then, the things happening in the castle might be even worse.

    Sean doesnt have any good solutions, and the only solution now is to deal with Grindelwalds time travel incident quickly and perfectly.

    It was gettingte, and the students nonchntly walked towards the hall. The hall is, just as Daisy said, beautifully decorated.

    The walls were hung with holly and mistletoe festoons, a dozen towering Christmas trees, some with tiny icicles glittering, others with hundreds of candles flickering. Its just that the students mood didnt get better even with the things here, and even the colorful firecrackers with various small gifts cant arouse everyones interest.

    Sean pulled it, and the firecracker made a huge noise like the roar of a cannon. It burst blue smoke, and a magic hourss that could reverse itself popped out. It seemed particrly abrupt, and the students all looked at him.

    Sean grabbed the hourss and waved to everyone with an elegant and warm smile.

    Merry Christmas, everyone.

    Yes, Merry Christmas. Mr. Wallup is right, you know. An old voice can be heard.

    The students looked up in surprise and found that Dumbledore, who had been missing a lot recently, had appeared in front of them.

    Please dont look at me like that. Take your seat, everyone. I tried the turkey sandwich earlier. Its delicious when its hot, said Dumbledore while smiling.

    For some reason, seeing Dumbledores appearance, Sean rxed his nervousness. Dumbledore was happy throughout the party, and every now and then, he did a little magic trick that left the students with their mouths open in amazement.

    The gloomy atmosphere finally lifted. When the party was over, Dumbledore stood up, still holding a cake in his hand.

    I wanted to say something to everyone. But I feel that when I get serious, you will also feel the pressure from me. Now, I hope that everyone can maintain a happy mood like me. After all, isnt this what Christmas should be?

    Merry Christmas, everyone. I wish you a good nights sleep. Dumbledore smiled.

    Sean and his friends looked at each other, shook their heads, and smiled. The appearance of Dumbledore and the delicious desserts made everyone rx and feel a little sleepy after eating too much.

    After chatting casually, the students returned to their dormitories one after another. Sean was tiredtely, so he quickly fell asleep after having a fewughs with his roommate.

    The whole world seemed to calm down at once.

    Until the sun rises the next day.

    Sean got up from the bed.

    Why does it feel like Ive slept for so long Sean yawned and was about to change his clothes.

    He stopped in front of the mirror in the bedroom. Sean raised his hand and found out his pajamas were a bit shorter.

 Chapter 392: â€œTime Deprivationâ€

    Chapter 392: ¡°Time Deprivation¡±

    Sean flipped his hands back and forth in shock. The hands he had used for more than ten years became slender, and his forearm was longer. In disbelief, he jerked his head up to look at himself in the mirror.

    The image in the mirror made him feel both familiar and strange.

    Sean has grown up a bit; his face is still the same, but something is different. His curly ck hair, which was not long at first, has grown a lot by now, almost reaching the back of his neck.

    The silk pajamas that his mother had picked out for him with his sister would not fit him at all. The pajamas on the upper body had turned into a tight-fitting jacket, the pants were tightly wrapped around the waist, and a section of the calf was exposed underneath.

    Sean touched his ribs again, where several ribs were broken due to the tail flick from Nessie. Even though Sean used magic and potions to heal it, it still takes a while for the broken ribs to allow the body to repair itself.

    However, he didnt feel any pain from the aching ribs or when he pressed it hard.

    Damn it He cursed, but he was subconsciously startled.

    His voice also changed. He tried making other sounds and was surprised to find that his original voice became significantly more mature.

    Seans eyes froze, and he thought of a possibility.

    He quickly raised his watch to see that it should have been the second day of Christmas, December 26th. But it suddenly turned into December 25th.

    Sean quickly took out the snow globe.

    The number of snowkes stayed at fifteen.

    Sean was born in 1979. Should the time be 1994?

    Today is not the normal December 26th, 1993, but December 25th, 1994.

    The day after Christmas turned into Christmas. The time sped up by a year.

    This made Seans pupils contract. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. His magic power has also changed.

    Sean has to practice high-intensity magic spells every day. He is very clear about the source of his magic power, but when he closes his eyes, he feels arge increase in magic power. Moreover, this extra power is not jerky at all; it can be used normally.

    Its been a year Sean opened his eyes and muttered to himself.

    Sean! Sean! Sean! Just when he was slightly absent-minded, a girls voice sounded outside, and she was calling him loudly.

    Daisy was calling himself. Sean quickly grabbed his robe and ran out quickly.

    In the hall, only Daisy stood there alone. With tears in her eyes, she was staring in the direction of the boys dormitory.

    Daisy, whats the matter? Seans robe was half put on, and he was hugged as soon as he asked.

    Sean, I feel like I am going to die. Daisy threw herself into his arms and cried loudly.

    Whats the matter? Tell me about it, dont worry.

    Daisy raised her head with tears in her eyes, My magic power has suddenly increased a lot. Is the Blood Curse back? I dont want it I want to go to school normally. I want to live normally with my parents, Harry, and live a good life; I want to be with you and Hermione

    She was crying loudly; her face was full of panic and fear. She was cursed the Blood Curse and developed an Obscurus at the same time before.

    Sean wanted to make a joke with her, telling her that it was just a change in time. But he could feel Daisy was trembling in his arms.

    He hugged Daisy softly and said in a gentle voice, No, youre fine. Its not because of the Blood Curse. Do you remember the incident that happened before? It happened again this time, and something changed even more. If Im not wrong, the time elerated by a year.

    Hearing that it was not the case, Daisy raised her head nkly, with tears in the corners of her eyes, but there was great joy in her.

    Re-really? she sobbed.

    Yes, Sean patted her on the head with a smile, Didnt you stop taking the potion for treating the Blood Curse after you graduated from the first grade? Whether its Professor Dumbledore, Professor Snape, or Your mother, they all said you were okay, and you have nothing about it anymore.

    Besides, Sean blinked at her, Youre so focused on feeling the magic power. Why didnt you pay attention to other changes in yourself?

    Changes? Daisy looked at herself.

    Ah! She eximed.

    Daisy ran out in a hurry and was still wearing a nightgown. She grew taller. Her long red hair was already hanging down to her waist. The loose night dress became a bit tight, and only a faint corbone was exposed under her neck.

    Sean raised his brows.

    Ah! Daisy screamed, hugging her chest.

    Why dont I feel anything?!

    Sean looked away at the right time, and he spread his hands, and exined, Look at me; Im different as well. I feel that the eleration of time also affects the growth of the human body. I didnt notice anything wrong with me when I just woke up like I grew up naturally for a year.

    You must have used magic spells to get clothes as soon as you got up, so you noticed the increase in magic power, right?

    Daisy blushed and muttered, Eh

    Knowing that the recurrence of the Blood Curse did not cause the increase in magic power, Daisy was greatly relieved.

    But she became worried again, But why this time is even more serious? The first time was just the time disappearing and stretching. But this time, time elerated for a year.

    It must be because the real Grindelwald read that the memory must involve important matters rted to the future, or this ident would not be so serious.

    However, Sean never expected that the one-year time eleration was the thing Dumbledore was talking about.

    He smiled. The process of restoring the world is almost equivalent to reshaping a new world, which is the destruction of the current world. In the face of the worlds destruction, the time is elerated by one year, which seems to be a controble influence.

    He sighed and said to Daisy, I dont know the details, but no one can exin the true mystery of magic. By the way, have you seen Hermione?

    Daisy blinked. There were still some tears in the corners of her eyes

    Because I thought it was because of the Blood Curse, I immediately went to you Daisy said.

    Ah, yes, Sean smiled, But we need to call out all the students.

    Everyone will be shocked about it

    Momentster, there were various shouts in the Ravenwmon room. Not just the Ravenws but the entire Hogwarts castle, the entire UK, and the entire world panicked.

    People waking up from a deep sleep. They look at themselves in panic, at their children who have grown up suddenly, at their parents who have suddenly grown older, but the surrounding buildings and cars have not changed.

    Only the number representing the year jumped from 1993 to 1994 and is about to enter 1995. The world is still running ording to its pace, but everyone has skipped a whole year of growth.

    People walked into the street confused and panicked, not knowing what happened.

    Some children shouted excitedly to their friends, Ive grown up, hooray!

    A newly pregnant mother woke up and saw that there was a baby under her body. The couple panicked and were at a loss.

    Parents who have just given birth to a child are looking at their baby in awe, We missed the year when the child grew up.

    A patient who was lying on the hospital bed lost his life, and the family members shouted outside, My father! Thats my father! Tell me why it happened. He could have survived for another half a year! Now my child even cant see thest of his grandfather!

    A low cry of sorrow followed the shout. Countless insects with a life cycle of less than one year died directly the moment the world returned to normal, and new life was quickly hatched.

    Joy, anger, sorrow, and many other emotions can be felt.

    In the chaotic and noisy castle, Sean was observing a potted nt in the yard. The nts did not grow tall, and the tubs did not age like it was aging for a year. However, he saw a bird suddenly fall from the sky, and by observing its feathers, he could know that this old bird did notst long.

    Sean frowned.

    It is understandable that all conscious life forms have been elerated for one year, while those nts without consciousness and lifeless individuals will be affected by the time eleration.

    Sean noticed something. It seems that this kind of situation should not be called time eleration but rather time deprivation.

    He needs energy to grow taller, but the energy in his body before going to sleep is obviously not enough to support growth for a year. It can be considered that time this year has been deprived, but the world has made changes for everyone who has a certain life.

    The world has given him the changes he deserves.

    Its normal to be tall. His voice changed. This is also normal. His magic power has grown. This is normal. His ribs are healed as well because, ording to Seans body, it is normal for them to healpletely at a certain time.

    Huh Sean let out a heavy breath.

    If his guess is correct, people in the world will face many problems now. Illnesses like colds might be cured, but what about terminal illnesses? Will there be many people who will lose their lives forever when the world returns to normal now?

    In the wizarding world, will there be something eruptingter?

    Sean remained silent. He doesnt know whats happening with his parents now. As for E, will she grow a lot taller?

    Sean, Professor Dumbledore asked everyone to gather in the hall. Someone called him in the corridor.

    Sean turned his head and saw Hermione. Hermione was taller, and her figure had changed from that of a cute girl who was obsessed with studying to that of a more attractive and dazzling girl.

    What are you looking at? Hermione looked at him.

    Sean smiled, Youre getting more and more dazzling every year, Miss Granger.

    The corners of Hermiones mouth curled up and showed a distressed emotion. I missed a year of school. I wasted a year that I could have read more books and learned things.

    Sean facepalmed, Why are you still thinking about that?

    The two went to the hall.

    All the students had gathered at this time, and now there was no distinction between houses. Everyone stood together in a mess, and many of them were even wearing pajamas and nightgowns. Hermione took Daisys hand. Sean walked to the side and looked towards the center of the hall.

    Dumbledore was standing in the middle of everyone. He seemed to be the only one here who hadnt changed much. Even Snapes hair was longer now.

    Calm down, everyone. Dumbledore opened his hands, and his voice spread throughout the hall.

    This was the first time that Dumbledores words had no effect on them, and the students were all in panic. Dumbledore didnt cast an Amplifying Charm but just used a warm voice over and over again to calm the students down.

    After a long time, the calm was restored.

    Everyone, Dumbledore opened his hands, I know you here have just encountered something unexinable. Yes, I can tell you clearly that the time had passed for a year for everyone.

    The hall suddenly exploded.

    Dumbledores voice overwhelmed the others after the noises subsided, There are too many unknowns in the world right now. Please forgive me, but as your headmaster, I dont have the answer to it.

    But I can tell you one thing, this incident at least means a good thing.

 Chapter 393: â€œSuddenly Promotedâ€

    Chapter 393: ¡°Suddenly Promoted¡±

    A good thing? Hearing what Dumbledore said, Sean was relieved and had some guesses.

    Everyone went through the eleration this year, and I regret to inform you that this matter is a foregone conclusion. Time cannot be turned back, After finishing this sentence, Dumbledore lets the students make noise. It took a while before continuing, I mentioned a good thing just now, but please give me a moment to exin it to everyone.

    The principle and reason for the disappearance of time cannot be exined. What is known is that everyones memory has not changed, but everyones physical age has increased by one year. You have also discovered that whether it is physical changes or any other things are normal things that happened to you. I saw it as a good thing, like your own growth. Dumbledores words gradually calmed down the students.

    Before that, I need to rify something for everyone. As far as I know, time incidents are often apanied by irreversible disasters. Dumbledores tone gradually became serious.

    I learned about a serious time incident before. Please forgive me for not being able to tell you the details. But the time incident directly led to the disappearance of dozens of people who should have existed in this world. When everything seems to be restored normally, some people disappear from this worldpletely, as if they never existed.

    Time is a mysterious and terrifying concept. Even Merlin cant control time. This time incident caused everyones time to disappear for a year. But fortunately, only time disappeared.

    Dumbledore hovered in mid-air with a hand for a while, then pointed at a person. It was Harry with much longer hair, like a messy birds nest.

    Harry, can I ask you a question?

    Me? Harry pointed back at himself, a little confused and worried.

    Dumbledore smiled and said with relief, Dont worry about it. Its a very simple question. Harry, do you feel that your eyes are more blurry now?

    Like this? Harry blinked, trying to take off his round sses.

    No, no, just wear your sses.

    Harry and his friends looked at each other for a while, looked at other ces, and shook his heads, I dont feel any difference, Professor. Although I am short-sighted, I dont notice it.

    Everyone looked a little puzzled, not knowing why Dumbledore asked such a question. Sean knew it immediately.

    If there are no changes, it proves that Harrys eyesight has not deteriorated. In normal life, if you look at Harrys living habits, his eyesight will inevitably decline. He even changed it with new sses when he started the second year of school.

    Dumbledore smiled, Other students, if you have myopia, chronic diseases, etc., you can check it yourself.

    Hearing this, many students checked themselves, and someone made a surprised sound after a while.

    I had a blister because I made a mistake in brewing a potion, but itspletely healed.

    Like Harry, my eyesight hasnt deteriorated.

    Thats true. I went to exercise before going to bed. I was very tired but didnt feel sore after getting up.

    Some girls even shouted in surprise, The pimples on my face are gone!

    Dumbledore stretched out his hands to signal everyone to be quiet and continued, This is what I call a good thing. Although your body functions are growing ording to the year that disappeared, your condition will not worsen with time, and there will be a tendency to heal it by itself.

    Sean raised his hand.

    Yes, Sean?

    Sean withdrew his hand, frowned, and asked, Professor, I understand what you mean, but what about the more serious diseases? Whether it is a wizard or a Muggle, some diseases cannot be healed by the human body, and rely on medical equipment or magic potions to maintain life. Under such circumstances, will this years disappearance increase the lethality of the disease or even directly kill them?

    Dumbledores expression was a little weird, and he shook his head, I cant tell you the answer urately. But something must have happened to them. If someone loses his life at the moment when the world returns to normal, in my personal understanding, the world determines their fate.

    The word determines confuses many students.

    Yes, determine. For example, Sean, the world determines your growth this year, and you should have discovered it yourself. For those who are seriously ill or in rtively bad condition, the world and the time have determined your time. If they think that even with the treatment conditions, your life is not enough tost a year, then there is only one answer to it.

    Dumbledores words were silent, but everyone understood what he meant. The atmosphere became slightly depressed. The students were young people, and healthy growth was a good thing for them, even though everyone lost a year.

    But for a certain group of people, they suddenly lost thest moments of their lives. For the first time, the hall fellpletely silent.

    A momentter, someone broke the silence. It was Cedric, the Hufflepuff student.

    Professor, I want to know. Will a simr incident happen again?

    Dumbledore adjusted his sses, Sorry, Mr. Diggory. I cant give you an urate answer once again. But in my understanding, simr situations like this will likely happen again. But this time, it is no longer such a terrifying time span of one year but simr to what has happened before. Maybe a dozen or tens of hours will disappear, and the frequency should not be too long.

    After Cedric, Hermione also raised her hand.

    Yes, Miss Granger?

    Hermione had a look of worry on her face, Professor, may I ask? Will we take sses ording to the original grades, or will everyone skip grades?

    Good question, Miss Granger. Dumbledore pped his hands, and a stack of parchment flew over, This news may not make everyone happy, but I still have to tell you about it.

    Under his spell, the parchments flew towards the prefects of the various houses and the heads of the male and female student unions.

    Before I came, I discussed it with all the professors. We agreed that to cope with this situation, we also made something. Dont forget, this also happened to other parts of the world.

    First-year students will still take the first-year sses, but you are now second-year students. At the same time, your courses will add content that only second-year students need to learn.

    The second-year students will be directly promoted to the third year, and you will study the courses of the second and third-year sses simultaneously. I regret to inform you that your study n will be very heavy in the next six months, and in the final exam, the test papers will be a mix of second and third-year content.

    Three-year students will go through the same thing. As for the fourth-year students and current fifth-year students, the OWL exam wille to you in half a year.

    The students all wailed in unison.

    Dumbledore continued, Of course, we will formte a special OWL exam based on the contents in the past six months. But generally, it should be the same; your study n will be doubled.

    As for the fifth-year who were going to take the exam, now you are sixth graders. Your OWL exam will be taken with the fifth graders.

    Before Dumbledore could speak, the students showed a relieved expression and, at the same time, looked at their juniors. However, Dumbledores next words froze their expressions.

    However, the difficulty of your exams will be higher than the previous ones. It will be higher than the newly promoted fifth-year students. In the next school year, you will be promoted to the seventh year, and you will learn the content of the sixth year and seventh year at the same time, which is very difficult. I hope you all study hard.

    As for the sixth-year students, we think that you still need to study for a long time to be an outstanding wizard, so you still keep learning the sixth-year sses, but I will consider increasing your study sses and exam content.

    Seventh-year students will continue as usual, but the exam at the end of the semester may be increased in terms of difficulty. Dont get too rxed now.

    After this announcement, except for the seventh-year students, who sighed with some gratitude, most of the other students showed bitterness, which meant that they would have to study more.

    Sean didnt feel much. He had already taken the Transfiguration ss to the fifth year, and his actualbat ability was stronger than the graduates. Among other subjects besides Potions and Ancient Runes, he learned a lot of theter content in advance.

    Hermione next to him looked annoyed and was whispering this time, I lost a year of learning I lost a year of school time

    Dumbledore did not continue until everyones wailing and sighing had subsided.

    Of course, the positions of the prefect and the chairman of the student council will still be the same. We will consider selecting a group of intern prefects from among the new fifth-year students, who will directly serve as prefects at the beginning of the next school year.

    In addition, while it is regrettable that this ident happened, I hope everyone can focus on learning. The professors and I have also developed the sses for the same reason.

    Dumbledore stepped forward, I believe that many of you have already felt that your magic power has increased. If someone has tried it, you will find that your spell proficiency is higher than usual. If I let you continue the original ss contents, I think it would be too easy, and I hope to see more growth from everyone.

    Speaking of this, Dumbledore waved his hand, The detailed information has been given to all the prefects. Please take care of it.

    After that, Dumbledore left the hall in a hurry.

    Professor Dumbledore seems to have something? Ron whispered in front of Sean.

    Dont be stupid. We are in a school, and I cant imagine whats going on outside. A person like Professor Dumbledore must have a lot of things to deal with. Harry told him.

    Sean agrees with what Harry said. Under this kind of incident, there must be more difficult things that Dumbledore needs to deal with.

    Remembering Dumbledores mention of the increase in proficiency, Sean opened his system panel.

    Name: Sean Wallup (Muggle origin, bloodline unknown)

    Magic Items: Hand of Glory (Purple), High Precision Binocr (Purple), Sigh of the Ancients (Gold) (Cooldown Complete), Echoes of Hermione (Gold) (Cooldownplete), Dark Sleeper (Gold) (Cooldownplete), Sybill Trwneys Card (Gold)

    Seeing this, Sean took a rather distressed. If he had known that it would disappear in a year and used the Sigh of the Ancients, wouldnt it have been cooled down by today? Knowing Seans current progress in ancient runes depends entirely on that.

    Charms Talent: 8 (You are already on the right path to bing a powerful wizard)

    Transfiguration Talent: 10 (You can change everything in the world. Undoubtedly, you will be the master of Transfiguration.)

    Potions Talents: 2 (When brewing potions, your main goal is only one: stay alive)

    Magical Beasts Affinity: 10+1 (Born to be a Grand Druid.)

    Ancient Rune Talent: 2 (Its okay enough to continue your daily life.)

    Dark Arts: 10 (The fact that youre not in Azkaban surrounded by a hundred dementors means the whole Ministry of Magic should be disbanded.)

    The talent and item tab did not change, but the increase in spell proficiency made Seans eyes widen in surprise.

    Not long after the start of school, most of his spell proficiency reached the second level proficiency, which means he could do nonverbal spellcasting. Seans practice has not fallen behind in the past six months, and he has plenty ofbat experience even before he fought the Loch Ness Monster.

    In such a high-intensity environment, Seans spell proficiency has increased rapidly.

    What he didnt expect was that this incident seemed to continue the growth rate of his spell proficiency. The progress bar of the second-level proficiency was increased to more than half in just a moment. It has probably gained about sixty to seventy percent of the whole proficiency.

    This made Sean very happy, and everything is not over yet.

 Chapter 394: â€œLottery Addictionâ€

    Chapter 394: ¡°Lottery Addiction¡±

    After a series ofmonly used spells have been upgraded to the second level and gained a lot of proficiency, Sean saw a row of spells below.

    Imperius Curse (Dark Magic) Lv 3: Proficiency 49000/100000

    Cruciatus Curse (Dark Magic) Lv 3: Proficiency 52100/100000

    Killing Curse (Dark Magic) Lv 3: Proficiency 100000/100000

    Fiendfyre Curse (Dark Magic) Lv 3: Proficiency 26000/70000

    Blood-Drawing Curse (Dark Magic) Lv 3: Proficiency 19000/50000

    And many other dark magic spells.

    In the column of dark magic, the spell level has all been changed to level 3. Its okay to have this kind of magic, but the Killing Curse has reached level 3, which caused several things to go over through his head.

    Although Sean has always known that his dark magic proficiency has increased very quickly, he never expected it to be so fast.

    Moreover, because of this terrifying talent, Sean will not lose too much power when casting spells nonverbally without a wand. If Sean is willing, he can even activate the Dark Sleeper and use dark magic to attack the opponent directly.

    Sean felt that he was getting closer and closer to the Dark Lord, who was causing chaos in the world. However, he was just a bomb that would blow up the whole world.

    Shaking his head, Sean didnt continue to care about it. It is good to have a strong power as long as he can grasp it and ensure that his mind will not be corrupted by too much dark magic. When he continued to look down, Sean was a little speechless again.

    Compared with other spells, the proficiency of those ancient spells is too little. Compared with the proficiency of dark magic, it makes him shake his head.

    Sean set his sights on the lottery. Immediately, his eyes lit up, and he was happy.

    He drew once at the beginning of the third year, and it should have been about three months now. Sean still remembered that when he turned on the panel a few days ago, nced at it, and the points were only about 400.

    He didnt expect that although this year had disappeared, his points were still being given ording to the 20 points forpleting tasks every week. He has more than 1400 points now.

    Logically speaking, he disappeared out of thin air, and the points can only be obtained afterpleting the task.

    Although most of the tasks are simple, they are basically bonus points forpleting a fixed score in certain sses or gaining the favorability of certain people. While he doesntplete the task, he still gets points, which is really a surprise.

    Looking at the points, Sean rubbed his hands.

    Although the panels prize pool rate is not high and there is no guarantee, with those points, he got 145 draws, which means Sean couldnt hold it anymore.

    Although he really wanted to save the draw until the day when he took the Felix Felicis again. After all, it would take him a moment for him to be able to take the potion again.

    Sean secretly made up his mind.

    System, ten lottery draws, Sean ordered in his heart.

    The next result almost made Seans eyes go dark. A weak white light shed, and a prompt suddenly popped up.

    [You obtained a big pack of Fizzing Whizzbees Candy]

    [You obtained an Advanced Wand Care Set]

    [You obtained a signed jersey for the Quiberon Quafflepunchers]

    [You obtained a quill set]

    [You obtained a wizard chess set]

    [You obtained the Wizards Weekly Christmas Special Limited Edition Couples Magic Bracelet for men]

    Seans mouth twitched a few times. The rewards dont even have a blue item; all of them are white.

    Sean took a deep breath, System, give me another ten draws.

    A blue light shed.

    [You obtained a magic hair tonic set]

    [You obtained a twelve-piece set of Ornate Crystal Vials for Potion Storage.]

    [You obtained a magic ear pick.]

    [You obtained a limited edition magic bookmark from Merge Book Publishing House.]

    A blue itemy alone in the middle among arge pile of white items.

    [Automatic Dream Interpretation Crystal Ball (Blue): When using this crystal ball for dream divination, you can see clearer details.]

    He was speechless. Twenty draws only give him one blue item, and its something that hecks skills as well, which is divination.

    Sean gritted his teeth, his eyes burning with desire to win.

    System, ten more draws!

    [You obtained a Quaffle figure.]

    [You obtained a color-changing top hat.]

    [You obtained a deck of fireproof magic ying cards.]

    [You obtained a Fenrir Greybacks Transformation Card.]

    [Fenrir Greybacks Transformation Card: Consumables. After using it, you can transform into a werewolf for 30 minutes, during which you have all the abilities of a werewolf, including poisonous w and virus infection. In these 30 minutes, you will be thirsty for blood.]

    System, draw again!

    [You obtained a box of powerful smoke bombs imported from Peru.]

    [You obtained arge bottle of nourishing potion.]

    [You obtained a bottle of powerful antidote (Blue).]

    Sean took a deep breath.

    Draw again!

    [You obtained]

    Draw again!

    Im not satisfied with it. Draw again!

    Alrightst time, this should be good, draw again!

    Another blue again!

    Come on,e on,e on!

    Last time, I mean it!

    ALRIGHT THIS IS THE LAST TIME!

    Sean, whats the matter with you? Hermione asked a little strangely.

    Sean twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Its okay. I just thought of many things. Its rtively depressing

    Do you want to go back and rest for a while?

    No, no, no, Sean pretended, and smiled gently, Im alright, lets wait for breakfast.

    Daisy and Hermione looked at each other suspiciously, and finally, Daisy said, You should eat moreter.

    Perhaps I should Turning his gaze back to his system panel, Sean felt like he was about to cry.

    One hundred and thirty draws, a full one hundred and thirty draws. Two purple items, twelve blue items, and white for the others.

    Gambling is an abyss full of trouble.

    Sean looked out the window.

    Looking at thest 150 points on the panel, Sean sighed.

    System, draw the remaining one hundred and fifty points altogether.

    He had given up hope, so he might as well end it all. However, a dazzling golden light emerged, brighter than any lottery that Sean had seen.

    Seans eyes widened, and he didnt dare to blink, fearing that he might mistake what was in front of him.

    One, two, three, four?

    Four.

    Four items were lying in Seans inventory, and two purple items and three blue items were beside them. At this moment, Sean almost shed tears of emotion. After clearing up his mood, Sean looked at the rewards that exploded at the end with great interest.

    The first is the simplest golden prizefree 1+ talent points. As for the others, they are pretty interesting.

    [Severus Snape Advanced Set (Golden): After using it, Increase your potion talent by +3, gain ability [Potion Explorer], gain ability [Arrogance], gain ability [Icy Gaze]. At the same time, it will be easier to tell the freshness of potion ingredients when creating potions, and you will enjoy the process of cleaning the cauldron and sorting potion ingredients.]

    Sean almost cried. His pitiful potion talent was finally saved. God knows how painful it is to be picked on by Snape because of his talent for potions, even though Harry was also picked on by Snape a lot, although he was a potion genius.

    Sean immediately used the item without hesitation. The dazzling 2 on the panel finally jumped into 5.

    Potions Talent: 5 (You dont have to be so frightened when making potions, this talent is enough to make your potions professor smile at you asionally. Note: except for Severus Snape)

    Sean looked at the ability description below.

    [Potion Explorer]: After you have understood and proficiently prepared a certain amount of advanced potion, you can make improvements to the potion form.

    The current number of potion forms understood: 0/10

    Sean gritted his teeth.

    This ability is good. But since the development of potions, all improvements and innovations have be extremely difficult. Moreover, improvements almost mean a brand-new potion form. As far as he knew, in the past few decades, only a few wizards may have developed new advanced potions.

    Among them are two potion geniuses, Lily Potter and Severus Snape. However, this condition is harsh enough.

    It is necessary to understand and prepare a certain amount of high-level potions. First of all, there are few forms for high-level potions, many of which are still in private collections, and understanding seems to be something everyone could learn, but fully mastering it is the main problem.

    But this is an optional ability, and Sean is already satisfied. He continued to read thest two abilities.

    [Arrogance]: When you activate this, the person you are watching will involuntarily show anger and humiliation. At the same time, the provocation against you will be greatly reduced, and your resistance to mind-affecting spells will be slightly increased. (The effect will be weakened when dealing with groups.)

    [Icy Gaze]: When you activate this, the person you are looking at will have goosebumps. At the same time, your mind will be disturbed to a certain extent. (The effect will be weakened when dealing with groups)

    Note: When [Arrogance] and [Icy Gaze] are activated at the same time, they will be fused. Your sense of oppression will be greatly enhanced, and the mental disturbance of the person being watched will be increased.

    Moreover, this ability perfectly describes Snape.

    In addition to abilities, the item also brought two other things to Sean. It is very useful to be able to distinguish the freshness of potions and materials, as many potions have very high requirements for the freshness of materials.

    As for the feeling it can bring when cleaning the cauldron and arranging the materials, Sean nodded. Probably, Snape was happy doing these two things. When it came to the next item, this time Sean raised his brows in surprise.

    [Glory of the Wandmaker (Golden): Within ten hours after using it, you will gain a keen observation of wand wood and core materials. Gain ability [Embed]. The cooldown is one month.

    [Embed]: You can embed a second magic material into a wand that has already been made, and the power and control of the wand will be improved. The degree depends on the material and the original wand that was used. At the same time, you can insert a variety of wand cores for a brand-new wand (without cores). The number of cores inserted is rted to the material of the wand.

    Tips: Inserting it rashly may cause the wand and core to be destroyed together; please be careful with it.]

    The Glory of the Wandmaker made Sean a little curious. There is no doubt that a multi-material wand means stronger power, like the wand used by Szar Slytherin. There is a round hole at the end, and the jewel of the Horned Serpent has been put in to give the wand the ability to fly.

    In other words, with this ability, Sean can create a powerful wand thatpletely suits his use and doesnt even need to change his wand when he transforms into an Animagus.

    Moreover, Sean can also use this ability to upgrade wands for his friends. But he needs to find out if there is any limit to this [Embed] ability.

    But Sean has alreadye up with the idea of

    embedding the Elder Wand.

 Chapter 395 "The Magical Animals"

    Chapter 395 "The Magical Animals"

    After putting down the third golden reward, Sean cast his eyes on thest golden light.

    Gazing At The Future (Golden): Time always flows randomly, and after an abrupt time node appears, even if the current one rushes away, your self from the future has already been determined and watches you at this time. When using this item, you will use the power from your future self in 1996 and control it with self-awareness; the duration is five minutes, and the cooldown time is six months.

    Sean was a bit surprised.

    This is the first time he has seen this kind of thing in the golden tier reward, and although the ability description does not use a long paragraph of text, the amount of information inside is too muchrger than he expected.

    He can get something from him in 1996?

    Combined with the previous details, he can know a few more things.

    "Time always flows randomly, and after an abrupt time node appears, even if the current one rushes away, your own self from the future has already been determined and watches you at this time."

    This sentence refers to Grindelwald''s time travel incident, and thetter sentence means that the timeline of himself in 1966 is already determined, and he could see what happenedter.

    Sean had a lot of questions. Although it is a bit weird to say so, excluding the two talents of ancient runes and potions, Sean''s talent is almost at the top level of the entire wizarding world.

    Moreover, he has one of the strongest people in the world as his teacher. He studied very hard and even fought more than many adult wizards. It is no exaggeration to say that Sean is always proud of his strength. It is to be expected that he will rise to the top or even reach the top.

    This is not the effect of the thing inside him, but Sean is a prideful, hardworking person.

    Sean believes that he will do better in the future, but it may take several years, ten years, or even decades. After all, the higher he goes, the stronger the wind is. But he didn''t expect that on that timeline, himself in 1996 would already possess such powerful strength.

    This is unreasonable, and Sean is a little puzzled.

    No matter what, he is a mortal, after all. No matter how big his ambition is or how good his way of understanding magic is, he could only progress little by little. Even with the Obscurus'' power and his magical animals, the difference in power should not be that big.

    Sean carefully read the description of the ability again.

    "When using this item, you will get to use the power from your future self in 1996 and control it with self-awareness. The duration is five minutes, and the cooldown time is six months."

    This ability must be very powerful. Otherwise, having such a long cooldown, like half a year would be impossible.

    "Huh?" Sean realized something.

    His future self power. Wouldn''t that mean the thing in his body?

    Only that thing can cast a gaze from the future and possess such a powerful and indescribably vast magic. Otherwise, the ability description would not include the phrase "control with self-awareness". If it were other things, it would be impossible for Sean himself to lose control over it.

    Which means he has the opportunity to transform into the Pride every six months. On top of that, he can stillpletely control it?

    This discovery made Sean''s heart feel crazy all of a sudden. Although he knew that The Pride was not good, he had experienced its power before. Although Voldemort cannot be called in his prime, he had trouble dealing with it before.

    After he transformed into that, Voldemort didn''t even have the strength to resist him. There is no difference between crushing Voldemort and crushing a small bug. The only difference is probably the distance. Everything could be turned to his side if he could turn into it and gain total control over it.

    Such a powerful thing is now avable for him, and Sean will be able to use it once every six months. There is no need to worry about being controlled by the Pride or being upied by negative emotions and destructive desires.

    That means, at least within those five minutes, Sean will be the most invincible person in the world.

    "Well, this is a good one." Sean''s eyes lit up.

    The results of this reward far exceeded his expectations. The four golden prizes are good, especially thest one.

    Now, Sean has the confidence to flip the situation directly whenever he encounters something that he cannot handle. Although the window is only five minutes and can only be used once every six months, at least he could do it.

    Feeling satisfied, Sean looked at the remaining purple prizes. There are four purple items in total.

    [Minerva McGonagall''s Transfiguration Experience Card (Purple): Consumable, Usage 5/5. After using this card, you will gain the Transfiguration ability of Hogwarts Transfiguration Professor Minerva McGonagall within ten minutes.

    Please note: This card cannot fully replicate Minerva McGonagall''s level of transformationTransfiguration. The higher the user understands Transfiguration, the better the effect.]

    Looking at it, Sean nodded. Limited by the quality of purple, this card obviously cannot give him her full power, but Professor McGonagall''s transfiguration level is beyond doubt. Apart from Dumbledore and Grindelwald, she is the most powerful transfiguration expert in the world.

    Moreover, has another idea of using it. The card does not have to bepletely used in actualbat. He can use the first two or three charges to use it for learning. In terms of learning Transfiguration, what could be more useful and effective than bing a transfiguration expert yourself?

    Sean can take advantage of the first few charges to sharply improve his level of Transfiguration and leave two or three charges forbat. At that time, he may fully exert the strength of Professor McGonagall''s transfiguration expertise.

    [Greater Mental Stimtion Potion (Purple): Consumable. After using this item, the user will be in a great mental stimtion state for ten minutes. During this period, your five senses, such as vision and smell, your brain circuitry, and your perception of danger will be greatly enhanced. At the same time, the pain nerve will be greatly reduced, and you will be immune to magic spells such as hypnotism-based magic.

    Side Effects: Two hours after using this, you will experience a state of extreme mental exhaustion and physical injuries based on where you were attacked. Please use with caution]

    Sean touched his chin. The effect is very powerful, but he also needs to pay more attention to the side effects. This thing is generally used when fighting for his life.

    [Magical Calming Wizard Hat (Purple): When wearing this hat, you will get a certain effect of calming your nerves and helping you sleep. At the same time, your charm value for people who love wizard hats will be increased.]

    Sean just smiled. This thing is a little bit useful, but not as useful as he thought it would be. Many good things were drawn out in thest draws, and it''s normal to have a bad one.

    Sean''s mood is quite good now, and the four golden prizes are enough for him to be happy for a while. He happily looked at thest purple item.

    [Fantastic Beast Culture Fluid (Purple): Consumable, Usage 10/10. After using this fluid for a magical animal, after thirty days, it will gain improved strength, speed, etc., and have a certain probability of enhancing its original ability. The speed of digesting the fluid depends on the strength of the magical animal itself. The higher the strength, the faster the digestion. At the same time, participating inbat can speed up the digestion of the fluid.]

    Sean raised his brows in surprise. This was the first time he had drawn a prize that could strengthen his magical animals. In other words, there were very few ways to strengthen magical animals in the real wizarding world.

    Strengthening magical animals relies on their own genes. Of course, there are other more evil ways, such as crossbreeding, like Hagrid and West always do.

    However, seeing this reward, Sean remembered that he hadn''t entered the ring to see how they were doing. During this period, Dave contacted him several times, and it said that he was getting hungrier.

    After finishing breakfast in a hurry, Sean didn''t have any other things to do and walked quickly to the Room of Requirement. Opening the ring and climbing down the verticaldder, Sean stood in his small hut.

    "Huh? Where are they?"

    To Sean''s surprise, the airwing bird and Naja, who usually liked to stay in this room, were gone. Sean walked outside suspiciously, then froze in ce.

    In front of the left is the wastnd that Sean set up, which is mainly for the Thunderbird to live in. But what he didn''t expect was that the wastnd had expanded several times beforehand.

    The thing he got at the beginning of the third grade has the effect of expanding the space here. An item that belongs to him when he casts the Extension Charm finds you new magical animals and brings them into his ce, it will automatically expand it.

    Sean froze in ce. He thought the magical animals he raised would grow up, but he seemed to have forgotten one thing.

    When the Thunderbird came, it brought seven Thunderbird eggs. Thunderbirds are also magical animals withrge territories, so is this endless wastnd for the eight Thunderbirds?

    Thinking of this, Sean hurriedly flew towards the wastnd. It''s not that he doesn''t want to have eight Thunderbirds. Raising one is okay, raising eight is also okay, and Sean is not short of money for their food.

    It''s just that, where did the other magical animals go? Where did the Loch Ness Monster who just joined the group a few days ago? It also carried an egg.

    "Dave, where are you?" Sean asked while flying.

    Dave''s replied immediately, "In the leftmost part of the wilderness, this ce suddenly expanded."

    "Where is all of you?"

    "We''re all there. The big snake you brought back a few days ago is not here. They''re fighting, and I''m hungry."

    Sean was dumbfounded.

    Under his supervision, these magical animals'' rtionship is usually good. Even the airwing bird can use the tail of the Basilisk as a slide.

    Couldn''t it be the newly hatched Thunderbird? Thinking of this, Sean immediately speeded up.

    Fortunately, this ce is just an extended space inside the ring, and it didn''t take long for Sean to reach the destination. In front of his eyes, the magical animals had been clearly divided into two rows.

    On one side is the towering Basilisk. Naja has also made her body huge, and Pudding is standing on the hillside.

    On the other side is arge group of small birds. One of thergest ptarmigans is pping its wings majestically. The feathers flicked behind him. Lightning and thunder had already appeared in the sky.

    There is also Dave next to Thunderbird, but Dave lookszy as if he just came to join in the fun.

    In the middle of the two rows of magical animals, the airwing bird turns into a hot air balloon and floats around, making a few chirping sounds from time to time.

    The corners of Sean''s eyes twitched. Is that bird acting like a referee?

    Immediately, he stepped forward and ran between the two groups.

    "What are you all doing? How many times have I said? No fighting!"

    The eyes of the magical animals all turned to Sean and then looked at each other.

    The Basilisk hissed, "But we''re not going to fight?"

    "Huh?"

    Ten minutester, Sean was entangled by Naja, scratching Pudding''s belly with one hand and rubbing the head of the airwing bird with the other. When he got up today, the seven Thunderbird''s eggs had hatched, the wastnd suddenly expanded, the little ones flew out, and the Basilisk came out to look for them.

    As for the confrontation, Sean let out a long sigh.

    After finding the Thunderbirds, the group of magical animals started talking about something. The group was separated between the belief that Sean was their friend and that Sean was their master.

    As for the airwing bird, he didn''t care much and just enjoyed how the situation unfolded.

    It really is something he hadn''t expected.

 Chapter 396: â€œHeading Out To Godricâ€™s Hollow Againâ€

    Chapter 396: ¡°Heading Out To Godric¡¯s Hollow Again¡±

    Sean didnt expect that his magical animals would spend time discussing this. For Sean, whether it is their trust because of his high talent for magical animals or the feelings he has developed with these animals after getting along day and night.

    These magical animals have be like his family; they can be relied on and trusted, and Sean also likes to be relied on and trusted by them. After reassuring them, Sean turned his attention to the little Thunderbirds that had just hatched for about half a day but were already a year old.

    Under the guidance of the big Thunderbird, the group of little Thunderbirds watched Sean curiously and expectantly. They were stolen by smugglers when they were still eggs and ended up being given to Grindelwald.

    It is worth mentioning that creatures like Thunderbirds are born with extremely high sensory abilities; even if the eggs arent fully formed, they will show magic. In other words, even if it is still in an egg phase, Thunderbird is a special magical animal.

    This is also why this group of little Thunderbirds who were just born regards Sean as their master, just like the big Thunderbird. This is probably the only magical animal that can feel Seans feelings without looking at each other or even through the eggshell.

    Therefore, this group of little Thunderbirds were curious toward him without the slightest fear.

    Come on, little ones. Eat this delicious food. Sean smiled happily and took out a bunch of food.

    The little Thunderbirds eyes lit up, and even thest bit of reservedness of the big Thunderbird was thrown away. They flew over in groups and squeezed in front of Sean, waiting to be fed. Sean threw the food into the sky, and the little Thunderbirds flew up immediately.

    The amazing thing is that these little birds didnt fight over it. Although the birds excellent appetite made them almost unable to control the saliva at the corners of their mouths, the birds just circled up and surrounded the middle one where the food was.

    Sean looked carefully and was surprised to find that the little Thunderbirds surrounded was the smallest of the group. The smallest Thunderbird was like the youngest being taken care of by his older siblings, he quickly grabbed the food Sean threw up and stepped aside.

    The little Thunderbirds, including the youngest, who had gotten the food but didnt swallow it, looked at Sean eagerly.

    Interesting. Sean grinned and threw all the food in his hand up.

    The youngest, who had already got the food, immediately circled up, but it didnt fight for it. Instead, it surrounded the older brothers and sisters in the same position as when the older brothers and sisters surrounded him just now.

    The remaining Thunderbirds rushed straight up and took all the food in order ording to their size. The little Thunderbirds all flew back and looked at Sean.

    The cries of the Thunderbirds were small, like a sound mixed with the sound of electricity.

    Sean waved his hand, Well, you can eat it.

    The Thunderbirdsnded slowly and gracefully pecked at the food. At the same time, a tail tapped Sean on the shoulder. Sean turned his head, and the airwing bird was looking at him eagerly with its head.

    Seanughed out loud, grabbing the airwing birds head and rubbing it.

    Do you want it? Also, do you like fish?

    The airwing bird chirped back. In the end, Sean simply prepared a big meal for all and asked them to make up for it. Looking at the Thunderbirds eating, Sean took a closer look and found the differences between each Thunderbirds.

    For example, the smallest one has two tails that are much longer than the others. The beak of the third child is a bit longer than the others, and the golden light on the beak is also more dazzling.

    As for the biggest one, its wings are thicker and more gorgeous than those of its younger brothers and sisters, and there are also translucent pale golden feathers mixed inside.

    Moreover, Sean also observed that the only Thunderbird that was close to an adult bird, the one that brought the eggs, was not as special as the little ones. They were more disciplined and more independent.

    Sean spectes that this may have something to do with their conditions when they were still in eggs. As a magical animal with a particrly strong sense of nature, they are able to adjust their survival instinct after birth ording to their own perception of the outside world when they are still in the egg.

    Those eggs were in the hands of smugglers before they were born, and the little Thunderbirds felt the danger and constantly changing environment in the eggs, so they behaved like this.

    The big Thunderbird will take care of these eggs. The Thunderbird is the kind of bird that will help each other by nature, so the little birds came together after their birth and gave priority to taking care of the weakest in the group.

    Thunderbird is so interesting. Sean grinned.

    After all the magical animals had finished eating, Sean thought about it for a while and decided to call the little Thunderbirds with a calling name.

    The first one, the second brother, the third sister, the fourth brother, the fifth sister, the sixth brother, and the seventh little brother.

    Well, thats it. Sean showed a satisfied smile.

    After the magical animals came back to the hut, Sean went to the deep water area again. The Loch Ness Monster also brought an egg, but he cant see it.

    Dinner is ready. Sean poured down a bucket of its favorite food.

    The food gradually sank, and there was no response after a long time. Just when Sean was about to go into the water to see the situation, huge bubbles popped up, and a ck shadow expanded rapidly. The water sshed, and the huge head of the Loch Ness Monster burst out of the water.

    Youre here? Nessie walked up like a docile puppy.

    Why cant I see you before? Where is that egg? Sean smiled and patted its head.

    Sean learned that the eggs of the Loch Ness Monster had also hatched. The two fell asleep together in the deepest part of the deep water area. Sean couldnt help but smile, and when he was speaking, a small ck figure quickly appeared.

    A Loch Ness Monster about the size of a boa snake appeared on the surface of the water. Of course,pared to an adult Loch Ness Monster, it was really small. When developing a rtionship with them, Sean was surprised that the two looked identical.

    The smaller Loch Ness Monster is a scaled-down form of the bigger one. Even the characteristics of the two are surprisingly simr, both of which are very dependent on Sean, and it seems that maybe the two are a bit masochistic.

    When Sean was carrying food, he identally bumped into the little one, but before Sean could apologize, the little one was pleased.

    After ying with the magical animals for a while, before leaving, Sean fed Dave, Pudding, Naja, The Basilisk, and the Loch Ness Monsters, a portion of the magical animal fluid he got.

    This kind of fluid does not mean that the younger the magical animal will have a different effect depending on their size and growth. Sean has a bold idea, but he can only do itter.

    Now, it is almost time for him to go to the real Grindelwald. After eating something in a hurry, Sean came to Godrics Hollow again.

    This once peaceful and bustling suburb seemed a little empty at this time, and the Muggles living here were also in panic because of the disappearing year. At this moment, Mnies father, who is also the Mayor of this ce, is giving a speech to the residents in the central square.

    Please dont panic and be patient. This is indeed a terrible incident. I contacted people in other areas and found that this happened everywhere.

    As things stand now, panic wont solve the problem. So my friends, please count the number of people in your home in detail ande here to report it to me. We have arranged a doctor in the clinic to examine all of youter. The Mayor is quite calm, and the measures taken one after another are quite effective.

    Sean nodded and found Capone. To his surprise, Capone had grown much taller, clutching his head, and muttered something silently. Sean came closer and heard his voice.

    My god, how did it really be like this? Its over. Ive made a big mess

    Sean suddenly said, What happened? How big is the mess?

    Ah?! Capone turned his head in panic, S-S-Se-Sean?!

    Good to know that youre alright. The remaining seeds of the Obscurus have not affected you this year. Sean said with a smile.

    Sean! Capones throat moved, and he lowered his head, I want to admit my mistake to you

    Admit something, why?

    Capone then exined how he prayed faster so he could start school earlier.

    Seanughed when he heard it, Although its not good to pray for that. Capone, you think about it too much. A little wizards wish cant affect this world even with magic power.

    Hearing this, Capone breathed a sigh of relief, However, your wish is about toe true. In more than half a year, you will be able to enter Hogwarts.

    The word Hogwarts lit up Capones eyes, and he babbled excitedly, Really? Oh my God. I can go to the best magic school in the whole world. Oh my God, Oh my God.

    Sean looked amused, Its good that The Obscurus havent influenced you. Have fun, and Ill go do something else.

    Okay, good luck to you today!

    After bidding farewell to Capone, Sean came to the old house of the Dumbledore. The bedroom door on the second floor was lit, and Sean knocked on it.

    Come in. Grindelwalds voice sounded.

    Sean pushed the door open and went in, and was surprised to find that Grindelwald was like a different person now. The messy, long hair and beard have been well groomed, and the worn-out in cloth robes have been reced with brand new ones.

    However, with a new look, Grindelwald looks a lot older.

    What are you doing here? He sat on the chair and crossed his legs.

    No, Professor. What are you doing? Sean asked.

    What? Do you have something to say? Grindelwald nced at him.

    Sean shrugged, Forget about it.

    Grindelwald held out his hand, What about that thing?

    Sean knew that he was talking about the thing that absorbed the blood of two adult Qilin. He took it out immediately. The thing is reddish, as are the delicate veins of the leaves.

    Grindelwald took it, looked at it for a while, then raised his eyebrows.

    Admirable technique and beautiful way of spellcasting.

    Sean nodded in agreement. Grindelwalds magic is rare and can even resist the erosion of time.

    As expected from me. Grindelwald continued the first half of the sentence.

    Grindelwald didnt say any more. He raised the wand left by Sean and pointed it at it. Under the action of the unknown spell, blood began to seep from every corner of it. Only then did Sean suddenly take a step back.

    Initially, he couldnt feel the magic power in his memory, but now he finally had a feeling in front of his eyes. The magic power contained within is unimaginable.

    Its even bigger and purer than The Obscurus.

    Sean has no doubts; several sshes of blood that have just seeped out are equal to his whole magic power. Grindelwald said that the real Grindelwald must absorb the magic power in this blood so that the magic power of the two can be equal.

    Sean was a bit shocked. He realized that he even underestimated the power of wizards like Grindelwald and Dumbledore. Sean even suspected that even the four founders of Hogwarts might be stronger than them.

    Qilins blood leaked out bit by bit, and the temperature in the room became hot and cold, and Sean even smelled a very strange scent.

    Grindelwald finally drew out all the blood, and the thing in his hand gradually turned into dust, which was finally blown away in the room.

    I wish you well, my friend. Grindelwald smiled at Sean.

    Under his feet, it seemed that the runes that had been prepared a long time ago appeared one after another. He drank the blood in one gulp.

 Chapter 397: â€œGoing To Teachâ€

    Chapter 397: ¡°Going To Teach¡±

    There is no great force as Sean imagined, no mysterious magic power scattered around, and no explosion. Its like Grindelwald took a sip of water.

    The Qilins blood was flowing smoothly while Grindelwald slowly closed his eyes. The ancient rune symbols under his feet flickered. Although it looks amazing, it is quite different from what he imagined. Sean dragged his chin and pondered.

    Soon, Grindelwald heard a strange vibration. He stood still without any movement, but it gave off the feeling that he was vibrating with a certain rhythm, and the frequency was getting faster and faster.

    Suddenly, Grindelwald opened his eyes, and one of his eyes turned into him. But both eyes were out of focus and seemed to be looking at some distance.

    Huh Grindelwald let out a long breath.

    He picked up his wand and lightly tapped it on his temple. A thin memory silver thread was slowly pulled out. Grindelwald gently stirred the silver thread of memory, and a crystal bottle flew out of his arms. He threw the memory bottle to Sean.

    Keep it safe, and when we be one, give it to Albus and me again. Grindelwald said calmly.

    Professor Dumbledore? Sean looked at the memory bottle. It looks no different from the mostmon memory bottle, but Sean remembers one thing. Qilins blood can bring great power and some kind of influence to the wizard.

    An inurate description of the Qilins blood is mentioned in the Ministry of Magics information. The source of this information is unknown, and the uracy cannot be confirmed. After using an unknown method to intersect with the Qilins blood, the wizard may get precognition or divination abilities.

    Sean guessed that Qilins blood might allow wizards to gain the ability of Seers. For a wizard like Grindelwald, who was originally a Seer, the Qilins blood may allow him to see farther and more urately.

    Grindelwald may have seen something, but he decided to extract this part of the memory, show it to Professor Dumbledore, and show it to himself, who has merged into one.

    On the opposite side, Grindelwald closed his eyes again, I need a certain amount of time to absorb this. When everything is ready, I will notify you.

    Seeing this, Sean nodded, decided not to disturb him, and quickly left the house with the memory bottle. The bedroom became empty again, and no one could hear Grindelwalds muttering.

    Its sad

    -

    The matter here with Grindelwald was finally dealt with, and Sean was relieved. The biggest difficulty has been solved, and the next step is to wait for Grindelwald to absorb the magic power in the Qilins blood, and let the two Grindelwalds extract their decades-old memories.

    Everything is ready, as long as ites to 1996, the day when Grindelwald travels through, let Grindelwald turn the Time Turner. At that time, the bomb that will explode the world will be resolved.

    Of course, there are still problems with Grindelwald and Dumbledores Blood Pact, the Returners, etc., and the thing in Seans own body is also a problem.

    So far, Sean has shown no signs of being overwhelmed by Pride, nor has he been too much affected by it. However, it has dug many holes in Sean. However, Sean has absolutely no way of absorbing this force. It is impossible to control the Pride at present.

    Lets take a step and take a look. Sean muttered while casting a spell on a metal safe with the wand in his hand.

    Although Seans ring is safe, Sean decides to use the greatest and best measures to keep Grindelwalds memory close. Moreover, two people still have nearly a hundred years of memory each.

    Sean bought this safe with the help of his father. It is the best safe in the Muggle world, and now he has added magics such as Anti-Unlocking Charm and many another anti-jinx spell. He also bought several magic defense props for it.

    Looking at the safe on which he had cast spells, Sean nodded in satisfaction. It was still ced in his ring, so it was guaranteed to be safe and sound. After doing all this, Sean let out a deep breath, and he was surprised to find that he didnt seem to have much to dotely.

    Grindelwalds time travel incident is steadily being solved, and he doesnt need to worry about the Returners affairs for the time being. As for the International Confederation of Wizards, which was originally going to start a fight with the Returners, they had also suspended their actions.

    After all, everyone in the world had lost one year, and the changes brought about by this kind of incident were enough to turn the world upside down. After Sean returned from Godrics Hollow, he returned to his home. Of course, his family were all safe and sound. But his sister E suddenly grew much taller, making him quite sad.

    He seems to have missed a year to witness his sisters growth. The Wallups also have the same mentality. They are already middle-aged, and the disappearance of a year barely affects them. But their son and daughter have progressed for a year, and they were a bit emotional about it.

    Of course, the impact is not only on his family. His fathers private hospital business has also been affected. Although the world and time have controlled a more benign direction during the disappearance, there are still many patients who have no way to recover and lose theirst moments of life directly.

    Various idents, quarrels, medications, and evenwsuits all followed one after another. Mr. Wallup has also been under a lot of stress at worktely, and the Muggle government has issued an announcement.

    They are studying this mysterious phenomenon, but the cause is still unclear. What they can do now is to help all residents return to normal life as soon as possible.

    However,bined with the previous Azkaban prisoner attacking Muggles, the peoples mood was not optimistic. Various ult organizations and anti-ult organizations sprung up one after another.

    As for the wizards, he heard that the Ministry of Magic wanted to hide this matter, but the matter was too serious, and they couldnt just deny it.

    While appeasing the masses, the Muggle and Wizard governments have to have extremely frequent conversations to ensure that the wizarding world will not be exposed to the eyes of the world in this incident.

    The whole world has be disorganized and extremely busy.

    However, for Sean, there was nothing to be busy with. He returned as a normal student. After the initial panic, Hogwarts slowly returned to normal during the Christmas holidays.

    When the clock rang that the year changed to 1995, the world cheered. sses resumed, and the students became busier than ever.

    Everyones sses were doubled. Although everyone had an extra year of magic power and higher spell proficiency, the students who were used to learning in a rxed way allined.

    Sean enjoyed it. For him, the fourth-year sses were not difficult, and now it is more like a review. However, what made Sean most happy was that he finally didnt have to look at Harry and Hermiones operations during Potions ss and secretly flipped through the notes Snape gave him from time to time.

    Potions seems to be a ss where you can get qualified concoctions by following the steps, but even with Snapes notes, it was difficult for Sean to make good potions.

    It is difficult to control the precise fire, the stirring, and the amount when adding the materials. Many details cannot be recorded in textbooks, and you can only know it when doing so. Moreover, every potion material has a slight difference or impurity, which he needs to examine.

    With the five-point talent in potions and Snapes notes, Sean finally realized what Snape meant by the beauty of the slowly simmering cauldron emitting white smoke and fragrance.

    Sean increased the stirring intensity, stirring the dark green potion liquid in the cauldron to the topyer, slightly increased the fire, and the dark green liquid burst out.

    Snape was already ready to scold Sean, abruptly reversing his steps, and his cold eyes showed a little bit of doubt. Snape turned to Harry, and he didnt say a word to Sean until the end of Potions ss.

    Hermione looked at Sean, You did a really good today. Congrattions, Sean. But Professor Snape didntment on you once?

    Sean shrugged, Maybe he couldnt tell what I was doing wrong?

    Although his talent was much better than before, Snapes notes taught many operations and details. If Snape could find any ws in his operation, he would directly p Sean.

    Harry and his group walked out of the ssroom,ining, Just because my stirring was different from what he said, he deducted five points from me?!,

    They walked towards the Transfiguration ssroom. Originally, students still had some free mornings and afternoons for rest and entertainment, but because of the situation now, they have sses throughout the whole day.

    There are even more sses like Transfiguration and Charms. For example, after todays Transfiguration ss, there will be another Transfiguration ss in the afternoon.

    There was still a while before the ss starts. Sean and his group had just walked to the door when they found Professor McGonagall, who would have been reviewing the books.

    She looked straight at Sean, Mr. Wallup, can youe with me?

    Although Sean was slightly puzzled, he nodded, Of course, professor.

    Professor McGonagall led him to an empty ssroom next to her. She put her hands on her waist with appreciation in her eyes, Mr. Wallup, Ill cut to the chase. Do you remember what we said at the beginning of school?

    Sean suddenly realized. He nodded, Of course, Professor, I always remember it.

    May I have to ask for your opinion? Now that the learning contents are increased, and Transfiguration is one of the main courses, of course, there would be more things to learn. I dont mind working longer hours, but the problem is, I have no way to separate myself to teach others.

    Professor McGonagall squeezed her brows with some headaches, And I thought about you. Wallup, can you spare some time for a few sses now? Dont worry. Its all about the Transfiguration contents you have learned and help me teach Transfiguration to first-year students?

    Sean nodded without hesitation, Of course, professor. I have nothing else to do now, only if you dont mind me noting to your ss.

    Well, that will at least allow students from other houses to get some extra points from me. Professor McGonagall made a joke.

    Oh, Professor. Hermione belongs to Ravenw too, you know. Sean also responded with a smile.

    Professor McGonagall shook her head with a smirk, Oh, it makes me want to give Filius fewer gifts next Christmas. Anyways, Mr. Wallup, I need you to show me your transfiguration level first.

    Of course.

    Sean didnt hesitate. He quickly demonstrated several Transfiguration spells that he would only learn in thete fifth grade. At the request of Professor McGonagall, he also demonstrated several advanced Transfiguration magic that he would only learn in thete sixth grade.

    Very good, very good, Professor McGonagall showed an amazed expression, To be honest, you can already get an O from me in the Transfiguration OWL. I must admit, many seventh-grade students are not as good as you; your magic foundation is very solid.

    Professor McGonagallspliment made Sean a little embarrassed, Professor, its all because of your teaching, and that notebook helped me a lot.

    Oh, Wallup, dont tter me. I know that you must have put in a lot of hard work at your age. Professor McGonagall pushed her sses, and her eyes were full of satisfaction.

    Now, lets talk about the teaching contents. Professor McGonagall handed over a textbook, Those first-year students mainlyy a solid foundation; you follow the textbook to advance the course, but the teaching method is what you need, and there is no need to follow exactly like the books; you can use it as a reference.

    Professor McGonagalls words made Sean feel that the book was nothing, Professor, I can only teach the most basic

    No, I trust you. Go ahead; you are familiar with first-year professors too, and your sry will be given every Saturday.

    Alright then, you dont need to worry about it.

    After saying this, Professor McGonagall left. Sean looked at the book in his hand and let out augh. Finally, he adjusted his clothes and walked towards the first-year ssroom.

 Chapter 398: â€œSeanâ€™s First Classâ€

    Chapter 398: ¡°Sean¡¯s First ss¡±

    In the Transfiguration ssroom, the first-year students whispered to each other.

    They are still first-year students who have already been promoted to second-year. Hogwarts and the Ministry of Magic are responsible for the cost of the new uniforms for the students. However, most people dont know that his organization provides arge portion of the funding.

    Professor McGonagall didnte today? Some students whispered to their ssmates.

    Shes neverte. Also, it isnt the time yet.

    I chatted with the seniors before, and it seems that we have a few sses with other grades because of schedule conflicts?

    After all, the sses are doubled now. But what about the schedule conflict? Hogwarts doesnt have a second professor of Transfiguration. Could it be that Professor McGonagall cast herself a doppelganger?

    Dont be stupid. How could there be such a spell.

    While the students were discussing in low voices, footsteps could be heard outside the door.

    Throughout Hogwarts, Transfiguration and Potions have always maintained a strong sense of oppression. The moment the footsteps sounded, all the students immediately sat upright and looked at the ckboard.

    The door was pushed open, not by Professor McGonagall, whom they both respected and feared, but by a boy, who was even wearing the fourth-year uniform of Ravenw house.

    Senior Wallup? Many students shouted out in doubt.

    Although they only studied at Hogwarts for half a year, Sean Wallups name was something they heard almost every day. Although he was born into a Muggle family, he is one of the best students in the school.

    He has the best exam scores in every ss, and his best friend is Hermione Granger. People who are interested have already begun to guess when the two will start to date. Of course, some people are betting that his other friend, Daisy Potter, will be the one.

    He is good-looking andes from a rich family. Every year, on his birthday and Christmas, he receives a lot of gifts, which shows his poprity. Not only that, but the professors often hear praise for him. At least they have heard it many times. Even Professor McGonagall asionally said something about him.

    Of course, none of this is what Sean Wallup is best known for. The most famous thing he did was that he participated in the academic exchange program with Nurmengard at the time.

    He showed his strong ability and even won first ce in the Nurmengard Day while the participants were higher grade students, and he could evenmunicate with dragons.

    Gellert Grindelwald, the former headmaster of Nurmengard, former wanted criminal, and now the new chairman of the International Confederation of Wizards is also interested in him. Not long ago, several wizards attacked Hogsmeade and Hogwarts. He also joined the fight and repelled those attackers.

    It can be said that Seans reputation at Hogwarts is too amazing.

    Sean? Several students who were familiar with Sean stood up to greet him.

    Good day. Sean responded with a smile.

    Immediately, many students looked at the students who greeted Sean with surprised eyes, and those students also showed a slight look ofcency. As long as you greet Sean, you will know that he is a good and polite person.

    Walking to the podium, Sean put the book Professor McGonagall gave him on the table and said, Please allow me to introduce myself. Im Sean Wallup, a student from Ravenw House. As for why Im here, the reason is very simple.

    I believe that many of you have learned about the information that the Transfiguration ss has a schedule conflict. Professor McGonagall cant teach two sses at the same time by herself, so I was given this task. From now on, I will be Professor McGonagalls teaching assistant and responsible for your Transfiguration ss.

    When he finished speaking, the students suddenly became noisy. Hogwarts rarely have teaching assistants; asionally, only some outdoor sses need assistants, usually using the prefects or Hagrid.

    Sean, as a student, can be a teaching assistant for the Transfiguration ss, which is something else. He is said to be a teaching assistant, but he is already a professor for the lower grades. At the same time, Transfiguration can be called the most difficult subject at Hogwarts.

    Although Sean was famous, he was someone they had never met before. Some students, especially students born in pure-blood families, had already looked at him with distrustful eyes. Sean ignored those gazes. He knew what he was here for.

    Completing the tasks assigned to him by Professor McGonagall is the most important thing he must do. He didnte to build a good rtionship with this group of students.

    Now that were clear with the situation, Sean nced at his watch, With everyones time disappearing for a year, Im not going to waste the precious study time with random words.

    He didnt n to call the names, Turn to page one hundred and twenty-three of the Basic Transfiguration Guide.

    Although there were doubts, Professor McGonagall was still here, and the students obediently followed his words.

    Professor McGonagall told me you have already begun learning the most basic vertebrate Transfiguration. Can anyone tell me about your progress? Coupled with his confidence, Sean focused quickly. At this time, he already has the characteristics of a professor.

    Several students raised their hands.

    Sean pointed to the nearest girl, Yes, Lavender? I remember you are from Gryffindor.

    The little brown-haired girl with freckles immediately stood up, Yes, sir.

    Do tell.

    Weve just started learning the beginning of vertebrate Transfiguration. In thest ss, Professor McGonagall taught us the things that we should pay attention to when doing Transfiguration and we havent practiced it yet.

    Sean nodded and motioned her to sit down, Okay, now that I know your progress. Can anyone tell me where the biggest difficulty in vertebrate Transfiguration is?

    This is something that is not in the book, but Professor McGonagall must have mentioned it, and students who take notes carefully must know it. Sure enough, every grade has an amazing student, and those few people raised their hands again.

    Yes?

    Swayne Hill, sir, Hufflepuff, said the boy with ck hair and sses, There are two greatest difficulties in vertebrate Transfiguration. One is that moreplex bones and body structures will make the Transfiguration process more difficult.

    The animals spine will be a difficult point to deal with. We must treat the object as a whole when performing a Transfiguration and the spine is often changed. Professor McGonagall said that this is a bone that might result in a deformity.

    The other is the restoration. When restoring the original shape, people who are not skilled enough will fail to restore it, but I dont know the specific reason for this. Swayne was described in great detail.

    Sean nodded, Very good, Mr. Hilltwo points for Hufflepuff. The second one is good. A sessful Transfiguration must include a way to transform and restore things.

    Sean waved his wand. The curtains of the ssroom windows trembled. They broke free and flew into midair. With Seans Transfiguration, they twisted and transformed.

    A huge mouse skeleton appeared in everyones eyes.

    Wow. Someone was secretly amazed.

    Sean walked over and tapped with his wand, and the spine glowed faintly.

    When wee into contact with vertebrate Transfiguration, we usually start with a mouse. Today, we will use mouse bones as an example; what exactly needs to be paid attention to in this transformation?

    We can see that the spine ys a very important role in the skeletal structure Just when Sean was talking about the main points of Transfiguration, two people outside the door were nodding.

    Albus, as I said earlier. Sean is suitable to be a teacher. Professor McGonagall, who was supposed to be teaching, appeared outside the ssroom, and beside her was Dumbledore.

    Dumbledore smiled and nodded, He never has stage fright and can always grasp the most important learning point. When transforming things, you have to draw the shape and skeleton in your mind andbine them. It is challenging but a good point to note.

    Professor McGonagall also sighed, Yes, his foundation of Transfiguration is very solid. Sometimes, he canprehend some unique skills, and he is not stingy at all to share that knowledge.

    Yes. Oh, his first ss is better than my first ss as a Transfiguration Professor.

    Better than my first ss, too. Professor McGonagall agreed.

    The two watched for a while. In the ssroom, Sean had finished exining the main points and distributed a little mouse to everyone. This lesson is to let them try to turn the mouse into a wooden cube.

    Whats your name? Sean was patrolling around the ssroom and pointed to a Slytherin student.

    Braun Ryder, sir, said the boy slowly.

    Mr. Ryder, this is a Transfiguration ss, not a ss of poking a mouse with a wand. Ive emphasized it three times before. Dont use your wand to touch the object when you are getting started. This is a dangerous thing to do. Do you know what would happen?

    Ryder replied impatiently, Magic power from the caster may affect the object through the wand, which would cause danger and failure of the transformation.

    Ryder poked again and waved his wand to turn the mouse into a wooden cube.

    Look, sir. Ryder spread his hands.

    Sean smiled, You did a good job, Mr. Ryder. It seems that you have mastered it well. Slytherin gains five points.

    However, Ryders smile froze just halfway up.

    However, I dont want anyone to dont listen to my words in my ss. Just now, you poked the mouse again, and Seven points from Slytherin will be deducted. Sean still said with a smile.

    Thats not fair! Ryder is a pure-blood, and he should be the kind of student who was spoiled at home. He may still respect the professor, but this is not the case when facing Sean.

    Sean raised his eyebrows, Two points will be deducted for not listening to my words.

    You Ryder gritted his teeth and muttered, How do you know what you said is right? My father never said that.

    Well, its a pity that your father is not the teaching assistant. Sean smiled.

    He pointed his wand at the wooden cube Ryder had just transformed. The wooden cube turned into a squeaking mouse again.

    Ryder snorted, At least the technique I learned was sessful.

    Really? Sean asked him, Whats on the right side of your chin?

    What? Ryder touched subconsciously and touched a short hair.

    What are you doing Ryder suddenly felt a sting, and Sean directly pulled out the hair with his wand.

    He was about to get mad, but his eyes widened. It was short hair and exactly the same as the mouse on his desk.

    Can you always guarantee the sess of your Transfiguration? Sean blew off the hair.

    Butbut it doesnt Ryder replied, but his voice became smaller and smaller.

    Sean stopped looking at him, walked up to everyone, and swung his wand. A picture appeared in the air. It was a wizard who was casting a spell on the tiger. He liked to poke the tiger, just like Ryder. However, after the Transfiguration, he screamed on the ground.

    The students opened their eyes wide in horror. They saw that the mans body twisted in a strange posture, and the tiger directly turned into a broken body. The screaming gradually turned into a hoarse sound simr to the roar of a tiger, and a strange monster with a slight appearance of a human and a tiger appeared in the picture.

    After watching all this, a female student covered her mouth.

    This is something caused by a failure of a Transfiguration. Sean said calmly.

    The first lesson I learned from Professor McGonagall is to always be in awe of Transfiguration. I dont need to teach you this principle repeatedly, as it is something you should always remember. Sean nced at Ryder and held his chin. Because thats what you must remember before doing any Transfiguration.

    Sean swung his wand, and the weird monster in the picture was split in two. Blood spattered, and the students in the front row leaned back in horror as if the blood would really fly out.

    There is an essential difference between monsters distorted by Transfiguration and magical animals. I hope that any of you wont be turned into er.

    There was no sound in the ssroom, and Ryder lowered his head dejectedly.

    Sean smiled, Now, do you all understand? Lets continue the ss.

 Chapter 399: â€œProfessor Wallupâ€

    Chapter 399: ¡°Professor Wallup¡±

    Outside the ssroom, Dumbledores expression didnt change. Professor McGonagalls eyes were a little weird but then became serious again.

    Although presenting this kind of scene to the younger students is inappropriate, Sean did the right thing. Professor McGonagall said softly, As I said before, let him do it in his own way, and I will not disturb him.

    Her words seemed to exin to Sean, but she also seemed to speak to herself.

    Dumbledore turned his head and nced at her, Minerva, do you think Seans teaching method is different from what you originally imagined?

    After hesitating for a while, Professor McGonagall nodded, It is different from what I expected, but so far, it seems that he is doing very well.

    It is good, Minerva. Be in awe of Transfiguration, as youve taught all your students from the beginning. Sean has obviously taken that to heart and taught it to others. I understand your thoughts, but you must also admit that although you are an expert in school and everyone respects and loves you, the sentence needs to be digested well and experienced to fully understand its meaning.

    Dumbledore turned his head to look at the ssroom. Sean didnt seem to care about the cruel and terrifying image he had just released.

    Sean is a good boy and also pretty popr, Dumbledore said softly, However, did you think that he would be more entertaining by the way he teaches them?

    Professor McGonagall sighed softly, then nodded, Actually, I thought so too since he could do that. Its just that in this situation, he chose a rougher but easier-to-remember method for them. I wouldnt treat Transfiguration with an attitude like that, even if this is good for them.

    Also, I know what you mean, and I also understand what Sean means. I can ept it. Professor McGonagall said.

    Well, Minerva, Dumbledoreughed, I never questioned your wisdom and logic. I was just worried that you would have a grudge. After all, you represent the rules at Hogwarts.

    Professor McGonagall returned to her usual look, Rules are very important, but an idiot who doesnt know how to learn is different. However, in the image, Shaun just showed what kind of magical animal it is. ording to the mutation process, it is indeed a case of transfiguration failure, but I dont seem to have seen it before.

    Dumbledore spread his hands, I havent seen it either.

    What does this mean?

    Seans Charm has improved really well.

    There was a hint of surprise in Professor McGonagalls eyes.

    It seems that our new teaching assistant has nothing to worry about, and I think the students were listening to his words very well. Minerva, are you still going to that ss? Dumbledore said with a smile.

    Professor McGonagall was surprised, Well, its been too long. I have to go back quickly. I cant let them study by themselves.

    Looking at Professor McGonagall, who was leaving in a hurry, Dumbledore turned around and took ast look at Sean.

    It does look like Dumbledore walked away slowly.

    In the ssroom, with Seans exnations and demonstrations, the students no longer dared to be careless. Now, all the students gripped their wands tightly and were careful not to let the wand touch the mouse.

    Sean walked around, pointing out where the students made mistakes from time to time.

    You are staring at it too hard. It is a good thing to focus on the object, but too much concentration will cause the image in your mind to be unclear. Pay attention to the bnce between the two.

    Keep your focus. Take it easy; the image just now is the most serious deformation ident; it is just a warning. As long as you follow the steps seriously, even if they fail, you will have no problems. I can assure you that.

    Very good transformation, although the mouse tail is still there, but at least it is a good start. Now, try to change the way it forms before. Dont worry about it; its not hard, and I think you can do it in a few tries.

    All the students who havent changed the mouse cane to me to change it.

    In the ssroom, the mood of the students was mixed. At first, when they saw Sean, they felt a little bit of joy and rxation in their hearts. But after that terrifying image he showed, they didnt even dare to breathe.

    They discovered that Sean. When teaching them, they can always grasp all of their mistakes and give correct guidance in time. The mood gradually rxed, especially after Sean still carefully guided Ryder, and the students began to admire him again.

    Soon, the students were engaged in learning the theories of magic.

    -

    Okay, thats all for todays ss. Beside the podium, Sean tidied up his things, Mr. Hill, Miss Lavender, and Mr. Ryder. Well done to all of you, and five points for your houses.

    In the ssroom, Ryder and Lavender, who were named, both raised their heads slightly.

    There are also other students. Remember to train the way I told youter. Focus on portraying the image in our brain. Sean also reported the names of many people and mentioned the matters that they should pay attention to.

    When all was said and done, he waved his wand. The book on everyones desk floated up. Sean walked over. He pointed to the first persons book and waved it casually, and the book turned into a rabbit.

    He went to the second person and repeated the action. Rabbits, hedgehogs, roosters, and more, everyones book bes a group of animals.

    After transforming it for everyone, Sean walked back to the ssroom and leaned casually on the podium. The students looked at him in bewilderment, not knowing what he was going to do.

    Remember what I said? A sessful transfiguration includes transformation and restoration. This is the homework I left for you.

    He smiled, Try to restore my animals into your books. This is not the same as your usual task, and the difficulty may be a little bit higher. So the ones who can do it can get a small personal reward from me. As for the reward, Ill keep it secret for now.

    With that said Sean turned around and walked toward the ssroom door.

    ss is over, oh, right, he stopped and looked at everyone, Is there a little more?

    Sean pointed to the animal they were holding in their hands. The students looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    Oh, Mr. Ryder, please. Seanughed.

    Ryder rose from his seat slowly, When youre trying to transform it back, dont poke with your wand, and dont touch the animal directly with your wand.

    Sean apuded, Correct answer, Mr. Ryder. It seems that you remember it well. Now the ss is over. Time for you all to leave.

    -

    At lunchtime, the second graders looked at the first graders strangely. At this time, everyone came to the hall for food with the books from their ss. But the group of first graders carried a small animal, such as a rabbit, a rooster, a hedgehog, and the like.

    Not only that, but the group of students also yed with their animals. It didnt take long for the news that Sean was serving as an assistant teacher in the Transfiguration ss to teach transfiguration ss.

    Seans rough but extremely effective teaching philosophy began to spread gradually.

    Wow, I have to say, you are brave for that. There are still regtions in the educationw by the Ministry of Magic that prevent new students from being exposed to various images of magical idents. For the sake of their physical and mental health, you make them see it directly? George and Fred held the sausage with their forks, had a toast, and joked with Sean while chewing their food.

    Sean took a sip of pumpkin juice, The Ministry of Magic probably doesnt care about me, and its very effective, isnt it?

    Fredughed and bumped him on the shoulder, As expected from you. By the way, I heard that it was your homework, and there are rewards for those who can restore their form. What are the rewards?

    Actually, Sean finished thest piece of steak and wiped the corners of his mouth, I havent figured it out yet. I just left them a more interesting after-school homework on the spur of the moment, but they seem to like it.

    Oh, it was more than that. Daisy sipped the sweet drink with a long curved straw, Do you know that girl?

    Sean followed her hand and looked over. It was a chubby ck-haired girl, and she was staring at the turtle in front of her at the moment.

    Lucy?

    Daisy nodded and took another sip of her drink, Her parents are colleagues of my father and Uncle ck, and her grandfather is a rich person. So she should be a descendant of a rich family. She looked really interested in your ss, and Im curious about what your sses looked like.

    Sean shrugged, Its nothing special, its just more straightforward.

    The group of new students immediately like you. Ah, this drink is so delicious. Daisy rubbed her face on the table in satisfaction.

    The table hasnt been cleaned yet, its dirty you know? Hermione pulled Daisy up and said to Sean again, Does this mean you wont take Transfiguration ss with us from now on?

    Sean nodded, Probably.

    As they were talking, suddenly, a group of wizards in suits and leather shoes came from the hall.

    Sean frowned. It was weird to see them now.

    One of the senior investigators sent at the beginning ruined the schools mood, and Umbridge was sent to Azkaban. In thest Hogsmeade attack, the Guards and the Aurors did not fulfill their duties. The professors at Hogwarts were very dissatisfied with their performance.

    Coupled with Grindelwalds election, the British Ministry of Magic did not express support, and the situation in the wizarding world is tense. Under such circumstances, except for the necessary practice, the British Ministry of Magic has actually lost most of its leadership over Hogwarts.

    But why would theye again now?

    However, Professor McGonagall greeted them. To everyones surprise, Professor McGonagalls voice rang directly through the hall after a few small conversations.

    Sending someone to influence the way we operate in this school? The previous Aurors couldnt even protect the safety of the students. How dare you even show up at this ce? You are not wee in Hogwarts.

    Under such words, the faces of the wizards of the Ministry of Magic were stiff, and they left without saying a word. Sean was a little surprised. What on earth were those people from the Ministry of Magic going to make Professor McGonagall so angry?

    After a while, the Weasley twins came back to his side.

    I only heard a little bit.

    What? Sean asked curiously.

    The Goblet of Fire. The Ministry of Magic seems to want to use this as an excuse to insert some people into Hogwarts, and Professor McGonagall got angry because of it. The twinsughed.

    Sean suddenly realized. He almost forgot that before he entered school, Hogwarts, Nurmengard, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang had created the Four-School Tournament for many years, and the winner was Nurmengardst time.

    ording to the frequency of the tournaments being held, the end of this semester should be the year of the Goblet of Fire. However, should the Goblet of Fire still be held under the current situation?

 Chapter 400: â€œThe World Is Normalâ€

    Chapter 400: ¡°The World Is Normal¡±

    The arrival of the officials from the Ministry of Magic is just a small thing that happened, and the Goblet of Fire will have to wait for the meeting of the principals of several schools to decide.

    However, most of the students felt that the Goblet of Fire might have to be suspended. After all, such a big ident happened just now, and the situation outside was not good for it.

    But Sean didnt think so. After careful consideration, he found that they all showed something, whether it was Hogwarts, the Ministry of Magic, or the news about the Muggle world he got from Lupin.

    All governments, institutions, and upper levels are trying their best to move the post-ident world toward a normal day like they would used to. The people who can decide the direction of the world are making the world develop at a normal pace. Like Hogwarts, Dumbledore made all but the seventh year skip a grade, even though they were missing a year of ss.

    As far as Sean knew, many employees of the Ministry of Magic had one year longer working experience on their work resumes and even had extra annual leave. Some employees who were still a year or half a year away from retirement quickly handed over their jobs and started their retirement lives.

    As Sean guessed, the government is speeding up the pace of the whole world so that the current world does not look much different from the normal world now.

    It is not surprising that the Muggle world has such a policy, but the policies of almost all countries are simr to this. Although the policies are different ording to their respective nations, the direction is almostpletely the same. The Ministry of Magic has always directly contacted the Muggle government. Sean believes that introducing these policies is most likely a suggestion they gave.

    Sean felt that the world was going to be just fine like they would normally go through in a moment.

    Later, on Sunday, the time disappeared for two hours. Two hours is insignificantpared to a year, but it is enough to prove that the subsequent impact of the disappearance of time still exists. After all, Sean did nothing during this period of time.

    The real Grindelwald is absorbing the magic from Qilins blood, and the old Grindelwald is hiding under the invisibility cloak.

    Moreover, in the case of a huge time incident, the Ministry of Magic, the Returners, or Dumbledore should not dare to do a time travel. Therefore, the high probability of this ident is the follow-up impact.

    Five dayster, the time increased, but this time only by half an hour. Therefore, Sean thinks his guess is correct.

    All over the world, efforts are being made to make the world look normal so as to avoid more serious idents in the future. So far, it seems to be working. Judging from this situation, a rtively grand event like the Goblet of Fire should continue as usual.

    However, what made Sean a little strange was, what about the students who were supposed to enter Hogwarts now?

    They already possessed magical powers. If, in the summer, they were allowed to enroll with another group of students who had just turned eleven, wouldnt it be in line with the current situation?

    Of course, there are current tensions in the world to consider. The Ministry of Magic wont even let owls fly, so how do you send them a letter?

    However, this problem was quickly solved.

    An admission? Sean looked at Professor McGonagall with some doubts.

    Today, he was called by Professor McGonagall just after he finished teaching the first-grade students.

    The homework that Sean left for this group of students before seems to be too difficult. After several sses, the students book still looks like an animal. Sean had to undo the transformation, or the students would not even be able to learn the contents of the book, and they even had to deal with taking care of the animals.

    Of course, some students asked Sean after ss what kind of reward he would give to someone who dealt with it.

    Professor Flitwick inspired a spell I improved. I changed a spell into a Summoning Charm. Its actually not too strong, but it should be enough for your style. Sean said.

    He was going to teach his modified spell to anyone who could do his homework. This spell is improved from the Levitation Charm. In fact, although the spell is simr to the Levitation Charm, the structure of the entire spell has changed a lot.

    Most importantly, this spell is essentially a summoning spell, and Seans unique spell is profound enough for these students. Understanding this spell is helpful not only for more spells in the future but also for things like Transfiguration.

    But since no one has solved their homework, it proves that they are unable to learn this spell at present. Sean ns to dy it for a while and teach it to students who are capable of learning this spell near the end of the semester.

    Seans words caused regret in the ssroom, and the students couldnt hide the disappointment on their faces.

    Since during this period, they have been convinced. Although Sean is only in the fourth grade, his understanding of Transfiguration is his, and his strength is higher than that of every student in this school.

    The students who failed to get this reward looked extremely annoyed, and even Ryder secretly clenched his fists. Just when Sean was about to encourage them, Professor McGonagall appeared outside the ssroom and called Sean out.

    Wait here. Sean finally left such a sentence.

    Only the students in the ssroom who hadnt reacted were left behind.

    Is he mocking us?

    It seems to be. I heard that when he was the same age as us, he had already started teaching himself third-year transfiguration contents.

    Eh? Why did I hear people say that he has already started to learn advanced Transfiguration at this time?

    The students looked at each other strangely, and suddenly, an idea popped up.

    Suddenly, I dont want to learn Transfiguration; its annoying

    -

    After Sean was brought to the office by Professor McGonagall, she told him the purpose of calling him over. It turned out to be discussing the whereabouts of the students from the outside world who were supposed to enroll but did not enroll.

    Yes, fast admission, Professor McGonagall nodded, This is what Professor Dumbledore meant to do. We dont think letting students who have passed eleven go to school in the outside world is a good idea. After the age of eleven, the growth rate of magic power is faster. We are worried that they will get a sudden increase in magic power and no one teaches them how to use it, which may lead to many idents that we dont want to see.

    Sean nodded. This is indeed the truth, and ording to his guess, those children should indeed be admitted to school.

    Professor McGonagall continued, However, under the current situation, sending owls to deliver letters is not allowed.

    So, Professor, what do you n?

    The principal made the envelope into a Portkey, and Professor Flitwick also enchanted the envelope. When the students and their parents agree, the envelope will directly bring the children who should be admitted to Hogwarts.

    Sean rubbed his nose and said, It should be quite a shock for Muggle families. But this is indeed a better way to do it.

    Yes, Hogwarts will provide uniforms, textbooks, crucibles, astronomical telescopes, etc., at its sole discretion. Fortunately, I recently received a sponsorship. Otherwise, it would not be enough. After all, it was done without the knowledge of the Ministry of Magic. No funding or anything Professor McGonagall sighed.

    Sean gave a dryugh. If he guessed correctly, the sponsorship should havee from the organization his father founded for him.

    So, what do I need to do, Professor McGonagall? Sean asked.

    Professor McGonagall rubbed her temples, Now, all the faculty and staff of Hogwarts are strictly monitored by the Ministry of Magic. Hagrid even investigated for a long time when he goes to Diagon Alley to buy something, and well be easily noticed.

    I guess thats pretty much what they do right now. Sean nodded understandingly.

    For you, Professor McGonagall pushed his sses, you should have a channel to contact the outside world. After all, you have sent letters home for so many children.

    Yes, Professor McGonagall. Sean admitted that his channel is only a secret of contact information.

    I hope I can use your channel to help send letters to every student who should be going to school normally, and as for the matter of purchasing the Professor McGonagall said softly.

    Its simple, Professor McGonagall, Sean agreed, Hand me the student list, address, and letter together. I will send someone whom the Ministry of Magic cannot monitor to deliver the letter. As for the things that they need, that would be not a problem.

    Professor McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief, Thank you very much, Wallup. Dont worry. Hogwarts will pay double your contributionter.

    Sean stood up, Of course, I trust you professors at doing your things. In addition, you can tell me in detail if there are any more things to ask.

    There are not many things, but considering that the portkey is used this time, we have prepared something.

    -

    That night, Sean delivered all the envelopes and student information to Lupin. The next day, his organization sent out many trustworthy wizards. They pretended to be ordinary people and started looking for those potential students who hadnt entered school ording to their addresses and information.

    In a small town in Ennd, a young man wearing a ck trench coat suddenly appeared in the shadows of an alley. He didnt attract anyones attention and blended into the crowd naturally.

    No. 6 Mulberry Street Django whispered the address on the parchment in his hand, then walked in one direction.

    As an old member of the organization, he attached great importance to this task. After all, Lupin said that this was a cooperation between his boss, who had never shown up, and Hogwarts.

    A person who can cooperate with Dumbledore means that his mysterious boss must be a very powerful figure. Maybe it is an ancient wizarding family, and the boss is the current head of that family.

    Of course, this is what Django thinks about in his spare time. His task now is to send the letters and convince the child and their parents. It didnt take long for him to find his target.

    A middle-aged woman opened the door not long after knocking on it.

    Hello, does Luke Santos live here?

    Of course, Luke is my son. The middle-aged woman looked very puzzled.

    Django smiled, and he was about to show his hand.

    The envelope floated up, Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Django Ruby, and I am the admission officer at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Your child has been admitted to this school. Of course, I know this sounds out of nowhere, but I can prove it to you. Can you bring Luke and your husband with you if you would?

    Djangos eloquence was interrupted by Mrs. Santoss puzzled expression, Oh my god, that person is not a liar. There are really other schools of magic.

    Djangos smile froze on his face, What do you mean, Maam?

    Yesterday, a man like you came here. He said he was from the Nurmengard School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. He showed a lot of magical things. You call it magic, right? In the end, my husband and I were convinced. Luke himself was excited. The man said that this was a special period, so he just took Luke and disappeared. I am a little worried now. You know how to visit that Nurmengard school?

    Mrs. Santos exined a lot, and Django was perplexed.

 Chapter 401: â€œNew Arrivalâ€

    Chapter 401: ¡°New Arrival¡±

    When Django walked away from the street, the forced smile on his face was pulled down instantly. This was the first family he chose, but Nurmengards staff was a day ahead of him.

    This made his happy and rxed mood suddenly be tense. Thinking of this, Diango immediately quickened his pace, walked to a corner where no one was paying attention, and immediately Apparated towards the next destination.

    Many other admissions officers sent by the organization also encountered the same problem. They were full of confidence toplete the task assigned by the boss, but they were cut off without even seeing their target.

    The easy task suddenly became hard, although Sean did not exin that everyone must be brought back to Hogwarts.

    In the castle at this time, the side hall next to the entrance of the Great Hall has been well decorated.

    The ceremony should be prepared for the freshmen. Professor McGonagall arranged the off-white side hall warmly. Hagrid also brought over several original Christmas trees and redecorated them into a new decoration.

    In the hall, Professor McGonagall was already waiting in a grand gown, and Sean also changed into a formal wizard robe and stood beside her.

    Its the first time we wee new students like this. Professor McGonagall adjusted her sses, looking a little helpless.

    Professor McGonagall does not pay attention to the sense of ceremony, but she is keen to maintain the ssics that have been passed down. She always believes that this is a way to maintain the atmosphere of Hogwarts.

    Sean said with a smile on the side, For new students, no matter what how they were enrolled. They must see a good impression when they enter this new world.

    Professor McGonagall smiled when she heard, Yes, this is the most important thing.

    The two stood in the side hall and chatted, discussing their experience with Transfiguration from time to time, but the time passed quickly. However, no one appeared in the hall.

    Professor McGonagall frowned, Is there any problem? But thats impossible. In order to prevent idents, Professor Dumbledore opened the school authority. The admission as the Portkey is all made by him. There will be an early warning when they were lost, and even the users identity can be identified to a certain extent when it is activated.

    Sean nced at his watch and said, ording to the information I got, the first batch of admissions officers set off two hours ago. Even if the parents of that family are suspicious, If they can persuade them ording to the procedures.

    Hes also a little unsure now. Lupin can be trusted, and there is no need to worry about any problems with these officers. The problem can only be caused by the way the officers travel and the students families.

    But there are not just one or two admissions officers. Lupin told Sean that he would send out at least ten people. All of them cant go wrong. Just when Sean was about to rush to the Room of Requirement and go to Lupins ce to check the situation through the Vanishing Cab, there was movement in the hall.

    The space distorted, the small vortex expanded rapidly, and a boy appeared in the side hall, clutching an admission notice with his right hand and arge suitcase with his left hand.

    Oh, a freshman? Wee to Hogwarts. Sean heaved a sigh of relief and greeted him with a smile.

    Oh, hello, sir. The boy was born into a Muggle family and looked surprised and embarrassed at the moment. He nced at Sean and Professor McGonagall from time to time.

    Sean said with a smile, Dont be nervous. This is a normal thing for wizards. I think the officer should also exin it to you and your family, right?

    The boy nodded nervously, Yes, yes.

    Thats good. Oh, I almost forgot. Please allow me to introduce myself; my name is Sean Wallup. I am a fourth-year student, and I am responsible for part of the coordination of this admission.

    Sean turned sideways and raised his hand to introduce himself. This is the vice principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and also the professor of Transfiguration, Professor Minerva McGonagall. Her signature should be on the letter you saw.

    Professor McGonagall nodded to the new student. It can only be said that even if she can show her majestic feeling, her whole character still overwhelms the students.

    The boy stood up straight as if he had been electrocuted, Hello, Professor McGonagall! My name is ude McKenning!

    Professor McGonagall nodded and smiled, although this smile made ude even more nervous.

    Okay, dont worry about anything, Sean patted him on the shoulder, I hope that in the next seven years, you can treat Hogwarts like your second home and gain what you want to reap. Now, ready to experience the magic of the wizarding world?

    As soon as the magic of the wizarding world was mentioned, ude immediately turned his head, looking at Sean with some anticipation and some fear. Sean pped his hands, and after a loud pop, a house-elf wearing a cloth with the Hogwarts crest on it appeared on the spot.

    It is an honor to be of your service, Mr. Wallup! The house-elf bowed.

    And you, Professor McGonagall! Im so d to see you again! His voice was particrly sharp.

    Nice to meet you too, Polis. Professor McGonagall also greeted him with a smile.

    Sean reached out and patted the shoulder Polis, Polis, we are old friends, you know, I sneaked into the kitchen so many times to steal foo Professor McGonagall, can you pretend you didnt hear that?

    Professor McGonagall pushed her sses, Mr. Wallop, stealing food in the kitchen is against the school rules.

    Polis suddenly screamed, No, no, Professor McGonagall! It was me who invited Mr. Wallup to be a guest, and he didnt sneak into the kitchen! Please just punish me!

    Professor McGonagall pinched her eyebrows, Polis, you know that I was just joking, right?

    Seanughed loudly, Dude, Professor McGonagall is joking with me. Dont put too much pressure on yourselves. Oh, by the way, lets meet our new students.

    ude was startled when he saw the house elf appearing suddenly, but he felt a little relieved when he saw that Sean knew him so well.

    He got the courage to stretch out a hand, Hello, Mr. Polis. My name is ude McKenning. You can call me ude. I am a freshman at Hogwarts. Its nice to meet you.

    He saw the house elf in front of him screaming. His big face made an extremely exaggerated expression.

    My God! My God! Polis eximed. An honorable wizard wants to shake hands with me! What an honor!

    Sean shook his head helplessly and gestured to ude not to be nervous about it. Polis shook hands with ude cautiously and excitedly, then let out a scream.

    Its an honor! Its an honor! Ill keep your things safe for you!

    After speaking, he carried udes suitcase and disappeared in ce.

    Sean spread his hands towards ude, House-elves are like this; you will understand in the future. By the way, its over there.

    He pointed to a small door in the corner of the side hall and snapped his fingers. A small note with udes name jumped out, and it was wrapped around his finger.

    Go there and change into your robes. This note will lead you to a room for your size. Oh, just put the changed clothes there. House-elves take care of it along with your suitcase in the dormitoryter.

    Okay. In a surprise, ude looked at his fingers, lifted them up, and entered the small room.

    Sean turned around and caught the smile on Professor McGonagalls face, Professor, is this part of the reason why you are a teacher?

    Professor McGonagall nodded, Looking at the new students, whether they are panicked or curious, always gives me a feeling. I will lead these new seedlings to a bigger world. Its something Im proud of, and it fascinates me.

    Sean nodded in agreement, pping his hands again, Anyway, the first student is here. It seems that the rate of their arrival is random. They may have taken a long time to prepare their luggage and say goodbye to their parents.

    Professor McGonagall agreed, Yes, it seems so. It takes a lot of time to prepare the luggage brought by Mr. McKenning. Moreover, they are only eleven years old after all, and the oldest is twelve years old.

    Yes, butter, there should be more and more students.

    Sure enough, just as Sean said, when ude had changed into his robe and stood nervously on one side, two more freshmen were teleported over by the Portkey one after the other. They all had the same expressions on their faces as when ude first arrived. Sean greeted them as the person in charge of the orientation this time.

    Although he was a bit confused as he was not used to it, Sean had some ideas on what to do.

    Sean also decided that from now on, he must screen out the new students who are worthy of his attention.

    Its not to dominate Hogwarts, nor is it to organize an army of wizards in the future.

    Sean felt that he needed a group of young blood with sufficient strength and the same goal. He doesnt want to change the world, he doesnt want to go to war with anyone, and he doesnt want to rule the world and be the dictator of the world. Its just that Sean wants the world to be better.

    He didnt know if his thoughts at this time would change in the future. But Sean knew that if he didnt do it, it would be really toote when he needed it in the future.

    In the current world, the Ministry of Magic is almost rotten to the bone. Barty Crouch, who reced Fudge, was controlled by his own son. After Barty Jr. lost his control, he did not change much. In Seans view, he is still just a tool for anyone to use.

    Moreover, even if he is not a tool, Sean doesnt think he can make any new changes. For example, the top management of the British Ministry of Magic is basically controlled by the Returners.

    How can Sean trust such an organization? Would the British Ministry of Magic be better, even if the Returners problem were dealt with soon?

    Sean doesnt think so. In addition, the Ministry of Magic and the entire wizarding world, even Hogwarts, have problems. To put it bluntly, in Seans eyes, the Hogwarts education system also has problems.

    In many cases, Hogwarts has preserved the teaching way of an old wizard leading a young wizard in the Middle Ages. Although Hogwarts has undergone many reforms over the years, it was far from enough in Seans eyes.

    But to change all this, he must start with the youngest wizards. Sean has already decided that this orientation is a good opportunity for him to show something to all the new students. Professor McGonagall had exined that he would be in charge of teaching them after they enrolled.

    Sean is going to mix some of his own private things into it while teaching the Transfiguration ss. Its time for the Golden Dawn to grow stronger.

    The freshmen walked into the room one by one under Seans smile, changed into their robes, and stood in a row awkwardly. As time passed, more and more students came to the side hall, and students also became active due to the increase in their friends.

    Yes, dont worry, there are many rooms inside. My note will tell you where to go. Well, do you have anything?

    A girl pulled Seans sleeve, Hello, Mr. Wallup. Mr. Django Ruby, who came to recruit students, asked me to give this to the person in charge of Hogwarts.

    Oh, yes, thank you.

 Chapter 402: â€œCompeting With Other Schoolsâ€

    Chapter 402: ¡°Competing With Other Schools¡±

    Sean knew that Django was sent out by Lupin. He was considered a powerful and reliable wizard in the organization he founded, and he sent him a message.

    Sean unfolded the note, and there was a sentence written at the beginning, We were robbed.

    He continued reading, Starting early in the morning, I have visited twelve houses. All of them are young wizards born in Muggle families. Only now have I gotten the first one to enter Hogwarts. I didnt get the opportunity to talk with the others because the admissions officers from other schools had already gone there yesterday.

    Among the eleven others, six young wizards chose Nurmengard, three chose Beauxbatons, and three chose Dumstrang. This is what Ive seen today. After contacting several colleagues, I found that they were experiencing the same thing, but not as many as I encountered. I will continue to the next one, and I will let you know the news.

    Sean was shocked. Grindelwald was trapped under the invisibility cloak and was one step ahead of Hogwarts.

    The current admission situation ispletely different from when Sean received two admission notices simultaneously. Because of the changes in the situation, there is no such thing as door-to-doorpetition for students.

    When a wizardes to show his magic, as long as he can gain the trust of the family, the student is considered recruited. Sean always felt that Hogwarts actions were fast. Unexpectedly, Grindelwald had already made a move before him.

    But why did Beauxbaton and Durmstrang also get involved?

    There are four magic schools in Europe. In recent years, Nurmengard has been the one with the most abundant students, followed by Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. Even if Nurmengard robbed students, the other two schools getting students from the UK is a bit unreasonable.

    Although the scope of enrollment in schools is mostly for the whole of Europe, this situation has been rare in previous years.

    In addition, Durmstrang has gradually declined due to the rise of Nurmengard in recent years. Even so, this school, which is famous for dark magic, has given up its tradition of only recruiting pure-blood wizards. Djangos news clearly stated that the first recruits he recruited were Muggle families.

    Professor McGonagall saw Sean, stepped forward, and asked, Whats wrong?

    Professor, look at this. Sean handed over the note.

    Professor McGonagall frowned after reading it, No wonder we waited so long for the new students to be sent over by the Portkey.

    Professor, its still within my understanding that Nurmengard is robbing students. But Beauxbatons and Durmstrang? Will their enrollment range include the UK? Sean asked suspiciously.

    Professor McGonagall nodded, Of the four magic schools in Europe, Durmstrang has the smallest enrollment range, but it basically covers most of Europe. Other schools, including our Hogwarts, are all open to the whole world. But because of the schools geographical location, the enrollment scope of each school is basically fixed on the European continent.

    Take Hogwarts as an example. The students are basically from the UK. Some young wizards from other countries close to the UK will be recruited, and most of them are from Muggle families. The same is true for other schools. Beauxbatons is located in the Pyrenees, so its somewhere in France and Spain. Durmstrang is located in Scandinavia, and the area of

    enrollment is the northern part of Europe and near Germany.

    Seanughed a few times. He had always thought that Durmstrang was located in Germany.

    Professor McGonagall saw how curious he was and continued to exin, The rise of Nurmengard has seized most of Durmstrangs students, and Nurmengard is actively recruiting students from all over Europe. Given there are also kids that didnt enroll.

    Kids that didnt enroll? Sean asked suspiciously.

    Yes, Professor McGonagall nodded, There are a lot of wizards in Europe; even the original three schools do not encapste all of the children. Because many young wizards do not enroll, and they learn magic individually.

    Such as Greece. There are actually a lot of wizards in Greece, but whether it is Hogwarts or other schools, Greek students are rare. Because they basically do not enroll in schools and their parents and family members teach their own magic, or it may be taught by the more respected elderly in the localmunity.

    In some countries on the border of Europe, young wizards may choose magic schools in other regions, such as the worldsrgest school, the Uagadou School in Africa, and Koldovstoretz in Russia.

    I see After listening to Professor McGonagalls teaching, Sean suddenly realized something and nodded.

    Professor McGonagall looked at the note again, with some worry between her brows, It may be the reason for the frequent idents recently. All schools have stepped up their recruitment efforts, and even Durmstrang has gone to recruit Muggle-borns. It seems that we are a step behind.

    Sean looked up at the students who had just put on their robes and were looking at them curiously, counted the number silently, and said, ording to the current situation, it is still eptable, and the order I gave them is to recruit children from Muggle families first. After all, wizard families in the UK should still choose Hogwarts.

    But Sean muttered.

    But what? asked Professor McGonagall.

    Professor, judging by the progress, Hogwarts is not slow. The reason why we are one step behind is actually Sean lowered his voice, It has something to do with the British Ministry of Magic.

    Professor McGonagall was taken aback for a moment and pushed her sses seriously, You mean, the British Ministry of Magic and other schools leaked the news that we are going to recruit students privately?

    Sean nodded, Leave Nurmengard aside for the time being, but the other two schools timing is a bit strange. Besides, it shouldnt be called leaking. Professor, have youmunicated with the Ministry of Magic before?

    Yes, wemunicated before, but there was no agreement that they would not allow us to enroll mid-semester.

    Thats right, the Ministry of Magic refused to allow Hogwarts to recruit students openly, they reminded Beauxbatons and Durmstrang. Given that you are under the Ministry of Magics surveince, you give the task to me. Sean exined.

    Professor McGonagall frowned, But what is their goal in reducing the number of students in Hogwarts?

    Sean said faintly, The Ministry of Magic is no longer the previous Ministry of Magic.

    Professor McGonagall sighed, I guess thats true

    In addition, wizards need to report when crossing the border, and their actions are so fast that it is not even enough toplete the process. It can only be said that some official forces have opened a backdoor for them.

    Professor McGonagall rubbed her temple with a headache, It seems the case.

    Actually, I still have some guesses.

    What is that?

    Will other schools temporarily let go of the students that they have enrolled in previous years because they want to seize the student from Hogwarts? Sean said.

    Its very possible Professor McGonagalls eyes lit up.

    After all, the schools are not vacation areas but sses, and there are not many slots avable. I dont think they will have enough time to seize all of Hogwarts students, but some of them. Sean reminded.

    Thats right, theres not enough time. Because they have to convince every parent and students one by one, especially those born in Muggle families.

    Professor, Hogwarts doesnt discriminate against students from other countries, right?

    Of course, Hogwarts treats all students equally. Professor McGonagall said firmly.

    How about we change our thinking?

    Seans judgment is based on the fact that the British Ministry of Magic is already under the control of the Returners, and the French, German, and other ministries of magic are also under the control of the Returners. They want to rob Hogwarts of students, which proves that arger number of students have been impacted.

    As for Nurmengard, Sean couldnt do much about it as Grindelwald robs them every year. Professor McGonagall also immediately understood what Sean meant. She paced around for a while before making a decision.

    Sean, Hogwarts needs your help.

    It will be my pleasure.

    Im going to get more names of students now. Can you contact more people?

    Of course, Im used to making more preparations. Sean said with a smile.

    Professor McGonagall showed an appreciative expression, Very well, Ravenw adds twenty points then.

    After speaking, she left in a hurry. Sean knew that Professor McGonagall must be looking for The Quill of eptance and The Book of Admittance.

    These two magical items that have existed since the founding of Hogwarts are the key to recruiting students. The Quill of eptance finds newborns with magical powers, while the Book of ess is to write it down. It will use strict standards to screen out the newborns found by the Quill, and only after confirming that they can be a wizard will their name be written on the Book.

    Only the principal and vice-principal can use these two magic items, and if Sean guessed correctly, the range of the Quill and the Book was only around Ennd. Professor McGonagall is likely to use some method to expand its range.

    Sean grinned. Now, the whole of Europe is battling for new students.

    -

    The organization hidden in the Muggle building was busy, and Lupin kept instructing his subordinates to ssify the iing information.

    These twenty children are rtively close. Henry, go there now. Lupin ordered.

    Okay.

    The persuasion needs to be fast, and you dont have to worry about your magic being discovered by the Ministry of Magic. In addition, the boss also sent a new list. Remember to use it. If the other party shows an obvious resistance, give up directly and go to the next one.

    Dont worry, boss. Henry smiled, took the list and the form, and shook the Portkey in his hand, This is illegal smuggling here. I dont n to stay there for too long and be captured by the local Ministry of Magic.

    Lupin smiled, Dont worry about your thing, just go.

    Okay. After speaking, Henry activated the Portkey and disappeared into ce.

    If Sean could see this scene, he would definitely nod in satisfaction. Money is power.

    Regardless of whether they are good people or not, as long as they can be moved by something, they can be hired. With many Galleons provided by Mr. Wallup, Lupin easily reached an agreement with many wizards experienced in smuggling.

    As long as he spends money for them, Sean can bypass the Ministry of Magics border surveince and directly smuggle a bunch of students across the country.

    Inside Hogwarts, Sean was still greeting the new students. At Seans request, the prefects also came to help. At this time, most of the Muggle family wizards in the UK were almost convinced, and children from wizard families began to be teleported by the Portkey.

    Thank you, Mr. Wallup.

    Youre wee, Kay. Sean smiled and waved to the little boy in front of him, who was the younger brother of Seans roommate, Cormac McLaggen.

    Sean looked up at the number of students in the hall. It was not too small, but it was not enoughpared to previous years. As he was thinking about it, another one was teleported by the Portkey.

    Hello there, may I ask your name?

    Calvin Andres, sir. The pale-skinned boy spoke with a thick German ent.

    Seans eyes lit up, Where are you from?

    Germany, Bremen of Germany.

    Sean secretly rejoiced.

    After some introductions, Calvin handed over a note, Sir, the recruiter asked me to send me

    this message. Im sorry, I was so nervous and almost forgot about it.

    Its okay, thank you for this. After the boy left, Sean unfolded the note.

    Everything is going well. Other schools have not recruited the Muggle families. I will go to the next family immediately.

    Sure enough, neither Beauxbatons nor Durmstrang had taken care of the local students. Seeing this result, he grinned.

 Chapter 403: â€œThe Sorting Hat Songâ€

    Chapter 403: ¡°The Sorting Hat Song¡±

    At night, in Hogwarts.

    In the decorated side hall, the best magic school in Ennd weed so many young wizards from different ces. Because the enrollment started early in the morning, the students couldnt take the Hogwarts Express toe to Hogwarts and make friends like before.

    The new students who came to Hogwarts early had been in the side hall for over ten hours. But these have long been considered by Professor McGonagall and Sean.

    The Honeydukes Candy Shop in Hogsmeade sends all kinds of candies to children who are new to the wizarding world. Mr. Flume and his wife from Honeydukes nned to give it away for free after Sean insisted that the cost would be paid.

    Hogwarts also ordered a lot of magical jokes and prank materials from Zonkos. Of course, the new students yed with big dung eggs, burping candy, and many more.

    Fred and George even sneaked into the side hall after their ss. When they found that the new students were ying with the simplest and safest prank toys, the twins expressed their dissatisfaction with Sean.

    Thats it? Thats all you can give to them? Nothing that would cause big trouble? Come on, we didnt have much interest in this when we were five years old. These little kids are going to go to Hogwarts to be wizards. Its time to introduce them to something that adults would y with.

    Sean shrugged, I think its more important to arouse their curiosity and interest in magic first, and today is their first day. I dont want to lead a group of children to have their noses bitten off or their tongues burned and see Madam Pomfrey. Anyways, its probably time for you to go.

    These two hooked Seans shoulders with treacherous smiles on their faces, Sean, jokes, and pranks are the dream! We can screen out a group of like-minded kids on orientation day. We are two away from graduation. There is still more than a year left, and to skip this moment right before we graduate is something that we would regretfully.

    Maybe you can consider halting your graduation, Mr. Weasley? A voice sounded from behind the twins.

    Fred and George immediately stood up straight, Professor McGonagall, good evening, and nice to see you here.

    Professor McGonagall nced at the two of them, If I can see your grades in the OWLs exam resulting in a good score at the end of this semester, I might be happy, and you will be happier too.

    Yes, Professor, I think what you say is correct.

    Thats right. Fred and I are going to talk to Sean about the OWLs exam.

    Well said, George. Im so touched by both of us.

    But we cant ck off, Fred. I think we still need to study hard now. How about going to the library or the hall to read some books?

    Good idea!

    See youter, Professor McGonagall! See youter, Sean!

    The two sang together and waved goodbye. Before Professor McGonagall could reprimand them both, they quickly fled the scene. Sean shook his head.

    Professor McGonagall stared at the backs of the two and turned to Sean, Mr. Wallup, how is the situation?

    Sean picked up the parchment in his hand and handed it over.

    As we expected, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang didnt take into ount the children in their enrollment range in previous years. It happened that they just wanted to rob Hogwarts. The children there are also easier to be persuaded.

    ording to the data, the sess rate of the people we send out is very high, and I asked them to give up those children from wizarding families and basically choose the wizards from Muggle families or half-blood families. ording to the statistics, the enrollment rate has reached more than 80%. The people from Beauxbaton and Durmstrang have not discovered that we have been doing this.

    After listening to Sean, Professor McGonagall finally smiled, Smart decision and good execution, Mr. Wallip. You have been a great help this time.

    Sean shook his head, You are too polite, Professor McGonagall. As a person from Hogwarts, this is what I should do.

    The admiration in Professor McGonagalls eyes became firm when she heard the words, Another thirty points to Ravenw, perhaps. In addition, if you need any questions about Transfiguration, feel free to ask me.

    She emphasized pronouncing the words any and feel free.

    Im thankful for that. Sean smiled.

    The two chatted for a while. Professor McGonagall nced at the students in the side hall, This seems to be thergest number of students since I joined here.

    Sean spread his hands, Frankly speaking, this may be thergest ss in Hogwarts history.

    He nced at the list and the time on the watch, The new students from other countries have basically been recruited, like Belgium and other countries, which are in the enrollment range like Nurmengard. But Nurmengard is not like the other two schools. They didnt purposelye to the UK to rob students.

    Professor McGonagall shook her head helplessly, Nurmengard in previous years has basically swept new students all over Europe, right?

    Sean nodded, Yes, the students we grab are basically from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang range, and almost all of them are here. There should be another batchter.

    Huh?

    Professor, have you forgotten? The children of wizarding families in the UK may still be more willing to wait for the letter from Hogwarts. This is our advantage. Sean said.

    Professor McGonagall adjusted his sses, I almost forgot. Im so busy today that Im not focused.

    Ill need you toe to the sorting ceremonyter. Sean said with a smile.

    Just as he spoke, the side hall ground spun again, and several kids appeared on the spot with the letter andrge suitcases. They are as curious as other children but obviously less confused.

    There they are. Sean said and walked up.

    When thest batch of new students came to the side hall through the Portkey, Sean also got the note from thest child.

    The goal has been achieved.

    Thest one, huh. Sean said silently and then walked to Professor McGonagall.

    Professor, all our officers havepleted their tasks, and all the new students this year should have arrived.

    Professor McGonagall nodded with satisfaction, Thank you, Sean.

    Just as she was speaking, the air beside him contorted, and Polis reappeared. The new students were shocked and looked at the house elf curiously. Polis bowed to Professor McGonagall and Sean and turned his big head to Sean.

    Mr. Wallup! Everything you have told Polis to do has been done! said Polis happily.

    Whats the matter? A little girl asked.

    Food! Its food! Polis proudly puffed out his chest, Mr. Wallup, considering that the new studentse from many different ces, so I asked them to prepare more regional dishes! When the other house elves heard that it was Mr. Wallups request, they all worked harder! The food is all ready!

    Sean smiled and stretched out his hand, Youre so reliable, Polis. Thank you.

    Polis screamed, carefully shook hands with Sean, screamed again, and disappeared in ce. The new students next to him looked dumbfounded, and they looked at Sean even more in amazement.

    Professor McGonagall suddenly realized, I forgot about that. Fortunately, you prepared it in advance.

    Im just reminding them. When they came to deliver meals to the new students, the house elves worked hard. Sean took no credit for it.

    Professor McGonagall looked at him with increasing satisfaction. When thest students changed their clothes and walked into the side hall, Professor McGonagall put away his smile and took a step forward.

    Professor McGonagall could always silence all the students at once. She just stood there and nced around. All the new students stood upright, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    Wee to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. This years situation is special, so you did not receive the letter during the summer vacation. However, this does not affect your way into the wizarding world.

    The Hogwarts tradition will be the same as usual. The opening dinner will begin. Before going to the Great Hall, you must decide which house. The sorting ceremony is important because when you are in school, the house you will be assigned will be your home at Hogwarts. You will attend sses with other students in the same house, live in the house dormitory together, and spend your spare time together in themon room.

    The houses colleges are

    Looking at the nervous students, Sean smiled and then quietly exited the side hall. Todays work is over. Its time to go to the hall.

    After walking a few steps into the hall, the eyes of other students of all grades were cast over. Sean smiled and waved to them, quickly found Hermione and Daisy, and sat down beside them.

    Oh, its Mr. Wallup, the person in charge of this years admissions. Thank you for your hard work. Daisy said sweetly with a smile.

    Thank you for your words, Miss Potter. Sean smiled and knocked her on the head.

    Turning his gaze, all the professors were already sitting at the teachers table, including Dumbledore. He was talking to Professor Flitwick next to him, and he seemed to be in good condition.

    The Sorting Hat has been ced on a stool at the front of the aisle in the hall. Its mouth is squirming, and he doesnt know what it is muttering, like a person who is about to review the students it was going to sort.

    After waiting for a while, Professor McGonagall led the new students inside. Like the other students, Sean looked at the new students. This seemed to be something that all the old students in all schools loved to do.

    There are so many new students this year. He heard someone beside him whispering.

    When the new students stood in two rows, everyone turned their attention to the Sorting Hat.

    The Sorting Hat grinned and sang loudly.

    A thousand years or more ago

    When I was newly sewn,

    There lived four wizards of renown,

    Whose names are still well known:

    Bold Gryffindor, from wild moor,

    Fair Ravenw, from glen,

    Sweet Hufflepuff, from valley broad,

    Shrewd Slytherin, from fen.

    They shared a wish, a hope, a dream,

    They hatched a daring n

    To educate young sorcerers

    Thus Hogwarts School began.

    Now, each of these four founders

    Formed their own house, for each

    Did value different virtues

    In the ones they had to teach.

    By Gryffindor, the bravest were

    Prized far beyond the rest;

    For Ravenw, the cleverest

    Would always be the best;

    For Hufflepuff, hard workers were

    Most worthy of admission;

    And power-hungry Slytherin

    Loved those of great ambition.

    While still alive, they did divide

    Their favourites from the throng,

    Yet how to pick the worthy ones

    When they were dead and gone?

    Twas Gryffindor who found the way,

    He whipped me off his head

    The founders put some brains in me

    So I could choose instead!

    Now slip me snug about your ears,

    Ive never yet been wrong,

    Ill have a look inside your mind

    And tell where you belong!

    After the Sorting Hat sang its song, there was no sound left in the hall.

 Chapter 404: â€œThe New Students Sorting Ceremoniesâ€

    Chapter 404: ¡°The New Students Sorting Ceremonies¡±

    The hall was quiet for a while before apuse broke out, but the whispers of the students could not be stopped, and several students were whispering everywhere. Sean also apuded. Hermione and Daisy beside him had weird expressions on their faces.

    The Sorting Hat is acting weird now?

    Because the start time of school is wrong this time, plus the time incident was not long ago.

    Probably, it hasnt been normal recently.

    Sean could hear voices of other students talking at the table, and Hermione was also frowning and muttering in a low voice, In this year

    Sean shook his head andughed lowly, In previous years, even if the Sorting Hat had new songs, this was not the case. The focus of the songs was still on the descriptions of the four founders and the quality and requirements of the four houses. It is indeed different.

    Daisy also interjected, Is the Sorting Hat warning us? This doesnt seem to be what a hat should do.

    Hermione replied, The Sorting Hat is a part of Hogwarts, while the current situation is indeed bad, and it is understandable to warn them. Dont forget, ites from Godric Gryffindor and the magic of the other three founders.

    He even stayed in Hogwarts. Natural for the hat to stay like this for hundreds of years. Sean added.

    The most important thing is that it is still in the principals office. A faint voice came from the side.

    Sean turned his head, and it was Helena, the ghost of Ravenw, Oh, good evening, maam. I havent seen you for a long time.

    A smile appeared on Helenas face, Sean, thank you for that photo.

    Youre wee. By the way, has the Sorting Hat ever created a new song like this before? Sean asked.

    Helena recalled, I dont pay much attention to these, but I know that if Hogwarts is in danger, the Sorting Hat will indeed warn them of something. My mother once told me that the Sorting Hat somehow can be regarded as a part of the Hogwarts consciousness. This is not the magic bestowed by the four founders, but the magical characteristics created by the Sorting Hat itself.

    To a certain extent, the Sorting Hat can be regarded as a part of Hogwarts consciousness. Sean rested his chin and pondered this sentence.

    Professor McGonagall coughed lightly while holding a thick stack of parchment and stood beside the Sorting Hat. The rustling voice in the hall suddenly calmed down.

    As the sorting begins. The new students whose names I read will walk forward and put the Sorting Hat on their head.

    Campbell Axton.

    A ck and skinny boy stumbled, ran up, and put his hat on.

    Ravenw! The Sorting Hat didnt take long to call out the houses name.

    Campbell breathed a sigh of relief and ran towards Ravenws table. Sean and the other students apuded enthusiastically. During the period, Campbell nodded gratefully to Sean. The kid was so nervous when he was teleported by the Portkey before, so Seanforted him with a few words.

    Daisy nced at the new students and whispered, There are so many people, much more than my year.

    There are a total of 246 new students, to be exact. Sean exined.

    Wow, thats nearly a hundred more than our year. Daisy eximed.

    Hermione said while looking around, However, it seems that many of the new students are from other countries. Look at those two; they are speaking English, right? But judging by the way they speak, are they French?

    Sean looked over and nodded after hearing the words, It is indeed French. Although they are not the same, they are twins.

    Hermione turned her head and looked at Sean suspiciously, What happened?

    Sean shrugged, We snatched some students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang.

    Huh?

    At this time, in a manor in the Pyrenees. Madame Maxime was frowning in the principals office, listening to the person in front of her.

    thats pretty much the situation, maam.

    Most of the students from Muggle families were snatched away by Hogwarts Madam Maxime closed her eyes, I knew that I shouldnt do such small tricks in front of Dumbledore.

    Madam, should wemunicate with Hogwarts?

    Communicate what? To exchange the students from both sides? Do you treat the children as items that can be traded? Madam Maximes voice was filled with displeasure, Just pretend that no students were missed this year. Prepare for the dinner party.

    Yes, maam.

    The same situation also happened in Durmstrang, except that Igor Karkarov was not as calm as Madam Maxime.

    He lost his temper in the office and asked the subordinate in front of him angrily, How could Hogwarts know that we dont have any recruits in the local area?! Didnt the news over there say that Dumbledore isnt even in school?! Can he see everything?!

    The subordinates lips were silenced, and he dared not speak.

    Durmstrang has already all of those efforts to recruit those Mudbloods! Karkaroff smashed a vase, his chest heaving violently, You tell me that this years students are not even fifty?!

    Are you turning to make Durmstrang into a preschool?!

    Are there as many people in our school as there are in one grade in Hogwarts?!

    Faced with Karkaroffs anger, the subordinate had no choice but to lower his head. He wanted to say that this was none of his business. Durmstrang has been in decline for a long time. Even though they recruited new students born in Muggle families this year, the number of students they got isnt the same.

    The main reason is that Nurmengards robbing of students is too ruthless. Even in Germany, many famous pure-blood families no longer choose Durmstrang. Of course, he could only think about these words in his heart.

    After driving his subordinates away, Karkaroff stared gloomily out of the window, Dumbledoreyou sly fox

    It never urred to the two headmasters that the n to steal the students didnt evene from Dumbledore. Of course, if they knew, they might be even angrier.

    -

    At Hogwarts.

    In the hall, the speed of the new students line shortened much slower than before, and waiting for the new students to be assigned to their houses today took a lot of time. Many students stomachs were already rumbling.

    Daisy nced at the table and the new students for a while. She secretly lowered her head under the table and quickly stuffed a piece of candy into her mouth.

    Hermione looked nkly at Sean, She eats too much candy, and you keep bringing candy to her!

    Sean persuaded with a smile, Its not a big problem. Weve waited too long tonight, so we need to replenish some energy first somehow.

    Daisy poked her head out from under the table, Do you want some too?

    Just your candy yourselves. Hermione tapped her on the head.

    Just when everyone was starving, thest student finally put on the Sorting Hat. The Sorting Hat yelled out as soon as it touched the girls head.

    Gryffindor! The Gryffindors erupted with much warmer apuse and cheers than before, and even students from other houses apuded.

    The girl named Freya Zilmer was frightened and was finally brought to the table of Gryffindor by Fred and George. Everyone immediately looked helplessly at Dumbledore, who had been smiling and watching all this.

    Dumbledore did not disappoint everyone; he stood up and said, We wee this new student in the school, but more words should be left behind. Lets enjoy the food first!

    The nights loudest apuse resounded in the hall and was immediately reced by the sound of knives, forks, cups, and tes shing.

    There are so many dishes today. Hermione happily took a French foie gras.

    There will be as many in the future, and thats good news. Seanughed.

    Since there have been no wizarding wars in the past hundred years and no psychopathic individuals killing people everywhere, the poption has grown considerably.

    Although Nurmengard is stillpeting for the number of students, the number of students at Hogwarts is still increasing year by year. This years new students arrived half a yearte, there were a huge number of them, which made the whole hall even more lively.

    The dinner was noisier than before. Itsted for a long time, and the noise in the hall subsided a little after everyone was full.

    Dumbledore stood up from his chair, As the dinner is finishing. I must say something while you arepletely full of energy in your stomach, or Im afraid you will forget it when you get up tomorrow.

    Although I shouldnt use the word new semester, I still have to talk about the things for the new semester, Dumbledore smiled, New students should know that the Forbidden Forest is not for students to enter. Although we are currently suspending all outdoor sses, I still have to remind you, including some of the old students.

    There are still some dementors stationed on the border of Hogwarts, Dumbledores voice became serious, Although you will not have the chance to meet them under normal circumstances, I remind you not to mess with those creatures. Our prefects and the student council will watch you all about this.

    Sean saw Percys chest rise.

    Mr. Filch asked me, and he told me it was the four hundred and fourth time to remind everyone not to cast spells in the corridors between sses. There will be more rules, but it will be posted on the bulletin boardter.

    Dumbledore nced around at everyone and smiled, Lets hear some good news to change our situation. Considering everyones entertainment needs, several professors are teaming up to create an indoor Quidditch in the castleter.

    Before he finished, enthusiastic cheers erupted from the four houses, and many students even jumped up excitedly.

    Quiet, please. It must be said that the indoor Quidditch pitch is certainly not as spacious as the outdoor one, but it should be enough for a less wild Quidditch match. The captains can start the Quidditch selection, and you should be able to use the new pitch shortly.

    Before singing our school song, I have something for everyone. While the future has not yet arrived, let us travel together on the long road.

    There was warm apuse in the hall. When the school song was over, all the students started walking towards the dormitory, and everyone was drowsy because of the food.

    The new students lined up awkwardly under themand of the prefects, and they were also tired. By the time Sean returned to his dorm and sank into his bed, his eyelids were already twitching.

    He has been maintaining a tense and busy state recently. He is almost used to it. But he doesnt know why. Although todays workload is not heavy, Sean just feels that he is extremely sleepy. But this tiredness and sleepiness do note from work or emotions but more like a feeling of rxation.

    The moment his eyes were about to close, Sean remembered thest words of the Sorting Hat and Dumbledore.

    There are so many hidden meanings. Sean thought in a daze. After that, he fell into a deep sleep.

    The next day, Sean, who had slept deeply all night, got up and went to the staff lounge. Hes now a member of the Hogwarts faculty, too. Yesterday, Professor McGonagall told herself that she was going to hand over the first Transfiguration ss to Sean for new students.

    Sean couldnt say no about this and finally agreed. While he was preparing the lesson ns, there was a sudden noise outside the door.

    Two people opened the door and walked in.

    Im here to work, not to fight with you, Ms. Hawke. Please pay attention to your words.

    Sterling, just because you thought that you work with me, I will not look up to you with good views. This is Hogwarts, not Nurmengard.

    Two young people, a man and a woman, appeared in front of him. Seans face became weird.

    How did these two enemies get together here?

 Chapter 405: â€œNew Assistant, Old Enemiesâ€

    Chapter 405: ¡°New Assistant, Old Enemies¡±

    It was Charlotte Hawke and Colton Sterling who came here.

    Charlotte was the female president of the student council at Hogwarts, and Sterling was the male student council president at Nurmengard. Back then, it was these two people who recruited Sean while fighting.

    So it was his old acquaintance, but how did Colton end up at Hogwarts?

    The two pushed the door open and saw Sean inside. Charlotte changed her behavior towards Sterling and put a smile on her face.

    Good morning, Sean. Long time no see.

    Sean stood up and responded with a smile, Long time no see, Charlotte. How are you doing?

    Charlotte snorted, It would have been good if I hadnt met some obnoxious fellow.

    Sterling came out from behind her, as if he didnt hear her talking about him at all, and stretched his hand to Sean, Long time no see, Wallup.

    Sean shook hands with him, Long time no see, Mr. Sterling.

    As soon as they shook hands, Charlotte came over, pushed Sterling away, and grabbed Sean away, Sterling, why are you pretending to be acquaintances with Sean? If I remember correctly when you were at his house and made insults to the Wallups?

    He didnt pay any attention to Charlottes rude words. He stepped back and smoothed some wrinkles on the long windbreaker, Ms. Hawke, taking someone elses words out of context wont help you. Besides, I greatly respect meeting Wallup because of Professor Grindelwalds rtionship with him.

    Charlotte let go of Sean, Oh? Does that mean Im not suitable near him? Besides, being polite is being polite. Pretending to be a nice person is a hypocritical thing to do.

    Sterling didnt want to think about it at all. He moved his eyes down a bit, It seems that there are certain differences in our view on politeness, but I have been well-taught all the time, so I can understand the difference between you and me.

    You wanted to y tricks? I think you didnt learn enough lessons when you were in Knockturn Alleyst time.

    Lesson? If you call the great result of burning my clothing with all your strength a lesson, I can understand that. I can even understand the reason why your ne broke that time.

    The two were about to draw out their wands again, so Sean felt a headache.

    He quickly stood between the two of them, Come on now, this is the faculty lounge, and Professor McGonagall will being hereter.

    Hearing this, Charlotte snorted before taking half a step back. Sterling nodded to Sean and also took a step back. Needless to say, Sean also took risks with Charlotte in the Ashwinder incident, and she is a respectable wizard regardless of character or strength.

    As for Sterling, although his looks are very arrogant and his mouth is quite poisonous (only to Charlotte), he is a skilled individual. Moreover, now that Sean is Grindelwalds student and has a connection with Nurmengard, Sterling can think of him as one of his own.

    After separating the two, summoning two chairs with his wand, and letting them sit down, Sean said, I didnt even have time to ask. Why did both of youe to Hogwarts all of a sudden? What happened? When you received your Christmas present, you said you were still working in Knockturn Alley and collecting various letters?

    Charlotte slumped on the chair and saidzily, Thank you for your changing skin cloak. I like it very much. About that, why dont you ask him? What good has he done?

    Sean turned his head with some doubts. He didnt know much about Charlottes work. He knew that she was quite often changing jobs after graduation. On the other side, Sterling sat upright in the chair, with his hands on his knees and an elegant posture.

    I have nothing to say. The root cause of that incident is that you were too careless. I reminded you because of my kindness. Whether you strike or curse it, I must do it. Also, what does it have to do with me?

    As soon as Charlotte heard this, she became angry. She stood from the chair, pointed at his face, and scolded, Do I need to remind you? Mocking my job and casting a curse on my Employer?

    Sterling replied, Employer? Which Employer would secretly use the Blood Drawing Curse on other people? You are an adult wizard who fought against me in the Goblet of Fire, although you lost. But you cant detect the slightest spell? Thats disappointing.

    What are you talking about? I do know hes a vampire. He drank the sleeping potion for his needs. As long as he uses my blood, which he used for the sleeping potion, its normal. A little bit of blood in exchange for the private manuscripts of famous half-vampire wizards such as Murray is a good deal, and you ruined all the ns I have nned for so long! Charlotte was furious.

    n? Sterling raised his brows, You must have failed the Magical Animal ss and Potions ss. How much is the sleeping potion mixed with blood? Did you catch that the vampires were trying to purify his blood? Did you notice that? Let alone that spell you put around. That thing only diffuses gas potions, not liquid potions.

    So what if it fails? I just want to get that vampires thing and leave.

    Sterlings voice was cold, What if that vampire isnt going to let you go? What if he wants to raise a blood ve in private?

    By him? Do you underestimate me, Sterling?

    Your chances of being one are about ten thousand times higher than mine.

    The more the two talked, the more angry she became. Sterling had always been cold.

    Its always like this every time! Why are you so annoying? You were the one who ruined my nst time!

    I happened to pass by and saw some idiot working for a goblin.

    Thats because what I want is in his hands!

    Getting treasures from the goblin? He pays you a sry, and you dare to do that?

    Andst time you!

    Thats because youre stupid

    Like one year ago!

    Its still because your n is not good enough

    And at that time!

    Didnt you notice the wizards behind you were about to cast a Stunning Charm on you? How can you be so careless after graduating? I am disappointed in Professor Dumbledore.

    You!

    In the end, Charlotte crossed Sean again and stood before Sterling. On the other hand, Sterling didnt move at all. He just taunted Charlotte from time to time. Sean was rubbing his temples aside, and the two of them were arguing endlessly.

    But he understood it now.

    Charlottes frequent job changes are rted to the dangerous people to obtain more valuable items or information. As for Sterling, for some reason, he would always show up at one part, either disrupting Charlottes n or directly knocking her Employer out. Of course, the two would always fight at this time about it.

    It seems that Sterling has been messing up Charlottes n a lot, but Sean heard it. No matter how it looks, Sterling has been protecting Charlotte when things might go wrong.

    Thinking of this, Sean looked strangely at Sterling, who had a cold expression on his face. He only taunted her from time to time when Charlotte scolded him.

    Stop, both of you. Sean stood up again.

    The matter between the two of them could never be settled. Charlotte was obviously at a disadvantage in terms of argumentation, withdrew her hand angrily, crossing her chest with her hands in displeasure. Sterling didnt pursue anymore but just straightened his tie gracefully.

    Sean looked at the two, You two, this is Hogwarts, you know. Besides, I dont know what you are here for.

    Charlotte let out an unhappy sigh, and the anger seemed even greater.

    Sterling exined, I was hired. Now, I am a teaching assistant in the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss at Hogwarts; as for Ms. Hawke, who knows what she is doing right now, especially with that mouth.

    Charlotte paused and was about to pounce, but Sean quickly stopped her.

    Dont stop me, Sean! Let me bite his neck to death! Its been almost two years! No, its been almost three years! Why are you always here wherever I go?! Even when I want to be a professor, you have toe with me!

    Sterling just nced at Sean and said, First of all, there is no such thing as meing at the wrong time. Secondly, I have obtained Professor Dumbledores recognition. What you should think about most is how to teach your studentster instead of having meaningless quarrels with me.

    Charlotte paused and got even angrier, Oh, you want to know how Im going to teachter?! Dont stop me, Sean. I will kill him today!

    Rude. Sterling replied.

    Sean thought desperately. Fortunately, they were pushed away again, and Professor McGonagall walked in.

    Charlotte? What are you doing?

    She froze for a moment. Professor McGonagall was the professor she respected and feared the most.

    Charlotte quickly stood up straight, Nothing, Professor. I just had a talk with Sean about something.

    From today onwards, you are an official teaching assistant. Be more mindful, Charlotte.

    Yes, Professor

    Sterlings mouth curled up slightly. He stood up and greeted Professor McGonagall politely.

    Professor McGonagall said to Sean, Sean, you also know that the two of them are teaching assistants for the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss now, so all of you are colleagues.

    I see, Sean nodded, So, what about Professor Lockhart?

    Professor McGonagall showed a hint of boredom, Let him be responsible for the theoretical knowledge sses. Charlotte and Mr. Sterling will be handling the practical sses.

    Okay, Professor. The two said in unison and red at each other.

    Sean nodded thoughtfully. Now that the courses are getting busier, Lockhart cant bear the responsibility at all. Inviting two strong graduates to return as teaching assistants is very reasonable.

    However, Sean has always wondered why Dumbledore asked Lockhart to be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Lockhart has been quite normal recently and hasnte up with any weird things. However, its a bit boring to follow the original plot.

    Now, with two new teaching assistants, there is no need to worry about the progress of the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Sterling is a bit interesting. Sean remembers that when he and Charlotte came to recruit students, he also showed disdain for Hogwarts Defense Against the Dark Arts ss.

    Under Professor McGonagalls intimidation, the two finally stop arguing, and they both have more normal personalities, so they will prepare the lessons forter.

    Sean is also preparing for todays ss. He will give the first ss of Transfiguration to the newly admitted first-grade students.

    Sean must do a good job regardless of the sss importance or Professor McGonagalls trust. However, since it was handed over to him, Sean decided to teach the first graders in his own way.

    After breakfast, Sean walked out of the lounge. After saying goodbye to Charlotte and Sterling, who were ring at each other asionally, he walked towards the first-grade Transfiguration ssroom.

    He could already hear the muffled noise inside when he reached the door. Sean smiled, pushed the door open, and walked in.

    The students immediately shut their mouths and looked at Sean curiously.

    Isnt this the student in the fourth-grade ss in charge of coordinating the admissions before?

    Sean walked to the podium and smiled at everyime to liven up the situation.

 Chapter 406: â€œHis Transfiguration Classâ€

    Chapter 406: ¡°His Transfiguration ss¡±

    Lets skip the roll call. I dont think anyone can refuse the excitement of Transfiguration, especially all of you. Sean smiled, First of all, let me introduce myself. Though, I think you all already knew me.

    Im Sean Wallup, a Ravenw fourth-grade student, currently a teaching assistant for the Transfiguration ss by Professor McGonagall. I mainly teach Transfiguration for first and second grades, and partly for third grades as well.

    I also want to teach higher grades, but unfortunately, Professor McGonagall wont let me do it. Sean shrugged

    The students below allughed at the same time, and at the same time, they immediatelybined the image shown to Sean in their hearts. Polite, gentle, humorous, and powerful, he is trusted by the Professor.

    Sean looked at everyones expressions and secretly smiled. The other students seemed to have not described how Professor Wallup taught them.

    Sean closed the book, took out his wand, held it in his hand, and started walking around the ss.

    Yes, close your book. In the first ss, I dont think its good just to write down a lot of notes for you. We can change it to a more vivid and more, Sean paused, Interesting way of teaching.

    When they heard this, they closed their books one by one, showing expectant expressions. Of course, there were also a few slightly puzzled students, and closing the book a bit dissatisfied them.

    What do you think is Transfiguration? Sean walked to the back of the ssroom and casually leaned against the wall.

    Immediately, someone raised their hand, Yes, Miss Fiora?

    She stood up and immediately answered, This ss teaches students to learn and understand how to change the shape and appearance of certain objects. This magic is usually called Transfiguration. Transfiguration has some limitations, as illustrated in Gamps Law of Elemental Transfiguration.

    Transfiguration has many branches, including cross-species Transfiguration and Human Transfiguration. Learning Transfiguration requires a lot of hard work because it is moreplicated than other magic. It is only sessful if you get it right.

    The girl exined a lot, and it was obvious that she came from a wizard family and was a student with a good foundation in magic. However, this is not the answer Sean wants.

    He smiled and motioned for her to sit down, Thats correct, Miss Fiora. Two points for Gryffindor.

    The exnation is very specific. That is the easiest way to understand Transfiguration, but what I want to tell you is.

    Sean flicked his wand. Layers of fog suddenly appeared in the ssroom, and the fog slowly fell from the ceiling, turning the entire ssroom into a room full of fog where they could not see anything clearly.

    The students looked around in amazement; they could only see their closest ssmates, and Sean could not even be seen. Seans voice came from the fog, and the students turned their heads.

    Transfiguration is the most essential one among magic that cannot be described specifically.

    Transfiguration is the most intuitive way to reflect the mysterious side of magic.

    Like the fog that surrounds you.

    Seans voice slowly lowered as if he was trapped in a fog. The students moved closer to theirpanions. Seans voice came from various ces in the fog.

    Imagine that this fog that surrounds you is the magic in this world.

    Hearing this, the students reached out and waved their hands, trying to touch the mist, but they could only squeeze out a tiny bit of space.

    Under normal circumstances, magic cannot be touched.

    Seans voice came, and everyone was surprised to find that they seemed to be confused by the fog, and at the same time, there were flickering spots of light in the fog.

    You know magic. You know you are a wizard, but you cant exin the essence of magic. Why can magic be created out of spells and wands? Why wizards can store and release magic power? And why can they convert magic powers that work on all things?

    Who can exin the essence of magic?

    As soon as Sean finished, all the students fell into deep thought. Some children from Muggle families had received a fairly good science education before entering school. They found that it was indeed difficult to exin this situation, no matter whether it was a scientific or magical way of exining things.

    Someone hesitantly asked, Professor, but isnt the reason we entered Hogwarts to learn magic better? How do we know, like you said?

    Sean smiled and said, In my opinion, magic doesnt seem to be something that can be learned by just learning it.

    Of course. Sean smiled, We are here to learn magic spells, and we want to learn how to control magic power more efficiently and safely. This is the goal of our learning phase.

    Shouldnt we explore the essence of magicter? Someone asked again.

    Of course, to explore the essence of magic is what every wizard who maintains enthusiasm and curiosity should do.

    Everyone saw that the fog began to shake, and they even felt that the fog lingering around them was about to absorb some kind of power from their bodies. More light spots floated out from everyones body and gathered into the fog.

    A cloud cluster appeared in the dense fog. It was like a huge vacuum cleaner, sucking all the fog and gathering all the light spots. The ssroom finally became clear, and the students looked at the cloud formed by the fog in amazement.

    The fog has be pitch ck, and those light spotsing from nowhere are gathered in the center, looking like a condensed gxy. Sean was still standing where he was at the beginning.

    He smiled slightly and flicked his wand. The gxy floated up quickly and passed through everyones body without hindrance. Everyone was taken aback. They only felt their bodies getting hot and cold.

    It came to Seans hand, poked it lightly, and said to everyone with a smile, I say this and do this just to tell you one thing.

    Dont be obsessed with what it can do. The essence of magic needs to be explored by everyone, even though magic will never be exined clearly.

    I hope everyone can firmly remember this.

    So, the essence of magic is, Sean tossed the gxy into the middle of the ssroom.

    Miracle.

    The gxy dispersed, and the ssroom turned into a bright, starry sky.

    The students were surprised to find that among the countless light spots and stars, there was one that was firmly connected to themselves with an almost invisible silver thread.

    So, this is magic someone murmured in a low voice, when he raised his head again, his eyes were already full of uncontroble enthusiasm and anticipation.

    Yes. Remember, magic is a miracle.

    Sean waved his wand again, and the starry sky instantly shrunk, turning into a star cluster again.

    Professor, what is that? Why is it connected to me?

    Lets maintain some sense of mystery. Sean winked, letting the gxy float in mid-air.

    Dont forget, this is a Transfiguration ss.

    Everyone was stunned. They almost forgot that this was a Transfiguration ss. But they have to say that what Sean showed just now has aroused their curiosity and excitement.

    Magic represents miracles, Sean stopped next to a student wearing a wizard hat, and why does transformation represent magic the most?

    He tapped his wand, and the students hat floated.

    This is a magic spell, the Levitation Charm for beginners. It has obvious effects, which you can lift things. Sean waved his wand while speaking, and the hat suddenly turned into pieces. This is also a magic spell. It turns hats into several pieces.

    He kept waving his wand, and the hat burned, stiffened, and froze. Finally, Sean patted the stunned student on the shoulder.

    Reparo. The wizard hat returned safely to the students head.

    Can anyone feel the difference?

    A dark-skinned boy raised his hand hesitantly.

    Yes, Mr Axton?

    Axton was assigned to Ravenw, stood up, and said with some uncertainty, I dont know how the principle works, but no matter what magic you use, it is still a hat but in a different state?

    Sean smiled with satisfaction, Correct, Two points for Ravenws.

    Floating hats, torn hats, burning hats, and many more.

    And Transfiguration is

    In the system panel that no one can see, Echoes of Hermione have been umted to a certain amount. Sean walked to the podium and opened his hands to everyone.

    Everyones hat has been transformed into various things, such as cats, dogs, rabbits, shrunken lions, tigers, crocodiles, and even elephants and giraffes. In addition to animals, someones hat turned into thetest game console, a brand new bicycle, a photo with their parents, and so on.

    They found that their hats had either be their favorite animals or their current favorite things. There were endless exmations in the ssroom.

    Seans hands still spread out, he smiled and looked at everyone, Wee to the world of Transfiguration.

    After a brief silence, the Transfiguration ssroom erupted. Everyones faces were full of excitement, and more than half of them even stood up holding their hats.

    So this is Transfiguration

    At this time, someone excitedly hugged a crocodile the size of his head and asked excitedly, Professor! How did you do it at this time?! Besides Transfiguration, why do you know that my favorite animal is a crocodile?

    Sean winked at him, Because you turned it yourselves.

    Huh? A lot of question marks hung on the heads of the students.

    Sean snapped his fingers. The gxy had just drifted away and then dispersed again. The starry sky reappears, and the twinkling stars link everyone.

    Immediately, some students reacted.

    So this star is a representation of our magic power? You borrowed our magic power in our body just now?! He shouted excitedly.

    Sean just smiled mysteriously, neither denying nor admitting. How could he have the ability to grab other peoples magic power?

    The stars are an illusion spell, as for everyones preferences. Its written on their personal information sheet. However, the students feel that this is the work of his magic.

    Suddenly, a girl asked in a low voice, Professor, you said this is the thing that transformed into something that we like. But what about yours? What do you like?

    Yes, Professor.

    Yeah, Professor. We want to see yours.

    Sean nced at the podium, touched his chin, and said slowly, My

    Of course, this.

    The podium squirmed. A terrifying dragons roar resounded almost throughout the castle. The students took several steps back in fright, staring in horror at the terrifying creature in front of them.

    The podium turned into a dragon.

    Although it wasnt the kind of dragon that was more than ten meters long and could eat people, the dragon in front of them was something that they hadnt seen before.

    Sean patted the dragons wings and said,  I like dragons very much.

    The students looked at each other in nk dismay. At this time, Sean snapped his fingers again, and the students discovered even more horrified that his hand was turning into a dragons w.

    You must know that Transfiguration alsoes with great risks. Sean waved his right hand, which had turned into a w.

 Chapter 407: â€œBe Awe In Transfigurationâ€

    Chapter 407: ¡°Be Awe In Transfiguration¡±

    In the ss, the students stared in horror at Seans dragon ws spreading from his right shoulder. The scales were breathtaking, and the sharp ws emitted a light. If a small dragon is still within their eptable range, then it is a bit scary that the person in front of them suddenly turned into a dragonic man all of a sudden.

    Sean is satisfied with the students reaction. If anyone is still excited after seeing this scene, then he will focus on watching them carefully in the future. Sooner orter, someone will really transform themselves into a monster.

    Of course, he needs to remind these children about something.

    He waved his w freely, showing that he could easily control it. The panic in students eyes gradually disappeared, and curiosity surged up.

    After Sean made it clear that they didnt need to worry about it, they stood up cautiously from their seats, holding their hats that had turned into various things, and looked at Seans dragon-like w.

    Professor Wallop, is this a Human Transfiguration? a student asked.

    Sean nodded, Yes, it is a Human Transfiguration. Generally speaking, you will start to get in touch with the simplest Human Transfiguration only after you reach the sixth grade. But you must pass the OWLs exam first and meet the minimum score.

    Hearing that this was the content of the course, the students all eximed, and their fear waspletely dissipated.

    A daring student touched Seans w lightly after asking his permission and said in amazement, My God, its as real as it is.

    Have you ever touched a real dragon before? Sean asked with a smile.

    The student rubbed his head embarrassingly, Its almost as I imagined. Professor, you are only in the fourth grade, and you have already learned the content of the sixth grade?

    Well, I learned it in advance, or Professor McGonagall wouldnt let me teach you guys.

    Sean has indeed learned the sixth-grade contents by himself now, and when he went deeper. He found that those advanced Transfiguration techniques that can only be learned after OWLs do not seem to be too difficult for him.

    Professor McGonagalls notes are detailed enough, and Sean understands them quickly. Of course, Sean felt that this had something to do with his identity as the dragon Animagus. Sean also had a high level of Transfiguration talent on the panel.

    Charms Talent: 8 (You are already on the right path to bing a powerful wizard)

    Transfiguration Talent: 10 (You can change everything in the world. Undoubtedly, you will be the master of Transfiguration.)

    Potions Talent: 5 (You dont have to be so frightened when making potions, this talent is enough to make your potions professor smile at you asionally. Note: except for Severus Snape)

    Magical Beasts Affinity: 10+1 (Born to be a Grand Druid.)

    Ancient Rune Talent: 2 (Its okay enough to continue your daily life.)

    Dark Arts: 10 (The fact that youre not in Azkaban surrounded by a hundred dementors means the whole Ministry of Magic should be disbanded.)

    His magical beast talent is already +1, Sean thinks that +1 may not make much difference, and the Ancient Runes from did not change much. His Potions talent can already help him in Snapes ss.

    Seans expertise is Charms, Transfiguration, and Dark Arts or Magic.

    If there are two points of talent, Sean will choose to add it to Charms. He had a feeling that ten points of talent would be a big change, but now there are only 8 points of talent in Charms.

    Transfiguration and dark magic have reached ten points of talent. His dark magic has side effects, and Sean also needs to worry about whether using too many negative emotions will strengthen the things in his body.

    Transfiguration doesnt have this problem. His Transfiguration talent is very useful. Whether its power or practical use, the moreplex the Transfiguration magic is, the easier it is to use.

    Therefore, Sean finally allocated that one point to the Transfiguration talent.

    Transfiguration Talent: 10+1 (You can finally take your own step in Transfiguration.)

    The systemment after adding points made Sean even more convinced that his choice was correct. At the same time, he could clearly feel that his mastery of the advanced Transfiguration technique was faster and more thorough.

    This also boosts the confidence that he can do a lot of things in the lower grade sses. He is confident that he will not teach the wrong things to the new students.

    Sean waved his dragon w with a smile, Actually, this is just a form that I made by my own imagination, not a real dragon w.

    While talking, he walked over to the dragon that he transformed and patted, and the dragon stretched out its ws.

    Although this is something you can only learn about in the Care of Magical Animals ss in the third grade, it is also rted to Transfiguration, so I can exin it to you.

    In the wizarding world, many magical animals have special magic powers. Even if they dont have magic power, they all have special aspects, such as magic resistance. Sean stretched out his right w andpared it with the dragon.

    My Transfiguration can only make me more powerful and have a higher magic resistance than myself, but there is no way topare it with the real dragon. I will just say it, but sorry, you shouldnt learn this kind of advanced content yet.

    The students let out a sound of disappointment. However, some students did not forget what Sean had said before.

    Professor, you just said that Transfiguration alsoes with risks. What risk is it?

    Didnt I tell you guys before? Sean asked with a smile.

    No? The students replied in unison.

    Sean walked to the center of the ssroom, It seems that I didnt talk about it. But I feel like I remember I said it, and it should be very clear.

    Okay, Im going to give you an example to prove to you why Transfiguration is so magical but so dangerous.

    In the middle of the ssroom, Sean dragged his chin with a dragon w. His brows were knit together. He looked distressed and confused.

    The students looked at each other suspiciously. They didnt know why he was acting like this now. In the middle of the ssroom, Sean became even more anxious and even became a little crazy.

    Professor? Are you okay? A student asked cautiously, but no reply was received.

    Sean stood there, No, that would not be it

    The scene began to be weird and terrifying.

    Suddenly, a girl who was very close to Sean screamed. Everyone looked over, only to see the girl backing away in horror while tremblingly pointing at Seans right side.

    Professor! Your body!

    This terrified the students. They looked over and saw something terrible like the girl described. Starting from the right shoulder where Sean turned into a dragon w, his robe, muscle, bone, and the entire right side of his body seemed to have been twisted.

    All his limbs seemed contorted on Seans right half of the body.

    Professor?! Whats wrong with you?!

    Some students shouted at Sean, and there were even a few of them who boldly approached him, like Axton.

    Professor Professors face is changing

    After he finished speaking, Seans hand, which had been lowered, slowly changed. Everyone gasped. The girls were already hugging their friends.

    Seans face was distorted, scales gradually forming from the neck on the right half of his face, and under the scales, his skin seemed to be shedding. Seans eyes have turned into a manic and blood red.

    What frightened the students even more was that they finally clearly felt the magic power start to move frantically. The gxy was shaking, and the starry sky spread again and quickly retracted.

    The students saw that the light spot connected to them was trembling and drilling toward the center of the blood-red gxy as if they were being swallowed!

    Transfiguration Transfiguration is out of control A hoarse voice mixed with a strange dragons roar came out of Seans mouth.

    Go and call Professor McGonagall! A student immediately reacted and ran towards the door.

    Seans voice became more distorted and less human-like.

    Everyone! Run!

    Sean and the dragon behind them let out a loud roar. The students screamed, stood up in a panic, and rushed towards the door together.

    However, something happened. For some reason, the door couldnt be opened at all. There was killing intent in Seans roar, and everyone squeezed each other. Even if they pushed hard together, the wooden door still didnt move at all.

    The terrifying roar could be heard again, neither like a dragon nor like a wild beast; it only made them feel endless rage and killing intent. The students turned around, and more than half of them copsed to the ground in an instant.

    An indescribable dragon-shaped monster exuded a terrifying aura, with saliva dripping from its mouth, and it was already staring at them.

    I dont want to be eatenMom

    Let me out!

    Professor! Wake up!

    The students were all terrified, and they wanted to go out so badly. A girl identally fell to the ground, and the ssmate next to her didnt pay attention to her. She closed her eyes in fear but found that the stampede did note.

    The terrifying monster was shrinking, and its killing intent disappeared instantly.

    They saw Sean, who had turned into a monster before, standing on the podiums edge, gently separating them with his wand.

    Sorry, I want you to feel an ident that might happen in Transfiguration, but it seems to be a little too much. Sean smiled.

    The students stared nkly at each other.

    I know what youre thinking; yes, its fake, Sean snapped his fingers, and a handkerchief and chocte appeared on everyones seat, Now please go back to your seat and calm down.

    It took a while for the students to calm down, during which Sean kept looking at them with a smile.

    After calming down, some students muttered, Professor, its scary

    Sean nodded in agreement, Yes, very, very, very scary.

    He walked slowly into the ssroom, What you saw just now is an illusion created by my magic, but

    Seans tone became serious, It might be true.

    Feeling the meaning in his words, the students couldnt help but listen carefully.

    This is the true experience of a wizard after his Transfiguration went out of control. He became a monster that no one knew or knew everyone. Not even his rtives, friends, or teachers, Sean touched a puppy held by one of the students, Even all of his pets were killed.

    Whats the reason? Because he feels that he has an outstanding talent in it and has mastered the essence of Transfiguration to the point he can y with Transfiguration at will.

    Seans tone was filled with anger, Before I weed you all to this world of Transfiguration. I want to tell you that in this world, there is only perfect execution! A Transfiguration that is not perfect or wed can only be called a failure!

    I have brought you into the gate of Transfiguration, and I will do my best to teach each of you well. Listen to me well in my sses in the future as I will never allow any of the students in my hands to encounter a terrible Transfiguration ident.

    Otherwise, he waved his wand, the window opened, and the dragon soared into the sky where no one could see, You wont be in my ss anymore.

    With his hands behind his back, Sean looked at everyone calmly, I have remembered what Professor McGonagall taught me, and now I want you all to engrave it in your mind.

    Always be in awe of Transfiguration.

 Chapter 408: â€œGood Performanceâ€

    Chapter 408: ¡°Good Performance¡±

    Always be in awe of Transfiguration.

    When these words fell, all the students were silent, not daring to speak anything. However, Sean created the same atmosphere in the Transfiguration ss as Professor McGonagall.

    Of course, this is something Sean wants to achieve. He looked at everyone calmly and seriously.

    Repeat what I said. Sean said softly.

    Always be in awe of Transfiguration. The students replied immediately. Their voices were not synced, but Sean really saw that everyone opened their mouths to speak.

    Very good. Sean smiled again. He didnt ask the students to repeat it loudly and neatly. He felt that the meaning of todays ss had been achieved.

    The students looked at each other. Sean has turned into that kind and patient teacher again. It really gives them a feeling of a spring breeze. Its just that the image of the monster that failed to transform and the warning words just now left a deep impression on them. Many students even felt it weird.

    Sean pped his hands in satisfaction and smiled even more, Looks like everyone has this lesson in mind. By the way, I have a question for you.

    When the doubtful eyes of the students came, Sean waved his wand, and the distorted image of a half-human, half-monster appeared in midair again. Many of them retreated subconsciously.

    Sean pointed to the image, This is a failed Transfiguration that I created with a spell. Can someone tell me what the specific factors of a failed transformation are? Dont rush to answer. Try to think from the perspective of Transfiguration.

    Hearing this, several students who were going to raise their hands put down their arms and carefully observed the image. After a moment, a boy raised his hand.

    Yes, Mr Axton?

    Sean was a little surprised. Axton got up and answered. He found that this child born in a Muggle family had quite a knowledge in mind. Moreover, during his spell before, he held back his fear and tried to wake Sean up, which is enough to prove that he is courageous.

    I thought about it for a long time, and I felt that this may have something to do with the Transfiguration technique you mentioned before. The monster that appeared after the failure is a real creature that has no specific image in the world. It may just create characteristics from other creatures that are generally random and doesnt fully transform into it.

    Axton exined his view. The more he listened to it, the brighter Seans eyes became. This kid has a keen sense of Transfiguration.

    Very good, Mr. Axton. Five points for Ravenw. Sean did not hold back his praise in the slightest.

    Axton got a lot of points in the first ss and was a little shy.

    Sean motioned him to sit down and exined, Mr. Axton is not wrong. Amon feature of a failed Transfiguration is that the image of the monster must not have existed in the world. Someone can create a creature by taking other characteristics of certain other creatures. But since it didnt exist, this involves a key point of casting a Transfiguration.

    Transfiguration is a magic that requires two things. You must construct a specific image in your mind and think about the object to be transformed into that image. When you do it right, you can use your magic until the Transfiguration ispleted, and that would be called a perfect execution.

    Sean turned around and wrote a line of big characters on the ckboard.

    I call this sentence the nature of magic, Sean tapped on the ckboard, How can you understand it?

    The thing you need to know is that it has magic. We cannot always understand that. We can use magic power to refer to it.

    And what about the medium? This is something used to control the magic. What is the most effective way to do so?

    Someone raised a hand and answered, Spells and wands?

    Correct, what else? Sean asked persuasively.

    The students thought hard, and after a while, Axton raised his hand again, Does that mean that the caster is also a medium?

    Smart, Mr. Axton. Sean praised him again.

    He was so engrossed in speaking that he didnt realize that outside the ss, there were already many people gathered. The students didnt notice it either.

    Why can Sean always make some good impression, but we cant?

    Maybe its because we cant make a dragons roar?

    Fred and George used the Levitation Charm to levitate themselves and observed the situation inside through the window.

    Mr. Weasley. Spells are not allowed in the corridor between sses. Professor McGonagalls voice sounded, and the twins immediately pulled down.

    Professor Flitwick was also standing aside. He was floating quietly at this moment, looking into the ssroom with his chin up, nodding in admiration from time to time.

    Thats not fair! The twins said but still stood on tiptoe obediently.

    In the ssroom, Seans teaching continued.

    Just now, we talked about specific things and mediums; now lets talk about the unknown and the known. He waved his wand.

    The unknown is because we know little about the principles of magic or even know nothing at all. We can only study it and continue to explore it. If it is not an unknown thing, then it is called science instead of magic. This unknown is the mysterious side we talked about before, and thats why I think magic is fascinating.

    You know? Sean let himself float and pointed to his body, We can clearly recognize the results of magic, such as using a spell to levitate something. Even if we dont know why, I can break free from gravity and float in front of you. However, the fact that Im floating right now is a fact.

    Sean let himself walk around the ssroom, his voice growing happier.

    Think about it. This is going back to the point we talked about at the beginning. Transfiguration is the best embodiment of magic because its process and result are so in line with the nature of magic.

    Why has the image of a failed transformation never appeared before?

    Some students replied directly without raising their hands, Because it is not a known thing!

    Thats right. Why, when we construct the image of the head, should we be a clear and urate image?

    Because it has to be true to the known thing! The students all scrambled to answer.

    Outside the ssroom, more and more students gathered around. Seans voice in the ssroom could be clearly heard in the corridor.

    Some students are nodding their heads, It all makes sense now.

    Why didnt we think of it before?

    Sean figured this out by himself?

    No wonder Professor McGonagall asked him to be a teaching assistant.

    Professor McGonagall withdrew her wand, raised her head slightly, and couldnt hide the smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Even Fred and George nodded to each other, It does sound logical, though.

    In the corridor, Professor Flitwick did not speak or express his opinion. No one can even see his expression. They can only notice that he is thinking seriously. Seans lecture echoed in the corridor, and more students joined to listen. Those students who had better grades in the past showed thoughtful expressions.

    The students with poor grades and who were toozy to attend ss also pretended to nod next to them. At this moment, Filchs running sound came from the end of the corridor.

    He ran over with a limp and red at the students surrounding the ssroom; his broken voice made a shrill sound, Students are not in ss! Students are not in ss!

    He even saw two professors run over excitedly, point at the students, and shout, Professor, its time for their ss, and they!

    Oh, shut up. A voice answered Filch.

    Professor Flitwick lost his former elegance and easy-going manner. He gave Filch an angry look and turned his head away immediately. Filch opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.

    -

    Hey, Sean. A sixth-grade student greeted me enthusiastically when passing by. The students around her held hands with each other andughed.

    Oh, hello. Sean nodded politely.

    Hey, Sean. On the side, Daisy blinked her eyes while imitating the students words just now with an exaggerated and charming voice, Which is your preference? Thinking about it, the twenty-sixth girl hase to strike up a conversation with our Professor Wallup; what a name youve built.

    Sean gave her an annoyed look and tapped the top of her head, Did you really just count how many of them?

    It cant be helped. Professor Flitwick even listened to your ss the whole time and scolded Filch. Hermione cut the steak on the te vigorously.

    Sean sighed helplessly, You too?

    Isnt what I told the truth? Hermione blinked at him and pouted at Daisy again, And Daisy counted how many girls. Are you going to say anything to that?

    Sean spread his hands, I mean, what else can I do?

    The students have spread things about Professor Wallup. You really should go and see how much the students admire you and how much those girls like you.

    They just like Seans strict and gentle style, and probably because Sean is a rich person. Daisy nodded frantically.

    I kind of regret it now. Sean shook his head helplessly.

    Originally, Seans reputation at Hogwarts has grown wildly since he started his teaching. Everyones view gradually changed into deep admiration in the first Transfiguration ss. This also caused Seans reputation to surge. Even if he was always with Hermione Daisy, some girls woulde up to him with winks and hints.

    Sean didnt expect that his lectures would have such a big effect. His intention was to impress the new students to Transfiguration.

    Since then, many senior students have asked him for transfiguration advice.

    The teaching in this spare time made Sean do the right thing. This group of fifth and sixth graders has a bit of a weak foundation. Of course, Professor McGonagall couldnt teach everyone at all times, but Sean thought that he had already given a good ss.

    This can only mean that many people did not review the ss contents at all.

    Fortunately, the new students are extremely serious in the Transfiguration ss, not only rigorous but also cautious, even a little too careful.

    They now have to rehearse the steps in their minds for turning matches into silver needles more than ten times. Of course, the result is also good. Although no one has shown talentparable to Seans, their performance was much better than the average level of their ss.

    Sean shrugged his shoulders optimistically toward Hermione and Daisys words. While arguing with the two, suddenly, a petite silver-haired girl appeared in front of his eyes.

    It was Stephanie.

    Sean smiled and said, Good day, Stephanie.

    Hermione and Daisy looked at each other.

    Good day, Sean, Stephanie nodded and said with a nk expression, Today is almost the end of the month. Professor McGonagall asked me to tell you something.

    What? Sean asked curiously, and Daisy and Hermione also pricked up their ears.

    She pushed her sses.

    You did really well and amazing in that ss.

 Chapter 409: â€œHogwarts Education Conditionâ€

    Chapter 409: ¡°Hogwarts Education Condition¡±

    Seans reputation at Hogwarts is growing.

    As a fourth-grade student, he became a teaching assistant for the Transfiguration ss and brought amazing teaching to the new students. Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and others all praised him.

    A lot of things have brought Seans excellent poprity to a higher level. The students in the first and second grades cant wait to hang around him when they eat, and the friends who know him are also proud of him. Many Slytherin students would take the initiative to say hello when they saw Sean.

    Even if he is not pure blood, the Slytherins are not stupid. They can see a persons great potential and bright future. Of course, this is also due to his ssmate Draco Malfoy. He secretly followed Seans way and is currently working on changing the Slytherin house.

    Hogwarts seems like a Garden of Eden in troubled times, and the outside world is still tense.

    ording to the information Sean got from Lupin, the world has a lot of troubles to deal with, and the disappearing year was officially ssified as an unknown ident. Of course, the impact was not small, and they had to handle it thoroughly.

    In the wizarding world, time incidents are also a big problem. Fortunately, wizards can more or less understand the incident rted to time. At least when doing follow-up work, most wizards are cooperative and move on with their things.

    As for the Ministry of Magic from various countries controlled by the Returners, such as the British Ministry of Magic and the French Ministry of Magic, they still maintain the appearance of normal official institutions in front of the public and dont seem to have made any major decision.

    Not knowing whether it was because they were trying toy low or nning something, Sean told Lupin to keep an eye on them.

    During the reform of the International Confederation of Wizards, the followers of Grindelwald from positions changed the previous people in charge. Grindelwald appeared several times during the period, and giving his followers more confidence was also to warn those who were nning something secretly.

    Among them, Sean made two appearances in the past. Both of these were important events that required Grindelwalds presence, while on some less important asions, he let other people drink a Polyjuice potion to pose as him.

    In addition to the reform of the International Confederation of Wizards, the search for members of the former Guards is still in progress. It also includes a group of dark wizards who escaped from the prisons of the Ministry of Magic in various countries.

    The Guards offices in the Ministry of Magic of various countries have been disbanded. Those members can choose their next work after being screened, and most of them choose to be an Auror. James Potter, the head of the British Guards Office, did not choose to return to the Auror Office after losing his job.

    James was angry about the attack on Hogsmeade and knew that the Guards and the Auror team were working together. He knew that the Ministry of Magic was no longer the original Ministry of Magic, so he chose to stay at home.

    Of course, he considered whether to stay in the Ministry of Magic to convey some inside information to Dumbledore, Lupin, Sean, and others. But Sirius went directly to the director of the Auror office, Kingsley Shacklebolt got into a fight with him, and James identally blew up the Auror office when trying to break it up.

    The situation is still chaotic and tense, but the overall situation is still moving in a good direction. As for Hogwarts, probably this can be regarded as the Garden of Eden in troubled times.

    Although, this Garden of Eden is not very rxing.

    The students tasks have almost doubled, with more sses, more homework, and longer papers. Except for people like Hermione and Percy, who would enjoy that, Sean was getting busier.

    Of course, its not a big deal for Sean just to take more sses. But with the addition of the teaching of the Transfiguration ss, Sean is a bit troubled.

    Every day, he has to go to ss to do his homework, and he has to assign homework to others. Sean has to find time toplete the practice that he has basically never missed since he entered school.

    Because of the increase in the number of his magical animals, Hay also spent a lot more time in the ring. Fortunately, Hermione and Daisy shared that responsibility with him.

    Of course, Hermione was speechless when she saw the Loch Ness Monster and the Thunderbirds.

    Hermione, think about it. The Ministry of Magic is not controlling Hogwarts now, and the Ministry of Magic itself has a big problem. Besides, this is not the first time we have vited various regtions. Yes, all of us. Daisy said to Hermione indifferently while ying with the Loch Ness Monster.

    Her character has be more and more like James and Sirius. Of course, she has also inherited the tenderness and understanding of her mother as well.

    Hermione gave Sean and Daisy an annoyed look while feeding the Thunderbirds; sheined to them both, If one day Im expelled from Hogwarts, you two will be responsible!

    Someone said the same thingst time when we were about to learn Animagus. Sean muttered in a low voice, and he and Daisy snickered.

    Hermione and Daisys Animagus have dragged on until now, and they were stopped by Sean, who could have started the first step a long time ago. He was worried that a time incident would cause problemster.

    Therefore, the time when the two officially became Animagus was moved toter. At that time, after Grindelwalds time-traveling incident was resolved, there was no need to worry about this issue.

    Although it was extremely busy, this period of time was the most rxing period for Sean. He likes magic, exploring more mysteries, and ying with the birds who are waiting to be fed. Sometimes, he even thinks that it might be a good choice for him to be a professor in the future.

    Under such circumstances, time is running non-stop like clockwork.

    In the Transfiguration ss, Sean leaned on the newly bought podium. After payingpensation for the podium that turned into a dragon and flew out of Hogwarts, and was smashed into pieces by the Whomping Willow, Sean ordered it at his own expense.

    He didnt know why he liked turning the podium into all kinds of flying things and letting them fly out of the ssroom so much.

    Everyones performance is good today. Sean nced at the time and pped his hands to indicate that everyone could get out of ss.

    Someone raised their hand and asked, Professor, did the reward you promisedst timest until the end of this month?

    Yes, in thest ss at the end of this month, whoever canplete the puzzle I left behind, then this thing belongs to them. Sean took out a ss bottle from his arms and shook it.

    It contained a pale gold liquid. It is not Felix Felicis. With Seans current level of potions, he is not enough for him to make Felix Felicis a prize for first-year students.

    The potion in this bottlees from Dumbledore. During the summer vacation of the first grade, Dumbledore gave Sean an imitation of Philosophers Stone. Of course, it cant bepared with the real one, but the effect of the imitation one is pretty good.

    Fill a golden cup with clear water, soak the imitation stone in the water for twelve hours, and drink that cup of water. The magic power, when using a spell, willst longer.

    This potion is simply an experience doubler for practicing a Transfiguration spell, and it can make it easier for the caster to observe the situation of the object during the period.

    Sean has been drinking this stuff for a long time. Of course, considering his current strength, the effect is not apparent anymore, but it is still very good as a prize for students.

    Take one standard silver spoon and three mouthfuls at a time. After the next hour, the magic power attached to your spell will be longer and more effective, which greatly benefits practicing Transfiguration. In this bottle, Sean shook it, You can use it more than fifty times. Of course, if you can do wellter in your ss.

    Trust me, I wont let you down with the prize. I look forward to someone getting this thing from me.

    Under the eyes of the students, Sean put the potion in his arms, pushed open the door, and walked towards the faculty lounge. He has be obsessed with the lounge recently. Its not that Sean doesnt want to separate himself from the public, but the lounge is quieter and more suitable for rest.

    There is also a massage chair in the lounge and special drinks made by the house elves.

    Walking to the room, Sean opened the door and walked in, and found that arge number of people suddenly appeared in the lounge.

    Hey, Sean. In the crowd, Charlotte greeted Sean.

    Sterling also nodded to Sean, who was standing not far from Charlotte.

    Although they had only taught for more than three months, the two had quarreled more than fifty times, had magic more than five times, and ridiculed each other countless times. But it is worth noting that their teaching level was good.

    They were originally some of the best graduates of Hogwarts and Nurmengard. After graduation, they have experienced in many adventures, and their strength is beyond doubt.

    Although Charlotte is hot-tempered, she is extremely patient and responsible when dealing with students. In addition, she has already known many students before and has won their praise in the past few months.

    Sterling has a cold and vicious character, but he and Charlotte have one thing inmon: being responsible. Colton did not copy the magic he learned in Nurmengard to Hogwarts but made improvements ording to the situation around him. At the same time, because he is powerful and good-looking, he also gained the interest of many students.

    Everyone has disliked Professor Lockhart. After teaching for so long, everyone can see this blonde wizard is actually an idiot. The only ce Lockhart likes to go these days is the library because there is still the only loyal fan in this castle, Mrs. Pince.

    Sean said hello and walked in. He found that most of the people in the lounge were unfamiliar faces. He had met two people once before, and he was also a Hogwarts graduate student.

    Oh, youre here, Sean. Professor McGonagall greeted him.

    You should also know that, whether it is the increase in the number of students or the doubling of sses. Every professor at Hogwarts is now under a lot of pressure. Such as Lockhart Professor McGonagall frowned, Charlotte and Sterling are here to help, and other professors also need teaching assistants.

    Sean nodded to express his understanding. Indeed, the task is too heavy for them, especially when the homework needs to be checked a lot.

    Last time, when Sean returned to the lounge to pick up his own things after dinner, he even met Professor Sprout, who was sleeping on the armchair because she was too tired.

    The head of Hufflepuff House and Professor of Herbology hadnt even taken off her gloves that were soiled with manure. The other professors werent much better, and Professor Flitwick often smoked in his office.

    Newt also has a bit of a headache because now he is not allowed to go to the Forbidden Forest; he can only bring magical animals to a special ssroom to teach everyone. But there are too many students, and even if Hagrid is willing to help, the two of them are having trouble.

    Hiring a new teaching assistant is imminent. Sean looked around, and it seemed that these people were the newly hired teaching assistants.

    Let me introduce them to you. This is Sean Wallup, my teaching assistant in Transfiguration, and currently a fourth-grade student in Ravenw.

    The new teaching assistants were visibly surprised.

    This is Charlotte Hawke, who graduated from Hogwarts, and this is Colton Sterling, who graduated from Nurmengard, and they are currently a teaching assistant for the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss.

    As for these new teaching assistants, let me introduce you one by one.

 Chapter 410: â€œCreating Wandsâ€

    Chapter 410: ¡°Creating Wands¡±

    He will serve as a teaching assistant for the Herbology ss. Professor Sprout should be very happy. Professor McGonagall introduced the new teaching assistants and soon came to thest person.

    This is Max Dawson. The young man named Max Dawson has a sullen face and is tall. However, one of his hands hung unnaturally on one side, and gauze was still on his head.

    Mr. Dawson is from Durmstrang, and he will be the teaching assistant for the Charms ss. Mr. Dawson, how did you be like this? What happened? You were not like this during the interview a few days ago. Professor McGonagall pushed her sses and looked at Max, who seemed to have been beaten up.

    Sean cast his gaze over it. This new assistant is from Durmstrang, which is a bit rare. Of course, Sean didnt have any objections to graduates from other schools. He just simply didnt like Durmstrangs headmaster.

    He looked a bit sinister, but his voice was not sinister at all. He sounded a little annoyed, Something went wrong, Professor McGonagall.

    Is there anything wrong with Hogwarts? Professor McGonagall asked.

    Dawson shook his head, No, its my honor to pass the interview at Hogwarts. I just met some people on the way.

    He gritted his teeth and was a little ashamed, After the interview, I went back to Durmstrang.

    Dawson suddenly became strange.

    He waved his injured arm, Please dont get me wrong, I havent told anyone about my interview at Hogwarts. I just wanted to get something.

    It was my personal book when I was studying in Durmstrang,bined with materials in the Durmstrang Library, mainly about Charms. When I graduated, I took that book and gave it to a student who has a good rtionship with me. I dont need it, but I got the job, so I decided to take the book back for reference during the ss.

    As he said that, his face was a bit ugly. Before that incident, my junior was a seventh-grade student, so taking back the notes would not affect him in any way. He weed me warmly and returned it to me readily after hearing my reasoning, but I didnt expect that

    After I finished talking with him, I wanted to visit the dormitory where I lived for seven years. After all, I havent been back to school for so long, Dawson said with obvious anger in his eyes, I dont know what the school is doing. I know so well where my dorm is, but I cant find it.

    I didnte to the wrong ce, but the dormitory has been remodeled and turned into a strange room. I didnt even want to go in and take a look. After all, Im already a graduate. But as I got close to it, immediately, a student at school attacked me.

    Those group of bastards directly attacked me with magic in the school, and there are too many of them! Dawsons face changed.

    It seems that there should not be many attacking him, but Dawson is obviously defeated. Otherwise, Dawson wouldnt have looked like this, and when it came to the number of attackers, he wouldnt know it.

    When Sean came in, he looked at him. He had dealt with the strong ones a lot, so his judgment of strength was fairly urate. Dawsons strength should be high, and the conditions that Professor McGonagall set have always been very high.

    And then? Professor McGonagall asked, frowning.

    And then I left Durmstrang Dawson muttered.

    Looking at this appearance, it doesnt look like it. But these are not the point. Durmstrangs reaction is strange. Unless Dawson is not telling the truth, there is no reason for a Durmstrang graduate to be attacked like this, and the dorm is changed.

    Professor McGonagall thought for a while, Mr. Dawson, is there anything Hogwarts can help you with?

    Dawson waved his hands again and identally touched his injured arm, No, no need. I have left a letter to Principal Karkaroff. Those students will be punished.

    Thats good to hear. By the way, Mr. Dawson, maybe you can consider going to our school infirmary? Professor McGonagall hesitated, and she could see that Dawson was holding himself back.

    Sean continued, Madam Pomfrey is currently experimenting with a new potion. She needs an adult subject with a strong body. Of course, this medicine has no side effects.

    Dawson hesitated for a while and walked, Then Id be more than happy to help.

    After everyone else left the lounge, Sean stayed behind and asked Professor McGonagall, Is there anything wrong with him?

    Professor McGonagall nodded, Those who are normally screened for employment are reliable wizards. The Polyjuice and Imperius Curse tests have been used during the interview, and there is no sign of intrusion or being controlled by a third party.

    Sean squinted his eyes and didnt find anything wrong with Dawson at all. But looking at it, Durmstrangs principal is probably not a good person, so the possibility of him working together with The Returners is high. Durmstrangs true intention is hard to guess if this is the case.

    But that was all tested during the interview, right? Sean asked.

    Thats right. Sean, do you think the people in Durmstrang might control Max Dawson?

    Its a possibility. After all, he is injured and is easy to notice. But I think it is better to be safe in everything. In case he doese with bad intentions, we can still act in advance.

    Professor McGonagall pondered for a while and nodded, That makes sense, but I didnt think carefully. I will find a way to check Dawsons current behavior.

    Two dayster, Professor McGonagall approached Sean, and the two chatted about Dawsons situation in her office.

    After some digging, Dawson didnt show any signs of being controlled, and he didnt try to go to some ces where no one was around. He was honest and didnt look weird. Professor McGonagall told Sean.

    Sean dragged his chin to think for a while and said slowly, I also asked someone to investigate him. Durmstrang doesnt seem to have any weird movements recently; at least, thats the case on the surface.

    Could it be that he was too suspicious? After all, although it is strange for that to happen. Durmstrangs actions do not seem to affect the wizarding world. It may be that a secret room was simply created, and when Dawson tried to enter, it was guarded.

    Sean discussed it with Professor McGonagall for a while, but in the end, they didnt get much useful information. In desperation, Sean could only think that he was suspicious. Of course, the monitoring could still be conducted. If nothing is wrong with itter, they should forget about it.

    Under such circumstances, another month passed quickly, and the atmosphere at Hogwarts became tense. The final exam ising soon, and this exam is much more difficult than in previous years, which makes many students nervous.

    Moreover, there are two grades that have to take OWL exams, and the students of these two grades are very busy. While ensuring his other sses, Sean has been teaching the Transfiguration ss with remarkable results during this period.

    For example, the new students havepletely followed the ss under Seans guidance, and many of them even performed exceptionally well. Sean estimated that among the students he was guiding, there were a few gifted students who could reach Hermiones progress.

    As for Hermione herself, she is progressing much faster than normal fourth graders. In other sses, due to the addition of teaching assistants, the workload of professors has been greatly reduced.

    Charlotte and Sterling should be the two best-performing assistants besides Sean.

    The two of them worked together and almost snatched away the remaining fans of Lockhart. Now, Lockhart has no one backing him. Even the students said that they were better than him.

    Dawson also performed well, at least in the role of teaching assistant. Sean is going to monitor until the end of the semester. If nothing happens, then there is no need to continue to make trouble for him.

    In fact, he needs to check from time to time whether he has been using a Polyjuice potion, whether he is under the control of the Imperius Curse, and so on.

    At present, the atmosphere in Hogwarts is tense and restless.

    -

    Inside the Room of Requirement, Sean was looking at the strangely shaped wand in his hand. After receiving the Glory of the Wandmaker, Sean made several attempts. Its just that the difficulty of creating a wand is somewhat beyond Seans expectations.

    Since the cooldown takes a full month, he cant waste much time. Sean is going to use a lot of powerful magic materials as the main material for his new wand. Of course, the materials must be good.

    Before this, Sean always used his abilities and tried them out one by one. But he found that even though the Glory of the Wandmaker endowed Sean with unusually keen senses, he couldnt stuff a variety of cores into the empty wand well.

    This brand new wand in his hand is Seans first sessful wand so far. The material of the wand is oak, which can sensitively perceive the owners emotions. This wood is loyal to the owner, and at the same time, it will provide different levels of magic power output ording to the owners emotional changes.

    Of course, the more important thing is the core of the wand. With the Embed ability, Sean chose two types of wand cores: phoenix tail and unicorn tail feathers.

    In addition to the previous attempts, Sean scrapped more than a dozen of the ready-to-use empty wands, and the core of the wand was also used at the same time.

    This is the first sessful product.

    Unlike other oak wands, Seans wand has an obviously thick bottom, and its diameter shrinks rapidly when it goes up. The surface is smoother and shiny than ordinary wands, but Sean has a good grip on his hands.

    The phoenix and unicorn tail feathers hair give this wand a fantastic feeling while also showing a mix of silver and red at the tip. Sean held back the excitement in his heart and cast a spell seriously.

    Incendio!

    mes spewed out, the dancing mes were as big as a phoenix, but they were as calm and gentle as a unicorn in front of Sean.

    The casting speed has increased, the power has increased a lot, and the handling has increased a lot.

    Sean often changed wands and immediately gave an urate evaluation. He was pleasantly surprised to find that the wand he created was stronger than Grindelwalds wand.

    Or perhaps, stronger than every wand he has ever used before.

 Chapter 411: â€œPerson Who Knows Prophecyâ€

    Chapter 411: ¡°Person Who Knows Prophecy¡±

    Sean got a new wand and tried various spells over and over again in the Room of Requirement until twelve oclock in the middle of the night.

    After testing it, Sean is very satisfied with his new wand. Because of the double wand core, almost all the spells of this wand have enhanced power, and the control and other aspects are also better. There was only a small defect, and it may be due to the wand material used.

    When Sean uses dark magic, a spell that requires a lot of negative emotions, this wand will show a human-like unhappy emotion. But when Seanpletely channels his negative emotions, this wand seems to have sunk the power and didnt burst out much power.

    But generally speaking, this is still a very powerful wand. Sean estimates that this wand should be the best of all wands except those wands whose corese from special sources.

    In addition, Sean also reserved a small hole in the handle, which he prepared for embedding other materials in the future. Of course, he wouldnt dare embed it rashly now, or the newly made wand would explode, and he would lose a good one.

    After tinkering with his new wand, Sean left the Room of Requirement. It was gettingte, so he had to go back to sleep quickly. Sean was about to go downstairs, nced casually to the side, and found that the light in a room was leaking through the crack of the door.

    It was the Divination ssroom.

    This divination ss taught by Professor Trwney has be a subject that Sean has given up on. He does not have any talent in divination, and Sean believes that this talent can only be acquired by nature or inherited from your ancestor.

    In addition, he and Hermione have almost be uninvited guests in Trwneys ss now. After Hermione scolded the professor in the first ss, she has always liked to predict the death of the two of them. Sean couldnt remember how many terrible things he was going to encounter, and Hermione was almost the same.

    However, Sean was a little concerned about the ssroom that was still lit at this time. He hesitated for a while, cast a spell on himself, and slowly approached.

    After walking in, a faint conversation sound came from the ssroom.

    Professor, I cant believe about the one you predicted for mest time. A girls voice came out with some excitement.

    Lavender, when the prophecy has passed, and the future has be a reality, we must not repeat that. We should, we should forget the past that hase true, and look to the future. Even though the future is so unpredictable. Trwneys characteristic soft voice entered Seans ears through the doors crack.

    Sean frowned. Lavender was still looking for her most admired professor at this time.

    In the divination ss, there were students like Sean, Hermione, Harry, etc., who didnt believe in Professor Trwney at all, and naturally, there were also people whom Professor Trwneypletely convinced.

    Most of them were girls, and Lavender was convincedpletely because Trwney urately predicted the death of her pet rabbit. Professor Trwney told Lavender that her worst fear would be in October. It happened on the sixteenth, and when Lavender received the news that her pet rabbit had died, she immediately remembered the prophecy.

    Lavender seemed to believe she could predict it. She told all kinds of things about the professor to her friends. Parvati Patil was even convinced as well. Even when the ss is very tight, the two will find time to find Professor Trwney to get closer.

    Its just that Lavender seems to be the only one today, and its already twelve oclock in the evening.

    Sean had no interest in reminding her that it was time to go to bed, so he shook his head and prepared to leave here.

    Professor, Lavenders voice lowered a little, I heard that you have Cassandra Trwneys vision?

    Yes, yes Trwney had pride in her voice, Im her great-great-granddaughter, after all. This kind of thing is often passed down from one generation to the next.

    Professor, I dont mean to offend. But I heard that people from the Trwney family can make greater and more urate prophecies when they fully open their vision?

    Thats right, Trwneys voice sounded less confident, This secret is rarely known, and as a Seer, I wont do it for menial things. Dont get me wrong, you dont need that for things in everyday life,

    Professor, have you made a prophecy recently? Like a greater prophecy. Lavender tempted.

    The sound of wine sses and bottles collided in the ssroom, and Trwney seemed to pour another ss of wine down her throat.

    Lavender, I can understand your desire to pry into the unknown. This kind of prophecy often reveals a terrible fate. I am afraid that if you know it, it will seriously affect your life.

    Professor, Im just curious, and Im also scared. Many things happened before; even one year was missing from us. Lavenders voice sounded worried and scared.

    I understand. Ordinary people are afraid of unknown things, but those who are really destined for divination, such as you, will always be curious and eager to get to know about it. And as for those people Professor Trwney put down her ss. Like the one named Granger and the one named Wallup

    Sean hadnt gone far and shrugged his shoulders. It seemed that he and Hermione were hopelessly stupid and arrogant in her view. Sean didnt hear what Lavender said next as if she was whispering something to Professor Trwney.

    Trwney screamed nervously, Give up your ideas! Its dangerous!

    When Sean walked around the corner, he saw that Professor Trwney had pushed open the door of the ssroom.

    While I can see the future, this is a burden I have to bear. She spoke incoherently and seemed to be exining to Lavender.

    But for you, its a very dangerous and very scary thing to do. You need to learn more. You need to clear the fog in your mind. But now, its not something you should be able to think about.

    Sean wouldnt get involved in all this; he stopped in his tracks, and his brows furrowed.

    There are magical fluctuations.

    Professor, thats why Im here to ask you for help. Youre Cassandra Trwneys great-great-granddaughter, a Seer with amazing talent. I hope you can make a prophecy for me.

    Trwney held the wine bottle in one hand and leaned on the door frame with the other. She shook her head, My child, I have made many prophecies for you before, but this

    Why not? Professor, this is also about me. Its about you and everyone Lavender was in the ssroom, and Sean couldnt see her face but could feel the faint feeling of magic fluctuation.

    Professor Trwney didnt look quite right. She didnt have any Seer qualities, but she liked to say vague things in order to fool the girls who admired her. Normally, she should make up a decent lie instead of refusing someone like this.

    However, people who drink too much will lose their minds, and the bottle is almost empty, and Professor Trwneys behavior is understandable. But what kind of prophecy did she want to get from Trwney?

    Trwney was holding on to the door, her rejection was getting weaker and weaker, and even her eyes began to loosen gradually.

    No, no, no Her lips moved.

    Seans pupils shrank. Professor Trwney is very simr to the one described in the original book, who can make real predictions. He stoppedpletely, hesitating whether to go over and have a look.

    Logically speaking, this is a private matter between Trwney and Lavender, and Lavender is the kind of person who will use some small means to achieve her goals. Sean is unfamiliar with that magic fluctuation, but he didnt feel any malice or negative emotions, so it should have nothing to do with dark magic.

    But Sean always felt that something was wrong. However, just as he was hesitating, Lavender suddenly spoke in the ssroom.

    Then I cant force you, professor. You should go rest. Lavenders voice became normal.

    The magic also disappeared.

    Why did Lavender suddenly give up?

    At the door, Trwney was about to enter her real state and woke up. She held the door slightly, What did I just do? God, I shouldnt drink so much. Lavender, you should go back.

    Okay, professor. Do you need my help to go back to your office?

    Oh, sorry to trouble you

    Sean quickly picked up his wand and pointed at himself, and his figure merged with the stone wall behind him. Lavender came out of the ssroom. She looked the same as usual, carefully helped Professor Trwney walk towards the office, and even closed the door behind her.

    Thats weird Sean frowned. He watched the two slowly walk into Trwneys office.

    Huh? Seans eyes widened slightly, and he knew something was wrong.

    Logically speaking, only a few people knew about Trwneys true state. Just now, Lavenders series of behaviors seemed to be aimed at initiating Trwneys true state.

    Trwney also said that Lavender had asked her to for the prophecy many times before. That proves that Lavender came here with the goal of getting Trwney to make a real prophecy from the beginning.

    The question was, how did she know Trwneys secret?

    Sean noticed something was wrong, kept the Disillusionment Charm, and walked towards the office.

    After the two entered, the door was never opened. Sean invoked his authority in the Room of Requirement. A wooden door appeared on the stone wall next to the office and immediately pushed the door.

    He entered the castle walls again, and the scene in the office appeared before his eyes.

    Lavender is gone.

    Only Trwney was left slumped on a chair alone in the office, and she seemed to havepletely lost consciousness. Sean frowned, walked straight out, and walked towards Professor Trwney.

    The pungent smell of alcohol lingered on her, but she didnt look like she was in a drunkena. Just when Sean was about to step forward to check, at the corner where no one was originally, the air was lifted, and Lavender revealed her face and pointed a magic wand at Seans back.

    The Stunning Charm shot out and hit Sean directly.

    However, Seans figure only swayed momentarily, and the red light passed through his body and hit the bookshelf. Another spell hit Lavender quickly.

    Sean snapped his fingers, Quite surprising.

    An invisibility cloak flew over, revealing the girl.

    Incarcerous, Petrificus Totalus. Sean added two more spells to Lavender.

    As soon as he walked over, he frowned.

    The pupils spread rapidly, but there was a smile on the corner of the mouth. Someone cast the Imperius Curse on Lavender.

 Chapter 412: â€œThey Were Controlledâ€

    Chapter 412: ¡°They Were Controlled¡±

    When Professor McGonagall arrived with the others, Sean had put Lavender and Professor Trwney onto the chairs. At the same time, he checked the surrounding situation and found no other person there.

    Mr. Wallup, what happened? Professor McGonagall came in and saw the two.

    Naja slipped back into Seans sleeve. Professor McGonagall knew that Sean had raised a lot of magical animals, but given what just happened now, she waspletely dumbfounded.

    Sean told Professor McGonagall and the others exactly what he saw and added, I just checked it, and Lavender was controlled by someone using the Imperius Curse. I dont know how long she has been under the influence, and Professor Trwneys situation is a bit strange.

    Professor McGonagall immediately looked back, Severus.

    Snape emerged from the shadows, quickly took out a potion bottle, and dripped it on Lavender. He pursed his lips without saying a word, carefully observing the girls state.

    After a while, he raised his head and said in a deep voice, Ms. Brown has been controlled for at least two weeks, and her current state is not stable. The person who cast the spell on her should be afraid that she will break free, and they will cast the spell at least every two days.

    Sean frowned when he heard that Lavender had been controlled for such a long time and that the caster had been so careful to cast it on her so frequently.

    She needs to rest for a while before she can get rid of the Imperius Curse. Its a pity that we dont have Gringotts anti-thief water here so that we could save Ms. Brown efficiently. Professor Flitwick also checked and stood up, and his face was a little heavy.

    On the other side, Snape also checked Professor Trwney, As for her, she was just unconscious.

    After Snape finished speaking, Trwney let out a long, painful groan and woke up.

    Lavender, I cant drink anymore. I have to get up early tomorrow morning, and there is still a ss Trwney rubbed her head in a daze and froze in ce.

    Minerva, Filius, and Severus? Whats going on here? Oh, my God! Lavender!

    Professor McGonagall walked up with a serious expression, Didnt you say that you would be jinxedter, Sybil? Tell me, what happened?

    Trwney seemed to want to evade the question, but seeing the serious expressions of the professors around her, she finally realized that she might have caused some serious trouble.

    Okay, okay. Lavender came to me with wine and said that she admired my divination ability. Of course, I can understand why she said that.

    Get to the point, Sybil. Professor McGonagall interrupted her.

    Trwney shivered nervously and said, I talked to her a lot and drank the wine. I remember she wanted me to make some predictions for her, but I didnt do it.

    No, you probably did, Professor. Sean said calmly beside him.

    Huh?! Mr. Wallop? How would you know that I wouldnt be making a prediction? Trwney said to Sean, looking very annoyed.

    Professor Flitwicks beard twitched, Just now, he saved you. Lavender was controlled by the Imperius Curse. If Wallup hadnt happened to pass by, you might have gone now.

    Trwney was stunned by Professor Flitwicks voice. Her eyes widened, An Imperius Curse controlled Lavender?

    Yes. Sean replied bluntly.

    He told her the scene when he saw Trwneys eyes straighten and prepare to make a prophecy.

    I think that after she helped you back to the office, you still made a prophecy. May I ask what kind of prophecy Lavender wants you to make?

    Oh, oh Trwney muttered twice to herself, with a look of fear on her face, but finally said, She hopes I can make a prophecy for her. A prophecy rted to an ident and wants me to see a further future so as to avoid disasters that may harm her.

    Trwney stood up, But I really didnt give her the prophecy. A prophecy rted to this kind of time incident will only create more chaos, and the prophecy may cause some kind of irreversible ident, and I cant do that.

    Time incident? Sean licked his lips. Grindelwald is involved now.

    Trwney said, It was a very dangerous idea, and Im not as strong as my ancestor.

    Sean and Professor McGonagall looked at each other.

    Sybil, I need you to tell me. Is this the first time Lavender hase to see you? Professor McGonagall asked seriously.

    No, she oftenes to see me. But in these two weeks, she has been frequently seeing me, and its always in the middle of the night. She also brings my favorite drink, you know, I usually prefer this Trwneys voice trailed off.

    The person who used the Imperius Curse on Lavender knew that Trwney could enter that state of prophecy through this way, and they wanted to get an urate prophecy from Trwney.

    Seans pupils narrowed slightly, and he smelled something wrong.

    That person may being for Grindelwald. That person may have known that the incident was rted to Grindelwald this time, but they couldnt know the key to the matter, so they thought of using Trwney to read the situation.

    Sean immediately thought of The Returners.

    Trwney was still talking, Those two admired me a lot during this time. But I dont know why they didnte in pairs like before.

    Sean raised his head suddenly, Parvati is also here?

    Startled by his voice, Trwney replied, Yes, that girl also likes toe to me with wine recently.

    Sean turned and ran.

    Professor McGonagall followed behind him and said to the people in the office, Send them two to the infirmary, block the entrance and exit of Hogwarts. Sean, the password is May The Stars Be Aligned.

    Sean ran quickly into the castle, left Professor McGonagall behind him, immediately raised his wand, teleported, and appeared outside the Gryffindormon room.

    May The Stars Be Aligned!

    Thedy in the portrait nced at him and quickly opened the back passage without saying anything as she had done with other students. This was Seans first visit to the Gryffindormon room.

    Sean? Whats going on? Dude, this is the Gryffindormon room. How did you get in? In the middle of the night, Harry and the others were greeting him.

    Sean didnt answer Harry; he looked around and caught a girl who was a student in his Transfiguration ss reading a book.

    Fiora, take me to Parvatis bedroom, that ck-haired Indian girl and the twin one!

    Fiora stood up. Although the boys could not go to the girls dormitory, she immediately listened to her professor and ran towards the dormitory.

    Sean shouted as he ran, Harry, wake up the prefect and the others! Let everyone wake up. The professors will be here soon!

    Huh? Harry, Neville, and Ron looked at each other in surprise and immediately pulled out their wands.

    Sean doesnt always do this thing. Just do as he says now.

    Sean gripped his wand tightly while running fast. Parvati was probably controlled by the Imperius Curse. Sean thought that the scene where Trwney stopped her prophecy state was because his presence had been noticed.

    There is a high probability that something will happen to Parvati.

    Thats her! The girl running in front shouted, pointing at a wooden door.

    Sean had just run over when he heard a girl screaming from inside. He opened the door directly with a spell and then saw that Parvati in pajamas was floating in mid-air with nk eyes.

    Several of her roommates were screaming loudly, and her younger sister, Padma Patil, tried to grab her.

    Sean saw a strange opal ne lying on the ground at a nce and immediately shouted: Dont touch her!

    Sean?!

    Sean raised his wand, Finite Incantatem!

    Parvati, who was floating in mid-air, finally fell down. Sean walked over and kicked the ne away. The ne rolled into the corner. Sean took a look, then said the counter spell magic over and over again to Parvati.

    Whats going on? Her younger sister was sobbing beside her.

    Seans hand didnt stop. He asked, What did she do before?

    Parvati has been acting very strange. We were chatting on the bed, and she suddenly stood up as if she was confused and frantically rummaged through her suitcase. She took out a strange silver substance inside a bottle Although Padma was sobbing, she was trying to exin what she knew.

    She shattered the bottle with a spell, found the ne, and then things just happened

    A memory bottle, Parvati smashed a memory. Sean frowned deeply.

    Combined with Trwneys strange state, a thought popped up in Seans mind.

    Parvati and Lavender were controlled by the Imperius Curse, split into two groups, and used that strange magic to provoke Trwneys real state in a drunk state. Which exins the magic fluctuation he had felt before.

    Parvati and Lavender should have pulled Trwneys memory directly every time and pieced together aplete prophecy in multiple attempts.

    Sean is almost sure the person behind this is the Returners.

    There are several ancient Greek Seers among the returnees. Only Seers understand Seers. They must be unable to make their own prophecies in their form now, so they resort to Trwney. Of course, they also know how to stimte her state.

    The main problem now is what exactly they saw in Trwneys prophecy and whether it had already been sent out to them.

    The counter spell magic was chanted over and over again. At this time, there was also a noise outside. All the students were woken up, and the professors also came to the Gryffindormon room.

    Professor McGonagall panted and went to the dormitory.

    Mr. Wallup, hows the situation?

    Her life should be saved now, but Madam Pomfrey will be needed for the follow-up treatment.

    Sean continued, Professor Trwneys prophecy memory probably has been extracted; the person who cast the Imperius Curse should have taken the memories when the Imperius Curse is applied every two days. They probably hadnt gotten the memory that Parvati extractedst time, and they want to destroy the memory and kill her before it is found out.

    Professor McGonagall replied, That bastard.

    She was followed by Professor Babbling, the professor of ancient runes, who pushed her sses, and now she has a general understanding of the situation.

    How is Ms. Brown?

    You can check her, but I think the memory that Lavender took awayst time should have been taken away.

    Because it is impossible for Lavender to detect Seans existence with her own strength, it means that there was a person hiding nearby at that time. They noticed Sean and gave instructions to Lavender to cancel their n mid-way.

    Thinking of this, Sean patted his head regretfully. At that time, when Lavender attacked him, that person was probably hiding in the office.

    His attention was on Lavender and Trwney, but he didnt find another person hiding there.

    Professor McGonagall went to check Lavenders ce. Sure enough, she didnt find the memory bottle, but she found other items that could directly kill her.

    She deeply breathed, Tell everyone to go to the Great Hall. This will be a long night.

 Chapter 413: â€œLurkingâ€

    Chapter 413: ¡°Lurking¡±

    In the middle of the night, all students are woken up and assembled in the hall. Most students were only in their pajamas, and they gathered together, not knowing what was happening.

    Sean didnt stand in front of the stage with Professor McGonagall. He silently returned to the returned side. After exining the situation in a low voice to Hermione and Daisy, who were unclear about it, he began to observe the people around him.

    Professor McGonagall has two purposes for bringing everyone together. The main purpose is the safety of the students. The person who cast the Imperius Curse may still be mixed with the staff or even the student. It is not safe for everyone to sleep alone.

    Another point is that Sean and the professors are worried. Will there be other students who are still being controlled by the Imperius Curse?

    There was a long line in the hall, and Professor Flitwick was standing beside a line with his wand up. His task was to check whether an Imperius Curse controlled other students. Fortunately, it is easy to tell whether a student is under control.

    Now, the students are chatting, being checked like travelers into a countrys border.

    Around the students, the professors were all watching the student with full attention in case someone who had been cast with the Imperius Curse suddenly made a move. At Seans suggestion, the prefects and the student council mixed in the crowd to observe everyones movements.

    They moved forward slowly, and most of the students had already been checked.

    Sean turned his gaze to the other side, where several professors surrounded the new teaching assistants, and from time to time, one of them was called out by a certain professor to talk. Recently, Hogwarts is the most likely to recruit dark wizard for their teaching assistants.

    The most suspected of them is definitely from Durmstrang, which is Max Dawson.

    Dawson wasnt even at the scene, and Sean knew he would most likely stay with Snape. Frankly speaking, Sean would not trust Snape fully. After all, Lily is not dead. After learning of Daisys existence and that Snape was acting nice to her, Sean was not worried.

    Snape would always be on alert for all situations that would cause harm to Daisy, whether psychological or physical.

    They were advancing slowly and soon reached Seans side. Professor Flitwick gave Sean a wave of his wand. Sean walked out of the student line and approached the professors side. Professor McGonagall stood beside him and waved her wand lightly, forming a barrier around him to prevent others from listening to their conversation.

    Hows the situation, professor?

    Professor McGonagall frowned, Everything is normal.

    Sean frowned when he heard the words. Everything normal is the biggest abnormality and the worst news. That proves that those prophecies from Trwney could have been sent out of Hogwarts.

    Professor McGonagall continued to exin, Miss Brown has been carefully checked. She woke up and didnt know anything about what she was doing. Professor Flitwick used a higher level of magic to check her that the Imperius Curse was recast today.

    That person is still in Hogwarts, Sean whispered.

    Yes, Hogwarts is now in apletely safe state, and no one can leave here without the authority of Professor Dumbledore except- Professor McGonagall nced at Sean.

    Seanughed dryly and thought about it. He and Stephanie have authority over the Room of Requirement, and they can receive news about whoever enters the Room of Requirement, but no strange person has entered it recently.

    Moreover, Sean haspletely remodeled the room he often goes to, and the Vanishing Cab has also been stored safely. Without his permission, others cant use it.

    What about the dementors? Professor, I dont have much trust in these non-beings.

    Professor McGonagall shook her head, I dont believe it either. There are magic defenses on Hogwartss periphery, and the dementors are just guarding the border. Even if the dementors rebel to allow a person toe, Hogwarts magic can also sense it, but so far, no one has left or entered the school.

    That proves that that person is still in the castle.

    Wheres Dawson, professor? Sean looked in the direction of the teachers line.

    After you raised that possibility, I ordered a few ghosts to keep an eye on him. We cant guarantee round-the-clock monitoring. He behaved fine most of the time. However, because there is nothing wrong with him, and in thest half month, Professor Snape has gone to ask him alone, and I believe there will be a result soon. Professor McGonagall exined to Sean.

    Where are the others?

    Dont worry about them, they are trustworthy people. Sean squeezed his brows with some headaches; the teaching staff was out of the question.

    The person hiding in the dark is able to detect Seans Disillusionment Charm and can even hide from Seans detection and Daves sense. This person is at least at an elite Auror level, even if its intentional or unintentional. There is no one with such strength among the students for the time being.

    Sean nced at the slowly shrinking line of students, and one of the Slytherins made him frown.

    He almost forgot about this person. The weird Slytherin student in front of him was the one who had contacted Dumbledore back then.

    He might have represented the Returners. But Dumbledore hoped that he would not investigate him, and Sean nodded at the time.

    But in this current situation, he may be acting as a liaison with the Returners.

    In the end, Sean said to Professor McGonagall, Professor, can I ask something about Rnd Joseph from Slytherin?

    Mr. Joseph? Professor McGonagall frowned, He doesnt usually like to socialize. He is a loner. What about him?

    Something is wrong with him before. I think its necessary to investigate him carefully. Sean said.

    Okay, when Severus returns, Ill ask him to take care of Joseph.

    The inspection was finally over, and the students who hadnt understood the situation yawned. The teachers were guarding the hall, and Lockhart also yawned.

    Its over? Oh, thank Merlin. Should we go back to sleep?

    Dissatisfaction was evident in Professor McGonagalls eyes, I dont even know how he can end up here.

    Sean looked at him two.

    Since Charlotte and Sterling teach the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss, Lockhart haspletely be a side character. The students are no longer stupid, and Charlotte and Sterlingpletely crushed the wizard who has written many best-selling books.

    Not only the level of teaching but also the gap in the knowledge is visible to the naked eye. Lockhart is the guy who only makes trouble, while Charlotte and Sterling solve the trouble for the students.

    Everyone knows well that Lockhart is still the official Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, but the two new teaching assistants are the actual professors. Lockhart now doesnt even have the chance to teach the students.

    However, no students or professors responded under Lockharts smile.

    In the end, he had tough out loud in embarrassment, Just like I taught you, as a wizard, you must always be vignt. Good job, everybody!

    He walked back in shame.

    At this time, at the main entrance of the Hall, Snape led Dawson. Thetter had a lot of helplessness on his face, but he was also somewhat rxed.

    Snape walked up to Professor McGonagall and Sean and said calmly, I gave him Veritaserum.

    Snape continued, There is no problem, and he was quite cooperative when he learned of my intentions. Although he wasnt too happy about it.

    Dawson looked helpless and annoyed, rubbing his hair, I shouldve just gone back to Durmstrang

    Sean nced at Snape and blinked at his wand.

    Snape gave Sean a look, I know. Im checking whether he has turned the Veritaserum he took into something else, Mr. Wallup. We talked about it in ss before.

    Okay, thank you for your hard work, Severus. Dawson, I also thank you for your cooperation. I hope you can understand. After all, the safety of students is the most important thing. Two students have already been hurt, and we have no choice but to do so.

    Dawson sighed, I know. But please dont do it again next time, professor. Taking a Veritaserum really sucks.

    Im so sorry, Dawson. Professor McGonagall apologized sincerely.

    Huh? The smell has changed? Just as Sean was about to turn around and leave, Dave had a suspicious feeling.

    Smell? The smell of brains? Sean asked suspiciously.

    Yes, that persons taste has changed a little. But overall, its still his original taste. Dave said.

    Sean distributed the magical animal fluid he got in the lottery to them, and after so many days, they all digested it. Now, Dave, Pudding, Naja, and the others have all gained a certain increase in speed and strength and can be regarded as being in top shape.

    Moreover, the fluid has a certain probability of improving their abilities. Like Pudding, its pupils are now more powerful. Sean tested it on himself and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    Naja had no room for improvement because of her ability. In the end, she just became bigger and smaller faster. The Basilisks ability has be even more terrifying.

    Nessie has evolved into a more useful ability. It could control the water flow and sense the fluctuations of the surrounding water. Now, it can evenunch attacks from a long distance, simr to water cannons. Even on the shore, it has quite power.

    As for Dave, it can only be said that Dave has a more sensitive sense of smell for the brain, not only in a wider range, but Dave can also smell the details of how the brain tastes more clearly.

    Dave says theres something slightly off about Dawsons smell, which makes Sean a little suspicious.

    ording to hismunication with Dave, the taste of a persons brain is indeed not consistent. The taste of brains will show subtle differences under the influence of emotions, physical states, and psychological states.

    Snape had just given Dawson Veritaserum, and his mood and body had changed, which caused his brain to smell different, which is normal.

    But Sean will not miss any suspicious things that happened, Smell him carefully; what is the main difference from before?

    Dave wriggled twice in his arms as if he was breathing heavily, Well, the overall taste is still the same; its just that it feels a little emptier than before?

    Empty?

    While Professor McGonagall was talking to Dawson, Sean quietly moved to Snapes side and set up a shielding barrier.

    Snape noticed his movement, frowned, and raised his chin, Wallup, are you questioning my potion level?

    No, professor. I want to ask, is it possible for him to cast the Forgetfulness Charm on himself?

    Snape said coldly, Do you think you are the only one who can think about it? My questions are clear, and his memory is also clear, which proves that his memory has not been tampered with.

    What if he emptied his memory and created another one?

 Chapter 414: â€œSomething Is Weirdâ€

    Chapter 414: ¡°Something Is Weird¡±

    Snape frowned slightly when he heard Seans words, Are you that skilled, Wallup?

    The corners of Seans eyes twitched, Leave that aside for a moment, professor. Did you check his wand with a Reverse Spell Effect Charm?

    If there was something wrong with Dawson, there must be something wrong with his wand. Sean had been noticed before, but Lavender did not have this kind of strength, proving that the lurker must have been there.

    If that person was really Dawson, to deal with Snapes investigation, he forgot his memory and weaved a new one in a short time.

    Memory checks are cumbersome, but using Prior Incantato to check wands is much more convenient.

    Snape nced at him, Do you think I wouldnt know about such a basic inspection? His wand is normal and shows only Lumos and several othermon spells.

    The wand is normal. Sean frowned.

    Could it be that he was overly suspicious? However, the possibility of Dawson having a spare wand cannot be ruled out.

    Wheres his ce? Is there anything out of the ordinary, like another wand or an empty ss bottle or something?

    Everything is normal. Snape said coldly.

    The easiest ce to hide things in Hogwarts is the Room of Requirement, but the Room of Requirement is Seans territory. As for other ces, Dawson is secretly watched by ghosts in the castle most of the time, except for his own room, but his room is normal, too.

    This lurker has tried their best to control the students with the Imperius Curse and has made many thorough preparations. On the one hand, he does not want to expose himself. On the other hand, he had to send messages to the outside world about the prophecy made by Trwney.

    However, the memory bottles that Trwney extracted were not found with Dawson. Regardless of whether the lurker is Dawson or not, this person dared to use the Imperius Curse at Hogwarts.

    Because a student has been used for a long time and has experienced frequent erasure of memory, their state will definitely be differentter. If Sean hadnt happened to bump into them tonight, Lavender and the others anomalies would not have been discovered.

    Also, how did that opal ne that nearly killed Parvati get into the schools grounds?

    New teaching assistants have to go through strict inspections when they enter the school, and something tampering with their memory cannot be detected. Sean narrowed his eyes slightly. That lurker must have a way tomunicate with the outside world and even send items.

    It took only a moment to think like this. Sean raised his head, searched around, and found his target.

    He moved naturally to the side of the pearly white ghost, Hey, Sir Nichs, how are you doing?

    Headless Nick smiled after hearing Seans words, and proudly puffed out his chest, Very well, it is an honor for a man to serve Hogwarts.

    Sean set up a barrier and asked straight to the point, Nick, you are in charge of coordinating the inspection of the new teaching assistant, right?

    Oh, yes, Professor McGonagall has entrusted me with this task, and I will not disappoint her. By the way, dont you call me Sir? Headless Nick was fiddling with his head.

    Listen, Sir Nichs, I need you to tell me what Max Dawson has been doing these days.

    Whats going on? Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape have already asked me, everything is normal. Nick said.

    No, describe it to me in detail.

    Nick thought while ying with his head, ording to the professors instructions, the ghosts should monitor his usual travels, except when he returns to his room. Most of the time, in his spare time, he stays in his room or the staff lounge. I was looking through the wall by the firecest time you were talking to him.

    What about his usual travel route?

    His usual route is also normal; he basically went to offices, ssrooms, the library, the lounge, the Great Hall, and the bathrooms, and asionally went to the library. Oh, Mr. Dawson often disapproves of Hogwarts things, but in my opinion, he is still very polite, and he would not go out to find any secret rooms in Hogwarts.

    From this point of view, everything is normal.

    Headless Nick continued, Oh, by the way, hes been to Hogsmeade a few times.

    Hogsmeade? What has he been doing?

    Oh, nothing much, Sean. Mr. Dawson behaved normally when he went to Hogsmeade. After all, students are not allowed to go to Hogsmeade now, and he has been going there as a teacher recreation. All he does is get some butterbeer and buy some candy or clothes.

    When was thest time he visited there?

    Oh, I know that very well. It happened that I followed him secretly that time. Headless Nick puffed out his chest proudly. Just the day before yesterday, he went to Hogsmeade in the evening.

    The day before yesterday. The suspicion that Sean had just dispelled suddenly resurfaced. Its hard not to be suspicious at this point in time.

    Exin in more detail, Nick.

    Its Sir Nichs, Sean Nick corrected him and then said, It must have been about five oclock in the afternoon, and he came out of his room to rx.

    Along the way, he met a few students and greeted them. When he left the school gate, he met Hagrid. The two exchanged a few words. After arriving in Hogsmeade, hesitating for a while between the Three Broomsticks Inn and Madam Puddifoots Tea Shop, I finally chose Three Broomsticks Inn, which happened to meet Professor Trwney.

    Sean frowned.

    Nick continued, The two of them didnt look very familiar, greeted, and walked into the Inn together. Professor Trwney came out first, and after a while, Mr. Dawson also came out. Oh, he also met Professor Lockhart after he came out. Fortunately, Mr. Dawson didnt go to Madam Puddifoots Tea Shop. Thats where Lockhart came. If he went there, he would have to endure that guys bragging story.

    Wait, wait, Sean quickly interrupted Nicksment, What happened in the Inn? Mr. Dawson and Professor Trwney, what happened to them in the Three Broomsticks Inn?

    I dont know. Headless Nick spread his hands.

    Sean was taken aback for a moment. He and the professors had forgotten one thing. Ghosts can only wander around where they have been before. Headless Nick died more than five hundred years ago. Although Hogsmeade existed, the Three Broomsticks Inn doesnt exist yet.

    Nick said, There were no bars and teahouses when I was alive. I couldnt get in, so I could only watch the outside part. I could have gone there if only he had gone to the Hogs Head Bar, which had just been established when I was alive. You cant even imagine how bright the ce was in there at um, Sean?

    Nick looked at Sean suspiciously. He leaned his head against the wall, thinking about something, and said nothing.

    In Hogsmeade, on the cobblestone road, Seans figure was revealed with a twist of the air. He had toe to the Three Broomsticks Inn to see the situation, so he left a clone on the spot and teleported to Hogsmeade.

    Sean sighed, hid his figure, and pushed open the door of the Three Broomsticks Inn.

    Wee. Are there still some people thiste? Huh? Rosmerta looked suspiciously at the door of her bar, which was pushed open and closed, and there was no one there.

    Is it just a wind? In doubt, she put down the wine ss in her hand and went to the door to check with drunken eyes.

    Sean behind her has narrowed his eyes.

    Maam, can you tell me what happened to Dawson and Professor Trwney? Sean directly revealed his figure.

    His appearance didnt shock Rosmerta. On the contrary, these words seemed to trigger a switch, and her eyes became even more dull.

    Sure enough, her memory was also tampered with.

    Rosmerta was confused for a while, and pulled out her wand and pointed it at Sean, Avad-

    A red light hit her body. Sean waved his wand and restrained Rosmerta. The Imperius Curse can only be solved by someone whos an expert, and he cant do anything now.

    He turned around and searched the bar. Finally, Sean finds something amiss in Rosmertas bedroom: extra wands that were well hidden. Sean tested them one by one with Prior Incantanto.

    Many spells rting to controlling a person and tampering with the clues were listed. There is even a spell that Sean has never seen before, but it should be used to send a message.

    Sean took a deep breath. The lurker controlled Madam Rosmerta and used her tomunicate with the outside world.

    Dawson is the culprit.

    Sean didnt hesitate any longer; he directly used a spell to hide Rosmerta and used the teleport spell again to return to Hogwarts. Sean had been leaning against the stone wall, slowly raising his head and opening his eyes.

    At this time, the students had already gathered at one side of the hall, and they were going to sleep there tonight. Dawson, who had just been cleared of suspicion, was talking with the others.

    Sean walked to Professor McGonagall and said in a deep voice, Max Dawson is not clean, the information given by Nick has some ws, and the Imperius Curse controls Madam Rosmerta.

    What?! The shock in Professor McGonagalls eyes shed, but she controlled her expression and didnt even nce at Dawson.

    Professor, you must get him. But there are too many students here. Find an excuse and ask a few teaching assistants to check on the situation outside. I will try to subdue him immediately. If the sneak attack fails, call the professors.

    No problem. Professor McGonagall nodded.

    Professor McGonagall called several teaching assistants.

    Max, Charlotte, Sterling, and you, Sean. Go and see the situation at the gate. I think something is wrong with the dementors tonight. Sean, if the situation is okay, please inform the prefects and council for me.

    Okay, no problem. Sean nodded.

    Several people walked towards the outside of the castle.

    Sean walked beside Dawson; he smiled wryly as he walked and said in a sympathetic tone, Max, you did welltely.

    He smiled and shook his head, No way, I can only help a little. To be honest, I dont even know what happened tonight.

    Sean lowered his voice, Someone infiltrated into Hogwarts, controlled the students with the Imperius Curse, and tried to steal something. After all, you are the new teaching assistant, so its normal.

    Dawson opened his mouth wide in surprise and sighed again, That professor made me drink Veritaserum

    The conversations seemed normal. Dawson weaved his memory, and what he said now was what he thought.

    But Dave has been telling Sean, There is something wrong with his brain. It seems to have suddenly changed.

    Sure enough, he set a memory switch for himself.

    Several people had already reached the empty square. Sean held up his wand and stretched his waist, What time is it?

    Charlotte and Sterling, who had been arguing quietly behind them, received the signal, and the quarrel suddenly became louder, and the two fought each other.

    Sterling, what do you mean?!

    Miss Hawke, please watch your words.

    The two drew their wands directly.

    Dawson turned around, You two, please stop arguing during these times.

    Seans eyes suddenly turned cold, and his wand was aimed directly at Dawson. Before a spell could be cast, in an instant, a power that made Seans heart waver appeared.

 Chapter 415: â€œThe Barrierâ€

    Chapter 415: ¡°The Barrier¡±

    Seans pupils shrank and turned cold instantly.

    Without any hesitation, he didnt even consider that his magic would be known to other peoples eyes instantly. He stopped his stunning charm, who was about to be fired, and appeared at the other end of the square.

    When Sean teleported away, a big dark ck mouth suddenly appeared, biting fiercely at the ce where Sean was just now.

    Sean didnt have time to think about it and immediately yelled at Charlotte and Sterling, Get away from him first!

    As soon as the words fell, the Mouth, which was much darker than anything Sean had seen before, had already separated a stream of ck particles and directly attacked Charlotte and Sterling.

    But the two were some of the best graduates of the two schools, and they had been wandering on the edge of danger for two years after graduation. After discovering that Seans sneak attack failed and immediately teleported with a strange spell, the two also Responded immediately.

    Sterling swung his wand suddenly, and a transparent barrier blocked the two of them. Charlotte grabbed Sterlings cor, cast a Levitation Charm, and pulled Colton from the attack that was towards him at high speed on the other side.

    The ck particles emitted by the Mouth hit the Protego Charm, sparks were heard in the ear-piercing scraping sound, and the Protego Charm onlysted for about ten seconds before it burst directly into the air.

    The ck particles rushed towards Sterling and Charlotte at an rming speed.

    Whats even more weird is that Sean has seen the wizard lodged by the Mouth before. When the monster starts using its power, the wizard will die.

    However, Dawson has not lost his breath of life. He can still move freely and even wave his wand to cast spells.

    Dawson cast a spell toward Sean and said fiercely, Wallup! Its you again. Its always you!

    Sean frowned and dodged the attack. He said loudly from a long distance, Because your n is full of loopholes, idiot.

    While casting a spell on Sean, Dawson let the Mouth extend from his abdomen to chase Charlotte and Sterling. Heughed, The teeth of the Mouth are sharp and wont let go of any of you. You have a chance of getting away. You always like to y tricks in this kind of ce. Do you think you can find a chance to defeat me by making me angry?

    Seans expression remained the same, but he quickly avoided one spell after another.

    Idiot. You said so much just now and exposed so much information.

    Dawsons expression froze for a moment, and then his eyes became more gloomy, Damn brat

    Sean taunted him with words while thinking about all this calmly. Dawson is well aware of his habits. Indeed, Sean likes to take advantage of any enemys openings.

    Of course, the situation in front of him is not optimistic. Sean has never seen such a strange creature. It would be fine if Dawson were the only one. Even though he has been hiding his strength, it is not very difficult to deal with him.

    The problem still lies in that strange Mouth.

    When Sean met the Mouth before, he could feel a palpitation even if he was hundreds of meters away, but this time, Dawson attended sses, ate, and lived together under the same roof and didnt notice anything wrong.

    This time, the Mouth did not deprive him of vitality; it seemed more like he was being controlled. Sean has always had a huge doubt before. Besides Daisy and Snape, are there two other people with suchplete restraint in this world?

    The Obscurus is the purest and most powerful dark magic. Even if it is the weakest kind, it will take dozens of elite wizards to work together to subdue it.

    The Mouth ispletely from the Obscurus; no matter how powerful it was, even after the Mouth was formed, it still used the dark magic power simr to the Obscurus. Sean didnt know before whether the Mouth was a magical creature like the Obscurus or a product of some kind of terrible magic, but now he was more inclined to thetter.

    Its been a while since he saw the Mouth can be controlled by someone.

    The Mouth kept attacking Sterling and Charlotte with ck particles, and the two showed an astonishing tacit understanding in front of the powerful enemy. If there is a w in one persons defense, the other will immediately make up for it, and then the one who is free will use various means to pull theirpanion to escape.

    Even the two of them could find some time to talk to each other.

    Your Protego Charm is as bad as ever, Miss Hawke.

    Useless Sterling, that terrible Protego Charm just now saved your life!

    It was indeed my mistake. I thought you could defend yourself.

    Believe it or not, I could kill you right now.

    The two fought and retreated, heading towards the direction of the hall. As long as they get closer, the professors can hear the movement from here, and support wille soon.

    Sean was forced to the other side of the square. Dawson had seen his teleportation trajectory before and would not give Sean another chance. He also seemed to have received a power reinforcement from the Mouth.

    But Sean is not in a hurry; as long as Dawson and the Mouth do not attack together, he can still protect himself. This is Hogwarts, which is his territory. As long as time drags on, Dawson will definitely not be an opponent as soon as Professor McGonagall arrives, so there is no need for Sean to take the risk and make a hasty move.

    Why dont you fight back, Wallop? You managed to make me angry. Why didnt you fight back? Isnt that what you wanted? Dawson became more and more insane; the smile on his face twisted, and the chilling night wind made his robe move.

    Sean escaped a spell by rolling to the side. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and a trace of doubt appeared in his heart. He did not use a single killing curse.

    While fighting, he grabbed several items from the system panel. Although he was trying to save it as much as he could, ending up dead was not a good option. On the opposite side, Dawsons smile became more distorted, and his voice became colder. He even started to shoot a powerful spell while approaching Sean step by step.

    If your strength can be as powerful as your mouth, maybe I can respect you a little more!

    Sean replied, Can you show some mercy? Im only in the fourth grade, and Im still a child.

    Before he knew it, Sean had been forced to retreat to a bridge, and a coldness had begun to spread from behind him. Behind is the border guarded by Dementors.

    However, Charlotte and Sterling had also retreated to the exit of the castle. They seized the gap and cast an explosion spell directly, and the violent sound resounded through the entire castle. Dawson nced back, and when he turned around again, he had a weird smile on his face.

    You really know how to find opportunities, huh? Professor McGonagall and the others areing, and I will be no match for all of you.

    Immediately, something rang in Seans heart. The Mouth, which had been chasing Charlotte and Sterling, retracted its magic power instantly andunched a violent attack on Sean.

    All this so that Dawson could be free. He waved his wand at the sky directly in front of him, said an unknown spell, and then threw a strange thing straight out. Seans pupils contracted suddenly, and Dave flew out from the sleeve of his robe, spread his wings, and covered Seans body.

    Sean prepares to take a blow from the Mouth and teleports back to the castle entrance.

    The ck particles mmed into Daves back violently. Dave screamed sharply, and there was a huge killing intent in the pain. With Dave exerting most of his strength, Sean still felt a bitterness in his throat, but his spell had been cast sessfully.

    However, Sean didnt teleport and leave here because he couldnt find the worm he had put before. He had arranged a lot of worms before he came. How could it be possible that he couldnt get to use any of them?

    Sean suddenly raised his head and looked into the air. The invisible thing quickly emitted strange fluctuations after being activated by Dawsons spell. The wave engulfed Sean and Dawson, then engulfed the dementors guarding the border, and kept Sterling and Charlotte out.

    After finishing all this, Dawson snapped his fingers, and the Mouth withdrew its strength, floating up and down on Dawsons abdomen.

    Enjoy this moment of peace, Mr. Wallup. Dawsonughed pleasantly.

    He will not be in a hurry to attack now. It seems that he has great confidence in the barrier he has set up, and he is not worried that Sean will run out at all.

    I like you more and more. Look how cautious you were before, and you refused to take any risks. But once you sensed something was wrong, you immediately became wary. Oh, what a beautiful Winged Demon; it seems that neither of you is seriously injured? Dawsons tone became more rxed as if he had already taken control of the situation.

    Sean straightened up slowly while feeding Dave some healing herbs and pouring himself a healing potion.

    It seems that your real purpose is me. He said calmly.

    Dawsonughed, not even caring about Seans action.

    Smart, but I have to correct you, Dawson raised a finger, You are not the first target, but the second target.

    The first target is the prophecy, right?

    Dawson nodded, Yes, youre smart. Youve already noticed it. Im surprised that Ive pretended so well that I didnt even interrogate Severus Snape. You found out that I was weird, but you were still too obvious. When you secretly talked to that ghost, I knew that you had already guessed that the person who cast the curse was me.

    So, the first target failed and turned to the second target? Sean nced back calmly, and the dementors trapped in the barrier were already floating around him.

    Correct, Mr. Wallup. Dawson seemed to enjoy the feeling of controlling other peoples life and death very much. He wanted to make Sean fall into a little bit of despair that he couldnt struggle out of. The second target is you. Do you think you can safely take me away from the students?

    He pointed to Seans back, Just look at it. The cute dementors are slowlying to you.

    Sean raised his eyebrows, How are you so sure that you can catch me either?

    No wonder there was no Killing Curse. Dawson wanted to capture him alive.

    Dawson nodded happily, hands behind his back, You shouldnt worry about that. By the way, I invited the Dementors to join just so you can see how much I respect you. In order to ensure nothing goes wrong, even dementors are here for you. Are you sure you dont want to thank me?

    Behind him, the chill from the Dementors that could not be dispelled by warmth became heavier, but Sean didnt care. This barrier is weird; he can even clearly see the outside, but his magic power ispletely isted in the faint air.

    Dawson stretched out his hands, and the Mouth floated up, revealing a ck vortex in the center of the sharp teeth.

    Please dont resist too much, Wallup. I heard your ancient rune is terrible. How wonderful. You probably havent even seen this ancient magic.

    However, I dont have time to exin it to you. The effect is not permanent after all. But I can save you from the shame. People outside cant see the scene of whats inside. Otherwise, how am I going to able to attack you without any hindrance?

    Sean raised his head and showed an elegant smile that made Dawson a little uneasy, You said that people from outside cant see whats inside here, right?

 Chapter 416: â€œDark Creaturesâ€

    Chapter 416: ¡°Dark Creatures¡±

    In Hogwarts, Professor McGonagall had been standing at the gate and saw Charlotte and Sterling running over from a distance, but Sean did not follow behind. Her eyes froze, and she immediately knew something was wrong.

    Filius, Severus,e with me. They needed help!

    Several professors rushed out without any hesitation. When the students in the hall saw the professors in such a hurry, they all turned their heads curiously. Many even took a few steps towards the door, trying to see what was happening outside.

    Everyone be quiet. Sleeping bags have been distributed, and all of you should go to sleep. The prefects were loudly maintaining order.

    Among the Ravenw crowd, Hermione and Daisy looked worriedly at the door of the hall. They knew that Sean had gone out just now, but what does it mean when the professors have left the auditorium in such a hurry?

    Daisy grasped Hermiones hand and said in a low and worried voice, Did something happen outside the castle?

    Hermione didnt know whether to deny it or shook her head in affirmation, I dont know

    Daisy poked her head to observe the prefects and the rest of the professors, her eyes rolling quickly. Daisy, what are you doing?

    Daisys voice was a little weak, I just want to take a look.

    Are you looking for a chance to sneak out? Hermiones voice became serious.

    Daisy grabbed Hermiones hand with some force, I just want to take a look. Sean is still outside.

    No, Sean is strong. He can solve the problem by himself, and if he cant solve it Hermione became more serious, It proves that the problem is serious, and we can only let the professors take action. Were not someone who could help him.

    But we cant just stand by and look from a distance Daisy sighed and suddenly looked up at Hermione, Dont you want to see the situation too, Hermione? Lets find a chance to sneak out. You learned the spells from Sean long ago, right? Harry will bring the invisibility cloak when he encounters this situation. I will go find him and get it.

    Hermione hesitated a little but still rejected Daisys offer, No, what Sean cant solve must be big trouble. We cant go over and contribute to the trouble!

    Okay Daisy lowered her head in disappointment and saw a disappearing figure out of the corner of her eye, Hey, Hermione! Look!

    What are you looking at? Hermione looked over suspiciously, just in time to see a petite body with long silver hair hiding in the corner, Ollivander?

    She didnt pull the sleeping bag and hid from other people. She must also want to sneak out. Daisy said anxiously.

    How could she slip out? What is she doing? Hermiones eyes flickered when she said this.

    Daisy nced at her, Ill go and have a look.

    Be careful, the prefects are patrolling! Hermione shouted in a low voice.

    The two came to the corner, which was just blocked by a protruding stone pir, and people outside could not see what was going on inside. They saw that Stephanie had disappeared, leaving only the strange fluctuations on the wall.

    The two looked at each other in surprise, and Daisy whispered, She also has the authority of the Room of Requirement! Every time Sean uses the Room of Requirement to take a shortcut, the wall moves like this!

    Sean told the two that he had some ess to the Room of Requirement, but he didnt say that Stephanie had the same privilege.

    This time, Hermiones eyes were even more strange. She bit her lip and lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Hermione, are we really not going out? Daisy looked at her eagerly.

    In the end, Hermione still shook her head, No its not a situation that we cant handle.

    But you can watch from the sides. Stephanies voice suddenly sounded, startling the two of them.

    A wooden door appeared on the stone wall that had returned to normal. Stephanie pushed the door open and looked at the two calmly.

    You

    Stephanie just nodded, Come, Sean should have shown you that we can observe the situation by hiding inside the wall.

    Having said all this, Hermione and Daisy looked at each other and walked in together. The wooden door closed and disappeared.

    -

    Wallup, youre still doing this? Dawson was surprisingly annoyed by Seans sudden smile. He licked his lips with a cruel smile, Do you think you are Grindelwald?

    Sean just touched his ring and said calmly, Of course Im not. But I know your hair will probably tingle if hes in front of you.

    But its a pity that hes not here.

    Behind Sean, the chill was already piercing. The coldness that seemed to be able to deprive all happiness, warmth, and hope had swept over like waves.

    But Sean didnt even nce back at the Dementors. He just stretched his arms, Your guests are here, ready to dance?

    Theyll love you for being brave enough to be stupid. Dawson put his hand into the Mouth and showed a hint of pain.

    He took out a piece of rhombic crystal, which waspletely ck and exuded strange and dark magic fluctuations. The strange thing was that Sean even felt a faint sense of familiarity.

    Ignorant and fearless Wallup, enjoy. Dawson clenched the crystal tightly, and after saying an unknown spell, he waved his hand suddenly and pointed at Sean.

    Behind Sean, the chill soared. The Dementors, who were still floating, calmly rushed towards Sean frantically as if they saw delicious food. The crystal also stimted the Mouth in Dawsons abdomen. Its size skyrocketed, and it opened its Mouth wide.

    Huh, you can control dementors? Interesting. Sean licked his lips.

    He activated his Dark Sleeper.

    Dawson was smiling cruelly and startled. He looked at Sean on the bridge ahead in disbelief. The trembling dark power was suppressed. Dawsons face turned pale, visible to the naked eye, and his legs were trembling uncontrobly.

    What the hell is he?!

    In the middle of the bridge, Sean was pinched back and forth by the Dementor and the Mouth and didnt even move. A gray mist covered his eyes, and his face was already cold. Those dark forces and all kinds of malice that the naked eye could not capture are clearly visible in Seans eyes, and he can alsomand them.

    He gently stretched out a finger to wave the thick dark power around him, like someone ying in the water.

    Thank you for your magic. Sean chuckled lightly.

    Dawsons heart was beating violently; he didnt even know what kind of magic he was doing, and his fear was already expanding rapidly.

    Who are you?

    Me? Dont you want to capture me alive? Dont you even know me? Sean slowly floated up, and a churning ck smoke surrounded him like thick ink that could not be melted.

    Isnt that Voldemorts spell?! Dawsons eyes widened.

    Oh, you have connections with Voldemort. Seans eyes turned a little colder.

    Dawson took a deep breath, directly took a sip of a potion to forcefully suppress the fear that came from nowhere in his heart, held the crystal, and pointed it at Sean fiercely.

    Get him!

    The Dementors swooped even faster, and the nearest one even flew to the edge of Seans ck smoke.

    I just want to capture him alive. It doesnt matter if his soul is sucked away. Dawsons eyes were extremely cold.

    In order to be safe this time, he deliberately waited until the covered bridge before taking action. The dozen or so dementors guarding the border were all surrounded by him in the barrier.

    What can Sean do against more than a dozen dementors and the Mouth in this situation?

    Dozens of huge dementors covered them like a ck cloud, and they were madly rushing towards Sean.

    How dare you underestimate the Dementors Dawson licked his lips, Suck his soul directly!

    The dementors swoop in. However, the corners of Dawsons mouth that had just been raised a little bit stiffened directly on his face.

    His eyes widened, and he even forgot to breathe. The dozen or so Dementors didnt charge towards Sean as he imagined. The first Dementor to reach Seans feet was trembling. Then, it slowly fell to the ground, motionless.

    The dozen or so Dementors behind were also the same as the first one. They scrambled towards Sean and stopped making any movements. They took off their cloaks, revealing their gray, scabbed faces with hollow eye sockets and shapeless mouths.

    How is this possible Dawsons heart was beating violently.

    Sean calmly nced at the dozen or so individuals revealing decay and despair and waved his hand casually. The Dementors raised their heads like the most loyal dead soldiers under the king and stared at Dawson.

    How is this possible!? Dawson seemed to be greatly angered.

    On the bridge, the only thing that continued to move was the Mouth, but the closer it got to Sean, the slower it moved.

    It even stopped in front of Sean.

    Seans eyes, which could see darkness and malice, looked calmly at the Mouth. In his field of vision, it was a huge ink blob, and the dark power was almost condensed into a substance.

    As expected, the Mouth is inextricably linked with the Obscurus, but the malice is different. If the Obscurus represents the purest darkness, then the Mouth reveals an extremely evil greed.

    However, man-made or natural, the Mouth is still a creature of dark magic, and Seans Dark Sleeper works against it.

    You Dawsons fingers were trembling. He couldnt believe the scene in front of him.

    The Dementor directly expressed their surrender to Sean. Sean looked at him calmly, with a strong killing intent just around the corner.

    Avada Kedavra

    The green light from the tip of the stick made Dawsons scalp tingle. He had never felt so close to death. The green light is several times thicker than the ordinary Killing Curse and moves even faster.

    For the first time, Dawson was thankful that he drank an excessive amount of potion. Otherwise, he even doubted that he would not have the courage to avoid this curse.

    The green light brushed across his shoulder, and a huge explosion urred on the ground behind him. Dawson covered his left shoulder and looked back in disbelief. The Hogwarts bridge was directly blown off.

    He looked at the Mouth that had been motionless, with madness in his eyes. Dawson directly plunged the crystal into his abdomen.

    Blood was flowing towards the Mouth of silence, and a strange light flickered. The Mouth trembled crazily in front of Sean, and it opened its big Mouth again.

    Interesting Sean nced at Dawson and waved his wand casually.

    Dawsons eyes widened in despair. In mid-air, the Killing Curses followed one after another and hit on the Mouth. The magic vortex in its Mouth was constantly absorbing the curse.

    He saw that Sean spread his arms gracefully with a cruel smile on his lips.

    Go, my friends.

    The Basilisk, Nessie, Naja, and others crazily ran out of the ring, and different terrifying roars hit Dawsons eardrum. The Mouth seems to have the ability to be immune to magic attacks. Although it has an upper limit, it was prone to physical attacks.

    They roared and rushed towards the Mouth. Dawson had inserted the crystal into his abdomen and was already limp and kneeling on the ground at this moment.

    Dozens of dementors rush towards him with even more terrifying speed and feeling than before.

 Chapter 417: â€œInside and Outsideâ€

    Chapter 417: ¡°Inside and Outside¡±

    The Dementors became crazy and fierce under Seans order, and they rushed towards Dawson like hungry beasts. Dawson was panting heavily, blood was gurgling from the wound on his abdomen, and foam at the corner of his mouth couldnt stop flowing out.

    How is it possible Dawson muttered to himself, saying various iprehensible words. His eyes had be desperate and lifeless.

    You lied to me! He pushed himself up hard; his eyes widened, and his pupils shook violently.

    You! Dawson stretched out a finger, pointing firmly at Sean in mid-air.

    He seemed to want to ask Sean something loudly. However, just as Sean moved his gaze over, he saw a fiery red magic power jumping out from somewhere on Dawsons wrist. Dawsons words were stopped in his throat. He saw the fiery red magic hit him.

    The fiery red magic seemed to be looking for some target and moving for a while, and it found the ce it wanted to go to, Dawsons heart. The magic meandered in, drilled into the surface of Dawsons skin, causing his arms to bulge out and spread towards Dawsons heart.

    Dawsons eyes were tearing apart, and there was a feeling of extreme pain in his throat. He knelt down heavily on the ground, with his head against the stone b, and tightly clutched his heart.

    Dawson panted heavily and desperately poured tranquilizers into his mouth. Finally, it stopped slowing down, and the fiery red magic came out and returned to Dawsons wrist.

    Something popped up in Seans mind. This thought was quickly reced by an uncontroble desire to kill and destroy. Sean looked at him coldly, and the Dementors rushed toward Dawson.

    A Dementor in the front has even opened its arms, ready to embrace Dawson, who is close at hand.

    However, Dawson was still able to maintain some sanity under dozens of times the normal dose of the potion. He waved his wand with difficulty, and a silver-white grizzly bear came out from the tip of his wand and guarded him.

    The grizzly bear roared. However, the Dementor, who feared the Patronus,pletely ignored the bear before them. The grizzly bear waved its huge palms vigorously, trying to drive away these Dementors.

    However, there are too many Dementors. They seem to be irrational and want to get their target. Even if the Patronus that they fear most is in front of them, they willplete all of Seans tasks no matter the cost.

    The grizzly bear retreated while roaring. More than a dozen Dementors already surrounded Dawson, and even the blood from the wound was freezing. His eyes were gradually losing their luster, and his hearts emotions were rapidly peeling off.

    The Mouth broke free from Seans control in mid-air and became violent. Its just that it doesnt want to submit to Sean. The green lights that were as thick as an arm followed one after another.

    Even though the Mouth is almostpletely immune to magic, it still backed away repeatedly after being hit by the Killing Curses. The vortex in its mouth no longer rotated after absorbing so many Killing Curses and trembled crazily; it seemed that it was about to explode at any moment.

    Under Seans body, the Basilisk, Naja, and the Loch Ness Monster filled the bridge directly. They stretched out their huge bodies and wrapped around the bridges pirs. On the ground, quickly culled towards the Mouth.

    Naja can erge her body freely. She usually serves as a scarf and back for Sean, but this time, her wings directly moved to create a lot of wind and went up.

    In mid-air, the Mouth, with a diameter of 20 meters, was tightly entangled by Naja. It emitted even weirder and more crazy magicthe ck particles overflowed from its mouth and tangled Naja.

    However, the Loch Ness Monster who came after him opened her mouth wide, Sean waved his wand, and rain poured down.

    The throat in the center of the Loch Ness Monsters giant mouth trembled, the water was quickly gathered and then ejected violently, directly hitting the Mouth forcefully. The water cannon was fired one after another, and Najas body, which had been hit all the time, was finally freed, and the ck particles dispersed.

    The Loch Ness Monster seized the opportunity and followed suit. Like Naja, it entangled the Mouth fiercely, making it struggle but unable to fight back.

    Regardless, the Basilisk knocked away everything on the bridge and swam over like a bulldozer. When it came to the Mouth, it didnt choose to fly like Naja or use its power like the Loch Ness Monster. The Basilisk just yanked something from the bridge fiercely, a stone b was taken and the Basilisk forcefully rolled up the stone b with its tail.

    The Basilisk then used the stone b as a weapon to hit the Mouth. It tensed its body, staring firmly at the constant hitting of the Mouth.

    The Mouth was struggling, but the strength of Naja and the Loch Ness Monster was overwhelming. They hadpletely absorbed the fluid that Sean had given them before, and their physical fitness had improved to a higher level.

    Seanpletely restrained the Mouth. He turned into ck smoke, flew like a king of dementors, and threw spells at it. There is only one spell, and only one spell is needed.

    The Mouth has beenpletely restrained, and the Dementors hadpletely circled Dawson. At this time, outside the barrier, the professors were watching the scene in front of them worriedly.

    A special enchantment enveloped the bridge from Hogwarts to the outside world. The enchantment showed a fuzzy and distorted light gray color, and they could not see anything that was happening inside.

    Professor McGonagall tried to use a few spells, but those spells either bounced off or merged into the barrier after touching it.

    Charlotte yelled loudly from the side, There is something wrong with that guy. He seemed to have expected it long ago. When Sean tried to subdue him first, he immediately attacked, and his strength was outrageous.

    Sterling also nodded, speaking calmly, Only at that moment can Hawke and I retreat while defending ourselves. It seems to be one of his abilities. He can also attack Sean with something else.

    Snape was touching the edge of the barrier with his fingers, took out a few bottles of potions, and dripped them on it. After a while, he raised his head, A strange spell, Ive never seen them before. The specially made breaking potion didnt have an effect either. This is no ordinary spell.

    Professor Flitwick walked in a hurry, stopped after a moment, and drew out his wand, I dont care. Sean is trapped inside alone, and that bastard is clearly targeting Sean. Im going to blow up this barrier.

    As he said that, he waved his wand and started to chant. Sterlings expression did not change, but his eyes showed obvious shock.

    Professor McGonagall hesitated slightly, did not stop Professor Flitwick, and even took out her wand. The situation is urgent, and they can no longer use safe methods to test one by one.

    The head of Gryffindors house finally showed her adventurous side. Even Snape took out his wand with a sullen face. The three professors all joined together and were about to hit the barrier directly.

    At this time, Professor Babbling, who had been closing her eyes as if she was retrieving the memory in her brain, suddenly opened her eyes.

    Wait! She stopped several professors from making the next move.

    Bathsheda, what did you find? Is this spell rted to ancient runes? Professor McGonagall asked.

    Professor Babbling walked, touched it lightly with her hand, and muttered to herself, So it really exists

    Bathsheda, what do you mean? Flitwick asked.

    I have only seen simr descriptions in the manuscripts of a dark wizard in the thirteenth century. It is said that this spell ispletelyposed of ancient runes, and it is the rarest magic in ancient runes. It is called Knots. The mainposition is runic symbols, and use the magic spell at that time to form a temporary enchantment.

    Professor Babbling hit the barrier very hard with her fist, the twisted and blurred magic barrier shook, the air diffused and finally calmed down slowly.

    Your spells wont work, Professor Babbling turned around and pushed her thick sses, The biggest feature of this barrier is that it can instantly absorb an attacking toward it.

    ording to the manuscript I read before, even if we keep attacking, this magic can hold for at least two hours. After absorbing the attack, It can also obtain part of the magic power. It was made from a unique rune in ancient Greece, which has been lost now. I thought the wizards manuscript was exaggerated.

    Professor Babbling, Snapes voice was dull and cold, The problem is how to open this barrier. If we wait for two hours, Im afraid there would only be Mr. Wallups body left.

    At this time, Daisy had been watching all this nervously through the wall and had already covered her mouth.

    Daisy stood up suddenly, Miss Ollivander, can you let me go out?

    Stephanie shook her head, It wont help you. I know a little about that barrier, but I cant break it myself.

    Daisy looked at her stubbornly. Even for the first time, she didnt care about Hermione beside her.

    Let me go out. Im going to save him, no matter what method I use. Daisy, her head high.

    Stephanie nced at her, and without knowing why, she nced at Hermione, who was silent on the other side. Inside the wall, the atmosphere became tense.

    Several professors quarreled. One said to call more people to help, and the other said to summon the stone giant on Hogwarts. Only Professor Babbling remained silent. She took out her wand and kept lighting the barrier.

    Finally, she said, There is a way to try something.

    The others looked at her immediately.

    I can build a magic power transmission channel. The barriers in ancient Greece have a certain characteristic, which is to prevent them from being broken to the greatest extent. They will reach the upper limit of the barrier as much as possible at the construction stage.

    We only break to create a window for us.

    Professor McGonagall shouted, What is the sess rate?

    Over sixty percent.

    Then what are we waiting for? Professor McGonagall said decisively.

    Professor Babbling didnt say much. She took out a gold powder and started creating the runes. At the same time, she ordered, Call people over; the more, the better.

    Charlotte cast a spell on herself and ran towards the hall.

    Inside the wall, the tense atmosphere eased a bit. Stephanie said softly, There is a solution, dont worry.

    Outside, the barrier waspletely busy and tense. Inside the barrier, Sean floated peacefully in mid-air.

    The Basilisks body moved, and its sharp fangs pierced directly into the center of the Mouth.

    On the broken bridge, the grizzly bear dispersed, and the Dementors started to snatch his soul slowly.

 Chapter 418: â€œUnitingâ€

    Chapter 418: ¡°Uniting¡±

    As a strange magical creature, the Mouth almost has an absolute advantage in restraint when facing wizards. It is immune to most spells, and even if Sean uses Dark Sleeper, it takes him quite a bit of time. The Mouth in front of him was especially different from the ones he had encountered before.

    However, it still has a physical body and the ability to be hurt.

    Naja and the Loch Ness Monster are entangled with each other. The two magical animals are like life-like thick chains that firmly lock the Mouth, while Sean constantly emits deadly green light to stop the Mouth.

    The Basilisk, waiting for an opportunity, finally got its best chance. Its huge body ejected, and his deadly fangs pierced into the center of the Mouth without any hesitation.

    The bite force is unimaginable, especially after being strengthened with the power of the Basilisk, and is even more terrifying. Even the venom that was in the fangs is more deadly now.

    The Mouth began to tremble crazily almost the moment it was bitten; its dark, translucent body was crazily overflowing like ashes, and the vortex in its Mouth hadpletely stopped rotating.

    A piercing and painful screaming sound could be heard, and the stones and gravel of the bridge below were shaken and fell off the cliff. Even Sean frowned and closed his ears.

    However, the wand in his hand didnt stop waving, and one after another, the Killing Curses were continuously shot at the Mouth. The Mouth didnt even make much use of it. It waspletely suppressed andpletely crushed by all of them.

    The screaming sound from the Mouth finally dissipated, and its body began to be illusory and distorted. Naja, the Loch Ness Monster, and the Basilisk all lost their support. Three huge animals fell, and the middle part of the bridge waspletely broken.

    The Mouth turned into a thick ck smoke that gradually spread out, like a balloon filled with ck mist being popped by a spike. The overflowing ck smoke gradually faded as it floated upwards and disappeared into the air.

    In the eyes of Sean, who used the Dark Sleeper, arge collection of dark magic was in the air, and the power returned and merged into this world. Those negative emotions from the Mouth also dissipated, but instead of dissipatingpletely, they were entangled in the world itself.

    Maybe, in the future, a dark wizard who is using dark magic in the world can borrow this power.

    Sean remained silent and did not speak, only scanning his surroundings. However, after careful inspection, there was no trace of the Mouth, and itpletely disappeared from this area.

    Sean went down slowly, and the smoke condensed into his body again. Hended on Najas head, and the others swam around the bridge. Sean jumped down andnded firmly.

    Dawsons Patronus spell didntst long. Maybe he was seriously injured, he wasnt feeling happy enough, or he wasnt full of hope. It could also be because the Dementor under Seans control was too much.

    At this moment, Dawson was passed around by a dozen Dementors like a tattered doll. Each dementor has taken off its hood, and with its big mouth like a dry hole, it is passionately sucking his body.

    Sean didnt even know how many times the Dementors had sucked Dawson.

    It would directly suck a persons soul, turning them into a pure lifeless body, but it generally wouldnt kill someone. Dawson may have been the first person to be sucked to death by a Dementor.

    At this moment, his pupils had beenpletely dted, his skin had turned pale, his limbs were hanging limply, and the huge wound on his abdomen had been frozen. Dawson has lost thest bit of consciousness; he cant even keep his expression. All he left in the world is a lifeless body.

    More than a dozen Dementors havepletely eaten his soul. Sean watched all of this calmly.

    He walked over slowly, and the Dementors floated back with their heads lowered, making way for their master to walk while Dawsons body was ced on the ground.

    Sean walked over and squatted down. A trace of doubt finally appeared in his eyes. That was the crystal used by Dawson, which fell into the ground at this moment.

    When Sean turned on the Dark Sleeper, even the Mouth didnt dare to attack him. At that time, Dawson inserted the crystal into his abdomen, where the Mouth was in his body. After that, the Mouth got rid of the control of the Dark Sleeper.

    The crystal showed a strange jet-ck color, and after it fell into the ground, it wasnt stained with any trace of dust, nor was it damaged.

    Its like some kind of strange magical item and took on a specific appearance Sean thought silently.

    Sean felt that if he could study and understand this thing, he might be able to understand more about the Returners. Of course, it must be properly preserved.

    Thinking of this, Sean took out a lot of containers, put the crystals with severalyers of things for preservation, and added a lot of magic spells. At this time, he withdrew the Dark Sleeper.

    Seans cold and heartless face finally showed a trace of fatigue and fear. Not to be afraid of Dawson, but to be afraid of the side effects of the Dark Sleeper.

    Just now, he has been resisting the temptation of the dark power. All kinds of feelings mixed with strong negative emotions have impacted Seans heart. If he rxes a little, he will be overtaken.

    Sean may possess terrifying dark power and be the real master of darkness, but by then, Sean will not be Sean. He understands this, so he has been sticking to his heart, never letting himself bepletely tempted and corrupted by the dark power.

    Sean pours himself a mouthful of potion, and all the evil thoughts in his heart finally calm down.

    Meanwhile, on the outside of the barrier.

    Minerva, take a quarter of the people, dont do nothing else, and send all your magic power directly into the channel I built.

    Filius, you do the same thing as Minerva.

    Professor Snape, you also take a quarter of the people and cast offensive spells on the rune structure I built. The sting Curse is fine, be careful not to put too much magic power.

    As for the rest, follow me. You are all students who have attended my ss. When the timees, follow my instructions and light up the runes.

    At this moment, Professor Babbling has carved the runes with gold powder on the outside of the barrier, built arge ancient rune magic channel, and given everyone instructions.

    The square outside the barrier was already full of people, except for a few professors and several students who had gathered.

    Charlotte called them over. The specific situation was unclear, but they saw the assistant teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss rushing into the Great Hall in a hurry and calling all the students with certain abilities to help.

    As a result, most of the students in the third grade and above came. Everyone was huddled in sleeping bags and whispering.

    When they arrived, word of mouth spread, and everyone knew that the new assistant, Max Dawson, was the culprit in tonights ident. Sean was trapped in this unknown magic in the process of subduing him.

    In other words, Sean is facing a powerful wizard who has graduated alone for many years, and even this wizard has methods and magic that the professors have never understood. Many girls directly covered their mouths as if they thought that Sean would dieter.

    Seans friends, such as Harry, the Weasley twins, Cedric, and others, have already asked the professor for a solution. Even Draco led a group of Slytherin students to the scene. His face was gloomy, but his tone was very urgent when he asked Snape how he could help.

    After Professor McGonagall told them all, the students discussion became quieter. In the crowd, Hermione, Daisy, and Stephanie had already mixed into it.

    Stephanie calmly looked at Daisy, and said softly, You have heard what Professor Babbling said. She is an expert in ancient runes. Our action wont do anything if you do it alone.

    But, but Daisy looked up, Sean has been trapped inside for so long.

    Looking at the tears in the corners of her eyes, Stephanie fell silent.

    At this time, Hermione said softly, Dont be impulsive, Daisy. She is right; we must listen to Professor Babbling so that we can rescue Sean faster.

    Hermione Daisy turned to look at her, Im scared. What if something happened to Sean? He has a teleport spell, but he did not escape.

    Her voice was full of tears, which made people feel sorry for her.

    No, no, Hermione smiled, He has many ns, and dont forget, he also has Dave.

    The two held hands tightly.

    On the side, Stephanie watched this. She hugged her arm gently and rubbed it; she didnt know what she was thinking.

    Everyone, Professor McGonagalls stern voice sounded, Follow the professors ording to the groups assigned to you. When the timees, follow the professors instructions!

    Understood! The students responded loudly.

    Everyone was in ce quickly and raised their wands in unison.

    Bathsheda, lets get started. Professor McGonagall took a deep breath, turned, and said to Professor Babbling.

    Professor Babbling stood in the middle; she slowly outlined a rune symbol and made various movements with her wand, shouting at Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick, Start it!

    Everyone, start now! Professor McGonagall took the lead, aiming her wand at the magic channel in front of her.

    The magic power of hundreds of people simultaneously formed a spectacr and dazzling scene. Hundreds of magic lights connected the magic channels, and the square was illuminated like daytime.

    Professor Babbling continued to create the runes and gave the instructions quickly. The ancient runes students behind her, led by Selma, also began to create runes quickly. The barrier is like a balloon filled with water being flicked by someone, and the surface begins to fluctuate.

    However, this fluctuation did not subside. With Professor Babblings continuous operation, the fluctuation became more and more intense, and the barrier even inted. Daisy stood at the forefront among the crowd, outputting her magic power like crazy.

    Sean had just turned off his Dark Sleeper inside the barrier, raised his head in surprise, and the barrier suddenly fluctuated.

    Naja, everyone,e in quickly.

    Outside the barrier, Professor Babbling shouted, Snape!

    Snape raised his wand, Everyone, three, two, one!

    Confringo!

    Countless Exploding Curses bombarded away, and the barrier shook violently. The spherical barrier is rapidly dissipating.

    Sean!

    Miss Potter, be careful! Professor McGonagall followed immediately.

    The other students took back their wands, a huge bright light quickly faded, rubbed their eyes, and looked into the barrier.

    Thats

    Thats a Dementor!

    The Dementors are surrounding Sean!

    Professor McGonagalls eyes widened suddenly. She saw a body lying on the ground and also saw Sean surrounded by a dozen Dementors, and those dementors all took off their hoods.

    Professor McGonagall felt her hair stand on end and immediately raised his wand, Expect

    But her voice was interrupted.

    Daisys sharp voice sounded, Dont touch him! Expecto Patronum!

    A silver-white dragon dozens of meters long appeared out of her wand, illuminating the entire night sky.

 Chapter 419: â€œChaotic Fightâ€

    Chapter 419: ¡°Chaotic Fight¡±

    The dragon is not based on any existing dragon species. It has a body shape of tens of meters, a powerful but slender body, wings that spread out to cover the entire sky directly, and a ferocious head full of barbs.

    The dragon, which is enough to make anyone scream, did not cause a huge panic because it just spread its wings and brought warmth to everyone present. Unlike other Patronus, the round pupils of the dragon carried a reassuring feeling.

    The light of the Patronuspletely illuminates the night sky, and everyone can clearly see the scene on the bridge. It shocked the students and even the professors.

    The bridge from Hogwarts to the outside world has beenpletely broken, and the passage that allows four carriages to run side by side is now dpidated, with four or five cracks that are seven or eight meters wide. With the light brought by the dragon, they could see some stone pirs faintly emerging from the bottom of the cliff.

    In their eyes, Sean was standing there weakly at this moment; he was still holding his wand, and his eyes were weak and empty. A dozen Dementors with their hoods removed have surrounded him.

    Among them, one even got close to Seans face.

    Daisy held up her magic wand; the wings of the dragon vibrated, and the bridge was sprinkled with silver light. However, this warm light is far from the dementors. The dragon roared and flew towards Sean, dispelling all the cold around it.

    The positive emotions contained in the Patronus are huge. Seeing the Dementors fleeing, Daisy breathed a sigh of relief, then looked anxiously at Sean. Sean wanted to express that he was fine, but his condition wouldnt allow it.

    Just now, he let Naja, the Basilisk, and others go back into the ring. Just as the Dark Sleeper was turned off, the barrier was opened. The Dementors were not going to suck him, even if Sean turned off the Dark Sleeper. He had already umted enough control over them during the time it was turned on.

    The dozen or so Dementors in front of him are still under his control for the time being. The one that got closer was the one that sucked the most of Dawsons soul.

    The dragon kept circling Sean, and the Dementors looked at Sean several times with their two dark eye holes, but Daisy misunderstood him as the prey, and she didnt want to give up.

    Dont touch him! She shouted.

    The dragon roared silently, and the soft light even became dazzling. A dozen or so dementors ran away in pain, not daring to look back. The dragon roared andnded on the bridge. It directly protected Sean at the center with its huge wings closed.

    Everyone else looked dumbfounded.

    The dementors repelled, right?

    Thats right. They were all expelled because of that dragon?

    If I remember correctly, the Patronus Charm is something else, right?

    Yes, a very, very advanced magic. As a seventh-grade student, I havent mastered it either. In fact, apart from the professor in the whole of Hogwarts, few people should have mastered it.

    Thats Daisy Potter, right? Shes been with Sean all along. A student narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl who was panting at the bridge.

    Harry, thats your sister! said a Gryffindor student in disbelief.

    Harry was looking at his sister with his mouth open, with wonder and pride in his eyes.

    It was Ron who patted his chest first, Thats my good buddys sister!

    Come on, now. Ginny, you also did well today, Percy nudged Ron, said to Ginny, and finally looked at the silver-white dragon, Then Its Daisys Patronus. Thats unbelievable.

    Why? A student who didnt understand the spell asked curiously.

    Percy exined, The Patronus Charm is difficult to practice, it requires an extremely powerful positive force, and the form of the Patronus often depends on a certain desire in the casters heart. But generally speaking, the Patronus Charm is usually in the form of normal animals. Ive never seen a wizard whose Patronus is a magical animal, let alone a dragon.

    I dont know for sure, but its clear that Daisys Patronus is something.

    The students looked at each other in nk dismay and turned their attention to the professors and teaching assistants around them. They saw that the professors expressions were more shocking than those of the students.

    Merlins beard Professor Flitwick blew on his beard.

    Charlotte also muttered, Sterling, didnt we see a wizard whose Patronus is a magical animal in Egyptst year?

    It was rare for Sterling to say, and the surprise in his eyes was no less than the others, Yes, that persons Patronus is an Abraxan, and it is worth noting that his power is very strong while Miss Potter is only in the third grade. I dont think happy memories alone can conjure up such unimaginable Patronuses.

    What did Daisy go through before? Charlotte recovered from the shock, and there was some distress in her eyes, Only when hope is regained in the most desperate situation that might lead to this situation?

    Looking at Charlotte, who suddenly became sentimental, Sterling softened his voice a lot, Perhaps she got out of that situation before, and

    He looked at Sean, who was protected by the dragon without a single gap, Sean must be very important to her.

    Yes, thats right.

    The barrier is opened, the damaged bridge, the Dementors with the hood down, everything is too shocking, and the dragon summoned by Daisy is even more jaw-dropping. They were stunned for a moment and forgot about Sean.

    Quick, he looks injured. Sterling immediately ran towards the bridge.

    In front of him, Professor McGonagall also reacted, and the three silver kittens on the tip of her staff jumped towards Daisy, but in front of the dragon, no one really paid attention to the kittens. Over there, Daisy was already casting a huge spell on herself, and because of the energy needed, her figure was swayed.

    Fortunately, Professor McGonagall was right behind her and immediately cast a Levitation Charm to keep her from falling.

    A Slytherin student rubbed his shoulder but dared not speak out. Just now, Professor Snape, who was standing beside him, took a sudden step forward. The look on his face was even scarier than before.

    The dragon dissipated slightly, and everyone focused on Sean.

    Daisys Patronus was even bigger than when it was summoned for the first time, and the Dragon Patronus hadpletely dispelled Seans Dark Sleeper properties. Under the blessing of the potion and the Patronus, Sean could feel his heart slowly calming down.

    Looking around, Sean decided to y dead first. The side effects of using Dark Sleeper and a lot of Killing Curse can be felt; he is indeed exhausted now.

    Sean! A came over in an anxious voice, crying.

    Sean turned his head, and Daisy was running towards him.

    Im fine. Sean eximed.

    Daisy didnt pay attention and tripped over the gravel on the ground, but Daisy didnt even cry out in pain; she almost scrambled to stand up and rushed over.

    He plunged into Seans arms.

    Sean Daisy raised her head; her hair was wet with sweat, and her face had a few bloodstains from the fall just now.

    Through theyer of tears, Daisy seemed to want to see through Seans whole body.

    How are you?

    Sean hugged her, Its okay, Im just a little bit exhausted. You came in time.

    At this time, Professor McGonagall also came to the side, and Daisy immediately turned her head and looked at her nervously. Professor McGonagall raised her wand and breathed a sigh of relief after reciting a few spells.

    Im d youre okay, Sean.

    Of course. Sorry, I made you all worried. Sean said with a smile.

    You scared me to death.

    The worries and fears umted for a long time finally erupted at this moment. Tears fell on the ground and sshed some dust.

    Its okay. Daisys crying made Sean a little at a loss.

    His situation ispletely different from what others have guessed. Amidst Daisys worries, Sean vaguely felt apologetic.

    Professor McGonagall didnt stop Daisy from crying, she patted Daisys back, and looked at her, Poor Miss Potter, shes terrified.

    Once again, sorry I made you worry. Sean said.

    No, this is all my responsibility, Professor McGonagall shook her head, I ignored the risk in this matter and handed him over to you to deal with.

    No, dont me yourself, Professor McGonagall. I was able to handle it. While stroking Daisys head, Sean said, No one thought this guy had such a trick.

    I see Professor McGonagall looked around, and looked at Dawsons body carefully, her eyes were full of shock, My God, this is not something that dementors can cause. What kind of battle have you experienced, Sean?

    Sean just smiled and shook his head without speaking.

    Daisys crying gradually became smaller and finally turned into sobs. She was still leaning on Seans chest, refusing to raise her head. It wasnt until the other professors rushed over that Daisy quickly pulled away and hid behind Sean, grabbing the sleeve of his robe and refusing to let go.

    Thank goodness, youre fine! Professor Flitwicks voice became louder because of his anxiety.

    He waved his wand and turned to look at Dawsons body in disgust.

    Oh, thats the bastard, huh? He got his soul sucked by a dementor?

    Sean nodded, deleted the part that couldnt be said, and briefly described what happened just now.

    Dawson controlled the dementors and finally died at the hands of the dementors. The dementors just surrounded me, and all of you arrived.

    Charlotte and Sterling looked at each other in surprise. Although Sean said it calmly, it didnt sound like a big problem.

    The two of them have experienced the situation of being hunted down by the Mouth. A weird magical creature that the two of them couldnt guarantee their escape, let alone defeating it. In their eyes, Sean should be struggling in this fight.

    Sean said that Dawson died at the hands of the Dementors, but they also saw the huge wound on Dawsons abdomen, which Dementors cannot cause.

    It could only be Sean who did it. He probably cut off the connection between Dawsons abdomen and that magical creature. Looking at the expressions of the two, Sean could roughly guess what they were thinking, but he could only pretend to be exhausted.

    Although itste, I have to ask Madam Pomfrey to give you aprehensive examination, and you can rest until your body recovers, Professor McGonagall said.

    Thank you, Professor. Sean nodded.

    Professor McGonagall turned around and said, Filius, I will handle you to deal with this here. Charlotte, Sterling, please help me too; I have to take Sean back and guide the students to go back to sleep.

    No problem.

    Professor McGonagall looked up again at the dragon that hadnt faded away. The Patronus has been protecting everyone with its wings, which is reassuring.

    Miss Potter? The Dementors have already left and will not appear in Hogwarts tomorrow. Professor McGonagall reminded tactfully.

    Only then did Daisye to her senses. She blushed and waved her magic wand to disperse the dragon Patronus. Like a sudden sunset, the illuminated sky suddenly darkened.

    Well, thats something. Said Charlotte.

    Colton nodded silently.

    Because of the existence of the Patronus just now, he didnt even notice the smell left by magic here. Its all killing curses.

    Hey, that dragon disappeared!

    At the bridge, the students who were huddled together immediately noticed this. They whispered and discussed without knowing the situation until now.

    Im surprised that such a big Patronus hassted for so long. Its normal for it to disappear. Someone said.

    You idiot, dont pretend that you understand it. His colleague gave him a disgusted look, After the Patronus is summoned, it only needs to consume a small amount of magic for the duration. The main magic output is during the summoning stage. Being able to summon such a big Patronus and maintaining the Patronus is definitely not a problem for her.

    Thats right, now that the Patronus has been pulled away, it means there is no problem anymore.

    Speaking of which, Sean was trapped inside, right? But why did the bridge break into so many parts?

    Didnt we know something from the roll call earlier? Someone must have infiltrated, and there is a high probability that Sean is fighting that infiltrator.

    But is this the kind of thing that a normal fourth graders can do? Someone pointed to the broken bridges.

    Who knows? Besides, Im not surprised what Sean did given what he could do.

    Soon, the students voices stopped. Sean and the others are back. Professor McGonagall took the lead, and Sean was walking towards the crowd.

    Professor? Someone looked at Snape beside him strangely.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was immediately pulled back by his colleague.

    I suggest you dont say anything to him.

    Huh? The person who was caught took a look at Snape and gasped in fright.

    He slipped back into the crowd immediately, determined to keep his mouth shut.

    At this moment, Snape still had a gloomy feeling, and it seemed that there was not much difference from the usual. But one only had to look carefully to see that the veins on Snapes forehead and neck covered by the long, greasy hair had already bulged.

    He exudes a terrifying cold feeling. His hands were clenched into fists in the robe, and his eyes were fixed on the person walking toward him.

    He was staring at Sean, who was being supported by Daisy. He was shaking with anger.

    Sean shivered unconsciously.

    Whats the matter, Sean? Do you still feel hurt? Daisy immediately leaned forward and asked with concern, wrapping both hands around Seans arm.

    The murderous aura not far away became more intense.

    No, Im fine. Sean forced a smile.

    He now felt that Snape seemed to be more terrifying than Dawson plus the Mouth. Fortunately, Snape didnte with Professor McGonagall just now.

    Sean shivered again.

    The students took out their wands and used the Lumos Spell one after another as if they were holding amp to wee Sean and the others back.

    Sean, are you okay?

    Dude, what the hell is going on?

    Hows the situation?

    As soon as they got a little closer, those who were familiar with Sean immediately surrounded him. Fred and George were even about to drag Sean up, but Professor McGonagall scolded them.

    Harrys eyes were confused, but he was still worried when he looked at Sean, Dude, are you alright?

    Im fine, just a little tired.

    Sean answered one by one. Although he didnt suffer any major injuries, he also heard what Daisy said when he came back. When he heard that he was trapped in the barrier, arge group of students immediately came over to help. Even Draco led quite a few Slytherin students over.

    Thanks, buddy. Sean thanked him with a smile.

    Draco looked at Sean disgustedly and replied coldly, Youre just lucky this time. How could you be picked up by such a bastard that tarnishes the glory of pure blood? Im going back to sleep.

    Sean smiled, waved his hand, and looked around suspiciously, but he didnt see Hermione. In the crowd, several people were staring at Sean all the time.

    Arent you going to see him? Stephanie looked at Sean and said softly to Hermione beside her.

    Hermiones eyes were full of worry, but she was confused.

    She took a deep breath and said, Alright then.

    After speaking, she ran to the center of the crowd.

    Stephanie didnt look at Hermione; she still looked at Sean and nodded after a moment, Okay.

    Snape was still staring at Sean and Daisy beside him on the other side.

 Chapter 420: â€œHeâ€™s Fineâ€

    Chapter 420: ¡°He¡¯s Fine¡±

    Im okay, Im okay.

    Sorry, the professors should exin it to youter.

    Thanks foring to help me tonight.

    Sean tirelessly said this to his friends in the crowd, exining what happened tonight.

    Sean, are you alright? A brown-haired girl squeezed through the crowd and came to Sean.

    Sean smiled and let Hermione grab him and look at him. After she finished checking, he said, Im okay.

    Only then did Hermione heave a sigh of relief. She nced at Daisy, who had been holding on to Seans robe without showing any signs, frowned and asked, Its too dangerous, you know. What happened inside?

    Oh, Ill tell you two about thister, Sean whispered.

    And you! Hermione looked at Daisy with her hands on her hips, her eyebrows not being able to be raised. You are so reckless! I saw you crossing the broken bridge just now!

    Daisy let go of Seans robe and hugged Hermione coquettishly, I was in a hurry, and I admit I was wrong, Hermione.

    So you do its wrong.

    Is it not?

    The two girls hugged each other but made a fuss, but no one cared about Sean.

    Sean shivered again, and he turned his head in surprise to look in the direction of the source of the chill. But all he could see were lots and lots of glowing wands. Seans smile frozepletely on his face; it hade from Snapes position just then.

    Everyone, leave in order, dont make a noise, and go to bed immediately. The voices of the prefects sounded everywhere, and Professor McGonagall asked everyone to go back and rest.

    Professor Snape, Professor Snape. A Slytherin student was just about to ask his head of the house if he still needed to sleep in his sleeping bag in the Great Hall tonight.

    However, just as he walked to Snape, he saw a pair of sharp and gloomy eyes, and the anger in them was something he had never seen before. The students were so frightened that they couldnt speak well.

    S sir

    Before he could finish speaking, two students immediately dragged him away.

    Sorry, Professor is in a little bit of a bad mood today.

    Snape cast a cold nce at the three of them, and they ran away.

    They ran a lot farther until they were sure that Snape would not hear what they said, and the two who pulled away the third student said, Are you asking for death?

    Yeah, if you havent figured out that hes angry, he would definitely kill anyone who wanted to bother him.

    The third student looked terrified, Oh God

    I was the same as you, so I took the initiative to take you out before anything else.

    If Professor Snapes usual feeling and vibe are expressed in numerical terms from one to ten when I saw it for the first time, it was fifty. What about you?

    The second student replied, One hundred.

    How about before? asked a third student.

    Ten thousand! The other two said in unison.

    -

    The big incident tonight has finallye to an end, but Sean and Daisy have already been watched by countless students on the way to the school infirmary. The main spotlight was Sean. Everyone thought he was seriously injured and confronted that powerful, crazy infiltrator, who not only held on until the arrival of reinforcements but even killed the infiltrator.

    The news slowly spread, and everyone looked at Sean with admiration. Those first- and second-grade students who were not allowed to go out in the Hall got the news and were stoked after hearing about it.

    I heard that he fought head-to-head with that infiltrator; he is a very powerful wizard who has graduated for a long time!

    Its more than that, didnt you listen to the seniors? That infiltrator also has an extremely powerful monster in his body!

    I heard it as well. It seems that the bridge leading out of the castle is broken. I also heard that the dementors are used as a weapon against him.

    Where did you hear it? The Weasley twins said that the bridge had beenpletely broken. I heard that the cliff below had been smashed into a big hole. When they arrived, Professor Wallup was fighting with dozens of Dementors!

    A student vividly described the rumors he heard from Fred and George, which shocked the other students again, and some girls hugged their colleagues next to them.

    He even stood up and pretended to be Sean when he was getting excited, If you monsters want to attack Hogwarts and hurt my students and my friends, then step over my dead body first!

    Someone raised a question, Would he talk like this? Its quite extravagant.

    The boy who told the story gave him a look, His characteristics are definitely not the same when teaching the ss and fighting against an enemy. Besides, this is the report sent back by the senior in front. If you want to verify it, see it yourself.

    Hey, I just saw that it was very bright outside. Whats going on?

    Dont you know now? Remember the senior next to Professor Wallup?

    Which one? There are two of them.

    Come on, its Daisy Potter, the one with beautiful dark green eyes. When she saw Professor Wallup surrounded by the Dementors, I heard she ran in a hurry and summoned a particrly huge Patronus!

    Wow the students said in unison.

    Hey, dont let me put you in a punishment. Its time to sleep. A prefect warned them.

    However, the students retreated into their sleeping bags, still discussing quietly but excitedly.

    Let me tell you that Patronus is hundreds of meters in size!

    Wow, whats a Patronus?

    I dont know But its a very powerful spell. Dont ask questions. Just listen carefully.

    Oh, okay, then.

    Fred and George were leaning in a shadow to eavesdrop on the discussion. The twins looked at each other andughed.

    ording to Seans character, if he heard these words, he would be shocked.

    Yeah, hes going to say, Oh, I swear, If I hear that again, I will kick both of your asses until you are thrown out of the castle.

    Wouldnt it be bad for Daisy, though?

    Ehh, she should be thanking us both. Now they will think she and Sean are a couple.

    What about Hermione?

    Oh, yeah. Thats something Sean should take care ofter; its none of our business.

    Fred, you are a genius.

    Same to you.

    The twins shook hands proudly as if they had done something amazing.

    At this time, Sean has already arrived at the school infirmary led by Professor McGonagall, where Madam Pomfrey is giving him a careful andprehensive examination.

    Sean, if you have any feeling of difort, tell me and dont hide it, okay? After Daisy dispelled the Patronus, this ce smelled like dark magic. Professor McGonagall was quite worried.

    Sean raised his hand with a smile for Madam Pomfrey to check him and said, Of course, professor. Im not the kind of person who tries to be brave, but theres really nothing wrong with me.

    After some inspections, Madam Pomfrey finally nodded, Okay, theres no problem with you. You just need a lot of rest.

    Good to hear, Professor McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief, Thank you. Sean, you can rest here for the night.

    Yes, professor, Sean didnt refuse the offer. He looked around and lowered his voice, Have you checked Dawsons room and everything carefully?

    We checked, everything is fine, and we sent someone to the Three Broomsticks Inn. Poor Rosmerta.

    Professor, listen to me Sean approached Professor McGonagall and said softly.

    Professor McGonagall frowned first, suddenly, and finally showed a serious expression.

    I understand what you mean. Ill go now.

    Professor, you have to go as soon as possible.

    I understand. Where should I put it?

    Sean touched his chin and thought for a while, It would be good to put it in your office because Professor Dumbledore is not here.

    Very well.

    Professor McGonagall nodded and left in a hurry. Seany heavily back on the bed. His eyelids became heavy.

    At this time, the Great Hall finally calmed down a little. The students who came back told the rest of the people what happened. Small groups of students discussing can be seen everywhere, but it is still night, and many people use a lot of their power, so they start to feel sleepy.

    But then, footsteps came from outside. The students near the door raised their heads all at once. Many students heard the arguments from outside.

    Are you sure you really want to do this? A voice came from Professor Flitwick.

    Of course, I have something to check. It was Professor McGonagall who was serious and calm.

    Several students who were near the door turned their heads to look at each other, pulled their sleeping bags, and moved towards the door. They knew that Professor Flitwick was responsible for cleaning up the battlefield, and now it seems that he is back.

    Thinking of this, a few students who were leaning against the door moved closer with a little excitement.

    What about it? Professor Flitwick said.

    Professor McGonagall seemed to be thinking and made a decision after a while, Lets keep it first; this feels ominous.

    Alright then, Professor Flitwick agreed, Where do you put it?

    My office; Im always there, so dont worry about anything.

    Okay.

    The two professors discussed some inaudible details in a low voice, and the footsteps sounded again. A student got up secretly and was surprised to see through the crack of the door that Professor Flitwick was holding a huge box.

    The box was pure ck, and many spells and magic circles could be seen on it with the naked eye, the kind of magic used to suppress demons. The students who saw this scene finally couldnt bear to reveal the news to their ssmates in the middle of the night.

    -

    The next day, when the students woke up from their sleeping bags, the weather in the Scottish Hignds was terrible, even in April and May.

    During breakfast, Professor McGonagall gave a rough exnation of what happenedst night. After hearing that someone had invaded and was taken down by Sean, most of them opened their mouths in surprise.

    Because of Mr. Sean Wallups brave performance in this incident and outstanding strength, 100 points have been added to Ravenw.

    After Professor McGonagall had finished speaking, even though Sean was still in the infirmary, there was still warm apuse in the Hall.

    Professor McGonagall continued, Miss Daisy Potter saved her friend at a critical time. I have also seen that I have been teaching for decades; it is the first time Ive seen such a performance. Nice Patronus, Im so proud of you, with that, another fifty points to Ravenw.

    Daisy suddenly fell into a panic. She was quite unustomed to epting the apuse from the surrounding students, and her face had already started to turn red. Fortunately, Professor McGonagall didnt mention much about this matter, and the speech ended quickly.

    The students immediately ran out of the castle when breakfast was over. They wanted to see with their own eyes what the bridge looked like. The professors didnt stop them. They just asked many teaching assistants to ensure that there would be no trouble.

    Just as the students were amazed by the scene, a figure was walking silently and quickly in the castle. Soon, that person came to Professor McGonagalls office.

    He looked around, and after making sure there was no one, he secretly pushed open the door of Professor McGonagalls office.

    Professor, I have a question to ask you.

    After a greeting, there was no more sound in the office. At this time, two invisible people came out from the Disillusionment Charm outside the office.

    Huh. Professor McGonagall frowned.

 Chapter 421: â€œThis Is Not Overâ€

    Chapter 421: ¡°This Is Not Over¡±

    Sean followed behind Professor McGonagall. He narrowed his eyes, looked at the door, and said softly, The one just now seems to be a Gryffindor student?

    Isabel Betty is a Gryffindor sixth grader. She likes to study, and I often see her go to the library. Mrs. Pince is also very familiar with her. I have known her for so long and havent sensed somethings wrong with her. Professor McGonagall told Sean.

    Sean frowned. From Professor McGonagall, Isabels background is clear, and the Returners would not have ced such a person into Hogwarts six years in advance.

    But why did she sneak into Professor McGonagalls office? She was obviously going for the things in the office and even said she greeted in advance to prevent Professor McGonagall from suddenly appearing in the office.

    However, Sean was not in a hurry to go to the office to subdue her. Professor McGonagall has listened to Seans suggestion and has already hidden the item well. She did dare not rummage around, and the probability of finding it is very small.

    The problem will not end just because of Dawsons death.

    It took two weeks for Professor Trwneys prophecy to be stolen by Lavender and Parvati. The memories obtained during this period must have been in Dawsons hands, and Dawson took them to the Three Broomsticks Inn and gave them to Madam Rosmerta.

    The memory sent out is a foregone conclusion and cannot be recovered, but it must be noted that maybe the magic spell that led Trwney into a true prophecy state has limitations, or maybe this prophecy is too much for Trwney.

    The entire prophecy has been divided into many parts, and believing creating aplete prophecy will mean disasters. Trwneys prophecy is very important in every part of it; even if there is only a small section, it is still an important bit.

    That night, Trwneys prophecy was extracted, and Dawson failed to do his act.

    When Sean recovered from his Dark Sleeper state, he was thinking about something. Perhaps Dawson has associates. Now, the remaining associates will not act rashly.

    But Sean got one thing: Dawsons crystal used to control the Mouth. This thing is mysterious and unusual, and it has not been broken after the Mouth is gone. This is enough to prove that this thing is not a one-time magic item and may be very precious to the Returners.

    Sean came up with a method, pretending that the crystal was discovered when Professor Flitwick was cleaning the battlefield and discovered something unusual about it. The professors decided to save this thing first and wait for Professor Dumbledore toe back before handing it over to him for research.

    The remaining person must want to get back the item that belongs to the Returners. That may be one of the important items to control the Mouth. As long as this news is spread purposedly, there is a chance to catch them.

    Today, Seans guess has been confirmed. Professor McGonagall nced at Sean and didnt bother him.

    After a while, Sean said, Professor, regardless of Isabel, she is probably also controlled.

    Should we go after her? After all, the item is not in the office. Professor McGonagall said.

    Yes, I agree. On the one hand, she doesnt dare to make a problem and doesnt want to use any magic spells. She will be worried about triggering the defensive spells you left behind. What are the chances if shes part of Dawsons aplices rather than being controlled? Given that she acted differently.

    Sean narrowed his eyes, No matter what the situation is, Isabel will definitely pass the news and let the others know about it.

    Professor McGonagalls eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she lowered her voice. As long as we sneak up on Miss Betty, we may be able to catch the remaining people.

    Yes. Sean nodded.

    He came up with this temporary n, but overall, there should be no major problems. The only problem is whether they will choose to give up the crystal after knowing Dawsons situation. But Sean didnt expect that they were so impatient that they would make a move the next day.

    Just wait for the right moment. Sean said to Professor McGonagall.

    The two cast the Disillusionment Charm again and merged into the stone walls. After a while, Isabel walked out of Professor McGonagalls office. She looked calm, just like usual, and walked in the direction she came from.

    Sure enough, she was controlled by the Imperius Curse. Professor McGonagall obviously noticed this, too. She sent a signal to Sean, and the two immediately hid and followed.

    Isabelle walked down several corridors and began walking toward a ssroom that the students didnt frequent. Sean and Professor McGonagall followed her step by step. Gradually, she came to a corridor without paintings and statues.

    Just as Isabel turned a corner and Sean followed him, she suddenly stopped.

    She is on guard.

    Sean was no longer invisible at this time; he directly showed his figure and walked forward. Professor McGonagall also sensed this. She gave Isabel Petty a Stunning Charm; it hit her, fell to the ground, and she immediately followed Sean.

    Sean ran fast and clenched the wand in his hand. He was scanning around where the culprit might be. Soon, he set his sights on an empty ssroom in front of him.

    Confringo!

    Without any hesitation, Sean cast a spell, sting a big hole in the wall. He didnt n to break in through the main entrance to increase the risk of being attacked.

    Dave sniffed and sent out a thought, There was no one inside, and there was no smell of anyone else nearby.

    Professor McGonagall rushed over, she casually nced at the hole that Sean sted, and stood in front of Sean, Lets check it.

    Sean nodded, and the two rushed into the ssroom one after the other. The wind blows the curtains, the windows are open, and the ssroom is empty.

    Sean held his wand, ran to the window, looked around, and shook his head, They ran away.

    Professor McGonagall also checked, That person is someone who is familiar with the castle. They know that if they walk through the castle, they may be seen by a certain statue or painting, and I will be able to find out something. But how did they escape from the window without a broomstick?

    Sean squinted his eyes. He had mastered the method of flight, and the inventor of the spell was none other than Voldemort. If Voldemort has much to do with the Returners, this is a little bit of a problem.

    Sean shook his head, That person had plenty of time to escape, and they should have considered that this might be a trap, so they cast something beforehand.

    Professor McGonagall sighed, What a sly fox. It will be difficult next time if you dont catch him this time. Im afraid they wont make any big movester.

    Sean nodded. He didnt catch anyone this time. They will definitely not show their face easily again. When the whole of Hogwarts rests during the summer vacation, they can do anything they desire.

    Sean observed in the ssroom, and Professor McGonagall turned around to rescue Isabel. Isabel broke free from the Imperius Curse, but she didnt know who cast the curse on her. This time, the Imperius Curse didntst long.

    This should be the good news among the many bad news. His strength is likely to be far less powerful than Dawsons.

    Sean had never been sure before who the person who deceived his eyes in Trwneys office and even hid Daves sense of smell. Looking at it now, the possibility of the person who escaped just now is very small. Looking at it this way, Dawson is the only one who could do that.

    This can also be observed in the ssroom; there are many fresh and shallow scratches on a desk, which should be scratched by fingernails. This shows that the person was restless and impatient while waiting for the news, leaving such obvious traces.

    However, even if Seans judgment is urate and that persons strength is not strong, it will always be a disaster for such a person whose identity is unknown to stay in Hogwarts.

    Moreover, more prophecies of Trwney cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of the Returners. Perhaps thest piece of the puzzle is the only remaining memory that has not been sent out.

    More information is needed to find out the truth of the whole matter and also to find out the identity of that person.

    After this, Sean returned to the hall for lunch. During this period, when he just walked into the hall, he received a lot of cheers and apuse, and Fred and George were more enthusiastic than ever before.

    The twins even wanted to carry Sean directly to the table. Sean smiled but hammered each of them, knowing that the two must have done something behind their backs, such as exaggerating some rumors.

    He heard some rumors in the morning. Sean battles a wicked and powerful dark wizard to death to keep Hogwarts students and staff safe. This is the normal one.

    But he heard things like, In order to protect the safety of Hogwarts teachers and students, Sean had a duel with a dark wizard who can turn into a demon. The two fought outside from day to night.

    As it turns into the night, Sean makes a move and wins the fight at the cost of getting cursed. This part is already an exaggerated version of it. He suffered a curse, became a demon, stretched out his hands to borrow the power of all the students at Hogwarts, and so on.

    There was even a case where Sean identally farted during the duel, which happened to ignite the Explosive Curse on the tip of Dawsons wand. As a result, the Explosive Curse backfired on Dawson, and Sean won the battle.

    While this is a funny rumor, he thinks that its stupid.

    In addition to the part about the Sementor, Daisy rumors also appeared. However, most students have already seen Daisys dragon, so there is not much room for improvement, unlike Seans.

    Hundreds of dementors surrounded Sean, and all of them were from Azkaban.

    From battles to perseverance, from using love to influence the Dementors to fighting hand to hand with them, and even to a battle of rock, paper, and scissors.

    Sean saw with his own eyes a boy who adored him in the first grade, swearing that Sean had found a way to win absolutely in this version of the story. Because dementors cant make hands and can only show a cloth, which also can be interpreted as paper, Sean won the battle easily.

    Anyone who knows this story mentioned that they knew it from Fred and George.

    Of course, these are normal for him, as most people would not take it seriously and just brush it off a few dayster. But Daisys case, where she used all of her power to save him, is a different story.

    Dont go near her! The dragon stained her blood, and they were scared of her.

    Hes a boy who never falls with his guardian girl who shakes the sky! Isnt that just an amazing story?

    Seans eyes twitched when he heard that, let alone Daisy.

    She could still talk to Sean with a smile at first, but after one morning, when she saw Sean, she immediately lowered her head. Hermione behaved normally and evenined about the Weasley twins sharing stupid stories like that.

    But of course, there is something else more worrying than that.

    In the afternoon, Sean met Snape. He was gloomy and looked frightening in the corridor.

    Snape raised his head and looked at Sean with dead eyes, Mr. Wallup.

 Chapter 422: â€œMeeting Snape Coincidentallyâ€

    Chapter 422: ¡°Meeting Snape Coincidentally¡±

    Dave, why didnt you tell me about him?

    Hes not dangerous, and the scent of this brain is familiar.

    WHAT DO YOU MEAN HES NOT DANGEROUS? Remember the smell of this guys brains in front of me, and let me know if you smell it anytime!

    Its hard to separate when there are many other people.

    If you cant smell it, you will lose 30% of your food in the future.

    I can smell it!

    Sean annoyed Dave while trying to keep himself calm. Its not that he doesnt like Snape, but he kept avoiding him after the incident. Sean was going to go to Professor McGonagall and ask for a leave of absence to skip the Potions ss.

    But this seemed to be useless.

    Oh, good afternoon, Professor Snape. Sean tried his best to look innocent as if nothing had happened recently.

    I happened to find you Snape raised his chin.

    Sean groaned secretly in his heart. Snape had obviouslye here for him.

    Well, what a coincidence, Professor Seans eyes twitched, and he pped his hands abruptly, I almost forgot, Professor McGonagall asked me to visit her office. If youll excuse me

    Sean showed an apologetic expression and was about to take a step and pass Snape. Snape didnt stop him or say anything.

    His head turned smoothly like a surveince camera, and his eyes were like red dots on the camera, turning coldly following Seans movements. He kept staring at Sean.

    Halfway through, Sean slowed down his pace. He felt that if he pretended to be weak and exhausted, he would get away with it.

    Oh, I remember. I dont need to go to Professor McGonagalls office, actually. Said Sean.

    Snapes expression didnt change at all, and his voice sounded like an old record yer, Professor McGonagall might need you. Why didnt you go? Could it be that Im stopping you?

    He touched his head, Ah, there is no rush for it. Professor McGonagall said that I can visit her at night

    Oh? Why dont you go about your own thing now? What are you doing standing here? Snape continued.

    Sean wanted to cry but had no tears. He felt that he might be troubled for a long time.

    Sean coughed lightly, Professor, you know that my grades in Potions are not good. So when Im in your ss, I cant help but want to ask some questions

    Snape looked at him coldly and smiled mockingly, Indeed, your level of potions is below average. Although most of the students who study potions are idiots, you, Mr. Wallup, are the worst students I have ever taught.

    Sean didnt even have the ability to retaliate, so he could only lower his head with a shameful expression.

    Snape raised his chin and added, The worst.

    Snape raised his right hand, and Sean saw that he was actually wearing dragon leather gloves. Snapes hand scratched in the air. Sean was astonished that a cloud of faint blue gas was seen following movements.

    Snape took out a ss bottle, grabbed the gas into it, and casually put it in.

    Its a good thing I met you. I just discovered that the mist-floating poison prepared a few days ago identally escaped.

    Seans eyebrows trembled violently. As the name suggests, Mist floating poison is a potion that can float in the air. The mist-floating poison usually appears as a faint blue smoke after it is released into the air. When you pour this potion into the air, it will disperse into the air in a small nearby area, slowly float in it, and wait for someone to inhale it.

    Immediately after inhtion, anyone will begin to experience difficulty breathing and lose consciousness. The potion torments them for nearly forty-eight hours before dying of unconsciousness and respiratory failure.

    Of course, Snape would not poison himself to death, but he would certainly be happy to see him being tortured for several moments. A potion master is terrifying; he can make and brew this horrible poison without giving the antidote to the person who needs it most.

    This proves that offending someone like Snape would only mean a slow and painful death.

    Wallup, Snape said slowly, Why are you looking like that? identally inhaled the potion? I guess its my fault. Do you need an antidote?

    No, no, Im fine. Im just distracted. Sean nced at the small bottle containing an unknown liquid and immediately took a step back.

    Moreover, there was something in Snapes words. This was obviously warning him that if he dared to do anything weird to Daisy, Snape would give him some antidote.

    Snape put away the bottle and gave him a cold look, Come with me.

    Okay Sean followed dejectedly.

    The two came to an empty ssroom. Snape stood on the podium and looked down at Sean.

    Mr. Wallup, do you know why I called you here?

    Because of Daisy Seeing Snapes eyes turn cold suddenly, Sean quickly changed his words, Yes, for my recent reckless behavior?

    It seems that you are still aware Snape snorted coldly, Im not interested in your being a hero or anything. But as a professor at Hogwarts, I need to remind you.

    Of course, Professor. Sean drooped his head listlessly.

    I have no interest or the energy to take care of you, but I must remind you. When you are in danger, other people may also be in danger because of saving you.

    Sean nodded his head once, Yes, professor, I understand.

    Think twice before doing anything, and dont be nave. Think a little more, understand?

    Sean nodded, I understand, Professor.

    Do things with utmost care, just like brewing a potion; you cant do it recklessly.

    Sean still nodded, Got it, Professor. Ive noted it down.

    Dont think that you are the only smart person. Think about other people.

    He nodded, Yes, professor.

    Besides

    Of course.

    In addition

    Duly noted.

    Atst

    Youre right.

    Do you have any other thoughts about Miss Daisy Potter?

    Yes, yes, yes Sean nodded mechanically and immediately froze. He raised his head awkwardly.

    Snapes face could no longer calm down. The anger couldnt stop rising, What did you say?

    Snapes voice seemed to have been stuffed into ice for a hundred years and soaked in basilisk venom for another hundred years. Every word came out of his teeth and pierced Seans heart.

    Sean froze his face and smiled, Well, professor. I agree with what you told me. Ah yes, about Miss Potter, its idental that

    Snape moved closer, his hooked nose and long hair almost touching Seans face, You call her Miss Potter?

    Ah, I meant Daisy

    Snape got even angrier, Youre just a ssmate. Why do you call her so intimately?

    Sean wanted to cry, but Snapes mentality would not let him do so.

    Well, Ive known Daisy for a long time Sean said embarrassingly.

    You dont need to remind me.

    Snape was like a big bat that just came from the shadows, walking slowly and pacing beside him non-stop.

    Finally, he stopped in his tracks, turned his head, and stared at Sean, About Miss Potters Patronus, is this the first time youve seen what it looked like?

    Sean replied honestly, Ive seen it before

    Snapes breathing became more rapid, and he stared at Sean, Have you ever asked what memory Miss Potter used to summon the Patronus?

    Sean was silent momentarily and shook his head, I didnt ask, but I can probably guess.

    The memory Daisy used must be the moment when the Obscurus in her body was taken away. Only at that moment did Daisy, who had been weak the whole time, finally emerge from the endless despair.

    Snapes breathing stopped for a moment and then became more rapid. He walked over to the window, clutching the drapery with one hand so Sean couldnt see his expression.

    But in the ssroom, Snapes heartbeating could be heard clearly. He was very angry.

    After a while, Snape finally regained hisposure.

    He turned around, looked at Sean, and said with a cold tone, Next time you go to my office, give me an example of your blood as Im currently researching something.

    Sean nodded honestly, Understood, Professor.

    Snape stared at him; he was silent for a moment and finally spoke. His voice was still threatening, When you are in danger, she was anxious.

    The word anxious was highlighted.

    Dont let her feel that feeling anymore; dont let her get hurt. Do you understand what I mean?

    Sean nodded again, Of course, Professor!

    His expression just made Snape raise his eyebrows in disdain, You better understand.

    Snape took out a small suitcase, which he seemed to have prepared long ago.

    The above row is all healing and stimting potions for emergency use, and the row below is poison. Snape exined.

    What is this? Sean looked at him.

    Snape replied coldly, Its just leftovers from my storage of potions.

    A bottle of leftovers that can sell for dozens or even hundreds of Galleons on the ck market can be seen. In order to prevent Daisy from falling into this situation again, he is willing to give him so many rare potions. Sean couldnt help but be tempted.

    However, he still took out another bottle of potion. Felix Felicis.

    He casually threw it to Sean, Its about to expire. Im going to hand it to you.

    Sean was shocked.

    That expression, Snape looked at him, You know what to do when you have this potion, right?

    Um, what am I supposed to do with it? Sean was not sure.

 Chapter 423: â€œCluesâ€

    Chapter 423: ¡°Clues¡±

    Sean didnt realize it. After all, Snape gave him so many things, including what he said before, it should mean:

    This is all for you. In the future, keep up the good work, treat yourself better, and give the poison to the enemy. This will prevent them from doing anything, and Daisy will not have to worry about anything.

    Obviously, Snape, dissatisfied with Seans slow reaction, snorted, When ites to researching potions, I suggest that you find a student with a good grade in potions.

    Sean figured it out right away.

    Oh, Professor, I understand now, Sean nodded quickly, I need to find an outstanding ssmate to study with me?

    Snape looked at him, Student?

    Sean wanted to cry, but Snape misunderstood.

    He had no choice but to change his words quickly and rify, I will find Daisy. Studying with Daisy might result in something.

    Only then did Snape show satisfaction, but his tone was indifferent, Whomever you want to ask for, no need to tell me about it.

    Snape made Sean hold back a lot of rants in his throat, and his strong desire to rant even overwhelmed a lot of his desire to survive.

    Im going to find Daisy to study with, Sean shrugged. After all, she is recognized by the students as a potion genius. You know that, right?

    Dont waste my time. Snape straightened his body slightly with a look of indifference.

    Sean replied, Everyone says that a professor with high standards and strict requirements like you actually pays so much attention to Daisy, which means that she is indeed an excellent student, and everyone even calls her a potion princess.

    However, Snapes face exceeded Seans imagination.

    She gets mypliments and extra points because she did a good enough job, Snape said casually, Potion Princess is just a word, but thats something you would never reach.

    Because mediocrity never touches the way of the genius works.

    Both Daisy and Harry inherited a lot of potion talents from their mother, but the one with the better talent is obviously Harry. Daisy is better than Harry in magical animals, but Harry is stronger than his sister in potions, defense against the dark arts, and actualbat.

    Of course, this does not take into ount that her Patronus is a dragon.

    In Snapes ss, Harry would get two points deducted for moving his wand with his left hand first and then two points deducted for talking back and showing a dissatisfied look. If Sean snickered, he would also be deducted two points.

    But if it was Daisy, Snape would give her a lot of points based on her basic activities.

    Sean took the Felix Felixis and quickly left. On the way to ss, Sean wiped the sweat from his brow. He hadnt sweated so much from the fight with Dawson and the Mouth.

    Snape was just too scary.

    In Seans potion row, the top row contains potions that can be used in various scenarios, even the ones that can save lives. A powerful healing potion, a mental stimtion potion that can get rid of hypnosis, underwater breathing potions, and many more.

    There are all kinds of potions, all of which are of the highest quality. Snape has been preparing for a long time. Sean asks Lupin to help find out how much Snapes potion is sold on the ck market, and the price is three to five times more than the normal ones.

    As for the poisons in the row below, Snape also prepared him for various scenarios. Whether liquid, solid, or gas, odorless, colorless, tasteless, and colorless.

    Snape also prepared the antidote for each poison and attached a detailed description of each. He had already recorded the poisoning method in his notebook and handed it to Sean. Of course, it wasnt that Snape was considerate to Sean. It was purely for Daisys sake.

    As for thest bottle of Felix Felicis for Daisy, Sean could tell at a nce that it was of the highest quality. The well-brewed Felix Felicis was better than Sean had gotten.

    It can only be said that Snape has brought out the best things, no matter which aspect. If Daisy hadnt released such a powerful Patronus for Sean, Snape couldnt convey his things toward Daisy as hes his bird.

    After counting what he got from Snape, Sean whistled briskly. There was only one Potions ss in the afternoon, and he could still go where he wanted.

    The Hogwarts Library.

    The identity of the lurker is still unknown. Sean is going to go to the library to find some information to see if he can find some information about the crystal. This may help him understand the Returners better. Maybe he can find some useful information about that lurker.

    Wallup, dont let me find out youre up to something bad again, do you understand? Mrs. Pince said to Sean sternly, and the feather duster floating beside her moved up and down.

    Of course, maam. Sean was also a little scared of Mrs. Pince. He often came to the library to find some dangerous materials. Mrs. Pince kicked him out eight out of ten times because of it.

    Luckily, Sean now has teaching assistant status and is free to browse the restricted area as long as hes not eating in the library, making loud noises, messing with books, etc. Even if he is a teaching assistant, Mrs. Pince is letting her guard down, and the only one who can do that is Lockhart, who everyone else looks down upon.

    Sean kept quiet and spent a lot of time searching in the restricted area, but unfortunately, he still didnt find any information that could be rted to the crystal. After closing a book in disappointment, Sean shook his head regretfully.

    The restricted area of Hogwarts is not full of everything; it seems that he has to start from other ces. When he returned to the library entrance, Mrs. Pince was waving a feather duster to teach a student a lesson, and it took her a long time to let them go.

    Oh, hey, Sean. After he walked out, someone greeted him.

    Good afternoon, Padma. Is your sister feeling better? Sean smiled kindly.

    Padma nodded gratefully, I dont even know how to thank you. But thanks to you, Madam Pomfrey said that if Parvatis conditionsts a minute longer, she may have fallen into aa. Now she just needs to rest and heal for a while, and she will be fine.

    Thats good news. I hope to see her return to ss soon. Sean sincerely congratted her.

    Padma nodded, nced secretly at Sean, quickly retracted her gaze, and then said as if she had nothing to say: Yeah, I really hope shees back soon. She still has a long way to go. Although Im worried about her and knowing shell be fine, I cant help but me myself.

    Its none of your fault.

    Yeah, there are a lot of things I need to do for her, such as returning the books. I was reprimanded by Mrs. Pince just now. Obviously, I was not the one who borrowed the books. Padma felt a little aggrieved.

    Dont worry about it. I have just been scolded as well, Sean smiled and then asked again, By the way, what books did Parvati borrow?

    Oh, its An Encyclopedia of Ancient Love and Magic. Padma replied.

    Sean felt there was nothing weird about it.

    Padma said, I also want to help Lavender return the book, so I got double reprimanded.

    Lavender is also recovering in the hospital.

    I dont think Mrs. Pince is that angry about it, Sean said casually.

    Because its only one day past the deadline; if its a week, Mrs. Pince will definitely give me a harsher punishment, Padma said with a wry smile.

    Yeah, Mrs. Pince is sensitive to time, especially about books Halfway through speaking, Sean froze suddenly and then narrowed his eyes.

    Whats wrong? Padma asked curiously.

    Sean raised his brows, I suddenly remembered that I didnt send back a book I took out to read, and I have to go back quickly, or Mrs. Pince wont let me enter the library door next time. See youter.

    Well bye. Padma waved her hand regretfully.

    After saying goodbyes, Sean quickly walked back towards the library. The time Padma just mentioned reminded her that it just so happens that the time is so coincidental.

    Mr. Walup, you just left. Mrs. Pince pushed her sses.

    Sorry, maam, but this time its about an ident at school, Sean said.

    Mrs. Pince still knows about the situation; she stood up, Oh, what can I do to help? Except destroying books.

    Of course not, maam. Can I check the borrowing list for the past month?

    Oh, yes. Mrs. Pince waved her wand, and arge stack of parchmentnded neatly in front of Sean.

    Sean flipped right away. After a while, he stopped at half a month ago. The parchment records that Parvati and Lavender both borrowed books on the same day, but they did note together. ording to previous calctions, the time happened to be the day when these two people were controlled.

    In other words, both Parvati and Lavender were controlled by the Imperius Curse before and after they borrowed the books, and they began to make a move toward Professor Trwney.

    Of course, borrowing books wasnt weird, and that wasnt much evidence, but Sean saw someone else. Isabel, from the Gryffindor sixth grade, who was also controlled, went to Professor McGonagalls office under the influence of the Imperius Curse, trying to find the crystal that was used as bait.

    Isabel was controlled that day, but she hadnt recovered yet. Sean and the professors couldnt get more information, and even if she woke up, there was a high probability that her memory had been erased.

    But this borrowing seems to be a coincidence.

    For a long time, Sean and the professors have been looking for where the Imperius Curse controls these girls. After all, there are many paintings and statues in Hogwarts that would monitor the area.

    Now, it seems that Sean may have discovered the ces where the girls were controlled.

    Hogwarts library.

    Sean looked up at Mrs. Pince. She looked the same as before. Dave didnt have the idea that she smelled wrong, and he didnt find any signs that the Imperius Curse controlled her.

    Everything is normal.

    The possibility that Mrs. Pince is an insider is small, and Professor McGonagall has conducted another strict staff screening.

    Maam, on this day, Sean pointed to Isabels name, When this girl came to borrow books, was there anyone else in the library?

    Mrs. Pince recalled, There is no one else.

    Are you sure? Since the library opened that day, no one else hase in?

    Yes, Im sure about it.

 Chapter 424: â€œEmergeâ€

    Chapter 424: ¡°Emerge¡±

    Hearing Mrs. Pinces answer, Sean couldnt help but frown.

    Was his guess wrong? Or that person has ways to hide his figure, such as an invisibility cloak or a spell. Although Mrs. Pince has full control of the library, she is not too deep in magic.

    However, ording to his own judgment, the lurkers strength should not be very strong. The invisibility cloak is a high-end product.

    Thinking of this, Sean asked again, I want to know if there are any other secret ces in the library.

    The Hogwarts Library is always open around the clock. At least Sean has never seen the door closed, but no one will tend to you in the middle of the night. However, Filch would take Mrs. Norris to inspect the entire castle every night, and the first thing Mrs. Pince did every day was to check the library.

    If the lurker has no means of invisibility, there is no way for them to slip out under Mrs. Pinces nose after casting the Imperius Curse on a student as she was near the door.

    Mrs. Pince frowned and said, There is no secret room. Although the Hogwarts library upies arge area, all the passages here are connected. The bookshelves are just there, and no ce to hide people in the library. I have to make rounds every half hour, and the day Miss Isabel came to borrow books happened to be the day I was cleaning. After that, no one else came all day. I can be sure of that.

    As she spoke, she suddenly added, Speaking of which, the only ce where people can hide is the breakroom.

    The breakroom?

    Sean looked in the direction of Mrs. Pinces finger, and there was a wooden door on the corner wall of the library, which was being locked at the moment.

    Im not used to staying in the faculty lounge. I prefer to stay with these books, so the principal granted me a small room in the library.

    Sean nodded and asked, Excuse me, maam, maybe that room can hide people?

    Mrs. Pince seemed to have been greatly insulted; she hit Sean, and the feather duster moved twice in mid-air, Impossible; only I can use that room, and only I know the password to enter. That door uses magic and can only be opened with a password.

    She said that bluntly, Mr. Wallop, do you think Im the culprit, or does the Imperius Curse also control me?

    Sean took a step back politely and said with an apologetic smile, Of course not. I didnt mean that. Its just that the situation in the castle has been tense recently, and I hope to get more information. Please allow me to apologize for my rudeness.

    Mrs. Pinces angry expression eased, I can understand, but I hope you can pay attention to your words.

    Of course, please allow me to express my apologies again, Sean stroked his chest in greeting, Then Ill go first, maam.

    Walking out of the library, Seans apologetic face immediately returned to its original appearance, and there was even some chill in his eyes.

    The Imperius Curse, huh? There is a high probability that it is him.

    Sean walked up to a stone wall and tapped lightly. The stone wall rippled like the surface of the water. This is a contact method that only he and Stephanie can use, and only the two of them can use it directly. Both of them have partial authority to use the Room of Requirement.

    Stephanie came a little faster than Sean had imagined. A wooden door soon appeared on the stone wall, and Sean pushed the door and walked in.

    Whats wrong? She looked at him quietly.

    I need you to do me a favor.

    Sean briefly described the events rted to the lurker, which is not something that needs to be kept secret.

    Stephanie pondered for a while, nodded lightly, and said, I see. But why do you think that the lurker is Professor Lockhart just because Mrs. Pince is obsessed with him? But if shes lying to you, you should be able to find it. Did you just say that Mrs. Pince looks like shes lying?

    Sean smiled mysteriously and pointed to his head, Just my intuition.

    The image of Lockhart as an idiot professor has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Everyone thinks he can only boast about something and that his strength is nothing, but Sean may be the only one who knows about it.

    Lockhart is good at what he can do, but memory charms are very good, and he cannot steal other peoples achievements and write them into bestselling books. Coincidentally, the memory spell yed a very critical role in this incident, or Parvati and Lavender would not have been able to carry out their operation secretly.

    In addition, Mrs. Pince did not seem to be lying, and Daves senses could not detect anything wrong with her, but that just showed that Lockhart may have been fooling her for a long time.

    Its normal for Mrs. Pince to be defenseless against her admired person. Lockhart can easily find opportunities to modify her memory; thus, Dave cant smell anything wrong.

    Lockhart could easily find out Mrs. Pinces password in the library and use a spell to change her memory, so Mrs. Pince naturally thought that she hadnt revealed it.

    This is all spection; evidence is needed even if it is a spection with a probability higher than 99%. Sean can be responsible for finding evidence, but he also needs to prevent Lockhart from taking certain actions after sensing this.

    A master of memory spells like Lockhart will set a memory switch. Given Seans question just now, Lockhart may already know that he has been suspected or even discovered.

    Sean needs someone to notify the professors to take more precautions and to monitor Lockhart. Stephanie can contact him the fastest and is also the most suitable person for monitoring.

    Of course, he cant exin all these to Stephanie, but what surprised Sean was that Stephanie didnt question his intuition.

    She nodded, I understand. If there is something to tell, I will go there right away.

    She didnt hesitate at all and left immediately.

    Its really to have a partner to cooperate on something. Sean spread his hands and muttered.

    He did not leave the wall but walked in another direction. In Mrs. Pinces breakroom, Sean can enter without a password.

    Pushing open the door, Sean was holding his wand, inspected it first, and after confirming that there were no traps in this small room, he looked around the room.

    This room that belongs exclusively to Mrs. Pince is neither spacious nor gorgeous. It just looks like an ordinary room. However, there are few traces here, and it seems that Mrs. Pince does not use it frequently.

    Sean turned around casually, and it seemed that Mrs. Pince was the only one who came in here, but the chairs, wine sses, and other daily necessities were only for one person.

    Naja, go. Sean shook the sleeve of his robe; Naja jumped to the ground and quickly swam into the smallest gaps in the room.

    A magical animal like an amy that can shrink its body at will is really great in terms of detection. It just so happens that Sean canmunicate with Naja and will get all the information that may be vaguely expressed. Its nice to have an amy that understands your heart.

    Soon, Naja swam back; she erged her body a little, wrapped around Seans body, and whispered in his ear.

    I see well done, Naja. Sean smiled, and her head walked to the wooden table.

    Moving the table away, Sean pointed his wand directly at the ground below. A red light shed, and the stone brick cracked. Sean saw what was inside. There was a box in a small space with arge stack of letters inside and a few empty bottles for storing memories beside it.

    Sean picked up one, and sure enough, the font on it was the cursive font that Lockhart often used.

    To my dear mother:

    Your son has encountered some troubles recently. The situation is tense; Hogwarts is blocked, and owls are no longer allowed to deliver letters. This makes me a little troubled.

    I cant reply to my admirers, and I cant send my messages back to you, but I still have to write this letter and send it to you. Of course, your son, a renowned wizard, is secretly working on solving thetest big problem, but please forgive me for not being able to tell you in detail.

    I almost forgot. I will find a way to contact the officials of the Ministry of Magic so that they can open an owl channel for me tomunicate privately. I still have some friends with the new ministry.

    To my dear mother:

    My life in school is very good. The students still admire me so much, and the professors also admire me. At thest dinner, Mr. Dumbledore even made a special toast to me.

    Oh, the kidstely have been a bit rebellious and not very polite to the professorsnot including me, of course.

    Because of the increased tasks, the school has recruited a new batch of teaching assistants. I dont need them, but your sons ss is so popr that too many students would ask questions after ss. We have to give young people some chances, dont we?

    To my dear mother:

    I seem to be in big trouble. I dont even know how to exin this to you.

    Sean nced roughly and found that almost all of the letters in it were intended to be sent to his mother by Lockhart, but there was bragging and self-centeredness between the lines, and he didnt know whether it was to show off to his mother or something else.

    By the time of thest letter, Lockharts handwriting was scribbled and looked extremely disturbed. Dawson may have found him at that time.

    Huh? Sean realized that he had missed a note, but the handwriting on it was not Lockharts.

    This is the information given to Lockhart by the people behind him. Sean narrowed his eyes, and after thinking for a while, he put the note away.

    Time to confront Lockhart.

    The sun is getting lower and lower, and the mountains are gradually closing in ayer of shadow. A gloomy manor stands quietly in the jungle at the foot of an unknown mountain. Thest rays of the setting sun coated the manor with ayer of warm gold.

    Footsteps sounded in the corridor of the basement in the manor, and the dark green torch printed were lighting the room. Strangely, there was only one footstep in the corridor.

    The wizard guarding in front of a dungeon saw someoneing; he bowed silently and opened the door under the gesture.

    The floating man in ck turned around with a hoarse and gloomy voice, I dont even know how to describe him. His loyalty to you is unquestionable, and his fanaticism is eye-catching, but

    The man in ckughed, Mr. Riddle, his fanaticism was used on that kid who pretended to be you.

    The man behind raised his head, revealing a round face and holding a swaddle in his arms containing a strange creature shaped like a baby.

    It has no hair, and it seems to have scales on its body. Its skin is dark and red, like wounded flesh. Its arms and legs were thin and limp, and its face was like a snake with sparkling red eyes.

    A hoarse voice filled with chills, Let me tell you something. Dont call me Riddle. I only have one name now, and that is Voldemort.

    Oh, Im so sorry There was no apology in the man in cks voice, Mr. Voldemort, can you bring your loyal servant back?

    Voldemort snorted. He didnt show anger because of the rudeness of the man in ck, just like a weak person who lives under the fence and swallows his anger.

    He will understand. Voldemort said coldly.

    He was carried into the dungeon. At the end of the dungeon, a young man was bound to a wooden chair. He looked haggard.

    He licked his lips as quickly as a snake andughed nervously, Idiots, here we go again. You should never think that I will betray my master!

    The man in ck replied coldly, Herees your master, Barty Crouch Jr.

 Chapter 425: â€œLoyal Bartyâ€

    Chapter 425: ¡°Loyal Barty¡±

    In the dungeon, Barty Crouch Jr. was firmly bound to a chair. The clothes on his body smelled of decay. His beard almost covered half of his face, and his cheekbones were prominent. It looks like someone who hasnt eaten a meal for several years.

    Because he has been locked in a dungeon without sunlight for many years, Bartys face is pale, and his hair is lifeless, like dead grass on the snow.

    Herees your master, Barty Crouch Jr.

    Bartys pupils trembled after the man in ck said these words. He raised his head in disbelief and stretched his neck hard to see the person behind the man in ck.

    Voldemort, who was held in his arms, let out an eerieugh. His voice was weak, but it was indeed the one Barty Jr. was familiar with.

    Barty The man in ck stepped aside, and Voldemort was carried in front of Barty Jr.

    Bartys eyes widened, and his eyes were full of great shock.

    Master, my respected master Barty murmured.

    Voldemort made a hoarse sound before revealing his terrifying but weak form.

    Bartys pupils trembled and asked, Master, what happened?

    Voldemort replied coldly, Barty. I am both happy and disappointed that you knew me. It means that you are still loyal. Even if your master temporarily loses part of his power, you can still remember and recognize me. This is much better than those traitors who say they are loyal.

    But my disappointment was Voldemorts voice turned cold, How did you be so stupid? That kid named Sean Wallup pretended to be me. You were so naive to believe him? It makes me confused, sad, and angry.

    Wheres that Barty I trusted? Wheres that scheming, vengeful, cold, cruel Barty Crouch Jr.? Youve fallen into the same side as those idiots.

    Bartys mouth opened and closed, but no words came out.

    The man in ck nced at him and said with a sneer, Voldemort, your servant seems to be just listening to what he believes.

    Barty lowered his head in silence, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The man in ck continued, When we started to infiltrate the British Ministry of Magic, we found that someone took us one step ahead of us and took control of Barty Crouch, the new minister.

    I recall themendable point from him. He uses the Imperius Curse very well. His father talks to so many people every day and attends various meetings every day. In this kind of situation, no one has discovered that the Imperius Curse has controlled him.

    I have to say that he is very good in the Imperius Curse, of course, the ck-robed manughed, How can someone who can use the Imperius Curse on his father not know this?

    But he saved us a lot of trouble. The task of controlling the minister went smoothly. After all, he was already under control.

    We quickly emptied other high-level members of the British Ministry of Magic by controlling, seizing power, or isting them. It didnt take long for the entire British Ministry of Magic to belong to us.

    And then we found this Barty Crouch Jr.

    The man in ck floated to the side of Voldemort and Barty Jr. He looked at Voldemorts appearance and said mockingly, This gentleman who controlled his father thought he was one of our own.

    After all, youve worked with us for so long, and its only natural that you tell some things to your colleagues, and then?

    The man in ck turned his head and nced at Barty, He thinks we are enemies; he thinks that the Returners just want to steal the achievements of his great master.

    This lunatic took the lives of three people with the Killing Curse when we were most rxed, stunned at least five people, and blew up half the living room. If it wasnt for me, he could even escape unscathed that night.

    As he said that, the ck-robed mans voice grew stronger, Do you know what hes going to do if you let him get away with it, Mr. Voldemort?

    Go and run after his master, that Sean Wallup.

    His devotion to you is impressive, but it is a pity that he has chosen the wrong person for his allegiance. Sean pretends to be you and dominates the Death Eaters, Mr. Voldemort. Your servant is wless, but he haspletely taken Sean for the real you.

    The ck-robed man became firmer as he talked. Barty seemed to cause them a lot of trouble when he was about to escape. Moreover, they didnt seem to ask anything after they locked Barty for so long.

    Weve imprisoned him for so long. We just havent heard anything about him. Hes as smelly and hard as an old spot in a bathroom. He thinks hes loyal to you and doing the best job, but what hes doing is against us, against your coborators, Mr Voldemort.

    lumency, Veritaserum, he almost made trouble for the Returners. I even wanted to dig his brain directly.

    The man in ck said coldly, If it wasnt for the consideration that he is the most loyal subordinate you need, this man should already be queuing in front of the gate of hell by now.

    The man said a lot as if he wasining. Of course, if this scene fell into the eyes of normal people, they would think that the ck man was trying to be mad at Voldemort.

    Voldemort raised his head slowly at this time; his wrinkled, baby-like, noseless face showed no expression, and it was impossible to see what he was thinking.

    Its just a small trouble, Voldemort said coldly atst.

    The man in ckughed mockingly, The small problem is over here, Mr. Voldemort. Take back your loyal servant.

    Voldemort ignored him but turned to Barty, Barty, look at me.

    Barty twisted ufortably on the chair and raised his head slowly but didnt look at anyone present. His eyes wandered around, and he didnt know what he was thinking about.

    Barty, tell me, who is that man you swore allegiance to forever?

    Bartys lips twitched a few times, but the voice that came out was unusually firm, Of course, it is the greatest Dark Lord, Voldemort. My life and my honor can only be dedicated to him.

    Voldemortughed, This answer is satisfactory to me, Barty. You have done many stupid things, which is not like you at all, but I can give you another chance. Not because I am kind enough, but because you are loyal enough.

    Go and apologize to the Returners, and then, I allow you to continue to serve me and allow you to kiss my robe. Voldemorts voice was full of arrogance and pride when he said this.

    Really? Can I, master? Barty still didnt dare to look directly but said lowly.

    Now is the moment when people are urgently needed, Barty. One mistake will not make me lose my trust in you. Although I am very disappointed in your ability to discern things, I will give you this chance to prove yourself again.

    Thats really great Barty whimpered as if his benevolent master had moved him.

    Voldemort stopped him, Your crying makes me sick, Barty. Look at me; I will not allow my most trusted servant to be such a cowardly look.

    Yes, master!

    Voldemort nced at the ck-robed man.

    Come on, look at me, Barty, Voldemorts voice became illusory and bewitched, Open your mind to me; Ill look at your memory; Ill look at what Sean Wallup did to you.

    Yes, master. Barty nodded.

    He finally raised his head slowly. Voldemort got closer, and his eyes became illusory and deep. Bartys face was full of regret, remorse, and excitement, which satisfied Voldemort. Although he knew it was wrong, Voldemort knew that this was not a betrayal.

    Wallup absorbed part of his soul, and his wand was also in his hands. With these and the unique spell in his memory, it was not difficult for that kid to imitate him. At that time, he was so weak that he didnt even dare to respond to the calls of the Death Eaters just to be on the safe side.

    Under such circumstances, Sean took advantage of the situation. Although this made Voldemort angry and wanted to kill the idiots, he still maintained a certain degree of sanity.

    But Bartys allegiance is enough for him. Everything can be easily solved as long as he can create a new body and restore his strength.

    Thinking about it, Voldemort looked at Bartys face. He wanted to see what Sean did to make his passionate believers believe in him. However, his Legilimency did not enter Bartys mind. He was blocked.

    Voldemort saw a mocking and grim face. The expression on Bartys face disappeared without a trace, and he spat hard directly at Voldemort. The saliva hit Voldemorts face, and he didnt even go mad but froze on the spot.

    Voldemort flew into a rage, Do you know what are you doing?!

    Voldemort just stretched out a finger, and a green light hit Barty. However, the green light was blocked, and it was the man in ck who did it.

    We cant kill him. He has crucial information about Sean.

    Voldemort shrieked, You wretch! How dare you treat your master like this?!

    Bartyughed mockingly. He didnt even care about the green light passing by. He was justughing crazily. Voldemort gradually calmed down, but his eyes were extremely cold. Barty smiled for a long time before recovering. He quickly stuck out his tongue and licked his lips with a distorted smile on his face.

    I told you from the first day you caught me I wont betray my master!

    Both Voldemort and the man in ck were furious, wanting to kill him on the spot.

    Barty was still mocking the two of them, Pretending to be my master? You guys are very borate, and even the most fanatical believer like me cant see the ws. But Sean Wallup is my real master, the great Voldemort has already found a new body.

    You cant be clearer about this. Do you still want me to emphasize it to you?

    Idiots! Bartyughed, You wont get any useful information from me, even if you kill me!

    Voldemorts body was bobbing up and down, gasping for breath with anger, and even a look of disbelief was in his eyes because he couldnt understand what Sean did to convince Barty that he was the real Voldemort.

    Barty still mocked them, Dont use those stupid tricks in front of me. This is my huge dereliction of duty. The master will be very disappointed with me if I do something wrong, but I wont make any mistakes anymore.

    Silence! Voldemort yelled angrily and grabbed his mouth. Although his mouth was still opening and closing, he could no longer make any sound.

    The man in ck walked outside. Voldemort was also carried and followed.

    The dungeon was closed again, and the man in ck looked at Voldemort, Wallup haspletely brainwashed Barty. He will not believe you.

    Voldemort snorted coldly, I might have to forcefully read his memory directly.

    Oh? Are you not worried about the lives of your capable subordinates?

    Thats an Idiot, whats the use of him?

    The man in ckughed, Reading useful information is one thing, but you also want to see how Wallup brainwashed him, right?

    Voldemort didnt speak anymore, but the anger in his eyes couldnt be stopped.

 Chapter 426: â€œGetting Lockhartâ€

    Chapter 426: ¡°Getting Lockhart¡±

    At Hogwarts castle.

    At the girls bathroom door, the stone wall squirmed, and Sean pushed the door and walked out. He nced casually, and it turned out to be the girls bathroom where Moaning Myrtle was located, but due to the basilisk ident, Dumbledore sealed it up, and it had not been opened until now.

    A quarter of the authority of Hogwarts is still hidden in the Slytherins secret room below, but Sean dares not go down because Gorith said that Szar Slytherin is returning. Sean suspected that this also had something to do with the Returners. Before, he was sure he was not going to go down and ask for trouble.

    Not long after, Stephanie walked out from the stone wall. She had calm eyes and even held a book in her arms.

    Without unnecessary nonsense, Stephanie said, After notifying the professors, I will monitor Professor Lockhart.

    Huh? Did he notice something? Sean asked.

    Yes, Stephanie nodded, He is very different from before. He looked restless and was already packing his luggage when I first came.

    Sure enough, he also left a memory switch that can notify himself Sean thought about it, but hes not sure if he will be discovered, and Hogwarts is strict about entering and exiting now. He doesnt have that much of an option.

    Stephanie shook her head, Not necessarily. I thought the same as you at first. But slowly, I felt something was wrong.

    Sean said, Oh? How so?

    Professor Lockhart packed things too slowly. You can say that he didnt think about whether to run away because of hesitation. Still, in such a long time, he only put away his robes, tucked in a few letters from admirers, and most importantly, hes been looking at the door, at the windows in the little way possible, but hes still looking around.

    Looking around? Sean was a little puzzled.

    Stephanie nodded, Hes looking to see if there are any watchers. Once someone walks past in the corridor, Professor Lockhart will immediately speed up his packing and show an anxious expression.

    Sean raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth slowly curled up a little, Hes pretending? Or he wants to dy time.

    Yes, Professor Lockhart should have sensed that his identity has been exposed, but he is pretending. His disguise wont work; no one knows this, then there is only one possibility. He is dying time to stall for another person toplete something, such as sending away that prophecy memory that you and the professors have never found.

    Sean smiled, I didnt expect Lockhart to have such awareness.

    Stephanies expression was still calm, But you expected it.

    Im just used to making all the preparations Sean spread his hands, Looking at the time, Professor McGonagall and the others should have dealt with it, right?

    As soon as the voice fell, footsteps came from the stairs next to him. Professor McGonagall led several people up, each holding a wand in their hands.

    They saw Sean and Stephanie, and Professor McGonagall trotted, Sean, are you here?

    Im here. I found some evidence. Professor, has your office has been checked again? Sean said with a smile.

    Professor McGonagall nodded, When you asked Miss Ollivander to notify me, I asked someone to go there. Sure enough, another student was looking for something in my office.

    It seems that the thing they lost is really important. Sean hooked the corner of his mouth, However, its time for our professor to beid off.

    As soon as this was mentioned, Professor McGonagalls face became gloomy. She had always hated Lockhart, an idiot who could only talk big but could not teach the students actual knowledge. Now, he turned out to be an insider, posing a threat to the safety of all the students.

    Lets go.

    Professor McGonagall took the lead and opened the office of the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss with a spell without any greetings. The wooden door mmed into the wall, and the scene of the room inside was exposed to everyones eyes.

    Countlessly framed pictures of Lockhart are hanging on the wall, which are illuminated by many candles. However, he smiles more elegantly and confidently in the pictures than the real one right now.

    Lockhart was standing in the middle of the office. Severalrge suitcases were open, and he was anxiously stuffing various things into them.

    Lockhart saw Professor McGonagall and others barging in. He slowed down the movement of his hands and deliberately tucked a robe behind his back.

    Is there anything I can help you with? As you can see, I have to tidy up my room every once in a while. After all, I have too many admirers who send me gifts, Lockhart kept his stiff smile, speaking at a fast speed, Professor McGonagall? Why are you bringing so many people with you? Do you want me to start a big Defense Against the Dark Arts ss? I would, but please give me some time. I need to sort things first.

    Stupefy. A red light shot out, hitting Lockhart directly.

    Professor McGonagall had a sullen face, not wanting to listen to Lockharts nonsense at all. Lockhart hit the wall heavily. The photo frames fell and smashed. Lockhart and the other painting were in a mess.

    Sean and Stephanie exchanged nces. He took a step forward and threw a few more spells on Lockhart, who had already passed out. Now that he has something to do with the Returners, Sean will not let his guard down.

    Professor McGonagall was satisfied with Seans spells, Good execution, Mr. Wallup. Ten points for Ravenw.

    Lockhart was tied up, and the others began a quick search of his office. However, nothing useful was found even if the ceiling was turned over.

    That memory has been sent away. Sean nced at Lockhart and said to Professor McGonagall.

    Professor McGonagalls expression was not good, and he sighed, Wait for the news from Filius; I hope he is thest person here.

    Sean nuzzled at Lockhart, Try to open his mouth first.

    Professor McGonagall nodded, and soon, Snape came to the scene. After Snape came in, he first nced at Sean. Sean was shocked, and after subconsciously taking a few steps away from Stephanie, he looked away.

    Snape went over to examine Lockhart, and Lockhart opened his eyes. He groaned in pain, and after shaking his head, he regained some consciousness, and his face immediately turned pale.

    Merlins beard. What are you going to do to me? How can you attack your own colleagues? I know my talent is always dazzling; it is easy to get yourselves thrown under the bus, but dont me me for it. Lockhart yelled in panic, but what came out of his mouth made Snapes eyes darken even more.

    Dont try to dy us, Mr. Lockhart, Sean said lightly.

    Lockharts expression froze and forced a smile, I dont know what youre talking about, Mr. Wallup. You have to call me a professor, dont you? Professor Dumbledore hasnt fired me yet

    Do you feel that you havent gotten too many points from me? Its a trivial matter. You are already very good. Of course, I dont mind sharing my sessful experience with you at all Lockhart was talking nonsense, trying to dy it a little longer.

    Sean shook his head, Lockhart, Im really curious. What price did they offer you, or how did they threaten you? So a coward like you would do these things regardless of your safety.

    Lockhart was stunned, forced a smile, and said, I dont know what you are talking about. Oh, yes. I have a Medal of the Order of Merlin; you cant do this to me!

    He yelled, Get me Dumbledore! Let me see the Minister of Magic! You cant do this to me!

    Sean frowned. He didnt have time to listen to his nonsense; Snape pressed Lockharts chin directly and poured the veritaserum into it. Lockharts chest trembled, and his eyes became lifeless and confused.

    Sean asked directly, Who are you working for?

    Lockhart shuddered, and the look of pain spread again.

    I dont knowI dont know

    There was no mercy on Sean, Are you and Max Dawson in the same group?

    Sean looked at the professors, He hit himself hard. If Im not wrong, Lockhart has already woven most of his memories about these things. He is like now because of this.

    Professor McGonagall frowned, and she asked, What is the task you are receiving now?

    Lockhart calmed down, took a deep breath, and replied in a dry voice, When Im discovered, dy your time so that other things can have a chance to be sent out. In addition, I will do my best to take back the things you seized and, if necessary, expose myself and send the things back.

    Is that crystal so important?

    Professor McGonagall continued to ask, Who is your contact person? How do you send it out?

    I dont have a contact person. I just need someone to send everything out. Lockhart drooled from the corner of his mouth, I used the Imperius Curse to control Madam Puddifoot, and she will be responsible for sending things out .

    How? Professor McGonagall asked.

    Lockhart showed a painful look again, I dont know.

    Sean took out a note and shook it in front of him, You did all the previous memories? Just left some things to remind yourself?

    Lockhart nodded nkly, Yes, this will ensure my loyalty.

    Tch, loyalty Sean mockingly said, But your loyalty probably wont be delivered; Madam Puddifoot should have been under control.

    There was a shock in Lockharts eyes, and even Professor McGonagall sighed and looked at Sean.

    How do you know?

    Sean spread his hands, Nick told me that he met Professor Trwney when he was following Dawson. At that time, I focused on Dawson. When I found out that Lockhart could be involved, I thought of what Nick said at the time.

    Saying that Dawson didnt go to Madam Puddifoots teahouse where Lockhart came out. If he did, he would have to deal with him. After thinking about it, I know that Madam Puddifoot might also be under control, so I asked Stephanie to inform you. I even suspect that Madam Rosmerta is just a cover as the one who really sent it should be Madam Puddifoot.

    After speaking, Sean nced at Lockhart. At this time, his eyes hadpletely lost their luster. At this time, footsteps were heard outside the house, and Professor Flitwick ran over.

    His voice was sharp, Madam Puddifoot is also under control. Fortunately, you notified her in time. When I arrived, she was about to leave Hogsmeade.

    Hows it going? asked Professor McGonagall.

    We didnt let her escape, Professor Flitwick said sharply and showed some annoyance, But the Imperius Curse controlled her. We couldnt do much, and in the end, we caught her, but she had apparently been ordered to destroy the thing.

    As he said that, Professor Flitwick took out a broken bottle, and only traces of silver kes were left in it.

    Sean frowned and said, At least they didnt get that prophecy. Although we dont know what prophecy they will get, an iplete prophecy may not be useful to them.

    Its a blessing in misfortune. Professor McGonagall sighed and looked at Sean again, Do you want to ask him any more questions?

    Sean shook his head, No, you can ask him.

    He also has a lot of experience in memory spells, knowing that there is a high probability that she will be unable to ask anything given his circumstances. He is good at meddling with memory. Fortunately, there was no big problem; he found it weird a person like him had infiltrated Hogwarts.

 Chapter 427: â€œAngry Voldemortâ€

    Chapter 427: ¡°Angry Voldemort¡±

    Voldemort was ced in a specially padded armchair in the manor. He curled up like a baby with gloomy and angry eyes. He had received news from the Returnees early on, but because of the special circumstances and his physical condition, Voldemort did note here immediately.

    He was conceited and took it for granted that as long as he came in front of Barty, he would recognize him and feel sad and regretful for his previous stupid behavior.

    However, Voldemort never imagined that Barty was still believe in Sean. This Death Eaters subordinate, this most passionate and loyal servant ever, didnt even recognize himself. Thinking of this, Voldemorts chest heaved violently, and the killing intent in his heart couldnt be stopped no matter what.

    Beside him, a chunky man in a in robe felt his Masters anger and confusion. The man dared not lift his head for fear that Voldemorts anger would affect him.

    The door was pushed open, and a wizard with a gloomyplexion came in. He had a red bulbous nose, sses as thick as the bottom of a wine bottle, and messy hair hanging greasy on his shoulders. On the surface, it looks like a mad scientist who often appears on TV.

    My lord. He called to Voldemort.

    Voldemort turned his back to him so as not to let the other party see the gloom and anger in his eyes; he said in a deep voice, Whats the matter?

    The wizardughed nervously, We have a little bit of trouble. Barty has learned lumency very well.

    Voldemort snorted coldly, Dont worry about it; I just want his memory. I dont care whether he is alive or not.

    He was furious with Barty to the extreme.

    The wizard licked his lips excitedly, Of course I know that. But such powerful wizards with lumency are rare. Barty is a very good test subject, and I want to keep him. It would be a waste to make him dead.

    There was an excitement in the tone of the wizard.

    Voldemort said impatiently, I just need to know. As long as you can do it, he is yours. You can test him however you like.

    Since youve said so, then Ill be on my way.

    The wizard rubbed his hands excitedly. He came here to find an excellent test subject, and the Master agreed, which excited him extremely. Not long after the wizard left, the chunky man standing next to Voldemort walked to the door, opened his ears, listened, and turned around with a look of horror.

    Master, Crouch Crouchs screams He swallowed, panic in his eyes.

    Bartys scream of pain even prated the underground prison.

    Shut it, Wormtail, said Voldemort coldly.

    Yes, master.

    You worthless wretch Voldemort said disgustedly.

    Wormtail lowered his head and walked back to Voldemorts side. Bartys cries of painsted for a long time before subsiding, and the wizard returned to the room again.

    This is what you want, my lord. The wizards face was stained with blood, but he didnt care; his face was full of excitement.

    Wormtail quickly walked over to take the memory vial from his hand, nced at it carefully, and immediately lowered his head. Unlike normal memories, the memories in the memory bottle gave off a weak feeling, as if they were about to dissipate.

    The way they extract memories is probably different from that of normal wizards.

    Voldemort nodded in satisfaction and said coldly, Hes yours now.

    Thank you for your generosity, my lord. The wizard smiled and quickly left the room.

    He was going to see the reward that he had gotten.

    Wormtail, Voldemort snorted.

    Yes, master Wormtail moved immediately, moved the Pensieve over, and shook the memory strand into the basin.

    After gently stirring it a few times with a wand, a scene began to emerge in the basin, and Wormtail immediately bowed his head and backed away. Voldemort stretched out his face with difficulty and sank into the Pensieve.

    The scene in front of him had changed. Voldemort nced; of course, he knew this ce; it was the Malfoy manor. Voldemorts anger red up again.

    He sent out a signal that he had returned, but because Wallup changed the Dark Mark, only a few people received the news. Those Death Eaters are branded with the Wallup Dark Mark.

    But Lucius and his wife have never responded, and the two seem to have stayed in the manor and refused to show up, which made it impossible for him to get in touch with other Death Eaters.

    Sly fox Voldemort snorted.

    He looked at the scene in front of him. Much healthier Barty was kneeling on the ground. His face was full of fanaticism, mixed with some pride of being praised by his Master alone. Those loyal eyes, that unwavering belief, were Bartys expressions when facing him.

    Right before him, Barty has sworn his loyalty to another person.

    That face was one that Voldemort would never forget. Voldemorts rage was at its peak, and he even wished at this moment that it wasnt a memory. In that way, he can directly kill that disgusting Wallup kid.

    But memory is memory, and it will only show him a glimpse of what happened.

    Master, please tell me what to do as much as you want, and I willplete all the tasks you entrusted at all costs! Barty knelt.

    Sean turned around with a smile on his face.

    Barty, my friend. Do you feel that I only talk to you when I have something for you to do?

    Barty looked hesitant, but he shook his head immediately, No, master, anything from you is my highest honor.

    Sean looked at him calmly andughed in a voice familiar to Voldemort, Barty, when did you learn to lie to your master?

    No, I have absolutely nothing to hide from you, Barty lowered his head lower. I just want to prove my loyalty to you.

    Sean stroked Naja, allowing this dangerous animal to move on his body.

    Barty, did you have a little fight with Betrix before? He asked in a casual tone.

    Barty hesitated and nodded, Yes, on the way to carry out the task, I think Betrix acted unnecessarily.

    Seanughed, Thats not a big deal. My friend, are you jealous of Betrix? Because shes the first Death Eater Ive ever met.

    Yes, master. Barty gritted his teeth, finally admitted, and immediately exined urgently, I am more loyal than her. There is no more loyal servant than me in the world .

    Looking at this memory, Voldemort wanted to grind his teeth.

    What did I do to make you dissatisfied? Barty became anxious.

    Barty, Barty, Barty. Sean said his name three times.

    I

    Sean interrupted what Barty was about to say.

    Barty, you really let me down.

    Barty gulped, and Voldemorts face sank as he watched all this.

    Do you know why Im disappointed? Sean asked.

    I Barty was a little uncertain.

    Sean patted him on the shoulder, My friend, I thought that the rtionship between us didnt need to be discussed again.

    Bartys eyes widened, filled with surprise and pride. He went to Betrix first, not because he trusted Betrix the most, but because he felt that after his return, among the Death Eaters, Betrix was the first subordinate worthy of hisplete trust.

    Voldemort is shown in the image of Sean, who wants to win their hearts and win over Betrix, a loyal and powerful Death Eater.

    Bartys breathing was heavy with excitement, but he didnt know that his expression was so dazzling in Voldemorts eyes.

    Bastard Voldemort looked at Sean.

    Seans tone was casual, but this attitude was exactly what Barty longed for.

    Barty, remember what we talked about? Sean raised his brows, You know my past. We also have such a cowardly, ipetent, and disgusting father, and we all have the same goals. Only you, Barty, I feel like I saw the young me.

    Barty was excited and moved. He wanted to kneel down again but was stopped by Sean. In his eyes, fanaticism haspletely taken over him. It can even be said that Barty took the initiative to let fanaticism and loyalty upy his brain.

    To be recognized by the Dark Lord was something he chased, and this is something Barty had always dreamed of. Voldemort watched all this and opened his eyes wide; apart from anger, he was even slightly surprised.

    Why does Sean know what he once said to Barty? Why does he know his past?

    Dumbledore and Grindelwald knew about his origins, but how could a child know about him in that conversation?

    This newspletely shocked Voldemort. In the memory, Sean was satisfied with Bartys fanaticism, and he could confidently start his brainwashing n.

    My friend, I called you out because I have something to tell you. Do you understand what I mean? Sean said in a deep voice.

    Yes, master. Barty immediately lowered his head, Even if I die, I will still protect your secret.

    Its not that serious. Sean waved his hand casually, Its just a little bit of a problem.

    Bartys face immediately showed a stern look, Master

    Seans face became gloomy, Its not something you can deal with, Barty. You know that I have been preparing to take away Wallups body.

    Yes, Master. You have seeded, Barty said immediately.

    While it was sessful, it also left some troubles behind. Seans face turned dark, In this world, no one studies the soul as thoroughly as I do, but there is always something that bugs me.

    Master, you have mastered a power that no one else can master.

    Sean sneered, Of course. Its just that there are some problems as my soul has been divided into small pieces.

    What?! Barty was shocked and anxious, Master, what do you need me to do? Should I help you retrieve those pieces?

    No, Barty, Sean said leisurely, You can treat them as impurities in my soul. Although it is troublesome, I made some improvements.

    I sorted out the garbage in my body, Sean said lightly.

    Watching all this, Voldemorts body moved.

    Wallup! Voldemort yelled angrily.

 Chapter 428: â€œSkippingâ€

    Chapter 428: ¡°Skipping¡±

    Voldemort trembled. For a long time, he had been extremely proud of himself. He took it for granted that a wizard like himself, with an ancient bloodline, remarkable magical talent, and even extraordinary wisdom, should be proud of himself.

    Even though he failed several times in a row, Voldemort believed from the bottom of his heart that there was nothing shameful about being defeated by Grindelwald and Dumbledore.

    As arrogant as Voldemort, he had to admit that these two old men possessed the most powerful strength in the world, or he would not have chosen to cooperate with the Returners.

    The strength of these two old menes from their age. He is immortal, more talented, and more ambitious, not to mention that they need to work together to deal with him.

    Moreover, the environment in which he grew up was iparable to those who came from these wizarding families. The experience in the orphanage gave Voldemort a vague and strange sense of superiority. Growing up in such a difficult environment made him a better person.

    But now, the scene in his memory made it impossible for Voldemort to maintain the peace of mind he thought he had. It is understandable to lose at the hands of Dumbledore and Grindelwald, but this kid who has only studied magic for a few years is not even a half-blood andes from a Muggle family.

    A Mudblood pretended to be himself to deceive his most capable subordinates. Under his words, Barty became even more loyal to him.

    He stared fiercely at Sean in the memory, wishing he could tear him to pieces. Voldemorts mood swings will not interrupt the memory, and Sean is still brainwashing Barty.

    Barty, how much do you know about souls?

    Barty said respectfully, Not much. I only know an Imperius Curse, so Im nothing to you.

    Sean smiled, Of course. Barty, I have been researching the soul, and this time, the dirty soul pieces that I separated out is a good thing but also a troublesome thing.

    Why do you say so, master? Barty asked.

    Sean waved his wand lightly, and the tip of his wand emitted a green light, Wallups body is good, so good that I cant believe hes actually a Mudblood. Since this body is now mine, Ive put my soul into this body.

    However, even I dare not say that I have fully understood the mysteries of the soul, and idents may still ur. Seans eyes darkened.

    Master? Barty looked at Sean.

    When I took possession of the body, this kids soul resisted. Dumbledore and Grindelwald had taught him about soul magic, but he was still able to barely hold my attack, Sean said, telling lies without changing his expression. Still, Bartys expression showed that he believed himpletely.

    Of course, I can deal with this kids soul slowly, but unfortunately, he was in Nurmengard at that time, and Grindelwald would pay attention to him from time to time. Sean snorted with resentment, I hid it from other peoples eyes, and I cant fail at the most critical moment.

    But I am the greatest dark wizard after all, Sean raised his chin, I have found a better solution. For many years, when studying the soul, I also encountered problems. Although I dealt with them all, some hidden dangers were left in the depths of my soul.

    Barty turned pale with fright. Just as he was about to speak anxiously, his eyes suddenly widened. Immediately afterward, the expression on his face turned into surprise.

    Master, you said that you separated the garbage?

    Sean smiled, Barty, you are still as sharp as ever. Yes, I took this opportunity to separate the hidden dangers in the depths of my soul. I have the most potential body and the strongest soul ever; hence, I can be stronger.

    Master, I am moved by your wisdom and strength. Barty knelt down on one knee again.

    Get up, my friend, Sean smiled softly, Do you know why Im telling you this?

    First of all, of course, it is your trust in me, and secondly, it should be about the little trouble you mentioned just now?

    Sean smiled with satisfaction, Its really a pleasure to talk to a smart person like you.

    You taught me well, master, Barty said respectfully.

    Even in memory, Voldemort almost spits out. This master-servant mutual rtionship made him feel sick.

    Sean patted him on the shoulder, Barty, on that piece, the soul belonging to Sean Wallup has beenpletely killed by me. His resentment and unwillingness to attach to me before he died came out, and a strange thing formed.

    Into a ghost?

    Somewhat simr, and you wont understand it much. You just need to know that the soul pieces have escaped to a certain corner of the world and are slowly recovering their strength.

    Should I go to find that piece and destroy it? Barty asked quickly.

    Sean waved his hand, Its not that simple; its essentially a part of my soul; although its garbage, it also took away part of my strength and knowledge. For me, its not a big problem, but for you, it may be dangerous.

    He nced coldly at the manor Betrix was telling the Death Eaters.

    I dont have much energy for the next time. Im going to get my strength back. During this period, my main focus will not be on you Sean turned back, Barty, you are different from those idiots, so I want to tell you this.

    Master? A huge trust almost brought tears to Bartys eyes.

    That soul piece may slowly be active, and it is likely to want to take advantage of it and try to grab what belongs to me. But I am not someone it can mess with. Sean looked at Barty.

    Barty thought hard for a while, shaking his head, You mean it will pretend to be you when you are not around ande to us?

    Thats right, Sean nodded, Although its rubbish, it carries my breath, and even you cant tell the difference. Please send me a message when the timees. You have to face it alone. Barty immediately raised his head and puffed out his chest.

    Master, no one can shake my loyalty to you. I am willing to make an unbreakable vow for this.

    Sean pped his hands in relief, Very well, I am relieved by your determination. There is no need for that, my most trusted friend.

    The memory is slowly dissipating into foam and mist, and the voices of the two are getting smaller and smaller.

    Remember, dont let that trash blind you.

    Yes, master.

    In the room of the manor, Voldemort suddenly raised its head from the pensieve. Voldemort was panting violently.

    Master? Wormtail saw this scene, approached cautiously, and asked boldly.

    Voldemorts panting gradually subsided, and his voice returned to its usual coldness.

    Get out, Wormtail.

    Ah? Master? Wormtail didnt react for a moment.

    Voldemorts slender eyes swept slightly, and the chill in his voice was terrifying, I said get out.

    Yes! Wormtail fled out of the room, closing the door behind him with trembling hands.

    The room returned to silence. After a while, a dazzling green light hit the opposite wall fiercely, the stones sshed, and expensive antique vases and famous paintings were instantly reduced to ashes. Voldemorts voice can be heard, and the killing intent and endless resentment can be felt.

    Sean Wallup!

    Sean! A voice sounded, but there was some anger in it.

    Sean was lying on the cushion, turned his head, and saw Hermione and Daisy behind her.

    Good evening. Whats up, Hermione? Sean didnt understand.

    Hermione red at him angrily, You still asking this? You skipped ss! My God, I cant believe it. Its Snapes ss! You didnt even see Snapes expression! Harry was even deducted three extra points for this!

    Sean was taken aback for a moment and turned pale with shock. There were too many things; he was so absorbed in thinking about the incident that he forgot about the Potions ss.

    He couldnt even find an excuse. After all, Snape was also there. However, he cantment on Harrys situation.

    Sean smiled bitterly, If I said I forgot about it, do you believe it?

    Hermiones expression gradually turned, and she moved forward, Does it still matter?

    Yeah. Sean nodded.

    After thinking about it for a while, he told the two of them about the situation he had.

    Hermiones eyes widened in disbelief, Lockhart Is thest person?

    Sean spread his hands helplessly, I didnt expect it at first. I found something wrong in the library this afternoon, and Like I said, I forgot the Potions ss. Why did Snape make things difficult?

    Hermione also frowned, Hes been annoyed at youtely

    Daisy raised her hand, Sean, I can help you with Professor Snape.

    Dont! Sean was so frightened that he quickly stopped Daisy.

    Suppose Daisy goes to plead for him. Hell be dead tomorrow.

    Ill be scolded in the next Potions ss Sean said helplessly.

    He didnt want to skip ss, but he was so absorbed in thinking about things that he really forgot about them. The main thing of this incident is Trwneys prophecy, and the Returners n is not considered a sess. After all, an iplete prophecy may not help them much.

    With everyones efforts, they barely broke their n, although they still dont know what prophecy the Returners want.

    However, catching them is a bit of a reward. Dawson is dealt with, and If Lockhart stays in Hogwarts longer, he may cause unimaginably big problems in the future. In addition to thinking about the purpose of the Returners, Sean also thought about Lockhart.

    With Lockharts personality, Sean did not consider him an undercover agent. It was hard for him to imagine what the Returners had done to Lockhart.

    Sean cares a little bit about him. In this incident, many people were continuously extracted and modified their memories. Sean himself has studied memory-rted magic in depth. He can do it, but it is not easy to do.

    The Returners research on memory magic has probably exceeded his imagination. Coincidentally, Lockhart, who is proficient in memory magic, is their undercover agent.

    This group of people may be researching new spells or other uses of memory, but the purpose is unknown.

    Another point that is the crystal left by Dawson. It is known that the crystal can control the Dementors to a certain extent. In addition, after Dawson used it by piercing it into his abdomen, his control over the Mouth will also increase significantly.

    The most important thing is that the Returners seem to value this crystal very much, and they did not hesitate to tell Lockhart to get it back with all the risk presented.

    Sean has been thinking about these things all afternoon but hasnte to many useful conclusions.

    Dumbledore is not here, the old Grindelwald is hiding under the invisibility cloak, and the real Grindelwald is still absorbing the magic power from Qilins blood. Sean finds that he cant find a trustworthy and knowledgeable person to discuss this situation with.

 Chapter 429: â€œThe Crystalâ€

    Chapter 429: ¡°The Crystal¡±

    This is the end of todays ss. On the podium, he nced at everyone in the ssroom, While tomorrow is the weekend, you may not be as rxed as you would think youd be.

    This weekend, everyone has to write an essay about The process of the warming a potion that was being Modified into the Exorcism Potion and the application of the potions in the modern age, at least fourteen inches long.

    All the students in the ssroom lowered their heads with bitter expressions on their faces. Only Hermione waved her fist excitedly. Snape nced at Hermione expressionlessly and turned to Sean next to her.

    Mr. Wallup, regarding your skipping ss a week ago, your essay is at least two feet long. Now that you have skipped ss, you must be very confident in your potions, right?

    ss is over. Snape grabbed his book, flung back his cloak, and strode out of the ssroom.

    Only Sean and the other ssmates looked at it. Two feet means twenty-four inches, ten inches more than the others.

    Seany on the desk, I cant live through this day.

    Hermione packed her things and said, You should be d that Snape didnt give you bad grades. Do you remember the one who skipped ss in Hufflepuffst time? Snape even put a T grade on him. The student asked Professor Sprout to intervene, studied potions like crazy in the second half of the semester, and finally got only a decent grade.

    Sean waved his hand, Id rather he give me a failing grade. This week is the worst.

    Within a week after Sean skipped ss, Snape went all out in Potions ss, and even Harry made a glorious history of not being penalized for three consecutive Potions sses thanks to Sean. Just now, Sean was even ridiculed by Snape for ten minutes because the knife he used to cut was not properly positioned.

    A mans state can be seen in how he arranges his utensils, Mr. Wallup. Have you paid attention to the ss?

    The algae cut this time requires the silver knife to be cut at a specific angle. From the position, your angle is a little off. This will cause the potion to be unstable when brewing. Because of that, the ssh of medicine will be weird. Of course, if you want to go to the infirmary because of it, I would be happy to see it.

    The way you extinguished the cauldron disgusted me. What I taught you in the first ss was forgotten so quickly? Yes, Mr. Wallup, famous for skipping his sses, has developed a skill that is equally good as that of a potion master. Is that how you see yourselves? Do it correctly.

    Five points from Ravenw will be deducted.

    Simr words kept appearing in the ss this week, but Sean couldnt refute any of them, even if his operation were fine. Everyone knew that Snape was deliberately picking on him.

    Sean sighed, took the things Hermione helped him pack up, and looked at her helplessly, Anyways, could you like

    Hermione turned sharply, No way, dont think Ill write that extra ten inches of paper for you.

    No, Hermione. Help me please, Just let me copy your paper.

    You have to do it yourself. Its your own fault that Snape assigned you an extra homework.

    Hey, dont go, wait for me. Ill treat you somethingter!

    At night, Seany alone in the Room of Requirement. Under his control, the ceiling of the Room was turned into a starry night sky.

    Its hard to get a rxing weekend with this kind of homework. Sean held a lollipop in his mouth.

    Hermione has been a lot stricter with him recently. During dinner, Sean talked about everything, and Hermione agreed to write four inches for him, which meant that he had to rely on himself for the remaining twenty inches.

    Damn it Sean sighed.

    He is not good at writing essays.

    I dont know what font size I can use. Maybe I can use a quill with thicker writing? He has already begun to think of all kinds to cheat.

    After thinking about it for a while, Sean sadly realized that if he did this, he might have to be targeted by Snape again for another week.

    Ill write it tomorrow. It hurts to think about it now. He bit off the lollipop in his mouth, chewed hard a few times, and swallowed it.

    The investigation results into Lockhart were that the professors administered Veritaserum and sleeping potions and asked every imaginable question.

    But there was not much gain. During this period, Professor Flitwick tried to extract some of Lockharts memories to see the situation, but his memory spell skills were amazing. Even when hepletely lost the ability to resist, the memory in Lockharts head seemed to have taken root, and he couldnt extract it no matter what.

    In the end, they could only return to the interrogation method of using veritaserum.

    The information obtained was simr to Seans guess. From the perspective of a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, or even a normal wizards perspective, Lockhart failed. But from an undercover perspective, Lockhart was sessful.

    He extracted and destroyed all his previous relevant memories, and some important memories that could not be destroyed were modified. All that was left were recent partial memories.

    The only new discovery that the professors got was the news about the Crystal.

    In Lockharts memory, the Returners called the Crystal the Compulsion Crystal . It also mentioned that the so-called Crystal is something that has been inherited for a long time, and it is very important to get it back at all costs.

    Sean has never heard of the name before. Not only him, but even the professors have never heard of it. Only Professor Babbling from the ancient runes said that the Crystal may be rted to ancient runes.

    He really cant analyze anything from the name alone, but what can match his guess is that this Crystal is very important, at least for the Returners. It can also be seen from this that the Returners were after them, but what they did not expect was that the barrier that trapped Sean and Dawson backfired.

    They probably never imagined that Dawson, coupled with the Mouth and the help of the Dementors, could not even defeat a fourth-grade student like Sean.

    Sean didnt really feel that he had thwarted their n. It can only be said that time is just lucky. Seans Dark Sleeperpletely restrained creatures like the Mouth and the Dementor.

    For Sean, the more urgent thing is always the next thing that would happenter. The Returners obviously wont stop here.

    This Crystal may be a good thing to be investigated, but Sean has never heard of this name. In his mind, Grindelwald mentioned to himself some ancient and hidden magic, magic items, etc. from time to time in the past, but there was no such name in it.

    However, some clues can be seen in the information Lockhart possesses. It seems that the Crystal does not need to be handled with special care or any special magic.

    After thinking about it, Sean opened his ring and called out. Soon, Pudding brought up the box containing the Crystal. To be on the safe side, Sean put on a pair of thick dragon leather gloves and opened the box carefully.

    There is no change, and the defensive spells left by him are still intact. The Crystal is lying quietly in a box that can bind dark magic items.

    Sean got closer, and with his sensitivity to dark forces, he didnt notice anything wrong.

    This thing seems harmless, but it may have various uses with special methods. Sean thought silently.

    After checking again to ensure there was no problem, Sean removed the gloves. He moved closer again and carefully looked at the Crystal.

    It is about 20 centimeters long and no more than 5 centimeters wide. Strangely, under the reflection of the Rooms torches and the starry skys ceiling, there is no reflection on the Crystals surface. It seems to absorb the light that hits the surface.

    Sean tried to look inside the Crystal but still couldnt see anything. There seemed to be only a vague mist inside. Moreover, the Crystal does not have the feeling it would corrupt people with its dark magic.

    Sean finally tried to touch it; it was cold, like an ordinary crystal. However, even after touching it for a long time, the top will not be warm due to Seans body temperature, and the Crystal will remain the same.

    A spell doesnt work; his touch doesnt work, and the thing seems like a normal crystal that nothing wont affect.

    Its strange, Sean touched his chin and thought, I can feel a magic power, but this magic power is not big. This seems like a random lowly magic item ignored by people.

    Just as Sean was thinking, there was a knock on the door of the Room of Requirement.

    Huh? Sean put away the Crystal and turned his head away.

    Hermione and Daisy can open the door ande in, while others cant even see the door without Seans permission. When Sean opened the door, a girl was standing in the corridor, looking up at him slightly.

    Good evening, Stephanie. Sean greeted.

    Good evening, Sean. Stephanie nodded at him.

    After letting her in, Sean closed the door and asked, Whats the matter? Do you need anything?

    She doesnt like to talk nonsense, and Stephanie has always been direct. She said straight to the point, Sean, do you have a problemtely?

    Sean was caught off guard by her question, and he spread his hands. Obviously, yes. To be precise, I have always been troubled, but recently, there have been more problems.

    Stephanies eyes are still shining. Although her ability has long been useless to Sean, it has to be said she looks beautiful.

    Because I was also involved in this matter that day, the professors revealed some news. I discussed it with Professor Babbling and agreed that this still involves ancient runes and magic.

    Ancient runes Sean pressed his temple with some headaches.

    His talent for ancient runes is hopeless. Up to now, he has been relying on the two points of talent given by the lottery item that he got. Originally, he had only zero and would not even understand anything. Its not that he doesnt want to study, but that there is really no good way for him to study it.

    The talent points he has drawn that can be freely allocated are only a few points.

    Sean is a person who likes to master one thing, decided to increase their talent for Transfiguration to the max. Of course, his other talents are basically okay now, and if he can still draw free distribution talent points in the future, Sean will add them to the ancient runes.

    He now relies on Selma Murphys lessons and the ability that he got from the lottery to keep up with Professor Babblings teaching.

    Im really not good at it Sean spread his hands helplessly.

    Stephanie looked up at him, her face expressionless, I can help you.

    Huh? Sean didnt respond for a moment.

    You need a huge source of information to analyze various things, and you are not good at ancient runes. But I am very good at it, Stephanie said bluntly, To be precise, in terms of knowledge reserve, I am better than the library in here.

    It is because I really like reading. She said seriously.

 Chapter 430: â€œReliable Girlâ€

    Chapter 430: ¡°Reliable Girl¡±

    Stephanies eyes widened because of her seriousness. At this moment, she looks like a girl who wants to prove that she is an adult.

    Sean scratched his head. He needed someone who could provide him with more help. From the first time he met Stephanie, she was reading a book, and in the next few years, no matter when he met her, there were always a few thick books in her arms.

    Moreover, Sean now has the authority to the Room of Requirement. There are all kinds of strange books in this room that have existed in Hogwarts to this day. Stephanie had authority long before he had authority.

    As if worried that Sean would not believe her, Stephanie also took off her sses. The eyes turned dreamy, light blue in front of Seans eyes.

    As far as Sean knew, her charm ability was weak when Stephanies pupils were light blue. When her pupils are ck, her charm ability will greatly increase, and it can affect both men and women. But the charm ability of ck pupils seems to be suppressed by her gold-rimmed sses.

    Of course, this makes no difference to Sean. At first, he couldnt hold back under the gaze of the light blue eyes, but now Stephanie cant affect him even with full power.

    She must have wanted to say something by suddenly taking the initiative to change the color of her pupils.

    Stephanie took off her sses, looked at Sean, and said, My ability to charmes from my mother. She is a Ve, but my mother is not a pure Ve.

    Sean nodded.

    I dont know who my mothers parent or my maternal grandfather and grandmother are. But my maternal grandmother is most likely a pure Ve, and my maternal grandfather is most likely an unknown Magus.

    Magus is also a name for those with special talents among wizards. For example, Tonks is a Metamorphmagus, and Newts ability tomunicate with magical animals is also a Magus talent.

    Stephanie took out a book out of nowhere and handed it to Sean, This is a book that I just borrowed from the library today, and I havent read it yet.

    Sean flipped through it casually. This is a collection of poems from the Middle Ages, and the words are so sophisticated that they are even a bit obscure.

    Huh?

    Stephanie took the book again and quickly flipped through it before Sean. In less than five minutes, she had turned to thest page and handed the book to Sean again.

    You can ask me anything on a page.

    Sean took the books in surprise and asked a few questions. Stephanie recited everything Sean mentioned without missing a single word.

    Is it your natural talent? Sean looked at her in surprise.

    Stephanie shook her head slightly, It should be something inherited from my grandfather, and this should be something. But I havent found any relevant records about it. When my eyes are ck, it is the charm ability I inherited from my mother. But when my eyes are light blue, I can do this.

    As long as I want to, with some magic and mental power, I can remember anything in my memory, and I dont need to understand the meaning of the sentence itself. It provides me a great record of what Ive seen.

    Hermione should be envious of this. Sean thought silently.

    On the opposite side, she continued, I said this to prove to you that I can help you. Of course, I cant understand the meaning of all the books in the library and the Room of Requirement. But I read a lot of books.

    I guess its more than a lot. ording to the frequency of your reading, your reserve is probably dozens of times that of others. Sean replied.

    Stephanie shook her head, I think reading without understanding knowledge is useless. Of course, some record-type books dont need to be understood.

    Sean nodded, No wonder you said it so seriously. You read a lot of books.

    The professors didnt reveal much to me, so I thought about it and came directly to you. If you need any help, you can tell me directly. Even though I havent read all the books in the Hogwarts library and the Room of Requirement, Ive read the catalogs.

    Seeing her with a calm face, an idea suddenly popped into Seans mind. Its good that Stephanie said so. There are too many books in Hogwarts.

    He said this directly, I really need information now.

    There was a sh of joy in Stephanies eyes. Sean took out the Crystal he had just ced and showed it to Stephanie.

    I got some information from Lockharts memory. This thing is called the Compulsive Crystal. It should be an important thing, and it may have existed hundreds or even thousands of years ago, or in other words, simr items may have existed. Do you know anything about it?

    Stephanie moved a little closer, her eyes scanning the Crystals carefully like a radar scan. She closed her eyes, and her brain began to work to search for relevant information. Sean did not disturb her, quietly waiting for her to open her eyes.

    After a while, Stephanie frowned slightly and opened her eyes, I dont have the name in my memory

    Sean was a little disappointed. Even Hogwarts seemed to have such a huge collection of books that there might not necessarily be records of all kinds of magical items.

    She continued, But I remembered the contents from several books. All of them mentioned the same shaped crystals, but I havent read these books in detail, so Im not sure if its what youre looking for.

    Sean immediately reacted, Its okay, at least its a clue. Do you remember which books it was?

    Stephanie nodded, I remember it. They are all in the restricted area. I remember the position of each book on the shelf if Mrs. Pince hadnt changed the position.

    Lets go there and take a look. Sean made a decision.

    Putting away the Crystal again, Sean and Stephanie directly used the Room of Requirements authority to open a library door. It was already night, and most students had already borrowed books and returned to themon room. All the lights in the library had been turned off, and only a faint glimmer of light on the ceiling was left.

    The library is quiette at night, but Sean is familiar with the ce. He had slipped into the library several times before. The same is true for Stephanie. With her reading speed, she cant be satisfied just by borrowing several books. Obviously, she has done a lot of sneaking in the library.

    Stephanie looked around as if returning to her own home and pointed in a direction.

    She led Sean towards the bookshelf, saying, There are seven books with simr content, and it is not hard to find them. The fifteenth book from the left on the third row on the shelf is called An Overview of Magic Items in the Middle World. I think thats the book youre looking for.

    Unbelievable that you remembered it so clearly. Sean looked at her in surprise.

    Stephanie made a bad joke for the first time, Thanks to my grandfather for falling in love with a Ve, and their Ve daughter for falling in love with a wizard.

    Stephanie did not have any emotional fluctuations when she mentioned her parents, as if she mentioned two strangers. Mr. Ollivander, who was far away in Diagon Alley, never revealed her information about his son and daughter-inw.

    It appears that Stephanies parents may have simply left a child behind. Sean decided not to ask about her family affairs. Stephanie didnt say much; she led Sean to the bookshelf, counted from left to right to the fifteenth, and took out a book.

    The sheepskin cover shows signs of wear and tear, and it seems that it is a book that has existed for a long time.

    Stephanie quickly flipped through the books and said, If I remember correctly, this book was already in the restricted area when I entered school. Hogwarts doesnt change their books every year, I found it; is this it?

    Sean took the book from her and read it carefully.

    The appearance is indeed somewhat simr, but what is mentioned in this book is a creation from a dark wizard. Its main function is to spread a gue, which is different from the effect shown by the Crystal.

    Stephanie nodded, Lets find another one.

    In the deserted libraryte at night, the two browsed the restricted area without any problem, and Stephanies voice could be heard in the library from time to time. During the period, Filch took Mrs. Norris to inspect the library, but Sean used a spell to hide from them.

    But this cat had a great sense for Sean and even jumped into Seans arms while Filch was stunned by the Confundus Charm. After they walked away, Sean looked at Stephanie curiously while cleaning the cat fur on his body.

    She retreated when Mrs. Norris jumped into Seans arms.

    Are you allergic to cats?

    Stephanie shook her head, No, I simply dont like cats.

    Huh? Can I ask why?

    She frowned, I dont know. Cats or feline creatures have never injured me since I was a child. I dont have any reason to dislike it; I just simply dont like it.

    Sean spread his hands, Its normal. I also have things that I have never liked since I was a child. For example, on rainy days, when I was sitting in a stroller when I was one year old, I would point to the heavy rain outside the window and say I hated it.

    Stephanie looked at him and said, Lets find more. There are two books left.

    They have already read several avable books but havent found any.

    This time, its the twenty-first book from the right in the fifth row, huh? Stephanie, who was looking for a book, suddenly made a puzzled voice.

    Whats wrong? Sean walked over to take a look, and the book called The Tales of Beedle the Bard was reced by another book.

    Mrs. Pince seems to have tidied up the bookshelf recently, and the positions of the books on this shelf have changed. Stephanie said while scanning the bookshelf.

    Maybe we look for it somewhere else? Sean said. Although the hope was slim, he still didnt want to let go of any possible clues.

    This The Bard and the Greedy Snake sounds like a collection of weird stories. Since she saw it in the restricted area, it shows that this thing is still of reference value, and The Bard and the Greedy Snake has not been returned.

    The two searched the nearby bookshelves, and soon, Stephanie called Sean, and she found it.

    The Bard and The Greedy Snake was sorted by Mrs. Pince on the outermost bookshelf. ording to the rules, the books here should be the least dangerous ones in the restricted area.

    She flicked through it quickly and handed it to Sean, This one, I think its very simr.

    Sean quickly took the book.

    The Bard and the Greedy Snakeprises small stories. Stephanie told Sean about it when she was looking for it. Its like a dark fairy tale; if you re-read the story more than a few times, you get a strong sense of dizziness.

    The Bard and the Greedy Snake caught his attention. The Bard took away the treasure of darkness condensed bypulsion, and the Snake paid the price because of his greed.

    Seeing the name of the short story, Sean frowned. This kind of seeming name is not good in dark fairy tales.

    He nced quickly, and his pupils shrank. In the illustration, a bard with an odd grin is holding a ck crystal.

    It is almost the same as the Compulsive Crystal.

 Chapter 431: â€œThe Bardâ€™s Taleâ€

    Chapter 431: ¡°The Bard¡¯s Tale¡±

    The golden lines, the unknown magic circle that has been worn down to the point where it is impossible to see the shape, the ck and dpidated cover has arge circle that looks like a magnifying ss in the center, and a bard apuding is drawn in the center.

    This is the books cover, and the bard always has a strange smile on his lips, making people feel ufortable.

    The book records many strange and inexplicable fables, fairy tales, and poets. On the title page of the cover, the handwriting has not been erased by time but has be bright red.

    -

    I saw a great ck throne and the one sitting on it, and from before him, the heavens and the earth fled, and there was nowhere to be seen.

    I saw the dead, great and small, standing before the throne.

    As sin entered the world through one man and death through sin, death spread to all.

    -

    The epilogue on the title page made Sean frown. He never liked this kind of story, nor did he like this kind of reading. However, since this thing is ced in a restricted area, it is probably not a serious thing.

    Sean turned to the page and immediately determined that in the illustration, the Crystal held in the hand of the bard is the Compulsive Crystal. Of course, the Crystal may not be the only one, but just looking at the weird illustration, Sean intuitively determined that what the bard held in his hand was the Crystal stored in his ring.

    He read it quickly, and the more he looked at it, the more he frowned. Seans brows were already knit together when he finished reading it all.

    Stephanie looked at him quietly until Sean looked away from the book and asked, How is it?

    Sean nodded uncertainly, It should be the Crystal Im looking for, but the story itself is strange. No, very weird. Have you seen simr stories before?

    He handed over the book.

    Stephanie took the book, looked at it briefly, and began to read it softly.

    Once upon a time, a brave and witty bard liked adventure and explored the unknown. One morning, he embarked on a journey to a faraway ce.

    He saw many different scenery along the way and many beautiful, ugly, unique, mediocre, weird, or dark creatures.

    He learned a lot and achieved many things. People cheered his name loudly, and there was always a party to wee him everywhere he went.

    But the bard gave up all the good things in the world, and he went on to see more.

    One day, the bard met a kind snake while passing through a forest.

    Oh, isnt this the famous bard? Im so d to see you. Where are you going? said the snake to the bard.

    The bard told the snake that he was exploring more mysteries in this world and looked forward to finding treasures that no one had discovered before.

    Oh, what are you going to do with the treasure? asked the snake curiously.

    The bard smiled and shook his head. He just enjoys the process and the sense of aplishment of obtaining the treasure. As for what to do with the treasure, he doesnt care at all.

    The snake believed the bard and told him to walk in that direction. You will see a new world when you pass through the fog. At the end of the world, there is a big beautiful bird. Just pass through the other side, and you can get a rare gem in the world.''

    The bard thanked the snake happily and walked toward the direction given.

    You are wee. said the snake.

    When the bard walked away, the snake showed a smile. It turned out that it was the creature behind the fog wanted to take his soul away.

    The fog is a trap. The snake does not believe that anyone can pass through it.

    The bard walked in the direction pointed by the snake, through thend, the river, the valley, the in, the cemetery, the forest

    One day, he stepped into a thick fog. He couldnt see the direction clearly in the fog, but the bard didnt hesitate at all. He walked in one direction and finally walked out of the fog.

    Behind the fog is a beautiful world, with mountains,kes, and forests.

    The bard looked at this new world happily. He walked to ake and washed his face. The fish and birds made a noise, and the bard smiled happily.

    At this moment, a little bird jumped up on his shoulder, and the little bird said to him, Wee to the new world!''

    It turns out that this is a world outside the world, and this little bird is the bards soul.

    The bardughed, It is only a small sparrow?''

    The sparrow said, I can give you everything you want!''

    In this way, the bard followed the sparrow on the road.

    As the bard walked, he identally fell into a cave.

    There are countless gold and silver treasures in the cave, and all kinds of dazzling lights have caught the bards eyes.

    The sparrow jumped, I can help you take all these treasures away! You will be the richest person in the world! Even the king has never seen this huge wealth!''

    The bard shook his head, I dont need wealth; I have enough money.''

    He walked out of the cave and continued to walk forward. He came to a beautiful field of flowers.

    At this time, many beautiful women smiled and jumped around. Each of them is charming, more attractive than all the women the bard saw when he traveled the world.

    The women sang beautiful songs and danced around the bard.

    The sparrow said, I can give these beautiful women to you! They will all fall in love with you passionately and with all their hearts! Even the kings brides are not as good as yours!''

    The bard shook his head with a smile again. He broke through the temptation and strode forward. One woman is enough for me to fall in love with.''

    He continued to walk forward. This time, he walked into a dark forest. There were no animals here, only big dark trees.

    The bard walked for a long time in the forest. He found nothing to eat or drink, and he almost died of hunger and thirst.

    Finally, he walked out of the dark forest and met a group of locals, and they invited him for dinner.

    A bonfire has been set up in the distance, and the food emits a wonderful aroma. The bard is about to faint with happiness just after taking a sip.

    The sparrow said, The most delicious food in the world is right in front of your eyes! These locals are the best cooks, you can have a good meal every day, and I can give it to you! Even the kings cooks are not like this!''

    The bard shook his head. He walked to the side of the road, took a sip of water, and picked two green fruits. As long as the food can fill my stomach, Im good.''

    He went on and on and encountered a tribe. Everyone here can use magic and is stronger than the enemy the bard has ever defeated.

    Those peopleughed at the bard and insulted him with all kinds of words. Even children threw feces at him andughed.

    The sparrow said, Look at these arrogant people! Infuriating! I will tell you the secret of their power, and you will gain greater power. Go and kill them! Even all the kings armybined is not as strong as them!

    The bard flicked away the flies on his body and shook his head, Their rudenesses from ignorance, and they should not be killed just because of it.''

    After that, he left.

    After walking a long distance, the bard met a group of people again, but this time it was different. All the people were gentle and polite. They greeted the bard and shared what they had seen and heard.

    This person likes to explore as much as you. They have countless experiences and bring treasures that people have never seen. Every time they go out to explore, they will go with their adventurous partners.

    This time, the sparrow whispered in his ear, Are you jealous? I can give you everything everything.

    The bardughed, I am already satisfied with myself, why should I be jealous?''

    His steps are getting firmer. His walking speed is getting faster.

    But this time, the bard has been walking for a long, long, long time.

    It was so long that he even forgot how long he had been walking. He only knew that he had never stayed.

    Finally, the bard has reached his limit. His legs seem to be tied, his lungs seem to be ming, and his sweat has soaked all his clothes.

    The sparrow, who hadnt spoken for so many years, suddenly spoke, Why dont we take a break?''

    The bard replied, Adventurers never stop.''

    He dragged his exhausted body and finally came to a snow mountain. The bards eyes were bright. This is the ce that the snake said.

    Large snowkes fell on him, but the bard did not stop.

    Help me, help me! Suddenly, he heard a faint cry for help.

    The bard walked over and looked and found a snake almost frozen to death lying in the snow. This is exactly the snake he saw before.

    It turns out that the snake has been looking at the bard. It thought that he would listen to the sparrows bewitchment and fail so that he could take away his soul. But the bard was relentless.

    The snake cant sit still; thest test is ahead, theny down. In order to make everything more real, the snake made itself almost die of freezing.

    It believes that the bard will save itself. In this way, when his body warms up, he can directly bite the bard to death with his fangs. If he doesnt save himself, then the bard will not pass the test, and his goal will be achieved!

    What a wless n. The snake shivering in the snow.

    Oh, the famous bard! Im freezing to death, save me!''

    The sparrow didnt speak this time.

    The bard lightly touched it with his foot, You are about to freeze to death.''

    Yes, please save me, pleaded the snake.

    But Im afraid youll kill me when I help you, said the bard.

    No, howe? You are my savior.''

    The bard thought for a while, took out a bag, Well, I can put you in the bag, and to prevent you from biting me, I need to pull out your fangs.''

    The snake hesitated, but it finally nodded.

    The bard bagged the snake and pulled out its fangs.

    The snake feels the warmth and secretly rejoices in its heart because he has not found its hidden fangs.

    In this way, the bard climbed up the snow mountain and finally came to a big tree.

    The closer he gets, the warmer the temperature bes. When he walks in front of the big tree, the bard has already been bathed in the spring breeze; all the fatigue and hunger on his body have disappeared.

    The big bird that the snake spoke before appeared. It was a robin.

    The robin uttered a charming voice, kind, steadfast, and courageous bard. Now that you have seen me, and you are worthy of my treasure.''

    The bard bowed, looked up, and asked, O wise robin, may Ie and see you before I get the treasure? Pardon my rudeness, but I am ashamed of it as I have the deepest longing.''

    The robin graciously agreed to the bards request. She is always willing to draw a happy ending to a beautiful fairy tale.

    The bard came to the robin and praised him.

    The robin closed its eyes happily.''

    And then, it suddenly felt a tingling pain.

    The bard pierced the robins chest with a fang. The blood was flowing, and the robin was struggling helplessly.

    The robin died, and the bardughed happily.

    He took out the bag containing the snake, Im warmed up, thank you for letting me out.

    The bard, with robins blood on his face, a rock at the bag with all his might.

    The snake also died, and the bardughed happily.

    Im such a genius!

 Chapter 432: â€œJust A Guessâ€

    Chapter 432: ¡°Just A Guess¡±

    After reading this, Stephanie looked up at Sean, trying to find an answer. But Sean just shook his head, motioning for her to read on.

    The bardughed so hard that he couldnt straighten his back. He fulfilled his long-cherished wish.

    Find the end of the world and step on the beginning of the world.

    Every adventurer is full of desire, desire from their progress, desire gives them all motivation. The bard recognizes this in the first test, but his desire is far more than the snake and robin could imagine.

    The bard happily took all the treasures on top of the mountain, the sparrow shouting excitedly over his shoulder, Its all mine! Even the king, no, Im the king of the new world!''

    Just when the bard was about to leave, he found that the blood oozing from the robin and the snake gradually merged. One blood stain was dark red, and the other blood stain was emerald green. When the two bloods mixed together, the whole world was shaking, as if it was about to copse.

    The blood is intertwined to form a ck gemstone. A thick ck mist seems to be alive around the gemstone. The sky seems to have opened a hole, and strange things have emerged from the hole.

    The bard is not afraid; he is just looking at the gem greedily; he knows that this must be the most valuable treasure.

    He wants to take this gem away.

    The bard swept away, and the ck gemstone appeared.

    After reading this, it was the scene of the bard holding the gemstone in the illustration. At first, it seemed a little weird, but after reading the stories, even Stephanie felt that the illustration was weird.

    The bard took all the treasure and the gem, and the world is shaking.

    The mountains and rivers have dried up, the flowers and nts have withered, and the beautiful sky has be dark.

    Stephanie turned to the next page she hadnt read, and all of a sudden, her brows furrowed.

    Another illustration came into view: a cloak of shadows was outlined on the parchment, arge transparent mouth opened in the sky, and a surging vortex inside it. At the same time, there are ck things of various shapes in the illustration, which seem to be some weird, dark, magical creatures.

    Dementors and the Mouth Stephanie looked up at Sean.

    Sean nodded, and when he saw the illustration, he was sure that this gemstone was the Compulsive Crystal.

    Stephanie read, The bard walks happily, satisfied with the treasure.

    He yed with the gemstone and mastered powerful abilities one after another.

    Dark monsters flew all over the sky with him. The bard looked around and saw the sparrow on his shoulder.

    Oh, little bird, you are like me; you did a good job. The bard praised.

    But the sparrow is weak, this world is going to copse, and its power alsoes from this world.

    The bard thought for a while and stuck the ck gem into the sparrows chest.

    The sparrow let out a mournful cry.

    A dark figure appeared. He looked exactly like the bard, except that he waspletely ck. The ck bard said happily, Oh, this feels really good.''

    From now on, you are another me!ughed the bard.

    The ck bardughed, turned into mist, and entered his body.

    The world is shaking more and more. The bard hastened his pace by walking back where he went before. He saw the copsed temple, the withered mountain, the drynds, and the things he had seen before. All of the people were dead.

    This scene made the bard want to dance joyfully, and he danced.

    Oh, the exit is right there. the bard smiled with satisfaction.

    He suddenly remembered that he is still a bard.

    Stepping on the drynd, monsters were dancing around; he took a deep breath of the hot air that smelled of sulfur and sang a song.

    Who Killed the Robin?

    Its me, said the sparrow.

    With my bow and arrow,

    I killed the robin.

    Who saw it die?

    its me, said the fly,

    With my little eyes,

    I saw it die.

    Who took its blood?

    its me, said the fish,

    With my gills,

    I take its blood.

    Who made its coffin?

    its me, said the spider,

    With my needle and thread,

    Ill make the coffin.

    Who will dig its grave?

    its me, said the owl,

    With my chisel and shovel,

    Im going to dig the grave.

    Who will be the pastor?

    Its me, said the crow,

    With my little book,

    Im going to be the pastor.

    Who will record the tomb?

    Its me, said therk,

    if not in the dark,

    Ill make history for it.

    Who will bear the torches?

    Its me, said the cardinal,

    I bring it right away.

    Ill carry the torch.

    Who will be the guest?

    Its me, said the dove,

    I will mourn with my love,

    I will be the guest.

    Who will carry the coffin?

    Its me, said the kite,

    If its not night,

    Ille to carry the coffin.

    Who will provide the bier?

    Its us, said the wren,

    We are a couple,

    Well provide the bier.

    Who will sing the song?

    Its me, said the thrush,

    Will be standing on a bush,

    I will sing the song.

    Who will ring the death bell?

    its me, said the bull,

    Because Ive always been near death,

    Ill ring the death bell.

    Goodbye, Robin.

    All the birds of the air,

    All sighed and despaired,

    When they heard the bell,

    All of them will fall.

    Notice to everyone,

    This is a message,

    That the sparrow will be judged,

    At the next court.

    Stephanies voice fell silent; that was all for The Bard and the Greedy Snake. She closed the book, and with deep doubts in her eyes, she looked at Sean.

    Sean kept frowning and thinking and raised his head.

    You see it? he asked.

    Stephanie nodded, Its weird. The bard has gone many tests in total, and those seven tests are exactly like the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Thats right, the treasures in the first test are Greed, the beautiful women are Lust, the food and cooks are Gluttony, the disrespectful locals wanted to anger the bard is Wrath, the fifth test where the bard meets someone who is the same as him but better than him is Envy, and thest one the sparrow wanted to make the bard to stop moving forward, which is Sloth. Sean said softly.

    Stephanie frowned. In the story, the snake stopped thest test, and it served as thest test. That test should have been

    Sean raised his brows, Thats right, thest test should have been Pride.

    Stephanie looked at Sean, but her eyes didnt change in any way. She leaned against the bookshelf and tilted her head, Do you think that the test in this story points to our sins?

    Sean frowned, This is a fairy tale; it may not be urate or even false. But I think this story is true to a certain extent; it may have happened at that time.

    Stephanie nodded in agreement, When I read it, I felt that this story might have happened long ago.

    Sean also leaned on the bookshelf and pushed back a copy of a book. He thought about it.

    In the case of this story being true, the Crystal is remarkable. However, this things specific source is unknown, and even the story does not describe how the bard created it.

    However, it can be clearly seen that the person holding the Crystal can control dark creatures and even has the ability that Sean has never seen before. The sparrow is the projection of the bards own soul after entering the new world, and the Crystal and the sparrow created a thing like a dark clone.

    Another point worth considering is whether the Crystal in his hand is the one the bard got. If not, how did the original owner get this thing, and is there more than one of these?

    Of course, Sean has another bold idea. He looked up, meeting Stephanies gaze.

    She looked at him calmly, I have a guess.

    I have one, too.

    Are we thinking the same thing?

    Seems like it.

    Stephanie pursed her lips, Is it possible that bards do exist and

    Sean took a deep breath, He has lived until now.

    Sean didnt say that the bard is the leader of the Returners. The two looked at each other again and exhaled a long breath at the same time.

    If the bard really lived to this day, how terrifying is he now?

    There was silence in the library for a while, and Stephanie spoke again, Just keep it as a guess, and even if the guess is true, the bard must be in a bad state, or he would have ruled the world long ago.

    Youre right, Sean nodded, But this story contains so much information. For example, what does the snake represent? And what does the robin represent?

    And that weird world. Stephanie added.

    I have some clues about that. I might know that world, Sean spread his hands, Have you heard of Misty Land?

    She shook her head.

    Sean simply took a moment to exin the Misty Land to Stephanie, and she nodded thoughtfully after listening to it, So, ording to your exnation,bined with this story. That world is probably Misty Land.

    Thats right, the descriptions are all the same. Sean said.

    He thought of what he had said and shown when he transformed into Grindelwald when talking to one of the Returners, Andros. The reason why the Returners are here is because of the copse of the Misty Land.

    This coincides with the world copsing in the book. The bard caused the copse, and the spirits of the dead who existed there fled helplessly and finally became the Returners in half-ghost form.

    But if you look at it this way, the Returners may exist much earlier than Sean imagined. ording to the news from Grindelwald, the Returners have only slowly raised their appearance in recent years.

    Sean narrowed his eyes.

    Could it be that they have slowly raised their heads in recent years because they have been on the way to Returning? They are special beings that are not epted by reality and the afterworld, so they have been stuck at the gate.

    Did the bard also encounter the same problem?

    The guess seems reasonable at the moment, but the guess is just a guess and needs to be confirmed first. What he needs most now is the information that can confirm the identity of these figures.

    Who is the snake? Who is the robin? Why the death of the two lead to the copse of the Misty Land, and who is the bard?

    How did these Seven Deadly Sins get mixed into the story? Did the Pride residing in his body alsoe into his body because of this story?

    Stephanie looked through it again and said, Thest nursery rhyme also caught my attention.

    Sean nodded. What does that weird nursery rhyme symbolize?

    Stephanie said, Its strange that this is the result of what happened. The sparrow killed the robin. This nursery rhyme is about a judgment against the sparrow.

    She turned the book and showed it to Sean,

    Sean frowned and said, The sparrow is the embodiment of the bards soul, but the sparrow has already been tried. Why should it be tried again in the next court?

    This is worth noting; the animals in it are all weird, Stephanie said.

    Do you think the birds are his aplices? Sean raised his head sharply.

    Maybe No, we forgot one thing. Stephanie suddenly looked up.

    Huh?

    She flipped through the books quickly, The author, who is the author of this book?

 Chapter 433: â€œBrainstormingâ€

    Chapter 433: ¡°Brainstorming¡±

    Author? Who is the author of the book? When Stephanie asked this, Sean realized that he had forgotten such key information.

    Who wrote this book?

    He moved over quickly, and Stephanie quickly closed the book, and there was no author on the cover. They opened to the title page, but there was nothing. Thest page and the back of the book were also missing, and even Stephanie couldnt find the authors name after flipping through the entire book.

    This is a book without an author.

    The two looked at each other and simply read the story from the beginning. However, the story is normal. The protagonist is still a bard, but this time, the bard solves a major ident in the kingdom and is loved by the people.

    They continued to read; the protagonist remained unchanged. The second story is that the bard meets a woman who makes him fall in love, chases after her to no avail, and finally leaves. This book is not too thick, especially when illustrations apany each story. It does not take much time to read the entire book roughly.

    The two got together, and it didnt take long to turn to thest page. Thest story is about the bards dark alchemy experiment. After staring at it for a long time, the two felt a little weird.

    Sean shook his head and said, Although most of them are fables and fairy tales, they have nothing to do with each other.

    The only thing inmon is that the bard appears in every story, and most of them describe his main point of view. Stephanie added.

    But the bard in the illustrations is rarely consistent, and there is no point that can be connected between the stories. After the story of him with the Snake, the next story is about bards and medieval vampires Sean said.

    After pondering for a while, Stephanie said, I feel that maybe those are the real experiences from the bard itself. After all, if that story is excluded, there will at least be a change in the other stories.

    What do you mean? Sean asked.

    In all the other stories, the character of the bard is getting darker and more despicable. Its not much of a collection of stories. Its more like the bards character development toward the dark side.

    Sean reread the book and found that, as Stephanie said, the bard was slowly turning bad. In thest story, the bard even killed an entire vige.

    What is the purpose of the author who wrote these stories? To reveal the evil truth about the bard to the world? Sean thought about it.

    Stephanie shook her head, Its impossible to know the urate answer, but what Im curious about is the rtionship between the author and the bard.

    Sean thought about it, If the author and the bard are enemies, how can he reveal the evil side of the bard to the world by leaving such a collection of vague stories like this? If it is a friend or family member, theres no way they would write it this way.

    This is obviously not a normal fairy tale that was written. Stephanie patted the cover, The author wrote it to convey a certain message.

    The Bard and the Greedy Snake has a message that the author wants to convey. They are trying to spread the truth. As for why it is expressed so cryptically, instead of exining it straightforwardly, I have a guess.

    Sean didnt expect that she had already thought about so many things, so he said, Tell me.

    That new world, the Misty Land you told me about, is the middle between heaven and hell. Obviously, the Misty Land is special, She walked to a stone wall, a door opened, waved her wand, and two velvet chairs came from the Room of Requirement.

    Sit down. Stephanie pushed a chair over.

    When Sean sat down, she curled up in the chair, hugged her knees with her hands, and stared at the ceiling of the library.

    The Misty Land is special, and the Snake and the Robin that were killed must also be one of the most important individuals in that world. Otherwise, the Misty Land would not have copsed after they died.

    We can assume that the Snake and the Robin are the rulers of the Misty Land. People who go there have to pass tests before they can see the Robin, and the Snake is the final tester.

    This shows that they are probably beyond the existence of ordinary wizards Stephanie paused.

    They may represent the Misty Land. The bard killed them and took a piece of the ck gem. The bard has likely mastered some of the abilities of the Snake and the Robin. For example, we both have partial authority over the Room of Requirement.

    Sean nodded while thinking. Although it was all guesswork, everything was reasonable.

    She continued, Wepare Hogwarts with it. If the bard has mastered the authority of the Room of Requirement like us,

    Then he can watch the people in the castle, just like us. Seans eyes lit up, and he knew what Stephanie was talking about.

    Thats right, Stephanie agreed, We wont monitor other people in the castle, but the bard will.

    Sean continued, In other words, the author of this book is likely to be a being from the Misty Land?

    Yes, that bard may be an extremely powerful wizard in reality, and in the Misty Illusion, he is the supreme being who can rule the creatures in that world. Although its just a guess, but I think this is the most reasonable exnation. Stephanie said.

    So, it doesnt dare to write in too much detail, let alone be straightforward. It only dares to hint in the form of fables.

    Well, Stephanie tilted her head, Actually, we can know that when the bard finally killed the snake and the robin, someone definitely has seen this before, and the author is one of them.

    If we can find one of them, maybe we can know what the truth behind the whole story is, Sean said.

    She continued, Youre right, but there is a problem. The Misty Land should be in ruins now, but it still retains the function as a transit from the world to the afterlife. We are all living people. How do we get into the Misty Land?

    Sean rubbed his forehead. Sean knew a resident of the Misty Land.

    The huge me giant Sean in his body might have lived in that world. Sean can use the Obscurus and his connection with Pride to appear in the Land in the form of a soul. But the only ce he can move is one-third of an acre of the ind, and beyond that, it is just something full of magma.

    In addition to this possibility, another way to enter the Misty Land is to be like Harry in the original book. Voldemort identally made him into the seventh Horcrux. When Voldemort hits Harry with the Killing Curse, Voldemorts soul blocks the spell for him, and Harry goes to an unknown world.

    Not to mention that the risk was too much; when Harry was in Kings Cross Station, it was a kind of projection from his own heart.

    Of course, theres another way, and only the Returners knew about it.

    Looking at Sean, Stephanie said, Actually, you dont need to be so stressed now. Our guess has not been confirmed, and the hidden meaning in the story has not been fully exined.

    Well, I know Sean replied.

    Stephanie reminded him one thing, dont worry about it now. If there are people in this world who know this story besides the person involved, Sean can only think of two people.

    Albus Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald.

    When Sean thought of Dumbledore, he had already had a lot of thoughts. In his guess, Dumbledore and the Returners have established an unbreakable vow, and it is impossible to learn the secrets about the Returners from Dumbledore.

    But does this answer a question that has been troubling Sean? Why did Dumbledore work with The Returners? Perhaps it was because of the truth of the story that Dumbledore made such a decision.

    As for Grindelwald, there is a high probability that he does not know this story, and neither the old Grindelwald nor the real Grindelwald is in a state where they can discuss about it.

    But when the time came, Grindelwald merged into one, and the impact of the time incident was eliminated. After Grindelwald has aplete memory, does he know more things?

    Thinking of this, Sean stretched.

    Sitting here in the middle of the night, I cant think of anything. But today is something. At least we know more things and connect with many things now.

    Yeah. Stephanie responded softly.

    Lets go back and rest. Itstehuh?

    Hearing no reply, Sean moved closer suspiciously. Stephanie curled up in the chair and breathed lightly and steadily, hugging herself tightly.

    Stephanie? Are you asleep? Sean was dumbfounded.

    He moved a little closer and could see her eyes. It was only then that Sean realized it. It seemed that Stephanies reading ability and memory didnte without a price. It wasnt as easy as she said.

    In order to use her talent, she expended a lot of energy and racked her brain to think about the whole thing just now.

    She must be exhausted.

    Sean sighed softly and looked around. Sean thought for a while and took out his wand. He cast a spell and picked up the chair. He went into the Room of Requirement and into Stephanies little private room.

    Putting the chair beside the bed, Sean hesitated for a moment but still picked up Stephanie. She is very light, and even if Sean is not that strong, he can still lift her up. He gently carried Stephanie to the bed as fast as possible and covered her with a quilt.

    Its time for me to go back to sleep as well. Sean stretched and walked outside.

    As soon as he took a step, Sean discovered a piece of parchment on a desk. A corner of the parchment was a little burnt ck, and there were cursive characters on it.

    A list of Hogwarts Secret Rooms and Entrance?

    Sean picked up the parchment in surprise. He had seen this parchment before.

    In the beginning, he was trapped in Slytherinsmon rooms secret chamber and found this piece of paper in the Room of Requirement the next day after returning. Sean didnt take it seriously at the time.

    However, he is much more familiar with Stephanie now than before, and they can recognize each others handwriting.

    She wrote this parchment at that time. Sean held the paper and nced back unconsciously. She was still in a peaceful sleep. Sean sighed silently, carefully put the parchment back in ce, and quietly left the room.

    He closed the door and said something softly at the end.

    Good night.

    On the bed, Stephanie seemed to be having a sweet dream. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised.

 Chapter 434: â€œTransfiguration Trainingâ€

    Chapter 434: ¡°Transfiguration Training¡±

    Okay, thats the end of todays ss. Oh, are you tired? Sean leaned on the podium and looked at the first-grade students in the Transfiguration ssroom.

    All the students looked like they were dying, and a few students were copsing on their seats. Axton, the young boy who was assigned to Ravenw, was tired, but he tried to keep his body upright and not reveal too much.

    Today, Sean made everyone in the ssroom for a long time, torturing everyone to an extremely exhausted state. Most students dont understand; they are wizards, but why do they still need to do physical exercise?

    However, Axton believes that their professor must have a reason.

    Driven by these students who worshiped Sean, even the weakest students persisted for a long time. Although they didnt understand, they still trusted Sean very much. Sean let them feel the magic power of their bodies under extreme exhaustion.

    Use your attention to feel the magic power in your body.

    Although the students were exhausted, Seans words still had enough effect. They propped up their bodies and closed their eyes to feel the magic, as Sean said.

    Do you feel that the magic power is different from usual?

    He is constantly doing leapfrog in the ssroom.

    Some students raised their hands, Its different. Although I havent cast a magic spell, the magic power is much better than usual. Its like a smooth stream encountering a reef and sshing a lot of waves.

    Sean asked the student to sit down while leapfrogging, Yes, feeling this state is a start. Now, everyone who feels the magic and feels that it is different from the usual stable state continues to exercise and, at the same time, tries to move forward while exercising. Focus on feeling the magic on the body, such as our brain.

    There were a few groans in the ssroom, but immediately, some students, such as Axton, continued to leapfrog.

    Pay attention to your physical condition. When you already feel dizzy, stop immediately and do it again.

    The first grade followed their professors assistant to exercise in the ssroom for a whole session. Of course, continuous exercise will damage their body, but Sean has been paying attention to everyones condition. Once something is happening to the student, he will make a move.

    At the same time, he distributed a ss of water to everyone before the ss started, and there was a diluted tonic in the water. Although there are many students, Sean is not short of money. He can write to Lily and ask her to help brew a potion or ask Lupin to go to the ck market to buy him something.

    Sean was also able to get the best quality tonic from Snape from time to time. Daisy no longer drank the potion to prevent the recurrence of the blood curse, but Snape still sent her a bottle or two every once in a while.

    The big one is for Daisy, and the small one is for Seans help.

    Of course, Sean epted this. Snape would always find various reasons and excuses to cover up his actions, and he mocked Sean from time to time.

    Todays tonic is enough to replenish their strength, and it can also make the magic power in their bodies more active. However, until the end of the ss, Sean didnt tell them what his intentions were.

    He always guides them to think on their own. Of course, it is okay for them to ask questions, but if they can think of questions and then think of answers by themselves, that would be better.

    The students in the ssroom were all exhausted. They looked at Sean, who also exercised at the podium. He just made everyone drink a bottle of potion that tasted like water-infused milk before ss, let them exercise, and feel the magic for the whole session.

    Sean looked around at everyone in the ssroom, expecting someone to stand up.

    Someone couldnt bear it anymore, stood up and raised his hand, Professor, whats the point of doing this that you havent told us yet?

    Hearing the students questions, several students in the ss, such as Fiora, Axton, and others, nodded.

    Fiora evenined in her heart to her ssmates, who just got up to ask questions. She didnt have much thought yet at this time.

    Sean didnt answer immediately; he nced at everyone; the expectation in his eyes was obvious.

    A student raised his hand and stood up.

    He was also a student who had performed well in ss before. The boy replied, Professor, are you exercising our bodies so that we can perform better when releasing a spell? The water we drank before ss seems to be a tonic. I have a potions workshop at home, and Ive tasted tonics many times.

    Sean smiled and motioned him to sit down, It is indeed a tonic. I cant let exercise damage your body, right? However, your guess is notpletely urate. Exercise can indeed enhance the quality of a person in all aspects, but It is you who needs to take the initiative to continue exercising instead of just constantly learning spells.

    He nced at everyone again, Any other answers?

    Professor A hand was raised.

    Axton raised his hand. He and Fiora have always been Seans two most promising students.

    Yes?

    Axton thought for a while and said with some uncertainty, You have been letting us feel the magic power and the change. You also mentioned concentration, which is the key point of Transfiguration. Is this a kind of magic power? A way to practice Transfiguration?

    As he said that, he seemed to want to exin in more detail and seemed a little shy, I mean, not in general terms like exercising Transfiguration. But a specific method of exercising how to concentrate and feel your magic power?

    Sean apuded, Good perception. Ravenw gains five points.

    Axton showed a surprised expression. Fiora, on the side, looked at Axton enviously, and afterining in her mind to the ssmate who asked the question first, she pricked up her ears and listened to Seans exnation.

    As we all know, Transfiguration requires us to concentrate on outlining the deformed object in our minds and to put out magic power smoothly during the process. This is the foundation of a sessful Transfiguration.

    But after studying for so long, you know that it is not easy to feel the magic power in your body clearly. To make an analogy, the magic power that flows in your body is like a cream, but there is no sweetness when you try it; it only has a vague sense of stickiness and flow.

    The students all recalled it after hearing the words. Just like what he said, it is not easy to feel the magic. Some keen students have discovered the difference in themselves, and they feel the magic more clearly.

    Sean smiled slightly, Because of the existence of magic power, the wizards physique is much stronger than Muggles. The physical condition of wizards also affects their magic power. When you are in a situation of strenuous exercise, the magic power will be more active. If you close your eyes at this time, feel it, and recall it, you will definitely find the difference.

    The students closed their eyes, and all showed surprised expressions.

    Sean continued, This is also the reason why I asked you to focus on feeling the magic power of a specific part.

    Its better, right? Try it yourself. Miss Fiora, are you better now?

    She stood up quickly and made her slightly panting voice as calm as possible, Yes, Professor.

    Sean took out a small white mouse, I remember you were a little scared of mice?

    Fiora took a step back subconsciously and looked at Sean again, Fortunately, Professor, I can tolerate it.

    Dont panic. Fear isnt a big deal. Sean smiled mildly. I remember you always had problems with mice Transfiguration because your attention was always distracted by fear.

    Fiora nodded aggrievedly. Her technique is not weaker than Axtons. Many students have been able to turn the ice into a boxpletely, and Axton can also transform it with various beautiful patterns.

    She was the only one with a mouse tail on the box. However, this animal distracted her too much attention.

    Sean let the mice go, Use your most concentrated state to demonstrate the Transfiguration.

    Fiora didnt hesitate; she took a deep breath, took out her wand, and pointed it at the mice.

    The fear didnt go away. It was still distracting her. But Fiora was surprised to find that although she couldnt concentrate when imagining, the magic power responded faster, and because she could feel the magic power more clearly, she felt like her arm was directing her.

    She quickly calmed herself down and cast a spell.

    A smooth box appeared, still intricately shaped and without a tail.

    Fiora looked at Sean excitedly, Professor, I did it!

    Beautiful Transfiguration, two points for Gryffindor. Sean praised.

    Everyone knows Fiora is afraid of mice, and this time, she surpassed herself.

    Yes. This is the Transfiguration ss. Why didnt any of you try to do it yourselves as well?

    Hearing this, everyone took action. They took out matches, silver needles, etc., and experimented with it.

    Its easier?

    Not only that, it resulted better. When I imagined the objects before, I had to concentrate all the time, which caused the output of magic power to be a bit behind, but this time, I can do it better.

    Look at the patterns! Ive never created them before!

    The students were excited to find that their Transfiguration skills had improved significantly. Only then did they truly understand Seans intentions. Sean watched this, and it was an experience. The clearer they felt the magic power, the higher their grasp of the spell.

    He let the students make noise for a while and signaled them to be quiet, Did you all feel it?

    Yes, Professor! the students shouted in unison.

    Thats good. At least my ss was not useless. This is thest ss of this semester, and Professor McGonagall will teach next. Study hard; she is a real Transfiguration master, and promise me, doesnt make me ashamed in front of her, alright?

    Oh, yes. I said there was a prize for the top student in my ss, Mr. Campbell.

    Axton stood up under the envious eyes of others.

    Transfiguration potion. Sean took out a box containing ten bottles of transparent liquid.

    This is the product of Dumbledores Sorcerers Stone imitation, and its the best way to exercise Transfiguration in the early stage.

    Axton epted it. This was not the first prize. Fiora got it before and still envied him.

    Each bottle can be drunk once at your own disposal. In addition, I will give you a magic spell I created myself.

    Axton took the paper in a daze.

    Practice well. Sean smiled, patted him on the shoulder, and walked out of the ssroom.

    The ssroom suddenly became noisy, Axton, can you give me a bottle?! Ill trade with you!

    I have a set of limited edition Wizard Chess!

    I have a signedmemorative Quidditch jersey!

    Fiora didnt approach Axton until after everyone had quieted down.

    Congrattions. Said Fiora.

    He nodded, Well, the professor said you were good as well.

    I have the experience of using it, and the professor also said, take it ording to your own needs. I can tell you my experience.

    Can you? Axton was ttered.

    Fiora crossed her arms, Of course.

    Do you want a bottle?

    She immediately became mad, What do you mean? I drank it before.

    Ah, Im sorry Axton apologized quickly.

    Fiora red at him. Its going to be a holiday soon. Are you from a Muggle family? Do you have something called a telephone?

    Yes, I have.

    Give me your phone number. Fiora spread her hands.

 Chapter 435: â€œThe Exam Is Overâ€

    Chapter 435: ¡°The Exam Is Over¡±

    Fioras request for the number made Axton a little shocked. He had never talked to someone like her. For the girl in front of him, his impression was only that she had good grades, good background, and good looks.

    Looking at Axton, who was in a daze, Fiora was impatient. He was praised so many times by Sean in ss, but he was born into a Muggle family. But he did better than a student from a wizard family like her, and he was so sharp when answering questions.

    Come with me. Fiora crossed her arms.

    Oh, okay Axton was a little nervous.

    The two walked out of the ssroom, and Fiora led Axton to an empty corner.

    She put her hands on her hips, Why are you so dull?

    He said nervously, Well, uh

    She stared at him and slowly deted like a deted balloon.

    Professor Wallup has praised you so many times. Did you not realize that? Fiora said helplessly.

    Well, I guess its just my luck.

    No, it means youre doing well. You have done better than others in the ss, including me. Fiora suddenly became serious.

    Dont always be so low on yourself to others. You know that you just want to learn.

    Axton wanted to refute that he just wanted to learn, but when he thought of his life in Hogwarts in the past, he gave up.

    Fiora said, If someone in the ss asks you for something, you will always ept them. If they ask you to do your homework, you will let them copy it, and if they ask you to help bring them food, you cant refuse. They treat you like a lowly person.

    Its not that you want to make friends. You just cant refuse.

    Axton was speechless. He knew that what Fiora said was true.

    Today, Professor rewarded you with such a valuable thing, and those guys rushed up to you. You won this on your own, but why should you give it to them? Fiora directlyined to Axton.

    I dont understand them, and I cant understand you either. You dont even y chess or Quidditch. Whats the use of trading for it? Moreover, the potion given by the professor has never been on the market. Its not easy to know how good it is. Im afraid they will find an excuse to take more from youter. Isnt this a robbery? You cant refuse, and when people say something, you just agree to them?

    Axton scratched his head, feeling like he was being reprimanded by his teacher.

    His voice was a little low, but he still defended, They are not as bad as you think they are

    Yes, I know theyre not bad, Fiora snorted coldly, They are normal. They said they would exchange a limited edition Wizard Chess with you. He gets along very well with others, and even yesterday, he did me a little favor.

    I know most of them really dont have bad intentions, but you are too easy to approach and unwilling to refuse them.

    Their interest is aimed at you, dont you understand now?

    Axton was momentarily at a loss for words, and he lowered his head in embarrassment. Just like Fiora said, he was aware of his own problems, but he couldnt solve them.

    I know that you cant do anything to it, right? Fiora said directly as if she had seen through his heart.

    Axton finally nodded.

    Give me your number, and Ill help you from now on.

    Huh?

    Huh what? Come with me in the future. I will tell you what you should say, and I will say no if you are too shy to refuse. Also, in exchange, I want you to tell me about your Transfiguration experience; thats why I want your number. I dont want to waste such a long summer vacation, and Ill be left behindter.

    But, you can just ask me directly. Professor said that we should learn from each other and improve each other.

    Stop talking nonsense, just answer, do you agree or not?

    Okay, okay.

    When Fiora got a number from Axton, she turned away.

    After walking away, she turned back to look at him, Why are you standing there? Come on now. We will be friends from now on.

    Oh, okay. Axton hurriedly followed.

    Ill call you Campbell from now on. Dont call me Fiora anymore. I have a name. My name is Natasha Fiora. You will call me Natasha from now on.

    Oh, okay.

    Whats that?

    Okay, Fiora no, Natasha. Sorry about that.

    Small problem, youll get used to it.

    After the two left,ughter erupted within the stone wall.

    Sean smiled and said, These two kids are quite interesting.

    Beside him, Stephanie nodded, That girl named Fiora has a strong personality, is smart, and has a kind heart.

    Not bad, Sean stretched his waist, I thought Id have a small meeting with Axton or something. He has outstanding talent, good character, and great courage. However, with Fiora there, I dont think I need to.

    Stephanie nced at him and said, Do you want to start improving your own power?

    Sean smiled, Its obvious, isnt it? Professor McGonagall knew it, and Professor Dumbledore must have known it, too. But they all understood it. In addition, I have to correct you for a mistake. Improving it with your help as well.

    Stephanies expression didnt change, Its indeed your way of doing things. If you need help, you can find me.

    Dont worry, Ill definitely take advantage of any avable choices I have. Sean smiled and spread his hands.

    Stephanie smiled, Thats good.

    After speaking, she walked away. Sean stood there and shrugged. He really couldnt figure out what she irl was thinking.

    He wanted to wait for Axton toe out to talk to him, but he happened to meet Stephanie, who took a shortcut in the wall, and the two simply watched them. Sean turned his head and looked in the direction she was leaving. Was it really a coincidence?

    -

    Time was moving fast, and the ident caused by the two insiders, Max Dawson and Gerald Lockhart, became the biggest news at Hogwarts during this period.

    After that, life in the castle was the same as before, even a little dull.

    Of course, because of that missing year, the study period of the students has increased a lot. When the final exam is approaching, the exam preparation in the castle is more apparent than in any previous year.

    Even George and Fred allocated half of their precious time to the library. They jumped from fifth grade to sixth grade and not only had toplete the OWL exams that should be taken in fifth grade but even had to pay an extra part of the exam for the sixth grade.

    Students from other grades cant easily pass their exam either; the exam content is more than half of the normal final exam, and its all advanced materials. The first-grade students are a little easier. They only study for half a year.

    Under such circumstances, probably only Sean and Daisy can rx.

    Of course, Hermione ispletely immersed in the exam. She even had to put a waterproof spell on the book when she took a bath and reiterated the Goblin Rebellion in 1612, which she had memorized more than a dozen times.

    As for Sean, he has no pressure on all exams that require practical tests. This is the same for Hermione; she is already good enough. As for the written test, Seans memory has always been pretty good, not to mention Hermione, who would write everything she knew on the paper.

    The same is true for Daisy; she has all of Hermiones notes, and the exams are no problem at all. She is good at potions as well; Sean thought that even if Daisy boiled a pot of mud, Snape would give her a perfect score directly.

    The same is true in terms of practical tests. Daisy is already outstandingly talented. Under the influence of Hermione and Sean, she is really good. She alone fought with two Slytherin seniors who were rude to junior students.

    Daisy just used a few curses that Sean taught her to scare them away, and Snape was there at the time.

    The two Slytherins who said Mudblood were directly punished, and Daisy even received Snapesments about her action. Snape reminded Daisy that she could do a sneak attack and be careful about her safety.

    Draco took away the two Slytherins after being punished by Snape.

    Under Seans guidance, Draco yed the pureblood brainwashing to the fullest with this kind of behavior of insulting and very shameful behavior in their eyes.

    The weather is getting hotter than the final exams, making people drowsy while sitting in the ssroom. Under such weather, Hogwartss exam came.

    As Sean expected, he didnt encounter any problems in the exam. The most difficult thing was probably how he could not fall asleep under the watchful eyes of Professor Binns.

    New pped happily after Sean perfectly demonstrated how to calm a magical animal in front of him.

    Perfect presentation. I cant do it better than you.

    Sean patted the animal. He replied with a smile, Professor, you are too kind.

    No, Im serious. Although its against the rules, I can tell you secretly that youve already got an O from me.

    Thank you, Professor. Sean smiled happily.

    The exam wasnt too stressful for Sean, and when thest exam was over, all the students cheered.

    Quidditch fans are calling out to their friends about what Dumbledore promised them. Now that the indoor Quidditch pitch is open 24/7, its time for them to enjoy. The girls changed into their usual clothing and chatted about their summer vacation ns.

    Everyone also dived into various entertainments.

    At the same time, Dumbledore also came back and brought back good news.

    The situation in the outside world has been brought under control to a certain extent, and all restrictions have been lifted to a certain extent. Of course, in order to ensure safety, he still does not rmend that all students y around during the summer vacation.

    Sean was immersed in his own thoughts. After the exam, he had been sorting out all the information he had obtained in the past, trying to discover the truth or connection that he hadnt discovered at the time.

    Unfortunately, the results were minimal.

    Hermione recovered from her post-exam anxiety, and Daisy, who kept interrupting her around, eased a lot after being chased around by Hermione for bugging her off.

    On this day, in the Room of Requirement, the three were studying a book. Sean told Hermione and Daisy about the book he found before. After the two were surprised, they also began to analyze it.

    I hate this Riddle kind of story. Sean held the pen in one hand.

    Hermione didnt even look away. She was flipping through another book.

    This kind of animal often has various meanings in ancient times. If you can match it, you should be able to know more things. Hermione said.

    Daisy helped Hermione and said while writing, But is the Misty Land different from our real world?

    Its definitely not the same. But maybe we can find some connection huh? Hermione made a confused sound.

    Whats wrong? Sean leaned over.

    This nursery rhyme is simr to other things Ive read before. This seems a bit strange

    Just as he was talking, there was a sudden knock on the door of the Room of Requirement. They raised their heads together, and Hermione and Daisy looked at Sean at the same time.

    Because there is only one person who can knock on the door at this time.

 Chapter 438: â€œAnswer The Phoneâ€

    Chapter 438: ¡°Answer The Phone¡±

    Sean, is that girl who came to say hello your girlfriend? As the city with the worst traffic jams in the UK, even before the 21st century, London often has this problem. In the drivers seat, Mr. Wallup held the steering wheel, stared at the road ahead, and asked casually.

    Mrs. Wallup, who was in the passenger seat, also quietly listened.

    Sean was exining wizard toys to his younger sister and shrugged, No, shes only my senior at the beginning of school.

    The Wallups gasped at the same time. Stephanie is too small, and Sean has been in school for so long, and his height haspletely jumped up, but Stephanie seems to have stopped growing. She was half a head taller than Sean when Sean was in the first grade, but now she is way lower than him.

    The Wallups looked at each other.

    Oh, a very small girl, said Mr. Wallup.

    Yes, and shes beautiful. Ive never seen a girl with that kind of hair in real life. Did she dye it, Sean? said Mrs. Wallup.

    Sean sighed, No, she was born with this hair color, and there are many people with strange hair colors among wizards. Like green, white, and purple, there are all kinds of colors. You can dye it yourself with a magic spell. But why are you asking this?

    Mr. Wallup shrugged, Sean, your birthday is in November, so you are sixteen years old now. Your dad started dating girls when he was sixteen.

    Mrs. Wallup turned, Come on now, that would not be a good example for him.

    Sean immediately leaned forward, I think Dad has a lot of ex-girlfriends that he hasnt told you about.

    No, thats not what I meant. Look, let me exin

    Sean sessfully diverted the topic, sat back in his seat, and stretched. At the station, Stephanie didnt say much and left politely after a simple greeting, but her sudden appearance still caught the attention of the Wallups. Sean is toozy to exin this.

    On the side, E is ying with a flying pink elephant, which is a custom gift from Sean. E rubbed the elephants ears, suddenly raised her head, and looked innocently at Sean.

    Sean, will that sister call you?

    Uh, probably.

    Can I take the pher?

    Sean rubbed Es head, She wanted to call me, not you.

    But, E turned to y with the pink elephant again, I answered the phone when Hermione called you, and Hermione and I had a great chat.

    Uhh

    After returning home, Sean first went around his home to confirm that all the magic had not been tampered with and greet the wizards sent by Lupin to protect his family.

    Sir, your sry is already very high. A young wizard with freckles took the potion that Sean handed over with some embarrassment.

    Sean smiled and shook his head, Compared to your work, this is nothing. My father is grateful for your protection all the time. I want to make sure everything is fine with them, given my father is an important businessman. Also, I want to make some preparations in advance so that when I enter the wizarding world in the future, I can meet more of youter.

    Oh, dont say that, Mr. Wallup. Youre too generous and kind, as we havent done anything yet.

    I mean, it is funny to think that you kept getting sries, but you have no work to do, right? Sean made a joke.

    Haha, rest assured, we will continue to protect them with all our strength.

    Then Ill leave it to you.

    Sean did the same thing, making friends with every wizard who helped to keep his family safe, and they all got a lot of things. Lupin sent the person, so there is no need to worry about trust, but the enthusiasm and generosity of the employer will always make them do better on their job.

    When ites to the safety of his family, Sean doesnt mind paying any price for it; he only needs the highest level of protection. After finishing everything up and down, Sean returned to his house. Heyzily on the chair by the pool and closed his eyes.

    It feels so good to be home.

    -

    It has been such a crazy year; two years have passed, and when Sean returned home, he finally felt theplete rxation he had lost. Apart from practicing the necessary spells every day, Sean spent most of his time rxing and entertaining himself.

    While the current situation is tense, and there are still a lot of problems that need to be solved, Sean should not waste any time avable. At the same time, it is important for him to take a break.

    After ying at home for a while, either going out every day or ying with his younger sister, Sean was surprised to find that his magic power source, which had been growing at an extremely slow rate, expanded at a faster rate after some time of rxation.

    In the past, Sean might cast dozens of spells in a row in the Room of Requirement before he could feel the slightest change. It might take a full week for him to increase the total amount of magic power noticeably. But now, Sean may just be feeling a surge of magic after teaching E how to swim.

    It is not the magic power that is practiced, but the magic power has naturally increased. Sean scratched his head.

    One day, Sean, who had just climbed up from the swimming pool, was enjoying a ss of iced drink when the phone rang in the room. E, next to him, smirked and ran towards the house in a hurry.

    Dont! Ill answer the phone!

    Sean looked at his sisters voice with a smile and did not forget to tell him, Run slowly; your feet are still wet, or youll slip.

    She has been obsessed with talking to other peopletely, though most of those calls arent to her. But anyone who could call the Wallups knew the Wallups daughter, and they were all happy to have a chat with E. Of course, there are only two people who can chat with E for a long time: Hermione and Daisy.

    Naturally, Granger Dental Clinic is now a joint clinic of Wallup Private Hospital Empire. The rtionship between the two is close, and Hermione and E have known each other for a long time.

    Of course, Daisy also had Seans home phone number. When she called for the first time, she told Sean that she asked Sirius to get a phone. Most of the two people called to chat with Sean, but E answered the phone first every time, and the two chatted better with her than with Sean.

    Stephanie never made a phone call after meeting Sean when she was at the station.

    Sean only thought that she hadnt obtained any useful information. Besides, the owlmunication service was still under strict control, and Sean didnt believe that this kind of contact method would be good to be used now.

    ording to his experience, people who call his parents usually call through their mobile phones. Even if they call at home, they will be transferred to his parents after a while. If it were Daisy and Hermione who had called, E would definitely have gone for the phone.

    Half an hourter, Es voice sounded.

    Oh, Sean~

    What? Sean sat up in a daze and rubbed his eyes.

    He nced at his watch, got up, and walked towards the house.

    You guys only talked for a moment.

    In the house, E stood on a small stool, holding a huge microphone in both hands and handed it over to Sean after seeing him.

    She said loudly, Its that small, beautiful sister with silver-white hair!

    Sean answered the phone, Hello, Stephanie?

    Hello, Sean.

    Stephanies voice didnt sound as t as it used to, with a bit of stiffness and politeness, and it seemed that she wasnt used to this way of chatting.

    Long time no see, Stephanie. It was my sister just now. She usually picks up the phone; Im sorry about that.

    A deep breath came through the microphone, and Stephanie returned to normal.

    No, E is cute. I had a great time chatting with her just now.

    Sean looked to the side and looked up at his younger sister expectantly. She looked like a customer service officer who was expecting good reviews.

    Small, beautiful sister, its a pleasure chatting with you.

    Please dont say that in the future.

    E tilted her head in doubt, But sister Stephanie is really small.

    Although it is true, she should not said it bluntly.

    Stephanies voice came from the microphone, Please dont me E. She is right. I have always known that my body is rtively smallpared to my peers.

    Sean gave E a warning look, signaling her to stop being so rude.

    He turned around and said casually, I guess that makes you cute.

    The phone fell silent.

    It was only after Sean said that he regretted it and wanted to p himself.

    I meant, like, youre cute, but Im not like Sean tried to exin.

    No, its okay.

    Before Sean could say more, the voice of the system sounded in his mind.

    [Task: Increase the favorability of five girls towards you,pleted.]

    [20 points have been sent.]

    Sean could onlyugh.

    At Ollivanders wand shop, In the small and cozy room, a girl with long silver hair was wearing a vest at home, kneeling on the cold floor at this moment, holding andline phones microphone tightly in her hand.

    There are many books scattered around her; most of them are various magical secrets, manuscripts, and other materials. However, there are asionally one or two books such as The Key to Love, Capturing Men is Another Kind of Magic, Two or Three Things Witches Should Do, etc.

    There was a piece of parchment spread out in front of Stephanie, and the handwriting on the paper was notpletely dried.

    (E Wallup, eight years old, chatty, pink flying elephant, dessert pudding.)

    (Sean: Likes swimming (from E), lemon ice drink, with three cubed sugars and less ice. He likes Chinese food, and the Wallups are going to eat at a Chinese restaurant tonight.)

    There are a lot of things densely recorded on the parchment, all of which are various information about the Wallup family. It records various hobbies or life details of the Wallup family, and the source of the information is marked in detail and mostly from Es words.

    However, thest line became a little crooked, and panicked wavy lines appeared. Stephanie clutched the microphone tightly, her chest was throbbing back and forth, and a blush had already appeared on her face.

    Hello? Stephanie? When Seans voice came, she took a deep breath, and her voice returned to normal.

    Yes, I identally knocked over a book just now and tidied it up.

    Oh, I see. By the way, what do you want from me?

    I found some useful information and found a new story.

    Sean regained his spirits all of a sudden, Oh? Whats that?

    It may not be clear on the phone, and I am more worried about the safety of this way ofmunication. Stephanie said calmly.

    Thats right, youre in Diagon Alley. But Ive had trouble going to Diagon Alley recently. They told me that I need a certificate issued by the Ministry of Magic to enter and exit Diagon Alley.

    Stephanie covered the microphone and took another deep breath. She had a piece of magic parchment with the Ministry of Magic stamping ess and Exit on it.

    Well, thats true. The Leaky Cauldrons checking points are strict, and its inconvenient for you toe here.

    But how about I go to find you?

 Chapter 436: â€œInside The Roomâ€

    Chapter 436: ¡°Inside The Room¡±

    Being polite, gentle, with decent manners, and having a good appearance, coupled with sufficient strength and a genius brain, Sean can handle various situations with ease. In the eyes of his friends, teachers, etc., he is a trustworthy person.

    But Sean can swear that he has never been so embarrassed, so embarrassed that he doesnt know what to say at this moment.

    The Room of Requirement always changes with the needs of its visitors. Sean, Hermione, and Daisy used it as a ce to practice magic with a fewfortable chairs, cushions, and normal furnishings.

    At this time, they sat cross-legged on the carpet of the color chosen by Hermione, and on the small table chosen by Daisy was an exquisite magic cake with a silver-white miniature unicorn on it.

    The people who are able to knock and enter are Sean, Hermione, Daisy, and Stephanie. When the door was knocked, the three in the Room knew that the only visitor was Stephanie.

    When Stephanie walked into the Room, she saw Sean directly, and said, Good evening, Sean. Can you give me your home phone number? During the summer vacation, I want to contact you.

    She didnt continue because she saw Hermione and Daisy behind Sean. Stephanie didnt have much chemistry with the two girls. When Sean and Dawson foughtst time, she used the authority to take Hermione and Daisy outside the castle.

    Of course, she also witnessed Daisys actions and her Patronus. She saw the look on Hermiones face the whole time. This was something Sean didnt know about. The three didnt mention they had been in contact before.

    When Stephanies words sounded in the Room of Requirement, there was silence in the Room.

    Good evening, Granger, Potter. She looks the same as usual with no expression, calm andposed.

    Good evening, Miss Ollivander. Hermione was taken aback for a moment and immediately greeted her.

    Daisy blinked, Miss Ollivander, you can call me Daisy.

    Sean didnt expect Stephanie to appear like this; he wanted to look back at the expressions of Daisy and Hermione, but he stopped his neck, which was about to turn around.

    Good evening, Stephanie, Sean said.

    Just when the name Stephanie was called out, Sean didnt know if he was delusional, but he always felt like a knife was piercing his back.

    Hermione, Daisy. Since you are here, I brought a cake. Do you want to eat together? She also summoned two more tableware.

    Seans back was sitting straight, and he didnt know why he was so nervous. ncing to the left, Stephanie sat gracefully on the cushions, hands crossed on her knees. Hermione was on her right, holding the book they found in her hand.

    Further to the right is Daisy. There are four people sitting around this not-so-big table, and Daisy should be opposite Sean. But she was clinging closer to Hermione than usual, putting some distance from Stephanie.

    The four of them were silent, not knowing what they were thinking in their hearts.

    Sean was the first to break the silence, Why dont we all go back to rest after eating cake?

    Hermione opened and closed the book in her hand, I just finished the exam. I dont have anything to do. Ive been staying up all nighttely.

    Daisy immediately echoed, Yes, yes, how could I go to sleep so early?

    Ah Sean sighed.

    Stephanie stood up gently and said in a gentle tone, I originally wanted to give this cake, and Ill be away when its over. Ill go first and enjoy it. I hope you like it.

    Stephanie turned around and walked towards the exit. Sean looked at Stephanie, who was leaving with a dazed expression. Did shee just to deliver a cake?

    Ill see youter Sean was about to get up when she was pulled down by Hermione next to her.

    Her voice was the same as usual, but with more enthusiasm, Lets eat together, Stephanie. The exams are over. There is no need to go to bed so early, right?

    Daisy echoed, Yeah, yeah.

    Sean turned his head even more confused. Hermione turned her head quickly and gave Sean a hard look, immediately turned her head and put on a faint smile.

    What surprised Sean even more was that Stephanie, who never liked to socialize, agreed and turned around to look at them.

    If you dont mind.

    Of course not. Come on, lets eat together. Hermione said.

    Thats right, how dare we just eat the cake by ourselves? Daisy said.

    When Stephanie returned to her seat and sat down, Hermione straightened up and picked up her knife and fork.

    Let me cut it.

    Sean almost showed horror in his eyes. Although Hermione is an organized person who likes nning, she doesnt care much about this thing. Usually, she should have just dug it up with a spoon. She would also reprimand Daisy for eating dessert.

    The cake was divided into four parts, and Sean could tell the size with the naked eye.

    Stephanies was thergest, followed by Seans, which was slightlyrger than Daisys, and Hermiones, which was the smallest. The only strange thing is that the unicorns that should be used as decorations are still running happily in mid-air after the cake is separated.

    They were holding the cake in their hands, all paying attention to the mini unicorn.

    Stephanie took out her wand and said, This decoration was already there when the cake shop delivered it, and it seems that magic was used.

    As she spoke, she waved her wand, and the miniature unicorn opened its mouth and let out a silent neigh, happily running in a circle and into the air. Its figure faded quickly, and silver light spots fell down, forming a pattern.

    Before Sean could see the shape of the pattern clearly, Stephanie waved her wand again, and all the silver light spots disappeared at once.

    Try it. She withdrew her wand and spoke quietly.

    Yes, try it. Hermione smiled.

    Sean turned his head in surprise; he was familiar with Hermione, and his sudden behavior seemed a little strange to him.

    He silently stuffed the cake into his mouth and quietly rubbed the ring on his upper right.

    Dave? Dont y with the bird in it. ying with him will do no good to you.

    Aw,e on, whats the matter?

    Can you see the Thunderbirds family and see how good they are?

    But the third and fourth brothers almost got into a fight with the Loch Ness Monster yesterday when they were catching fish, and it was the Basilisk who persuaded them to go back.

    The Thunderbird and the Lochness Monster are fighting, and the Basilisk is the peacemaker.

    Sean suppressed his desire toin and ordered, Go out of the ring and go back to your ce. I need your help.

    I cant get out. Its too small. You need to open the opening a little wider, Sean.

    This is the limit, or you can turn into a thorn sheath first and let Pudding or someone push you inside.

    No, its too small. I cant squeeze through. Are you in any trouble?

    I dont know if I am, Sean muttered silently, Can you smell the brains of others around me from the ring?

    Yes. Dave replied naturally.

    Sean was overjoyed, Good, hurry up and smell it. See what the girls around me are thinking.

    Sean, Dave sighed, feeling a little helpless, I can just smell the scent of the brain and use the scent to judge whether they have a major change in their brain recently, not reading minds.

    By the way, the brains of the people around you smell so good, Im hungry.

    Ugh, go back and y with the bird. The food for both of you will be reduced tonight.

    What?!

    Sean closed the ring resentfully. He wanted to use Daves ability to smell the brains of these girls and see if there was any difference. In the end, he couldnt do it at all.

    Sean stuffed the cake unconsciously and didnt taste anything after eating it.

    The three chattered about each other while eating dessert, and the topics were all about the things in the castle, such as Goyle being beaten by a pair of armor again, Fred and George having another fight with another student, and Harry leading the Gryffindor Quidditch team to win the House Cup.

    Stephanie acts as an audience member most of the time, speaking only a few words.

    Well, Ive heard that too.

    So thats how it is.

    Its really interesting.

    However, except for Sean, the three girls did not show much, just like a small group ofmon girls chatting aboutmon girls topics.

    Sean had already finished eating and didnt join the conversation. He dug into the air with a spoon, pretending that there was still cake on his te. The topic changed from the funny stories in the castle and the professors to their respective personalities and living habits, and then to the recent situation of their ssmates.

    Percy will be graduating this year. I heard that he and Penelope have had a bit of a fight recently.

    Really? Havent the two of them always had a good rtionship?

    Cedric from Hufflepuff, you know him? Hes with Cho Chang now.

    Ah, Ive heard that too.

    The topic made Sean dare not speak up. None of these people likes to gossip, but why are they chatting without any problem now?

    The time was much longer than Sean imagined. Finally, after a topic that was not gossipy, Stephanie took the initiative to say, Its gettingte. Should we go to rest?

    Sean nced at his watch. It was already twelve oclock in the middle of the night, and more than three hours had passed. However, he felt that three days had passed.

    Well, I guess we should.

    Several of them just watched each other, and no one got up.

    Sean stood up, looked at them strangely, and Daisy said with a mournful face, Sitting on my knees all the time, my legs are numb

    The three girls stood up. Hermiones face flushed a little, and even Stephanie, who was usually expressionless, showed a blush on her face.

    Sean sighed in his heart.

    Stephanie turned her head to look at Sean, By the way, Sean. Can you give me your phone number?

 Chapter 437: â€œEnd Of Yearâ€

    Chapter 437: ¡°End Of Year¡±

    By the way, Sean. Can you give me your phone number? After saying this, Stephanie looked at Sean quietly and ignored the others.

    Hermione and Daisy, who were neglected, also put their attention on Sean immediately, and their eyes locked on Sean firmly like two surveince cameras. Sean stared and felt the hair on his back stand up almost instantly.

    As soon as Sean was about to speak, Hermione coughed softly behind her.

    She said to Daisy nonchntly, Maybe next time well need to add two more torches. The Room always simtes the appearance of an underground ssroom and makes it feel a little ufortable.

    Seans expression froze; there were so many torches burning in this Room. Probably realizing that her excuse was a little far-fetched, Hermione raised her neck unnaturally after saying this, but she didnt look away.

    Stephanie was like an audience watching from the side. She didnt say a word, just looked at Sean, with just the right expectation and indifference in her eyes. Asking for a phone number from a friend is nothing to be surprised about.

    Sean thought about this and said, I could do that.

    Before he finished speaking, he shuddered as if someone pointed a wand at him behind his back.

    I mean, Stephanie, is there anything you want to tell me?

    Stephanie turned her head slightly and nced at the book in Hermiones hand.

    Do they know?

    Of course. Since Hermione was holding the book in her hand, they must know.

    As everyone knows, when Stephanie said these words, Hermiones breathing became a lot faster, and her eyes became slightly unkind.

    Stephanie pretended she didnt see it and said softly, I have a lot of books in my family, and my grandpa will go out to visit old friends on summer vacation. He has to prepare enough wands for students to choose before the school season begins.

    He will bring back a lot of books under my request. Of course, the number and content are definitely not as good as the Hogwarts library, but there are books that might refer to ancient knowledge.

    I thought I might be able to find more clues about that story and that nursery rhyme. I wanted to tell you that information earlier.

    It was a tempting proposal, and the reason was normal. Sean had also seen Stephanies extraordinary memory and sharp thinking, and he couldnt find any point in refusing.

    Ah, thats right. This is my phone number, here Sean picked up a piece of parchment, scribbled a line of numbers, and handed it over.

    Behind her, Hermione pinched her nose with some displeasure, especially when she saw Stephanie put away the note carefully. An unknown anger rose up in her heart from nowhere.

    Thank you for your hospitality tonight. Ill be leaving. I wish you a good dream tonight. Having got what she wanted, Stephanie greeted politely and left the Room of Requirement without dy.

    For some reason, when Stephanie left, Sean actually felt a sense of relief. He turned to say something, but Hermione had already packed her things.

    She took Daisys hand and walked towards the door without looking at Sean.

    Hey, are you going back? Wait for me. Sean only saw Daisy wink at him, and the two quickly opened the door and left.

    The Room of Requirement was empty again, and Sean stood there for a while.

    I cant do this.

    The ring was opened, and Dave poked his head out, his sharp teeth gleaming frighteningly under the light of the torch. Sean hit it on the head.

    Send me more signals from their brain, or youll not be eating any dinner.

    Dave has been sending messages to Sean because Sean will reduce his food intake.

    If I eat one less brain, Im going to die.

    Im hungry. Lets discuss it again?

    I cant read minds. Why do you want me to read minds?

    Dave got out of the ring and poked his head innocently.

    Ugh, Im a little itchy here.

    Sean rolled his eyes, grabbed Dave into his arms, took out a silver fork, and scraped vigorously on its head.

    Its all bones. Why are you itching?

    Try harder There, right there. Ah, its good. Maybe because I havent eaten enough, because Imcking vitamins and everything.

    Youre just saying that so that you want food.

    While a fork was scratching Dave, another big head popped out. Its the airwing bird. It stretched out its long tail and wrapped it around Seans arm in dissatisfaction.

    Dave did something stupid. Why should I be punished as well?

    If you dont get punished, I still have to take care of your food. Four meals a day, four fish per meal. You know that any other animals would eat less? Sean said angrily.

    The airwing bird corrected him, Its four fish but not much bigger than half your arm, and I only ate two tonight.

    Do you really want to argue now aboutparing to my hands?

    All of them are arguing in the Room of Requirements.

    -

    Hermione returned to normal the next day, talking and chatting with Sean as usual. She taught him a lesson about his behavior from time to time. The same is true for Daisy, or rather, Daisy has always been the same. She has always been smiling and sweet, and sometimes, she can even discuss a few things about Stephanie with Sean.

    Its just that Hermione and Daisy got together more frequently, and from time to time, they gossiped. Sean sometimes wondered what the two of them were talking about, but he also knew that this kind of conversation between girls was not something that a boy should listen to, so he just shrugged it off.

    A week after the exam ended, the results were announced, but Hermione was rather dissatisfied with the results. For the first time, Sean surpassed Hermione and ranked first.

    Both of them got Os in all other subjects. Even in Potions ss, Sean was given a good score by Snape. The only difference is that Sean got an E, and Hermione only got an A in the divination exam they took.

    When she got the report card, Hermione was quite angry. She was so that she got an A in Divination, and she was not going to take this ss next semester.

    Sean could only smile, You did good, though. You summed up almost all the written test subjects and the main points.

    Hermione thought that this was indeed the case, and her mood improved a lot. Daisy directly dominated the third grade and got the highest score. In addition to the Patronus released at the bridgest time, Daisy now has the respect of all her ssmates.

    Although she clings to Hermione and Sean all day long, Fred and George each obtained their OWL certificates,pared to the twelve certificates each of their elder brother, Bill, and Percy. But the twins felt they deserved at least an E in their other subjects, which is good enough.

    In addition, Percy passed the exam perfectly. Although the rtionship between the British Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts deteriorated seriously, they still sent examiners. Sean felt that this should be the result of Dumbledores hard work.

    However, Percy gave up his original thought of serving in the Ministry of Magic, and his new goal has not yet been set. He has to deal with his rtionship with his girlfriend first.

    After the other result came out, Sean was very happy. The first-grade and second-grade students he taught performed very well, especially the first-grade students. They all passed Professor McGonagalls test, and there were even only two As.

    Among them, Axton and Fiora were even praised by Professor McGonagall, and Sean even got an additional teaching assistant bonus for this. Achieving this is better than just getting Galleons, and he even liked the feeling of teaching and educating students.

    The end-of-term dinner came as scheduled. Dumbledore hosted the whole dinner. Although there were many idents this school year, everyone enjoyed dinner happily.

    Dumbledore has never been a person who likes long speeches. He summed up the things this year and told everyone to act well during the summer vacation. Although the situation has eased a lot, there are still some dark wizards hiding in the dark.

    The House Cup was given to Ravenw, and they happily defended it back to back to im the undisputed trophy.

    Sean and Hermiones bonus points in various subjects became the main force of Ravenw, and they also received more apuse and cheers. In fact, Slytherin should have some chance topete in the House Cup.

    After all, Sean was second only to Harry in the Potions ss in deducting points, especially when a lot of things happened this year, and Snape was even more ruthless. But whats even more unfortunate is that Daisy is also in Ravenw.

    It would take half the time for Daisy to get back from Snape what Sean had deducted. Sean felt that Snape had restrained enough by not adding five points to Daisy every time she did something.

    When the dinner was over, the students fell asleep after eating and drinking.

    The next day, their luggage was sent to the Hogwarts Express by the house elves, and the students felt better than they had in previous years. Under strict precaution, they boarded the train. Sean sat in a trainpartment with his friends as usual, and they tasted the candies that Honeydukes gave Sean for free while talking about all kinds of things this year.

    When the train arrived at the station, Sean walked out of the tform and saw his parents and sister, whom he hadnt seen for a year. Sean sighed,ughed, and picked up E, who ran over.

    Sean, I miss you. E hugged Sean tightly.

    Sean also hugged her back tightly, I miss you too, E.

    On the side, Hermione ran into the arms of her parents. After Sean talked to his parents, when Sean was about to get in the car, a voice behind him called him softly.

    Sean, remember to get in touch during the summer vacation. Oh, Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Wallup. Im Stephanie Ollivander, and Im Seans friend at Hogwarts.

 Chapter 439: â€œGuestsâ€

    Chapter 439: ¡°Guests¡±

    How about I go to your ce? Stephanies voice was calm and steady, and there was nothing unusual about it.

    On the other end of the phone, Sean was slightly confused at first and scratched his head. Judging from Stephanies tone, she was indeed just making the most suitable suggestion, and he had no reason to refuse it.

    Sean shrugged and replied, Of course, my family wees you as a guest.

    No, that would be too much.

    No, take it easy. My home addresses are Kensington and Chelsea in London. When is it convenient for you?

    My grandfather went out. Its not the start of school season yet, and I dont need to look after the store. Pick a convenient time for you.

    Alright then.

    When the meeting time was set, Sean hung up the phone.

    He called the servant at home and ordered, Please prepare various things for a guestter.

    Yes, young master. May I ask who you want to entertain?

    Dont be too grand. My friend is here. Though, prepare more types of desserts.

    After giving all the orders, E ran out from nowhere and hugged Sean, Sean, I hear dessert. Are you going to serve that sister named Stephanie?

    Sean smiled, Yes, she ising to our house as a guest. Although I really want to fulfill your wish, you need to remember that when you talked to Hermionest time, she told you that you cant eat more sweets.

    E covered her mouth in horror and made a muffled voice, Oh, bugger!

    On the other end of the phone, She still held the receiver as if she needed to grab something hard to calm down. After a long pause, Stephanie quickly stood up and ran out of the store.

    Time passed, and in the evening, a few dayster, Sean was trying to make a dish of spicy chicken by himself in the kitchen. Not for Stephanies, but simply because he was hungry.

    Sean. Es voice sounded behind him again.

    Whats the matter? Get out, E. The kitchen smells pungent now.

    She covered her eyes and nose, stood at the kitchen door, and shouted loudly, I just want to ask you for a favor!

    What is it?

    I invited two friends over to y at home tomorrow. Can you help me prepare something?

    Sean readily agreed, No problem, there are still a lot of things stored at home. Do you need anything?

    Dessert! They all like dessert!

    Sean looks through her, Do they like it, or do you like it?

    I mean, they like it, and so do I.

    Since its your friend, Ill let you have dessert together. But remember to brush your teeth. Are they going to y in your room?

    E held her head and thought for a while, I used to y in my room. But, Sean, you wanted to use Dads room to y with Sister Stephanie, right?

    Yes, what about it?

    Its not that Sean doesnt want Stephanie in the living room, but what they talk about after they meet must be rted to the wizarding world. Its easy for his servants to hear some weird conversations in the living room.

    His father has long thought of this situation, and the private room at home has been remodeled so that some conversations that he does not want to be heard by others can be held privately andfortably.

    E thought for a while, I am also an adult, and I want to y with my friends like you!

    Seanughed and identally choked, Of course, if you want, Ill get someone to help you set up the room.

    Yes! Thanks, Sean!

    In the evening, as the whole family sits at the dining table, Sean finishes his spicy chicken and sprints to the bathroom.

    Look at your son. Pay attention to his facial expression. Mrs. Wallop scolded.

    Mr. Wallop proudly shook the wine in his ss and said cheerfully, He has been sessful in everything since he was a child. I have nothing to teach him anymore. But in terms of cooking, all you need is just emotion.

    Mrs. Wallup narrowed her eyes, too. Indeed, their son is outstanding in everything, and his learning ability is far superior to others. But she wont worry about her sons condition. Sean has never let them worry about it since he was a child.

    Just a trip to the toilet.

    Ive seen his report card. Isnt Potions ss deal with pots and fire? Mr. Wallup suddenly became curious.

    Perhaps so, but Seans Potions ss has always been excellent.

    Mr. Wallop stroked his chin thoughtfully, It seems that there is still a big difference between cooking and brewing potions. Seans talent in potions is good, and the professors are impressed with him. I never met a professor who didnt like our son.

    They chatted about their views on wizards, eximing andughing from time to time. On the side, E had already started to peek at the dessert served by the servant.

    Oops, excuse me there. Mr. Wallop leaned over and took out the dessert in front of E.

    Ms. Granger said that you should control your desserts, Mrs. Wallup looked fondly at her daughter, Your friends areing over tomorrow. Do you really want to eat it now?

    E didnt eat the pudding in front of her but smiled again when she thought that she could taste dessert freely tomorrow.

    By the way, whosing this time? Alice? Kaia? Sophia? Or Wendy? Tomorrow, I will help you wee them at home. If its Wendy and Sophie next to the hospital, I can ask the driver to bring them with me when Ie back. I remember that their parents should be quite busy at this time. Our family can take care of that problem.

    Mr. Wallup talked a lot, but he always thought everything was in ce when it came to his daughter, even her friends.

    Mrs. Wallup nodded in agreement, Yes, you can pick them up on your way home. However, Seans friend, the girl with long silver-white hair, Wille over tomorrow too. Should we pick her up?

    Mr. Wallup stroked his beard and thought, Sean didnt say anything about it, so it shouldnt be necessary. Wizards must have various ways to move around, just like the Potter family who came to our house, and Mr. ck uses flying cars and motorcycles. Thats pretty cool.

    E was looking at the pudding and said casually, Dad, you dont need to pick up my friends tomorrow.

    Oh? Did their parents send them here?

    No, theylle by themselves.

    -

    On the next day. Outside Wallups vi, at the end of the neat and clean road, a car stopped.

    Just stop here, Dad.

    Dont want to drive to his house? Im always wee in the garage of Mr. Wallups house. A middle-aged man joked with her daughter.

    No, were just going for a walk.

    Alright then. Ill go home straight away.

    Be careful on the way home.

    Have a good time, and remember to say hello to me.

    The car turned around and left, and two beautiful girls carrying things stood on the street.

    Do you think Sean knows? Daisy looked at the vi not far away with expectation in her eyes.

    Daisy wore a summer skirt today paired with a hat with a bright yellow bow.

    Hermione looked at her, I dont know. When E invited us, she specifically said that she would give Sean a surprise.

    Hermione also wore a beige tulle dress and was covered with a short denim jacket. The two walked slowly along the sidewalk under the shade of the tree towards Wallups vi, and from time to time, theyughed.

    After walking for a while, the two came to the outer wall. Daisy stretched out her hand and made a voice, There is a lot of defensive magic, just like the ones outside your house.

    Hermione exined, When the attack happened, Sean hired many wizards through his own connections to protect his family and my family. The same powerful wizard alsoid the magic.

    As expected of him. Hey, Hermione! Look, Sean! Daisy eximed in a low voice, then pulled Hermione to hide under the railing, and the two poked their eyes out to look into the yard.

    In the yard, Sean was watering the flower beds.

    Daisy looked at him, Hes just whistling there.

    Hermione also couldnt helpughing, As soon as he rxes, he loses his usual elegant appearance. Last time I heard Professor McGonagall saying Sean looks like a gentleman, but he has a different side sometimes.

    He looks like it, Daisy said, However, judging by his appearance, it seems that he really doesnt know that we areing today.

    It seems that E has done a good job of keeping secrets, but what is he wearing? Hermione muttered.

    Sean didnt dress well today, but considering that guests wereing, he still wore a short-sleeved shirt and big pants that made himfortable.

    Outside the wall, Daisy took Hermiones hand and walked quickly towards the door.

    Give him a surprise. Ring the doorbell, and well hide. Daisys face was full of excitement.

    Youre sneaky, Hermione said, but she didnt stop her.

    In the yard, Sean suddenly squinted his eyes, picked up an earphone, and put it on his ear.

    Mr. Wallup, there are two girls approaching quietly outside the vi. But they seem to be very familiar with your family.

    Oh, I see. It should be Es friend. Ill go and open the door.

    As soon as he took a step, the doorbell rang.

    Sean yelled into the room, E, your friends are here.

    He hurried over and opened the door, but strangely, there was no one outside.

    Mr. Wallup, they are hiding behind the flower bed next to the gate as if they are going to scare you. The voice came from the earphone.

    Sean touched his head strangely. He did know some of Es friends, but since he had been studying at Hogwarts all year round, he might not know her new friends.

    Just as he was thinking, two girls suddenly jumped out and stood in front of Sean. Two familiar voices appeared, and Seans eyes widened.

    He took a step back in horror.

    Hermione, Daisy?!

    Daisy smiled, Didnt expect that, didnt you? We are also Es friends, you know.

    Hermione raised her eyebrows at Sean, After a period of vacation, your senses seem to have declined, and youre easily frightened.

    He was indeed shocked, not because two people jumped out suddenly, but because the two people who jumped out suddenly were them.

    Hey, shouldnt you wee us? Daisy smiled and moved closer.

    Hermione immediately frowned suspiciously. She knew Seans behavior well. Sean would definitely be surprised if she and Daisy appeared here, but he had something different in him.

    At this time, a little girl ran out from inside, Hermione, Daisy, you are here!

    Hermione could only dispel her doubts, smiled, and hugged E. The three yed for a while, and E took one of them and led them towards the house.

    Come on, dessert is ready. Sean?

    Sean touched his head, Ugh,ing.

    Just as the door was closed, he took another step, and the doorbell rang again.

    Sean froze in ce. Hermione and Daisy turned their heads in unison.

 Chapter 440: â€œNew Messageâ€

    Chapter 440: ¡°New Message¡±

    Sean groaned and turned around stiffly.

    Outside the big gate, a small girl with long silver hair was quietly watching Sean.

    Good day, Sean. Am Ite? Stephanie said.

    Howe? You came early Sean forced a smile.

    Since Hermione and Daisy are the guests invited by E, its normal for them to y on their own. At that time, he finds an excuse toe out to get drinks and desserts, meet Stephanie, and take Stephanie to the private room that his father prepared.

    The n ended before the moment it was implemented.

    Am Ite?

    The moment Hermione and Daisy saw Stephanies appearance, their expressions changed after these words were dropped. There was already a little resentment in Hermiones eyes.

    Sean hasnt invited her to his house since the summer vacation, and he invited Stephanie directly. Various thoughts floated through her mind, and Hermione puffed out one cheek as if she were taking a deep breath without exhaling.

    Daisy blinked and secretly asked E, E, did Sean invite Stephanie?

    I dont know, E said loudly.

    Her voice made Sean wake up for a moment, and it was too impolite to let others stand outside the door. He quickly opened the door and weed Stephanie in.

    Excuse me. Oh, E, hello. This is the second time we have met and talked. Stephanie greeted E.

    Hello, sister Stephanie! E greeted warmly.

    Stephanie had seen Hermione and Daisy long ago, but it was only now that she formally greeted them.

    Nice to see you again, Hermione, Daisy.

    Hermione forced a smile, Yeah, nice to meet you, Stephanie.

    Daisy tugged at Hermiones sleeve and asked, Hows your time going, Stephanie?

    Very well, thank you for your concern.

    Stephanie turned to Sean again, Sean, I brought everything here. Shall we start now?

    The guards who had been silently observing the vi saw this, and when they heard the conversation between them, they were surprised.

    Is he that popr? Look at the girlsing to his house. A guard pondered.

    Another wizard responded, Its normal. If I were younger and I was still studying at Hogwarts, this kind of thing is normal.

    I guess so. The two girls who arrived first seemed to be invited by E. Sean probably invited the girl with long silver hair. Does that girl have Ve blood? After staring at it for a couple of times, suddenly there was a feeling that I was about to be bewitched.

    Looks like it. Her demeanor is amazing, and Sean has only invited her. E invites the other two girls, but I think they have no chance against her.

    The girl with long brown hair should have a strong personality, but she cant hide her expression very much. She cant hold back her anger. Looking at that expression, she is jealous and pretends to be calm.

    The other girl looks quite innocent, but the more she calms down, the more she proves that she is covering up something. She looks like the wife of James Potter, Lily Potter. Like she was a smaller version of her.

    She should be. That girl with long brown hair should belong to Grangers family. I went to Grangers house to help guard for a while.

    Now, what would our boss do at this moment?

    Sean stood in the middle and nced left and right. He secretly smiled and said to Stephanie, Wee to my house. Lets go and sit down first.

    Although Stephanie proposed toe to his house, he prepared everything. Stephanie nodded slightly and followed Sean towards the house.

    Hermione and Daisy stood there without moving. Hermione just stared at the two as if she wanted some exnation. Sean had a headache, and just as he was about to speak, Stephanie behind him spoke first.

    We have something in private to talk about. Diagon Alley is under strict guard now. It was inconvenient for Sean to find me, so I took the liberty ofing here. I didnt expect to meet you, dont get me wrong.

    What an amazing girl. The guards were shocked again in unison.

    The wizard said, This girl looks young. Is she really in the third or fourth grade? What she says is out of this world.

    She helped Sean ease the situation, and she is much more convincing when she speaks out. She looks generous and caring. She is clear about her goal, not directly nder the two and rob him, but simply increase Seans favorability.

    You can only see it at a surface value. Girls are not as simple as you think.

    Huh?

    Raising Seans favor is one thing, but on the other hand, and the most important point, is thest sentence.

    Thest sentence? Dont get me wrong?

    Yeah, among the two girls, the girl from the Granger family is the leading one, and she is the most angry one right now. Once someone said dont get me wrong to you, how would you react?

    Several wizards frowned and thought about it.

    With the sensitivity of your mind, you still want to find a girlfriend? Stop dreaming.

    Isnt it just a simple conversation? Several wizards muttered.

    The wizard sneered, You guys have no idea how girls minds work? Think about it. Dont get me wrong. Its like exining that she doesnt have that kind of rtionship with Sean, and neither do they. She has a secret rtionship with no one to tell others. Ms. Granger is not an idiot, and she will immediately realize that she is acting way ahead of her. Now, how would you react to get Seans favor?

    A wizard replied, Show your superiority by saying, Theres nothing to misunderstand. E invited us; its a coincidence that we met, and its a pleasure to meet you at this time.?

    Thats right, but nothing to misunderstand can be interpreted in another way. For example, I dont like Sean yet, and Im not jealous.

    Hermione immediately smiled, Theres nothing to misunderstand. E invited us; its a coincidence that we met, and its a pleasure to meet you.

    The wizard guards outside the vi were dumbfounded.

    I know you might not understand these subliminal messages. But the Granger girl seems to be no match for that girl with long silver hair.

    Sean had no idea that the guards he had hired had already discussed such a lot of things. Stephanies wave of exnations for him made him feel relieved. The atmosphere finally returned to normal, and at this time, Mrs. Wallup came out to greet her. Under her warm greeting, the three girls all walked into the house.

    Sean secretly grabbed his sister, E, Why did you suddenly invite Hermione and Daisy?

    E put her hands on her hips and said in a childish voice, Because I want to eat dessert!

    Just for that? Sean was dumbfounded.

    Is there anything more important than dessert? E stared at her brother strangely.

    He rubbed his temples and asked helplessly, Why did you take advantage of the day when Stephanie came to our house to invite us?

    Because this way, I can eat two desserts! She waved her fist excitedly.

    He nced at E, who was running towards the house and secretly made up his mind. This summer vacation might not go so well.

    As ady who often apanies her husband to various social asions, Mrs. Wallup cant see the thoughts of these girls in front of her. However, she is not going to say anything. When it was about the same time, she looked at her son. Under Seans gesture, she found an excuse and took away E, who was stuffing dessert, from her mouth.

    There were only three girls and Sean left.

    Sean stood up and shrugged, Lets go inside and talk.

    Stephanie immediately stood up and followed Sean, and Hermiones eyes shed a bit of dissatisfaction, but she still stood up.

    Daisy looked at it and whispered in Hermiones ear, Hermione, dont let it go over your head.

    Hermione woke up, took a deep breath, and finally regained herposure. Daisy smiled at her and followed the two people in front of her. Looking at the footsteps, Hermiones eyes shed aplex look.

    When they walked into the private room, Sean locked the door and turned around. At this time, Stephanie had already spread a piece of parchment on the table.

    I wont say much else. Let me tell you about my new discovery. Her voice was calm and cold.

    Sean walked over, and on the parchment was the nursery rhyme of Who Killed the Robin.

    He thought about it and said, There must be key information hidden in the nursery rhymes, but we cant find out what these animals refer to.

    Hermione also resumed her usual attitude and spoke very fast but clearly, As we spected before, the birds are all aplices, and the whole rhyme is the trial and punishment of the sparrow. But in the end, the next bird court will try the sparrow again, which may represent a kind of reincarnation. However, there is no specific information substituted into the nursery rhyme, and it is impossible to interpret the deep meaning.

    Stephanie went on to say, I think these birds are the key and involved in the trials in the story.

    As she spoke, she nced at Sean with a questioning look in her eyes. Sean shook his head. He hadnt told Hermione and Daisy that he was Pride among the seven deadly sins.

    Stephanie nodded slightly and continued, The behavior of the birds is strange because when dealing with the funeral, they all choose to be in the daytime and look at this.

    She pointed to the writing on the parchment.

    Who will dig its grave?

    its me, said the owl,

    With my chisel and shovel,

    Im going to dig the grave.

    Owls are nocturnal creatures, and its unreasonable for them to be active during the day. Look at this.

    Who will record the tomb?

    Its me, said therk,

    if not in the dark,

    Ill make history for it.

    Who will bear the torches?

    Its me, said the cardinal,

    I bring it right away.

    Ill carry the torch.

    Who will carry the coffin?

    Its me, said the kite,

    If its not night,

    Ille to carry the coffin.

    The behavior of therks, cardinals, and kites is understandable, and the funeral did take ce at night. I think the night here refers to something that needs to be covered up.

    Sean frowned, Robins death needs to be covered up?

    Yes, I found this. Stephanie took out a piece of withered yellow parchment.

    The parchment appears to have been torn from a book, with obvious marks along the edges.

    From a schr of ancient Greece, this paper is included in the research manuscript.

    They gathered around, the handwriting was somewhat blurred, and there was a short story on it.

    The Snake and the Robin Daisy read the title of the story.

    The story is not long; just nce at it casually, and they finish it. They can briefly summarize it as follows:

    At the beginning of the birth of the world, a snake and a robin were born at the same time. They became good friends and managed the new world under theirmand.

    It is a short story in which the snake emerges from the darkness, and the robin rises from the light. The snake will have all kinds of dark and evil thoughts, but the robin will always stop him.

    A little story about creation? Sean dragged his chin and thought.

    The key is the source. Stephanie looked at the three of them.

    That ancient Greek schr has been studying and worshiping a God from the beginning to the end.

    The God of wizards.

 Chapter 441 "Gods Killing Each Other"

    Chapter 441 "Gods Killing Each Other"

    "The God of wizards." When Stephanie pronounced it, Sean frowned unconsciously.

    The God of Wizard is not a concept that no one has heard of. When you go far enough in the road of magic, you will know this term. The God of wizards is widely circted among many ancient wizards, but there are very few specific beliefs, and wizards rarely talk about it.

    Ancient wizards are not without beliefs; it''s just that wizards do not have a specific image when ites to such things.

    For example, Muggles will believe in God. However, the wizards'' beliefs in everything are essentially based on magic.

    To put it another way, wizards believe in nature, the world, and magic. These factors without specific images can be called the God of wizards.

    Sean had always thought that the God of wizards was just a conceptual God in the minds of wizards. This God had no specific powers, rituals, images, or even tales.

    Because in daily life, it is almost unheard of for wizards to talk about their Gods. People often talk about "Merlin''s beard", and even Sean likes to say "Merlin''s underpants".

    But no one thinks that the God of wizards really exists, even if they would really thank the God of wizards for giving them the magic power in their blood; after that, the God of wizards is just like a powerful wizard.

    Grindelwald''s time incident broke Sean''s view. The world''s eyes exist; the world will listen to everyone''s voices and let the world operate ording to normal rules.

    If the eyes of the world are real, but what about the God of wizards?

    When Sean pretended to be Grindelwald to frighten Andros, he also threw out something about the God of wizards. ording to Andros, the God of wizards may not be satisfied with the status quo of this world. Moreover, Andros, at that time, took out a branch with a strange magic power, and Sean also clearly felt that magic power.

    Pure to the extreme magic power, but extremely weird.

    ording to Andros, Grindelwald has also seen this kind of magic power, and this kind of magic power does exist in this world.

    Andros said that this magic is the proof that the eyes of the God of wizards are about to fall on this world.

    Stephanie exined at this time, "Previously, the God of wizards was just a nihilistic concept. Only the stubborn people in ancient Greece believed that the God of wizards really existed. It should be said that they believe that the God of wizards created the entire world: trees and flowers, mountains and rivers, birds and animals. All of which came from the hands of God of wizards, and wizards are the most perfect masterpieces of God''s creation."

    "The group of people in Greece have been pursuing the so-called miracle in all their lives. They worship the God of wizards and try to expand into a religion so that all wizards believe in their true gods."

    "However, miracles have never appeared. The most amazing thing in this world is magic. Therefore, after the group in ancient Greece gradually dispersed, this belief almost disappeared."

    Hermione had been listening quietly, and when Stephanie finished speaking, she asked, "Do you think that the Gods really exist? This is ridiculous..."

    There was no displeasure on Stephanie''s face. She just said softly, "There are many more ridiculous things than we imagined."

    Sean thought so, too.

    The Returners appeared in this world, and his body contained one of the seven deadly sins. If the God of Wizards really existed, Sean wouldn''t be too surprised.

    Hermione turned her head and saw Sean, who was thinking silently; she frowned, "Sean, do you also believe that the God of wizard really exists?"

    "Hermione, this is just a guess for the time being. Don''t forget, our time has literally disappeared for a year. This kind of thing has happened. Maybe the God of Wizards really exists? Just because we can''t prove his existence doesn''t mean you can deny this possibility." Sean exined.

    Hermione pondered. One of the reasons why Sean believed in the existence of the God of wizards was the memory brought by his time travel. The Deathly Hallows really exists. In the story, these are the holy items presented to the three Peverell family by Death.

    Sean felt that this might just be a legend and that the Deathly Hallows was a magical creation invented and created by three powerful wizards. But that doesn''t seem to be the case, given that the invisibility cloak does unimaginable things.

    This directly raises the level of the Deathly Hallows and makes Sean believe that the Grim Reaper might really exist.

    Sean clicked and looked at Stephanie. She saw his eyes, their eyes flickered, and there was a sense of joy.

    "You found something?"

    Sean took the parchment in surprise, read it carefully again, and then his eyes widened.

    "Could it be that¡­"

    Stephanie said, "What?"

    "This is¡­"

    Daisy shook her head and looked at the two suspiciously, "What did you find? Spat it out."

    Hermione pursed her lips and exined, "If the God of wizard really exists, then based on the research just now, the identities of the snake and the robin can be deduced."

    Sean nodded, "The snake represents the God of death."

    Daisy covered her mouth in horror.

    Stephanie went on to say, "The robin may refer to another god, corresponding to the God of Death. Because, as mentioned in the story, the snake and the robin manage the world under themand of their master, and the master is possibly the God of wizard."

    "The question is, what did Robin y here? Does it correspond to the God of Death? However, the story says that although the snake and the robin have conflicting behaviors and personalities, they are good friends. Maybe, under the God of wizards, there are only two beings that manage this world; if one of them is the God of Death, then the other should be the God of life, right?" Sean spread his hands.

    However, this question is difficult for them. Because there are traces of legends about the God of Death, but there are no other recorded gods in the wizarding world.

    When they were at a loss, Daisy murmured, "There is one God that could deflect Death, right? Maybe the robin symbolizes kindness and love, and Professor Dumbledore also said that love is the most powerful form of magic."

    "It seems to make sense." Sean''s eyes lit up.

    Stephanie also agreed, "Let''s use Eros as a code name."

    But Hermione sighed, "The seriousness of this matter has surpassed our imagination."

    Sean''s breathing was also a little short. This might not just be an issue between powerful wizards. Rather, God is killing each other.

    This guess made Sean''s scalp tingle a little. He never expected that the most reasonable one among the guesses that went around directly pointed to the fall of the Gods.

    There was silence in the room for a while, and finally, Sean broke the silence.

    "It''s useless for us to think about it. If Gods killing each other is really involved, it''s not something we can get involved in."

    Only figures at the level of Dumbledore and Grindelwald probably have enough right to speak in this matter.

    "That''s true," Stephanie nodded, "However, continuing to answer the deeper truth of this story can help us understand the Returners."

    There was one thing she didn''t say, but she believed Sean knew it. Sean nodded; of course, he knew what the other sentence Stephanie didn''t say was.

    As the holder of the two deadly sins, the stories in these stories are the only ones they have seen so far that are rted to something that they have.

    Sean has never forgotten that the Pride in his body will fully awaken before graduation. Looking at it now, it seems that he and the Pride are at peace, but if that time reallyes, Sean is not sure that he can suppress it.

    Therefore, it is necessary to find out all possible clues; he does not want to be a time bomb that destroys the world.

    Thinking of this, he nced at the girls around him. Stephanie''s gaze was as calm as ever as if nothing could disturb her. Hermione was holding a few documents and reading them constantly, and she was still muttering something. Daisy propped her head up. Her brows were tightly knit together with an expression of deep thought.

    Sean hesitated to tell them about the Pride.

    The more people who know the truth of the prophecy, the easier it will be for the prophecy toe true. However, the involvement of the two people might not cause much of a disturbance. Sean is not worried that Daisy and Hermione will fear him and alienate him when he reveals it. These two girls are always trustworthy.

    However, once it is said, once something rted to Pride happens in the future, Hermione and Daisy will definitely get involved, which is a huge danger to their safety. Daisy notices Sean''s brows. She secretly nced at Hermione and Stephanie.

    Sean suddenly felt a gentle warmth from his hand. Sean turned his head in surprise and saw Daisy smile at him. Sean was slightly taken aback; warmth welled up in his heart; he gently shook Daisy''s hand and showed a rxed smile.

    "Actually, the birds in the nursery rhymes may correspond to tests." Sean thought for a while and said.

    "Why do you say that?" Hermione looked over suspiciously.

    "Have you ever heard of the seven deadly sins?" When he said this, Sean nced at Stephanie, who returned a look of "I don''t mind"," indicating that he could speak freely about it.

    Hermione thought for a while and said, "Of course, I''ve heard of it. Greed, Lust, Gluttony, Wrath, Envy, Sloth, and Pride. The seven sins correspond to the seven virtues. Wait, the seven tests?"

    "That''s right, they refer to seven deadly sins respectively, and the Pride was reced by the Snake." Sean nodded.

    Hermione looked down at the book and suddenly realized, "You''re right, it can indeed correspond to... and birds, wait. The number is wrong. There are eight kinds of birds."

    "Remember how we spected earlier that the birds might all be aplices?"

    "Yeah." Hermione nodded.

    Sean pointed to the nursery rhyme.

    "The fish, the beetle, and the cow are the most difficult to judge, but we can get one thing from them. These animals may say something else."

    Hermione''s eyes widened, "The author of the book is one of them!"

    She pressed her hand on the parchment and slid along the words. While reading, she said, "The three animals you just mentioned are the most difficult to judge, so let''s put it on hold for now. The author''s greatest possibility is a fly."

    Who saw it die?

    it''s me, said the fly,

    With my little eyes,

    I saw it die.

    "One of the birds is a strange one, the Dove. The Dove''s meaning is close to that of the robin, and the robin is the Dove''s love interest. The Dove may have been the author."

    Stephanie went on to say, "Dove can be included. Of course, the author may not necessarily be the Dove, but it may also be another bird. Of course, if one bird, that is, the author, is excluded, then exactly It corresponds to the seven deadly sins."

    Sean spread his hands, "Although it is not very useful, at least we have narrowed down the scope, flies, dove, andrks."

    Hermione seemed to be interested in these reasonings and said excitedly, "The scope is small enough for us to narrow; the author must have left this story to convey something, and they must be clear that this story cannot exin the whole truth."

    Hermione spoke faster, "We can look for wizards rted to the three creatures of flies,rks, and Doves. Family symbols, inherited images, and even family names. At least we have a heading now."

    Stephanie pulled out another piece of parchment, "This is the purpose of mying. I found some clues about it."

 Chapter 442: â€œThe Fly and The Doveâ€

    Chapter 442: ¡°The Fly and The Dove¡±

    After finding out so much information and giving the most reasonable guess, Sean thought that this was Stephanie¡¯s limit, but he didn¡¯t expect her to have a new lead. She was not a mysterious character; she directly spread out the parchment she took out, which was also a torn page from a certain book, but it was worn out and older.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Nott family?¡±

    Hermione nodded immediately, ¡°The Nott family, mentioned in the infamous ¡°Pure Blood Directory¡±, is one of the pure blood families. I remember that there was a student in Slytherin from the Nott family; he was called Theodore Nott.¡±

    Sean also nodded; not only that, but he also knew more about it. The Slytherin boy named Theodore Nott was a student who always had a unique face, rarely expressing disgust and even less pleasure. Although Theodore is a pure-blood supremacist, he has not joined Draco¡¯s group, whether it is the small group in the past or the current big group.

    Theodore is a bit like a lone wolf in Slytherin; he walks alone and never joins any group, and there are probably only a few people who can be called his friends. The reason why Sean knew this person so well was because Theodore¡¯s father was a Death Eater. When he was in Malfoy Manor, he was curled up in a seat covered in a ck cloak.

    Sean has investigated his personal information and family information. However, it may be the reason why Voldemort did not rise. Although Old Nott became a Death Eater, his son Theodore did not seem to understand the Death Eaters.

    He frowned, ¡°Is it rted to the Nott family?¡±

    Stephanie nodded, ¡°To be precise, it is rted to the Nott family in the past. You should know that in the UK, many so-called pure-blood families are not families that have been passed down for thousands of years, and many families of them are from other countries. The branch of the pure-blood family developed, and they have a symbol for their own family branch.¡±

    Sean nodded. For example, the Rosier family is from the Rosier family in France. The ¡°chicken¡± Evan Rosier that Sean saw before to the British Rosier family and the current headmaster of Nurmengard, Vinda Rosier, belonged to the French Rosier family.¡°The Nott family is not a pure-blood family in the UK. I checked a lot of information, and there is definite evidence that the Nott family is a branch of a foreign pure-blood family that came to Ennd.¡±

    Daisy asked, ¡°But what does the Nott family have to do with the clue you just mentioned? Could it be that the ancestor of the Nott family is one of the characters represented by those animals in the nursery rhymes?¡±

    Stephanie nodded, ¡°They are involved. Look at this.¡±

    They looked at the parchment. A crooked painting was recorded on the old withered and yellow paper. The paint had already peeled off. Just looking at the painting method, it seemed to be of the ancient Greek school.

    In the picture, a middle-aged man in strange clothes is opening his eyes wide and rubbing his hands back and forth. In front of him is a mass of invisible shape, which seems to be some kind of treasure. Beside the man, a wizard in luxurious clothes was smiling and talking.

    Below the illustration, there is a paragraph of text.

    ¡°The owner of Nott¡¯s family weed a new guest. This guest seemed toe from the Misty Land. This guest came to Nott¡¯s house with the treasure from the Misty Land. He intends to exchange his treasures for a ce where he can settle down.¡±

    ¡°The owner of the Nott family saw the value of the treasure. He epted it, provided the guest with a ce to settle down, and even distributed part of the family¡¯s property to them.¡±

    ¡°The two have reached a long-term trading and cooperation rtionship. The Nott family used the Misty Land treasures brought back by this person to expand their power. But the treasures seem to have hidden dangers.¡±

    ¡°One day, the head of the Nott family, who has be a well-known family head in the city, suddenly went crazy. Hepletely lost his mind, holding a ck book in his hand.¡±

    ¡°The Nott¡¯s house copsed, and the guest in the Misty Land lost his shelter. He took the ck book and Nott¡¯s legacy with him and set off again to find a new home.¡±

    ¡°The Nott family asked the guest¡¯s name and called himself as ¡®Mr. Uninvited Guest.¡±

    At the end of the text, they frowned.

    ¡°The mist and the ck book¡­¡± Sean thought, ¡°There is indeed a high degree of corrtion.¡±

    Stephanie pointed to the figure on the parchment and said, ¡°And this¡­¡±

    Sean was taken aback suddenly, ¡°Guest, sets off¡­¡±

    ¡°This person was the fly who was there the whole time?¡± Hermione covered her mouth, ¡°He witnessed all this; he came out of the Misty Land, and at the same time, he brought out the book.¡±

    Sean let out a long breath, ¡°He is very likely to be the author of the book.¡±

    Stephanie listened quietly to their discussion, and she took out a copied picture.

    ¡°Before you deduced that there is a difference between the birds and the sins, and the pigeon orrk may be the only innocent one among them. It is indeed very likely that this ¡®Mr. Uninvited Guest¡¯ doing after the Nott family fell apart and no one knew where he went.¡±

    ¡°I searched all the information I could find, including the family histories of various families, etc., and found no trace of this person. The only exception is this.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean looked over, and his pupils shrank. The copied picture was engraved with a family crest, and the crest was a flying dove.

    ¡°A friend of my grandpa once discovered ruins in the wild, where there may have been a family for thousands of years, and ¡®Mr. Uninvited Guests¡¯ appeared in the history of that family. There are only a few numbers of references, and finally, it is mentioned that this person and the family at that time jointly resisted a force. Still, they were unsessful, the family waspletely destroyed, and this personpletely disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The family crest is a dove.¡±

    Sean immediately thought of many things, ¡°From the previous records, he was just seeking shelter. When the Nott family was destroyed, he didn¡¯t seem to help the Nott family but ran away directly. But ording to family history, as seen by Mr. Ollivander¡¯s friends, he and The Dove resisted attacking forces.¡±

    Hermione said with some excitement, ¡°The animals that appear in nursery rhymes, flies and doves, are all innocent witnesses. But because the bard has mastered his power, they can¡¯t leave the truth clearly. They can only write a book in a euphemismic way.¡±

    She spoke faster, throwing them all out like a cannonball, ¡°The innocent escaped from the Misty Land, partly to spread the truth and partly to avoid the bard¡¯s gaze. The bard may have sensed the anomalies from the fly and the dove.¡±

    ¡°This can also exin why the fly has been looking for shelter after returning from the Misty Land, and the bard likely sent the force that destroyed the dove¡¯s family.¡±

    Sean said in a deep voice, ¡°It makes sense, and based on the current clues, this is the most likely guess.¡±

    Stephanie also nodded, ¡°I have repeatedly confirmed the authenticity and age of the information. There is no trace of forgery; this period of history is indeed authentic; at least the fly and dove really existed. ¡°

    ¡°Then our starting point is¡­¡±

    They looked at each other and said in a low voice, ¡°The Nott family!¡±

    Sean clenched his fist, ¡°Although the family has gone through bad things. However, the Nott family still exists from that era to the present, so there is a high probability that they have retained many things that were brought out from the main family. It may be secret information, or it may be some kind of magical item, and there may be information about the fly in it.¡±

    Hermione also nodded, ¡°We have at least found an entry point. The only trouble is that Theodore Nott may not be easy to talk to.¡±

    Sean continued, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. I will use all the power I can to gain Theodore¡¯s trust. Draco can at least talk to him¡­¡±

    Of course, it is impossible to start with Theodore. The best way to do this is to ask the head of the Nott family at that time. If it were Sean two years ago, there would be no problem, but now that the head of the Nott family has returned to Voldemort¡¯s side, the only Death Eaters he can manipte are probably Barty Crouch Jr. and Lestrange.

    If Sean went to him rashly, Voldemort might have noticed something, and the Returners might have known that he was up to something, which Sean absolutely didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Theodore Nott.¡± Sean made a decision.

    If Sean can¡¯t gain Theodore¡¯s trust through normal means to obtain the secrets of the Nott family, then he may have to take some other ways.

    The Imperius Curse is unrealistic. It is a bad thing to use this Unforgivable Curse. There may be no taboos against Sean¡¯s enemy, but they cannot be used against a student who is in the same grade as him and doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s on the good or bad side.

    Legilimency might be a better choice.

    Stephanie¡¯s arrival today was awkward, but the thing she brought was amazing. They who had been unable to find the clue to the mystery finally found an entry point, and they were excited.

    After discussing some details, they fully enjoyed the afternoon tea prepared by Sean.

    The mystery that has troubled them for a long time is solvable. Although they have some doubts, given all their thoughts so far, which have been guesses and reasoning, they¡¯re still in a good mood. With the addition of delicious desserts, the atmosphere in the room became much more rxed.

    However, the rxed atmosphere did notst long. When the discussion was over, and the dessert was almost eaten, the atmosphere began to change quietly again.

    Everyone has not forgotten the scene in the yard. Sean ate thest pudding as slowly as possible. He regretted that he hadn¡¯t prepared it more. Now, there is no excuse for him.

    Just as Sean was struggling, Stephanie looked at the time and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished talking about everything, and it¡¯s gettingte. Diagon Alley has a curfew now. If I go backte, I have to spend the night outside.¡±

    Sean almost stood up with grateful eyes, ¡°Ah, are you leaving now?¡±

    Stephanie nced at Sean, and she could see his expression.

    She smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, thank you for your hospitality today, Sean. Daisy, Hermione, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, and I look forward to seeing you next time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll see you around then.¡± Sean alsoughed.

    Hermione was still sitting and a little hesitant. Just as Hermione hesitated and Daisy was about to speak, the bell for the private room rang.

    Sean walked over. This room was built for privacy. Of course, the sound from the outside world cannot be ignored.

    His mother¡¯s voice came from the inte, ¡°Sean, Am I bothering you? But you have toe out. Professor McGonagall from your school is in the living room right now.¡±

    Sean and the girls looked at each other in surprise.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be going out now.¡±

    When they walked out and came to the living room, Professor McGonagall was sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Oh, Sean, excuse for my arrival.¡± Professor McGonagall thanked Mrs. WAllup for her ck tea, pushed her sses, and stood up.

 Chapter 443: â€œRobbing Studentsâ€

    Chapter 443: ¡°Robbing Students¡±

    Professor McGonagall stopped in the middle of her sentence because she turned around and saw not only Sean but also Hermione, Daisy, and Stephanie. She had a slightly weird expression on her face.

    She knew that Sean had always had a good rtionship with them, but it was quite surprising that these three appeared behind him together. Professor McGonagall has heard a lot of ¡°rumors¡± about the rtionship between the students.

    At present, because of Daisy Potter¡¯s Patronus that shocked everyone, there are rumors about her and Sean. Of course, this is thanks to The Weasley twins. Hermione, who went to school and grew up with Sean, also had a lot of rumors, but it was much less than Daisy.

    As for Stephanie Ollivander, Professor McGonagall has never heard of any weird rumors about her. However, she was well-known in the school, and Professor McGonagall also knew that Stephanie¡¯s magic knowledge was exceptional, and she also mastered her grandfather¡¯s wand-making skills.

    Professor McGonagall couldn¡¯t help sighing secretly. She put aside some little gossip in her mind and looked at Sean and the others.

    ¡°Miss Granger, what a coincidence.¡± Professor McGonagall took out two letters and handed them to Sean and Hermione, respectively.

    Sean epted it with some doubts, but Hermione¡¯s doubts onlysted for a short while. After she received the letter, she seemed to remember something, and her face was slightly red with excitement.

    Sean opened the letter in doubt.

    [Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and WizardryHeadmaster: Albus Dumbledore,

    Dear Mr. Wallup, It is with pleasure that we inform you that you have been chosen to be the new Boys Prefect at Ravenw House from the fifth year onwards and ending at the end of the seventh year.

    As a prefect, your rights and responsibilities are included in this letter. It can be summarized as the prefect¡¯s special rights and obligations, plus some words of congrattions and encouragement.]

    Sean scratched his head helplessly.

    He was expected to be a prefect, and Sean was the best candidate for Ravenw¡¯s next prefect. It¡¯s just that Sean felt that he personally didn¡¯t need this, mainly because he didn¡¯t want to take on those responsibilities. There are quite a lot of things that the prefect has to do, which is troublesome.

    He is willing to solve troubles. But for this kind of thing, he was a bitzy about it. He nced sideways at Hermione. She was reading the letter carefully, and the joy on her face could already be clearly seen.

    With Hermione as his partner, it seems like maybe he shouldn¡¯t have much work to doter as a prefect.

    Professor McGonagall waited for both of them to finish reading the letter and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Wallup and Ms. Granger, you are now the new prefects of Ravenw.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor!¡± Hermione responded immediately.

    Sean also said a word of thanks, but he obviously didn¡¯t look that excited.

    Mrs. Wallup had already epted Sean¡¯s letter and looked at it. The joy and excitement on her face were like Hermione¡¯s. She first expressed her gratitude to Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Congrattions, I¡¯m so proud of you, and your dad must be thinking so too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Sean smiled gently, and his mother¡¯s appreciation still needed to be responded to.

    He looked at Professor McGonagall. As far as he knows, the prefects of the houses are generally selected by their head of the house and handed over to the principal and vice-principal for finalization.

    Moreover, the appointment is usually in the form of a letter, and the professor will not make a special trip like this. Especially professor McGonagall is still the head of Gryffindor. This shows that the letter for the prefect was sent here just a formality, and there should be other things to discuss with Sean.

    Professor McGonagall continued, ¡°Bing a prefect is a new learning path. I hope you both can work hard.¡±

    ¡°I will work harder, Professor McGonagall!¡± Hermione waspletely immersed in the joy of bing a prefect.

    ¡°Well, Ms. Granger, I¡¯m counting on you. By the way,¡± Professor McGonagall changed the subject, ¡°Mr. WAllup, can I talk to you alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Professor, this way.¡±

    Sean led Professor McGonagall into the private room where they had juste out, then closed the door.

    ¡°Sean, it looks like you¡¯ve been waiting for me to speak?¡± Professor McGonagall turned around.

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t know why you made a special trip for the letters. What is your main purpose foring to me?¡±

    Professor McGonagall pushed her sses and said seriously, ¡°There is a new position avable, and Professor Dumbledore asked me to hand it over to you.¡±

    ¡°A new position?¡± Sean was taken aback for a moment, and he reacted, ¡°The person in charge of admissions?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t held any position before, and now it happened to be the month for it, so he could only be the person in charge of recruiting new students.

    Professor McGonagall nodded, ¡°Professor Dumbledore and I both hope that you can serve as the head of Hogwarts admissions again. Of course, this is just a request. We hope that you ept it, but it all depends on you.¡±

    ¡°You have experienced a lot of things that you should not have experienced. As a professor and vice-principal, it makes me especially ashamed to let a student take the risks.¡±

    Sean showed his smile, ¡°Professor, please don¡¯t think about it much. To be honest, I enjoy some adventures. I may have some Gryffindor qualities in my bones.¡±

    Professor McGonagall smiled, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s unfortunate that you were not assigned to Gryffindor.¡±

    ¡°Professor, I can ept this position, but you have to tell me the situation in the world.¡±

    Professor McGonagall smiled when she heard Sean agree toe down and said, ¡°Albus said that you will definitely agree to help.¡±

    Sean spread his hands helplessly. Dumbledore must have guessed his thoughts.

    ¡°Let me first exin the current admission situation to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit down first, Professor.¡±

    Professor McGonagall nodded and sat down, ¡°You participated in thest admission, but it was a special case, and everything was done most efficiently and directly, but normal admission cannot be done like that anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sean, do you still remember when you received the admission letter?¡±

    Sean nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course, Professor, I will never forget that day in my life.¡±

    Professor McGonagall also smiled when she heard the words, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have noticed that it was Charlotte who came to your house at that time. Nurmengard also sent Sterling. Did you think they just happened to be there at the same time?¡±

    Sean recalled it and said, ¡°Charlotte came to my house first, and Sterling followed. I remember that Charlotte was very upset because Sterling had been following her all the time.¡±

    Professor McGonagall smiled helplessly, ¡°The two of them have always been in conflict. Hogwarts and Nurmengards admission is carried out simultaneously, as you know.¡±

    Sean nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Except for a few stubborn so-called pure-blood aristocratic schools, most of the students in other schoolse from Muggle families.¡±

    ¡°The Muggle families have never been exposed to magic before, and they don¡¯t understand wizarding schools. This has led to the fact that no matter which school the recruiterse first, as long as they prove the existence of magic, they will certainly go to that school.¡±

    Professor McGonagall sighed, ¡°At first, I don¡¯t want to trouble you with this. After all, the students of Hogwarts are basically in the UK, and other schools will note topete with us.¡±

    ¡°But since the establishment of Nurmengard, in order to quickly attract students, the whole of Europe has be their potential target, and Muggle families have be their main target. Even when Nurmengard was established, there were only 21 new students at Hogwarts, and 18 of them were from wizarding families.¡±

    Sean smiled awkwardly.

    Professor McGonagall continued, ¡°All major schools, whether it is Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, or even Koldovstoretz in Russia, have also expanded their range. Because the moment Nurmengards was one step further than anyone, they wouldn¡¯t be left with any studentster.¡±

    ¡°For this reason, all schools have recruited students early, and schools thatck students have also found young wizards from other areas. I heard that the original enrollment in July was continuously pushed back, even as early as June, May, etc.¡±

    ¡°This directly led to a confusion of the student resources from each school. Some schools recruited too many students, and the teachers and facilities could not keep up. Some schools recruit students withpletely differentnguages so that the students can only learn foreignnguages ??during the first two years of school. Some schools have no students at all, and there are only a few students walking around in the school all day long.¡±

    ¡°It can be said that because of the appearance of Nurmengard, the wizarding world education condition at that time was extremely chaotic.¡± Professor McGonagall sighed.

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore¡¯s first thing when he became the headmaster of Hogwarts was to find Grindelwald, who was the headmaster of Nurmengard at the time, and contacted the headmasters of other schools before finally making a decision.¡±

    ¡°The enrollment of each school is still based on the previous range, and the scope of Nurmengard is limited to Europe and its surrounding areas. Moreover, the admissions staff of Nurmengard must cooperate with other schools when they are about to enroll new students.¡±

    Sean realized. No wonder Charlotte and Sterling arrived together. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all, but the two had cooperated together.

    ¡°The final selection of admissions has be a demonstration of the eloquence and ability of the recruiters between schools. Although it is a lot more troublesome than the initial admissions process, it is not so chaotic after all.¡±

    ¡°This kind of enrollment model has been maintained until now with constant adjustments. Of course,st year¡¯s enrollment was a special situation.¡± Professor McGonagall shook her head helplessly.

    Sean asked, ¡°What about this year? Do we still want to rob students from other ces? If we want to rob students, I have to find someone to help immediately.¡±

    ¡°Not this year,¡± Professor McGonagall said hastily, ¡°Professor Dumbledore contacted the principals of those schools, and they have finally returned to the original enrolment process.¡±

    Sean was about to stand up and sat down again. He nodded, ¡°Then what should I do at this time?¡±

    ¡°You have toe to recruit students like Charlotte, and you also need to be responsible for coordinating the overall admissions n. The other admissions officers, like the male and female student council and several professors, are all under yourmand. Also, there is another reason why I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    Professor McGonagall smiled, ¡°Your eloquence and ability.¡±

    ¡°My eloquence and ability?¡± Seanughed.

    Professor McGonagall nodded, ¡°Yes, you should know that after the rise of Nurmengard, a lot of students from other schools have been stolen. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have to say that Nurmengard¡¯s admissions officers are smarter than the ones we sent before, and they can always convince students to choose Nurmengard over Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°So, you need me to convince them?¡±

    ¡°You know the details of the admissions processst time, so you also know that the ranges of several major schools ovep.¡±

    Professor McGonagall pushed her sses again, and there was an inexplicable light in his eyes, ¡°With your eloquence and ability, I think you can get a lot of students.¡±

    Sean touched his head, ¡°The people sent by Nurmengard should be a professional. I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, no matter how well-educated people in Nurmengard are, they are not as good as you.¡± Professor McGonagall replied.

    ¡°In addition, Professor Dumbledore asked me to bring you a message. He said that only you can know this.¡±

    Professor McGonagall handed over a piece of parchment bounded by magic. The moment Sean touched it, the magic on the parchment was automatically released. Sean raised his brows in surprise.

    He unfolded the parchment and saw Dumbledore¡¯s familiar handwriting.

    [Dear, Sean

    Forgive me for not being able to show up directly to provide you with more help and guidance. I think you are smart enough, and you should have guessed the reasons. I¡¯m not writing this just to apologize. Although I am eager for your forgiveness for my actions, there are more urgent and important things that I need to do right now.

    I want to ask you one thing. When you receive the admissions briefing, you should be able to notice that Hogwarts¡¯ admissions range oveps with Durmstrang. I hope you can take all the students that can be taken away and let Durmstrang have a few students.

    In addition, there are several areas that Nurmengard used in previous years, but afterst year¡¯s enrollment ident, the four major magic schools all set their eyes on them. My request to you is to recruit as many students as you can. If you can¡¯t recruit students there, don¡¯t let Durmstrang recruit them. Letting Beauxbatons and Nurmengard are fine.¡±

    I am a little ashamed to make so many requests hastily, but this is important. I hope everything goes well for you.

    Your faithful, Albus Dumbledore.]

    There is a map under the parchment, which marks a lot of locations, basically all in Germany and Northern Europe, and the order of Durmstrang¡¯s enrolment route is attached.

    Sean was surprised. Dumbledore is too obvious; Durmstrang may have something, and he is trying to prevent them from getting any students.

    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Professor McGonagall asked.

    ¡°Well, I understand what Professor Dumbledore means.¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t beat around the bush too much,¡± Professor McGonagall nodded. ¡°You can decide what Albus asked you, and the enrollment will start the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This is a Portkey. It could be used for you toe to Hogwarts. The situation outside is rtively tense. Professor Dumbledore himself made this Portkey.¡± Sean took a pair of thick wool socks that Professor McGonagall had taken out, looked them over, and put them in his arms.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. See you at Hogwarts at eight o¡¯clock in the morning the day after tomorrow.¡± Professor McGonagall said.

    ¡°Okay, professor, see youter.¡±

    The two walked towards the door. When Sean was about to open the door, Professor McGonagall suddenly turned her head.

    ¡°Actually, there is still something.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it, professor?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    ¡°While a lot has happened in the past year, people are still working hard to make everything normal. Next year¡¯s activities will continue as usual.¡±

    Sean immediately reacted, ¡°The Goblet of Fire? Is it going to be heldter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Professor McGonagall with a sigh, ¡°and Nurmengard has won thest fewpetitions.¡±

    ¡°What was the question you wanted to ask just now?¡±

    Professor McGonagall looked at Sean quietly, ¡°I hope you can participate in it.¡±

    Sean shook his head with a smile, ¡°Professor, I remember the Triwizard Tournament. Oh no, it¡¯s the Quadwizard Tournament now. You have to be an adult to participate, right? Even if the tournament is dyed for another year, I won¡¯t be able to join. My birthday is in November, you know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that. But Hogwarts only needs to show them a letter that you can participate.¡±

 Chapter 444: â€œHowler To Dumbledoreâ€

    Chapter 444: ¡°Howler To Dumbledore¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s words caught Sean off guard and asked in surprise, ¡°I can bypass the age restriction?¡±

    ¡°Since the Goblet of Fire was created, there has been no strict age limit requirement,¡± Professor McGonagall exined, ¡°The age requirement was discussed jointly by the principals of the schools participating in thepetition and the Ministry of Magic. After all, the Goblet of Fire is a very dangerous tournament, even for adult wizards.¡±

    The reason why the Goblet of Fire was suspended in the past was because the casualty rate was too high. It is said that there was once a horror stage where all the yers except the winner passed out and even died. Only one survived, and he became the winner.

    Professor McGonagall continued, ¡°As you know, the rtionship between Hogwarts and the Ministry of Magic is tense now. In many cases, Hogwarts is no longer even under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic. They once wanted to disband the school board, but many people in the school board were unwilling to make such a move.¡±

    ¡°With the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic greatly weakened, Professor Dumbledore added a few rules, including the Goblet of Fire.¡±

    ¡°If a student at school has reached the age of fifteen, has a Hogwarts special contribution award, has a Hogwarts certification of service acknowledgment, and can prove their strength and contribution. The school will issue a personal letter, which can be used to remove the Trace, to legally possess dangerous magical animals, and, of course, to participate in the tournament at a younger age.¡±

    Sean was dumbfounded; he looked at Professor McGonagall with a dry smile and said, ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t know how I feel about this.¡±

    Professor McGonagall nodded, ¡°This letter is for you. Professor Dumbledore told me so himself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fit for the admission office position, and it can be considered a great contribution to the school. With this, you will be able to pass the assessment and receive the letter. It¡¯s not just a nk piece of paper; it has magic from Professor Dumbledore. When you hold it, that age-restriction magic will no longer limit you anymore.¡±Dumbledore specially formted a new school rule for him to participate in the tournament. Moreover, the admission work he needs to do has not even started yet.

    Looking at Sean, Professor McGonagall smiled, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t discuss it with you. But the tournament has indeed not been in Hogwart¡¯s hands in a long time. I can promise you that after you get the letter, you can decide whether or not you¡¯ll use it to participate in the tournament or for other things.¡±

    Sean shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite interested in it. I want to participate if I have the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°You sounded like a Gryffindor.¡± Professor McGonagall said.

    ¡°Ravenw and Gryffindor are the same.¡± Sean responded with a smile.

    He has nothing to worry about in the tournament. ording to the book, the first stage is the dragon stage, and even if Sean can¡¯t subdue it, he can easily go through it. In the second stage, he has the Basilisk and the Loch Ness Monster¡¯s help; they can run through the ck Lake easily. As for the third stage, Sean¡¯s current strength, coupled with his magical animal friends, might be an easy walk.

    Even if the difficulty is increased, it is not difficult for Sean. It is also a good experience to win the tournament and add a glorious touch to his name.

    After Professor McGonagall exined everything, he walked out of the room with Sean in satisfaction. Hermione, Daisy, and Stephanie didn¡¯t leave. They were sitting on the sofa, chatting with Sean¡¯s mother.

    Seeing Sean and Professor McGonagalling out, they all stood up in unison.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Excuse me, Mrs. Wallup.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mother responded, ¡°I hope you had a good stay, Professor McGonagall.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for your hospitality. I will go first; goodbye, everyone.¡±

    When Professor McGonagall left, everyone in the room looked at Sean.

    Sean spread his hands, ¡°Not a big deal, just some little things about school.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In Hogwarts.

    When the summer vacation came, all the students returned home, and most of the staff also returned to their houses. This castle seemed a little empty.

    But fortunately, talking murals, ghosts, and armor keep the castle lively. But today, the castle has be a little more lively.

    A table was set up in the Great Hall, and the house elves didn¡¯t just stay in the kitchen. They put their heads on the tes and happily delivered delicious food.

    Sean tasted the new dishes developed by Polis and chatted with the people around him.

    ¡°I was surprised when Professor McGonagall said she wasn¡¯t in charge of the admissions this time. It turned out to be you.¡± Charlotte drank a ss of cold beer.

    Now that there were no students at Hogwarts, she didn¡¯t have to work hard to maintain her image. Sterling was gracefully dividing a piece of steak with a knife and fork. He forked a piece of steak that had been cut into a cube and put it into his mouth.

    ¡°Sean has done a good job. It¡¯s normal for him to be in charge of it.¡± He took a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth.

    Charlotte snorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Sean is much better than some guy who has no gentlemanly demeanor like you.¡±

    Sterling didn¡¯t change his face, ¡°There is still an hour before it. If you don¡¯t drink before this, you may be able to bring more studentster.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of beer. Will there be a problem with itter?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°We are going to recruit students, not to fight and kill someone.¡±

    ¡°This proves nothing but your carelessness and ignorance despite the situation being tense. Only about 60% of the wizards who escaped from Azkaban have been captured. Shouldn¡¯t this be a good time to be wary about your safety?¡±

    ¡°Let alone you don¡¯t consider your own safety. Do you think the parents of the new students would be willing to hand over their children to Hogwarts when they see such an alcoholic?¡±

    ¡°I know you want to say that you can use magic to cure the hangover, but this represents an attitude problem. Parents are far more sensitive than you can imagine when ites to life decisions for their children.¡±

    ¡°You should be d Professor Dumbledore isn¡¯t sitting here now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but Professor McGonagall is. Wouldn¡¯t she be disappointed?¡±

    Charlotte was immediately furious.

    ¡°Screw you.¡± Charlotte snorted coldly but didn¡¯t take another sip of the cold beer.

    She took a ss of iced pumpkin juice andined as she drank it, ¡°What a great holiday that I actually have to do things with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have nothing else to do during the summer vacation. When Professor McGonagall asked for someone, you immediately agreed.¡± Sterling cut another piece of beef and put it in his mouth.

    Charlotte rolled her eyes, ¡°On the first day of the holiday, when I arrived at Knockturn Alley, I met you. I¡¯d rather work at Hogwarts than see your face.¡±

    ¡°I think I have the same opinion as well, but for you.¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to kill you with a fork right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Sean shrugged and ignored the couple. The quarrel between Charlotte and Sterling has be a daily routine, and Sean would persuade them at first, but now it¡¯s just like watching a movie. However, it was this pair who came to Sean¡¯s house to enroll students at the beginning, and now Sean is going to recruit others with them. Even Sterling, who once worked for Nurmengard.

    Today, all the admissions staff gathered at Hogwarts, and Sean had assigned tasks to everyone before lunch. With the help of Colton, he got Nurmengard¡¯s insider information about their areas from previous years.

    There was Dumbledore, who rarely appeared at today¡¯s table. Sean tried to talk to him before the lunch started, but he just pretended to know nothing and didn¡¯t say anything. When the meal was about to end, an owl suddenly flew into the hall.

    The yellow owl looks old but is surprisingly agile as it makes a quick circle before dropping a package. The packagended in front of Dumbledore.

    ¡°Another gift?¡± Dumbledore said with a smile. He did not hide it from the people, and after putting down the pudding he had just picked up, he unwrapped the package.

    Inside was a red letter.

    After Dumbledore unwrapped it, the red letter slowly floated in front of him.

    ¡°Oh? Someone sent a Howler to Professor Dumbledore?¡± Sean said in surprise.

    He was so curious. Howlers are magic items used by parents to reprimand their children. Sending a Howler letter to Dumbledore is something else. Dumbledore didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of opening the Howler, the letter began to emit blue smoke from the four corners, and Dumbledore was still smiling calmly.

    ¡°Old!¡± Only one word was said, and Dumbledore waved his hand lightly. The Howler suddenly became silent, and the middle part of the letter just moved frantically.

    ¡°Enjoy your dessert.¡± Dumbledore said to the others with a smile.

    For some reason, Sean always felt that Dumbledore looked happy after receiving this Howler.

    ¡°That¡¯s the seventh.¡± Charlotte was not surprised at all but said to Sean.

    ¡°Huh? Professor Dumbledore received seven Howlers?¡± Sean asked curiously.

    Sterling added from the side, ¡°Nine letters in total. The alcoholic next to you didn¡¯te to two dinners before, and Professor Dumbledore still received a Howler.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder!¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes, ignored him, and said to Sean, ¡°We both came back a few days ago. Professor Dumbledore will be with us when we eat every lunch and dinner. He will receive a Howler, like today.¡±

    ¡°Someone continuously sent Howlers to Professor Dumbledore, and he is not angry about it?¡± Sean was surprised.

    ¡°No, Professor Dumbledore doesn¡¯t let the Howlers bother him, and he looks quite happy. It¡¯s a bit like a child who seeded pranking someone. Is he really that childish?¡±

    ¡°The person who sent the roaring letter to Professor Dumbledore must be someone close to him and brave enough to do that.¡± Sterling said.

    Sean nodded in agreement. Sean looked over suspiciously, and Dumbledore had already put away the letter. It seems that Grindelwald is the only one who dares to send a Howler to Dumbledore.

    Was Grindelwald dissatisfied and wanted to send Dumbledore a Howler?

    Sean¡¯s doubts were not answered; the lunch was over soon, and it was time to get down to business.

    ¡°I hope everyone has a smooth journey. The situation outside is tense. Remember to pay attention to your safety.¡± Under Dumbledore¡¯s instructions, everyone moved through the Portkey.

 Chapter 445: â€œAdmission Officersâ€

    Chapter 445: ¡°Admission Officers¡±

    Breaking free from the feeling of the struggle from the Portkey, Sean turned his head and looked around. The walls around him were carved in. This is the only church in the town called Mill Town, and it is also the meeting point for Sean and one other person.

    ¡°The people at Hogwarts have always been alwayste like this.¡± In the shadow of the wall, a slightly hoarse voice with impatience can be heard.

    Sean turned his head with a smile and saw the figure. It was a wizard with a cold face. His hostility towards Hogwarts was so obvious that he knew at a nce that he was probably from Nurmengard. This guy is like Sterling and is trying to act like Grindelwald.

    However, when ites to imitating Grindelwald, Sean ranks second, and the one who ranks first can only be Grindelwald himself. This person in front of him is not as good as Sterling, and he hasn¡¯t learned about arrogance and a cold attitude.

    However, Sean just smiled and walked over.

    ¡°Sean Wallup is currently studying at Ravenw House of Hogwarts and is in fifth grade.¡± When the tall, thin boy with a pair of sses heard Sean¡¯s name, his attitude suddenly subsided.

    He pushed his sses, with seriousness in his tone, ¡°Sean Wallup? Why did Hogwarts send you to recruit students?¡±

    Sean adjusted his clothes and said with a smile, ¡°I suggest you ask Professor Dumbledore or Professor McGonagall about it. Besides, didn¡¯t Mr. Grindelwald teach you about politeness?¡±

    ¡°Morgan Daniels, President of the Nurmengard Student Union,¡± Daniels raised his brows, ¡°The famous Wallup doesn¡¯t seem to be as polite as the rumors say, and besides, you don¡¯t need to worry about what Professor Grindelwald taught me. ¡°Sean smiled without any anger at all. If he said that, it is obvious that he is not an admirer of Grindelwald. This guy named Daniels was hostile and provocative when Sean first appeared, but he remained calm after Sean mocked him.

    This guy is not as restless as he was when they first met. He probably wanted to provoke Sean on purpose so that he could better observe Sean¡¯s characterter. Of course, If his attitude changes, it proves that he is not that kind of person.

    Second, this guy¡¯s admiration for Grindelwald is that good, and he doesn¡¯t even worship Grindelwald. This person maye from a pure-blood family and doesn¡¯t really care about Grindelwald.

    However, it¡¯s a good thing that Daniels doesn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Grindelwald so that Sean doesn¡¯t have to worry about him during their workter. Although Grindelwald doesn¡¯t care about these things, in his eyes, being inferior to others is a shameful act.

    Sean asked with his hands behind his back, ¡°About the freshmen from this family, it¡¯s the first time that the area oveps with the enrolment range with the other schools. Where are the people from Beauxbaton and Durmstrang?¡±

    Sean¡¯s tone made Daniels a little ufortable. Among the well-informed wizards, Sean is almost equal to Grindelwald¡¯s only disciple.

    He wanted to use a few words to provoke the Hogwarts admissions officer who had just arrived so as to judge his character, but the person who came was not an ordinary student, so this trick wouldn¡¯t work.

    Thinking of this, Daniels exined in detail, ¡°Those two people should have been dyed at thest house, and the departure time of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang a bitter than Hogwarts and Nurmengard.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Of course, Sean knew the admission time of the four schools, but he just wanted to establish his dominance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first.¡±

    Sean¡¯s words made Daniels frown, ¡°The four schools have already made an agreement, but all new families whose enrollment areas ovep must go at the same time. You are breaking the rules.¡±

    Sean waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s just go and see first; it¡¯s not like we¡¯re letting the child make a decision directly. They are the ones who arete, so what does it matter to us, Morgan?¡±

    The way he called his name directly made Daniels a little ufortable, but his proposal was tempting. Although he is confident in his own words, if he can ovee the other school¡¯s performanceter on, the family will definitely not be at a loss.

    Thinking of this, Daniels didn¡¯t speak anymore. Sean smiled; Grindelwald didn¡¯t train him and took the bait easily. This guy only wants to take an advantage out of an advantage and pass the me to Sean. Sean never forgot that he was here to recruit new students, so he will need to be careful.

    In this way, Sean and Daniels walked slowly toward their target.

    ¡°No. 66, Hazelnut Road, next to the Hazelnut Bar.¡±

    The two stood in front of an ordinary wooden house. People in the house should have received four letters from four schools. It is estimated that the meeting will discuss this with the parents.

    Sean searched around but didn¡¯t find the doorbell, ¡°Hello, is anyone home?¡±

    The door was pushed open, and a man with a bulbous red nose was looking at the two people outside. He saw a well-dressed boy standing outside the door, with a gentle smile on their face but exuding an extremely confident character.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man asked cautiously.

    Although the question was directed at two, he looked at Sean.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ruth; I am the admissions officer of Hogwarts. My name is Sean Wallup, and this is Morgan Daniels. I believe your daughter has received our letter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Ruth immediately put on a rough face, ¡°Listen, don¡¯t make such silly jokes about my daughter.¡±

    Sean shrugged and looked at him, ¡°Morgens, this is the first time I¡¯ve done this kind of work. Have you met people like this before?¡±

    Daniels replied, ¡°It¡¯s my first time, too, but didn¡¯t the professor tell you about it before you came?¡±

    ¡°Like perform a magic trick?¡±

    ¡°I mean, magic can make these Muggles shut up quickly.¡±

    ¡°Then, you want me to do it?¡±

    Under Sean¡¯s gaze, Daniels was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Mr Ruth, we¡¯re not lying about it.¡± He took out a wand and waved it around.

    Mr. Ruth¡¯s eyes widened in anger. He saw that the wine bottles he had thrown in the yard suddenly came to life. The wine bottles moved in a row, jumped up one by one, and gathered the remaining liquid in the bottles into one bottle.

    Finally, the half-filled wine bottle was shaken to Mr. Ruth. He rubbed his eyes vigorously. The wine bottle in front of him was still moving.

    ¡°The bottle of wine old Hank sold mest night must have been blended with something¡­¡± Mr. Ruth murmured.

    Sean snapped his fingers without even pulling out his wand. A spell hit Mr. Ruth, and immediately after, the middle-aged man found that his weakness and dizziness caused by the hangover disappeared instantly.

    ¡°What is happening to me?¡±

    ¡°For your own good, Mr Ruth. You should drink less.¡± Sean said with a smile.

    ¡°Dad, is there someone out there?¡± A girl stuck her head out from the door.

    Mr. Ruth swallowed, turned back to his daughter, and said, ¡°Honey, it seems those letters seem to be true¡­¡±

    In the small living room that wasn¡¯t luxurious but not messy, Sean and Daniels sat down. Just now, Sean showed his hand in front of Elise Ruth again, and now she is excited beyond words.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wallup, Mr. Daniels, have some tea.¡± Mr. Ruth brought up two cups of ck tea, and at a nce, he knew that it was old tea that had been stored for a long time. Obviously, he only brought it out for certain guests.

    Daniels took the teacup but put it on the table without any movement. Sean took a sip and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Mr. Ruth sat next to his daughter. He rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°Is it really that Elise will go to the magic school?¡±

    ¡°Most likely is. Your daughter has talents that many people cannot possess. Going to school to learn magic is the best choice.¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°I have a question. Elise received four letters, but you just said that you are from Hogwarts. Are the other three schools giving up on my daughter?¡±

    On the side, Daniels¡¯ face froze, and he remembered that what Sean had said when he entered the door just now was that they hade from Hogwarts.

    He immediately said with a sullen face, ¡°Oh, pardon. I¡¯m from Nurmengard, the best magic school in Europe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t hear that before, Mr. Daniels,¡± said Mr. Ruth awkwardly.

    Sean chuckled secretly, ¡°Please don¡¯t be so tense now. Our schools have a good rtionship with each other. As for the other two schools, they may bete as they¡¯re doing other things at the moment. Mr. Daniels here ising with me to go with me as well.¡±

    Daniels¡¯ face darkened, and he gritted his teeth. Looking at Mr. Ruth¡¯s expression, it is obvious that he is more enthusiastic toward Sean.

    Just as he was about to speak, two people walked in suddenly. A man and a woman hurriedly walked in by, staring at Sean and Daniels dissatisfiedly at the moment.

    ¡°You two are a bit way off the line, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Sean replied, ¡°Before you say that, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself to Mr. Ruth and Elise first?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl from Beauxbatons red at Sean, put on a kind expression, and introduced herself and Beauxbatons.

    So did the boy from Durmstrang.

    Sean didn¡¯t intervene here, and after they had introduced their schools, he said slowly, ¡°Mr. Ruth, this is mypany¡¯s private number. You can call us in the Muggle world. You can ask any questions, and don¡¯t worry. The operators are professional. If Elise chooses another school, you can also use this phone to ask for something at our disposal.

    He smiled at Elise, ¡°Same goes for you; you can call this number if you want to know anything.¡±

 Chapter 446: â€œAt His Disposalâ€

    Chapter 446: ¡°At His Disposal¡±

    As soon as Sean finished speaking, the expressions of the other three officers became serious.

    They have learned a lot of relevant knowledge before they set off, and they are all the best in the school, so they can clearly understand that in a Muggle family, the parents can often influence the choice of the children.

    Sean¡¯s behavior of providing great convenience and giving parents a sense of trust is a big threat to them. After all, their child is only eleven years old. Which parent doesn¡¯t want to be able to clearly understand all kinds of information about the environment their child will be in in the future?

    What¡¯s even more irritating is that they couldn¡¯t imitate Sean¡¯s method. Assign a private operator to each parent and their child.

    How many Galleons does this Hogwarts kid have in his pocket? Several people, including Daniels, felt a sense of powerlessness.

    Sean¡¯s offer obviously moved opposite that of Sean, Mr. Ruth, and Elise. Their understanding of the wizarding world is too little. If there is such a way for them to know more, it would be amazing because the insecurity brought about by the strange world will also be much reduced.

    Mr. Ruth quietly looked at the admissions officers sent by the four magic schools.

    Nadia from Beauxbatons is quite patient when facing her daughter. But she broke into their house without greetings, which he has a little bit of disrespect for her.

    There is Adam from Durmstrang, and as soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Ruth had already excluded Durmstrang from the list. Although Adam maintains his expression, as an old person like myself who has seen all kinds of people in bars all year round, he can tell the impatience from him. He didn¡¯t think his daughter would have a happy learning environment if she went to this kind of school.Daniels from Nurmengard that he mistook him for Sean¡¯s partner. He has to say that his exnation of his school is quite good and tempting. Moreover, Nurmengard¡¯s faculty should be the best among these schools. In addition, their former principal is also the current leader of the International Confederation of Wizards.

    Although Mr. Ruth didn¡¯t know what the International Confederation of Wizards was, he knew it was a powerful institution just by hearing the name.

    Mr. Ruth looked at his daughter, and Elise¡¯s face was slightly troubled, but she nced at Sean from time to time.

    Although these four peoplee from four different schools, and they are even in apetition, somehow, Mr. Ruth feels that Sean is in a strong leadership position, which can very well tell which schools are superior.

    Whether it is the magic disyed or the calm andposed style of doing things, Sean gives them the best impression.

    Finally, he made an offer that he couldn¡¯t refuse. ording to them, after Elise went to school, she could only contact her family through an owl. Mr. Ruth had a hard time trusting the speed and safety of a bird¡¯s delivery.

    At this time, Sean brought up thendline he was familiar with, which immediately reduced Mr. Ruth¡¯s sense of doubt a lot.

    Daniels has been observing the expressions of Mr. Ruth and Elise, and when he sees each other, he secretly nces at Sean from time to time, thinking in his heart that something is wrong.

    Daniels cleared his throat, ¡°Mr. Ruth, Miss Elise, when you enter the wizarding world, a powerful and outstanding school can bring a neer something you can¡¯t imagine. When you have studied for seven years, the most important thing will be the magical ability she has learned. I can give you something to think about.¡±

    He nced at the other three and said calmly, ¡°It just so happens that our schools hold a magicpetition called the Quadwizard every four years, and the best students from each school willpete for it. This honor and the reward from the tournament is something that no one can deny.¡±

    After hearing this, Mr. Ruth looked at the other officers. Beauxbaton and Durmstrang¡¯s expressions obviously sank a bit, while Sean¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°In several past decades, Nurmengard has won almost all the tournaments. I believe this can prove something that we had the best quality of teaching.¡± After saying that, he lifted his chin, and the pride that belonged to Nurmengard could be seen at a nce.

    Sean chuckled and turned to Elise, ¡°Can I call you Alize?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wallup.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°Magic is not only for fighting; you can use magic to make your life easier and travel more conveniently. You can use magic to save other people¡¯s lives and do some wonderful things that you never thought of before.¡±

    ¡°Of course, powerful wizards are naturally respected, but wizards who are not into duels andpetitions will also not be discriminated against. It all depends on your choice.¡±

    Elise blinked and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t really like fighting.¡±

    Seanughed, ¡°Of course, you can feel the beauty of magic to your heart¡¯s content. Besides¡­¡±

    He drew out his wand. The three officers stood up instantly, with a huge sense of crisis in their hearts. They almost instinctively took out their wands and retreated together.

    Sean didn¡¯t do anything; he put down his wand slowly and spread his hands to, ¡°No matter how you performter, you can still enjoy yourselvester. The tournament doesn¡¯t really measure whether or not someone does something amazing.¡±

    Mr. Ruth and his daughter looked at each other in surprise. They didn¡¯t know what had happened; they only saw Sean just take out his wand, and the other three retreated as if they were facing an enemy. Only the three knew that they felt an extremely terrifying wave of magic in an instant. They didn¡¯t know what Sean did, but their instinctive defense acted up.

    Sean secretlyughed; he had just awakened the Obscurus that resided in his body; it just so happened that these people were all pretty strong.

    ¡°Elise, keep it yourselves. When the timees, I will send someone to pick you up at Hogwarts. As for going to Diagon Alley.¡±

    Sean looked at Mr. Ruth with a smile, ¡°I think it would be better for you to take your daughter to buy the supplies there. So that you could also experience how the wizarding world looks.¡±

    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Mr. Ruth smiled and shook Sean¡¯s hand.

    Having won the first battle, Seanpletely ignored the gloomy expressions of the other officers. When he arrived at the meeting point, he just shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy job. By the way, are you going to go to your respective regions to recruit students? Then I will see youter.¡±

    With that said, he wanted to leave. However, Daniels called out to stop him.

    ¡°Wallup, we think that in order to avoid further trouble of waiting for the others to arrive. We might as well find those freshmen who are within themon enrollment range.¡±

    Sean turned his head, ¡°Aren¡¯t they all arranged in their own order? The routes have been nned. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we just do it on our own ord?¡±

    Adam took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°We have agreed unanimously, and it saves you from having to wait for someone every time we gather, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nadia also nodded.

    Sean raised his eyebrows and finally spread his hands, ¡°Alright, not a problem for me. Let¡¯s go to the next one.¡±

    As he spoke, the space distorted and disappeared in ce. The others looked at each other, then took out their wands and left quickly.

    Although they didn¡¯t discuss it, they still reached the most basic tacit understanding. They must act together. If Sean is allowed to take the first step, even if he does not let the family directly make a choice, how could they get their studentster?

    They wanted to unite and suppress Hogwarts because Sean held too much power.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Get out of here! I won¡¯t send my daughter to some stupid school to learn your tricks!¡± In the yard of a small bungalow, a gentleman with a mustache was angrily scolding the guests.

    The four acted collectively this time, but the family in front of them did not believe in the existence of magic at all and were even ready to call the police.

    However, the other three were not distressed and were even a little happy. Muggles don¡¯t understand magic and don¡¯t believe in wizards. This is perfectly normal. As long as they show real magic, they will definitely believe it.

    ¡°Listen, stay away from my house!¡± Mr. Schroeder yelled at Sean.

    Seeing that Sean was deted before he even said anything, the three were overjoyed. At this time, the impression left by the first person is worse.

    Sean was not angry at all; he just waved his wand and let a business card fly by.

    ¡°Mr. Schroeder, let me introduce myself. Wallup Medical Center is my father¡¯s business.¡±

    Hearing this, Mr. Schroeder was taken aback for a moment and subconsciously nced at the strangely floating business card. The font and badge on it were indeed the trademarks of Wallup Medical Center.

    ¡°Your father is n Wallup?¡± He asked suspiciously.

    Sean smiled, ¡°Yes, my name is Sean Wallup. In addition, you may still remember when you took your mother to our medical center for a physical examinationst week. You are a VIP of our medical center. If you guessed right, you should still have a VIP card issued by our institution in your pocket.¡±

    ¡°My father talked about you when he came home and chatted, saying that you are fond of your mother. He took full care, and some minor problems in the examination must be thoroughly investigated to make sure everything goes well.¡±

    ¡°You can show my business card when you take your mother for a medical examination today, and the staff will arrange the fastest VIP pass for you.¡±

    When Sean finished speaking, Mr. Schroeder¡¯s eyes widened. Just like he said, this kind of thing happenedst week, and he is actually the son of thergest private hospital in the UK.

    Thinking of this, the business card didn¡¯t look weird anymore. Instead, it looked amazing.

    ¡°To be honest, I can understand your thoughts. You have the same reaction as my father at the beginning. By the way, this is my father¡¯s private number. You can chat with himter on about this.¡±

    Behind Sean, the three were dumbfounded. When Mr. Schroeder and Sean had a pleasant conversation, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak.

    ¡°Sean, Fana goes to Hogwarts. Please take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Schroeder. It¡¯s my job for that. By the way, our family will have a simple dinner in a week and want to invite some people. I don¡¯t know whether or not you are keen toeter?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that would be delightful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±

    Mr. Schroeder shook hands with Sean excitedly. It was unbelievable that there was a wizard in his family, but it was a surprise that he even got invited to the Wallup¡¯s house. When Sean left the Schroeder family with a smile, the three had nothing to say.

    Sean smiled secretly; he had already remembered the student¡¯s family information, and Wallup Medical Center had the mostplete personal information. His father also knows the highest circles in the UK. He can basically do anything at his disposal.

 Chapter 447: â€œWeird Durmstrangâ€

    Chapter 447: ¡°Weird Durmstrang¡±

    ¡°Are they going to destroy our yard? Mom just nted the flowers yesterday.¡± In the yard of a small bungalow, a little girl with sses grabbed her father¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be? They are wizards¡­¡± The man was exining to his daughter but also seemed to be exining to himself.

    The rain in the afternoon had just stopped, and the freshly nted flowers in the corner of the yard were still dotted with raindrops, and the water droplets swayed, vaguely reflecting the two people who seemed out of ce in the yard.

    After the Johnson family received those four letters, Mr. Johnson was a little unhappy at first. This kind of prank on his daughter is not a good thing. Of course, he could just let it slide and move on.

    However, just as he was about to take his daughter out, meet his wife, who worked in the mall, and have dinner together, two people who imed to be wizards came to their door.

    Of course, Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t believe it at all at first. He only thought that they were two liars, and he was even going to call the police. Mr. Johnson saw that the things in his yard seemed toe to life. The vases started to pull out their flowers, and thewnmower he hadn¡¯t had time to put in the garage moved. After that, the flowers were destroyed by thewnmowers.

    The two who took out their long sticks and called themselves wizards looked at them calmly.

    ¡°Mr. Jensen and Talia, do you need me to prove anything?¡± The short man asked in a t voice.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Mr. Jensen swallowed, ¡°With all due respect, I haven¡¯t figured out the situation until now.¡±¡°Muggles¡­¡± A person cursed secretly in a voice that others could not hear and then said, ¡°Listen carefully. Ie from the oldest and noblest magic school in the world, Durmstrang. I¡¯m Thomas, the admissions officer for Durmstrang.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter, Talia Johnson, is fortunate to have awakened the talent of a wizard. What¡¯s more, Durmstrang, who originally only recruited young wizards from pure-blood families, extended our hands to reach you.¡±

    ¡°We are pleased to inform you that you have been admitted to the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.¡± He said he was happy, but Thomas still looked gloomy and cold, which made Mr. Jensen hold his daughter¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Oh, hello there, Mr. Thomas.¡± Mr. Jensen nced at the vases andwnmowers.

    He said cautiously, ¡°Are you saying that my daughter is going to be a wizard? Just like those letters say?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas said a little impatiently, ¡°Durmstrang will teach her how to control the magic power in her body, how to skillfully use magic, and how to be a noble wizard.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, sir.¡± Mr. Johnson said boldly, ¡°We really don¡¯t know much about your school.¡±

    Thomas frowned, ¡°What? You still think I¡¯m a trickster like you said before?¡±

    Mr. Johnson shuddered. He quickly pulled his daughter behind him, with a smile on his face, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that, as her father, I really want to know where my daughter will go in the future.¡±

    Thomas became even more impatient, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you don¡¯t want to send your daughter to Durmstrang. However, if no one teaches her magic, the magic power in her body will keep expanding, and eventually¡ª¡±

    He waved his wand, and the deformed objects in the yard were instantly frozen, and they exploded. Both the father and the daughter were taken aback, and Talia hid in her father¡¯s arms and shivered.

    He quietly looked out of the yard. It was obvious that there was such a big mess, but the passers-by did not respond at all. His neighbor didn¡¯t seem to be aware of the situation.

    Is he going to send his daughter to that ce called Durmstrang? Are the students from this school like Thomas? Moreover, he has also read the other three of the four letters, and there are three other magic schools.

    ¡°The other three schools have already given up on your daughter.¡±

    How did he know what he was thinking?

    Thomas said coldly, ¡°Mr. Johnson, only Durmstrang is here now. We are giving your daughter onest chance.¡±

    ¡°Five minutes, give me an answer within five minutes, or when your beloved daughter turns into a bomb and explodes, well, let¡¯s just say there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Thomas closed his eyes as if he no longer epted other questions.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± The girl hugged her father in fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Mr. Johnson looked at Thomas hesitantly as heforted his frightened daughter.

    The most important thing is that he and his wife don¡¯t know anything about wizards. If he is telling the truth, then his precious daughter may be in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, then please¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, footsteps came again from the yard.

    Several people in different clothes appeared at the door of Johnson¡¯s house.

    A boy in the lead said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Mr. Johnson.¡±

    Thomas¡¯ face became stiff, and a trace of panic shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Has Durmstrang been using magic and lies to lure freshmen now?¡± Seanpletely ignored Adam, who was also from Durmstrang behind him. He twirled the wand in his hand and walked slowly to the wizard named Thomas.

    ¡°Durmstrang is so reckless now. Hey, Adam, don¡¯t you care about people at your school?¡±

    Before Adam could speak, Thomas snorted and walked towards the gate of the yard without saying a word.

    Sean watched him walk to the entrance of the yard easily and said, ¡°Won¡¯t you help Mr. Johnson clean up the yard?¡±

    Thomas snorted angrily. He nced back at Sean, at Adam, and Apparated away with another wizard who hadn¡¯t spoken.

    ¡°What an impolite guy¡­¡± Sean curled his lips and looked at Adam, ¡°I see that you are the most polite one in Durmstrang?¡±

    Adam didn¡¯t look very happy. He nced at the ce where Thomas left and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I will report to the school when I go back, and he will be punishedter.¡±

    Sean smiled and said nothing more. He waved his wand, and the debris in the yard floated up and quickly flew back to its original position, and Daniels immediately joined. After everything recovered, Sean took some time tofort the father and daughter and exined the purpose of theiring.

    ¡°Wizards are real? But those two guys¡­¡± Jason looked at Adam in fear, ¡°So, those two gentlemen deceived me and Talia?¡±

    ¡°Well, a student from a certain school of magic is prone to be like that¡­¡± Sean said with a smile.

    Daniels chimed in and said, ¡°Nurmengard would never do such a thing.¡±

    Adam didn¡¯t want to say a word anymore; he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get this freshman into Durmstrang. After a long talk, Sean used his advantages to gain another new student for Hogwarts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at Hogwarts, Talia.¡± Sean smiled and greeted the girl, who turned from fear to excitement, before walking out of the yard.

    The other three were waiting for him at the entrance of the yard.

    Sean pretended to take out a piece of parchment and nced at the house number.

    He muttered, ¡°Five Mulberry Street, Talia Johnson, Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Sean put away the pen and paper with a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m noting it down. After all, fifteen new students were enrolled in one day. I have to write them down so that I won¡¯t forget them.¡±

    When they heard the number fifteen, the others were a bit itchy. They had already made up their minds, and in order to prevent Sean from going to the family to gain their favor in advance, they nned an action together.

    Those freshmen were born in Muggle families and didn¡¯t have the slightest understanding of the wizarding world, but this guy named Sean could always find various ways to get close to them. When they showed transfiguration in order to convince a new family member, Sean waved his wand directly and transfigured a creature outperforming the three.

    Even Talia from thest family was grabbed by Sean just in time, who was about to join Durmstrang at thest moment.

    Adam took a step back, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Goodbye, everyone.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he left without leaving a word. Nadia also left straight away after saying a few words.

    Daniels nced at Sean. He barely made something today. During the period, there was a family whose father was a squib. They wanted to choose Durmstrang, which was the closest to home, but after he came, that family finally gave up their idea and chose Nurmengard.

    ¡°Are you going as well?¡± Sean turned his head and asked with a smile.

    ¡°I should go too. Besides, Durmstrang broke the rules today, and I have to report it to the principal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye then.¡±

    Daniels also disappeared in ce.

    The others have left, and Sean put away that smile. Today¡¯s situation is almost as expected. Except for one student who slipped through the, the rest of the freshmen have chosen Hogwarts, which can be regarded as sessful.

    However, thisst one.

    Sean nced at the space in front of the yard. This is the ce where the wizard named Thomas Apparated away.

    Durmstrang was expected to break the rules. The Johnson family was supposed to be the enrollment target of ??the four schools. If he was one stepte, then Talia would have no choice but to choose Durmstrang under Thomas¡¯ lead.

    Thomas and Adam are from Durmstrang, and something weird happened: they ovepped with each other.

    The Johnson family should be the family that the four of them will visit tomorrow afternoon. Due to a change of ns, the rest of them unanimously moved forward the time of the visit. There should not be an admissions officer at the Johnson family at this time, and Thomas is obviously trying to cheat them out.

    This is a bit strange; if the n of cheating them way out had been discussed long ago, Adam would not have had to cooperate with the others to visit ahead of time, and they would not have run into Thomas.

    Sean narrowed his eyes. Dumbledore¡¯s previous instructions clearly indicated that there might be something wrong with Durmstrang, but now it seems that Durmstrang is off.

    But it is worth noting that whether it is Adam or Thomas, they have one goal, which is to recruit as many freshmen as possible for Durmstrang.

    ¡°Karkaroff might be involved in this. Besides, I always feel that something is wrong with him.¡±

    Sean looked back at the house number of the house again and thought about it carefully but did note to any conclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it down and talk with themter.¡± Sean thought about all this silently and took out another piece of parchment.

    The information of arge number of students is recorded on it. The only thing inmon is that these freshmen are all located in Durmstrang¡¯s enrollment range.

    Sean flicked the parchment and smiled.

 Chapter 448: â€œReconciliationâ€

    Chapter 448: ¡°Reconciliation¡±

    On the outskirts of New York.

    A huge fire ring appeared out of thin air, followed by the Quinjet that passed through the fire ring andnded on thewn.

    ¡°When you are here, any problem can be solved.¡± Seeing that the flight that originally took several hours was shortened to a few seconds, Tony couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.

    He remembered that when he and Jerry went to fight those Extremis, they had to fly and rely on the dragon. Now they can open a portal and reach their destination directly. It can only be said that Jerry¡¯s magic has definitely be more powerful than before.

    ¡°Magic is such a convenient ability. Do you want me to teach you?¡± Jerry joked.

    Tony immediately shook his head, ¡°Forget it. I have no talent for that. I¡¯ll just concentrate on my armor.¡±

    After everyone got off the ne, there was a greenwn in front of them and scenery in front of them. In the center of thewn is a two-story European-style vi with arge fenced yard.

    ¡°It looks like a safe house.¡± Tony swept around and found that it was not easy to see any high-tech devices.

    In this way, the Avengers, the Guardians of the Gxy, and Jerry pushed open the door along the path and walked into the vi.¡°Honey, I¡¯m home!¡± As soon as he entered the vi, Hawkeye shouted.

    As his voice sounded, a woman walked down from the second floor with a surprise.

    ¡°I brought a guest. Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡± Hawkeye stepped forward to give her a hug and a kiss.

    At this time, Tony whispered beside Jerry, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s an agent.¡±

    Since being deceived by ck Widow before, when Tony sees people rted to S.H.I.E.L.D., he thinks they are agents.

    ¡°But she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Jerry rolled his eyes.

    At this time, Hawkeye wrapped his arms around her and said, ¡°This is my wife, Laura.¡±

    Everyone hurriedly smiled collectively and raised their hands.

    Laura also turned her head and smiled, ¡°I know you people, but who are they?¡±

    Laura smiled when she saw Steve because she often saw him on TV, and Hawkeye told her that the wizard was a man.

    When she passed Jerry and saw Star-Lord, her expression became slightly puzzled. Her eyes were surprised when she saw Gamora, Neb, and Drax. When she saw Groot and Rocket on his shoulder with a gun on his back, she was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, we are his friends from outside the Earth. We are the Guardians of the Gxy, who guard the safety of the gxy.¡± Star-Lord introduced himself.

    From the trip, he knew Jerry¡¯s title and fame on Earth.

    When Laura was surprised that aliens came to her home, a boy and a girl ran downstairs on the second floor and happily jumped into Hawkeye¡¯s arms. Apparently, the two are the son and daughter of Hawkeye and Laura.

    ¡°These two must be little agents. He told me before that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Agents nowadays are getting crazier.¡± Tony had an envious look in his eyes.

    Jerryughed and joked, ¡°He just said that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, but he didn¡¯t say that he doesn¡¯t have a wife and children. You and Pepper will have them soon. If not, I can help you make some potions to, you know, stimte both of you guys.¡±

    ¡°Is it effective?¡± Tony rolled his eyes.

    Tony coughs, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, but I have a friend who wants to have a baby sooner. If your potion is useful, you can give me some, and I¡¯ll give them the potion.¡±

    ¡ª-

    An hourter.

    Hawkeye and Laura went back to the bedroom upstairs to change their clothes. Dr. Banner and ck Widow went to the guest room to bathe. Star-Lord talks to Thor and asks if there is any unused item in Asgard that he doesn¡¯t need or use anymore.

    Gamora and Neb walked in the woods while Hawkeye¡¯s children surrounded Groot and Rocket.

    Tony and Rogers were chopping some firewood outside the vi, but they all looked expressionless.

    ¡°Did Fury and Coulson say when they¡¯reing?¡± Jerry looked at the two people and reluctantly spoke first to break the ice.

    Steve immediately replied, ¡°He should be here. After all, we arrived here more than five hours early. I just contacted Hill, and ording to their information, they should arrive in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Fury and the others looked when they saw the aliens.¡±

    ¡°I guess he¡¯d be startled. I deliberately didn¡¯t say that Jerry returned with some alien friends.¡±

    At this moment, the awkward atmosphere just now finally dissipated.

    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m really sorry. Although I know it¡¯s useless to say anything.¡± Steve looked at Tony and sincerely apologized to him again.

    Tony didn¡¯t refuse this time, just sighed, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s in the past now. I¡¯m not a person who is easily swallowed by hatred. I heard that he has now joined Coulson¡¯s S.H.I.E.L.D. team?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He wants to use the rest of his life and his ability as much as possible to amend his previous mistakes.¡± There was a bit of sadness in Steve¡¯s tone.

    He was heartbroken, knowing he had never intended to harm people back in the day, and he was just brainwashed to do all of Hydra¡¯s dirty work.

    ¡°Maybe, if my father is here, he will forgive him.¡± Tony muttered something.

    Bucky knew Howard Stark. Before, he was presumed dead in a war but turned out to be under the control of an enemy. Howard¡¯s emotion was probably shocked back then when he saw Bucky on the night of the assassination.

 Chapter 449: â€œWeird Coupleâ€

    Chapter 449: ¡°Weird Couple¡±

    This small house is the dream residence of many people, although most people can¡¯t afford the cost of living here. The spacious and luxurious living room has bright lights, all kinds of electrical appliances and furniture are there, and thebination of white and ck colors is harmonious.

    However, the owner of the housepletely ruined the atmosphere of the house.

    On the sofa, a man wearing sses and a smoking shirt sat on the left side. From Sean¡¯s view, the man¡¯s figure was slightly bent, but his hands were meticulously ced on his knees.

    Beside him is his wife. The woman is wearing a floral long skirt, her legs are slightly tilted together, her hands are ced in the center of her legs, and she maintains the same expression as her husband.

    Opposite them was an unturned TV, and the dessert on the table was opened, but the dessert inside was not even touched.

    What was even weirder was that Sean came down from upstairs and observed the room and the couple for three or four minutes. During this time, they did not move a single bit, not even blinking. If it wasn¡¯t for their chests still rising and falling, Sean would even think that these two had lost their lives.

    ¡°The Imperius Curse? Or an amnesia?¡± Sean thought secretly.

    However, he has seen many people in this situation, and no one is as weird as these two. The most important thing is that these two people are just Muggles.

    Sean continued to hide his figure and let Dave continue to sense with all his strength. After getting the news that there was indeed no other person in this room, he began to investigate carefully.The wand was waving lightly, and after a while, Sean withdrew the wand in doubt. There is no defensive magic, no trap magic, or anything.

    With Sean¡¯s current strength and his keen sense of magic, most of the magic can be detected. If it is magic that he can¡¯t detect, it would be too much to be used in a Muggle¡¯s house. But something was wrong now, so Sean didn¡¯t rx his vignce. After casting a few spells, he slowly walked towards the couple.

    After getting closer, Sean frowned.

    He didn¡¯t see it clearly from a distance just now, but now I realized that the faces of the Lloyds had appeared pale. It seemed that they had spent a long time without enough food.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Sean sniffed his nose and looked down at the dessert box on the coffee table. Inside the box was an untouched dessert, and when he got closer, he could smell that it had be sour.

    Obviously, this box of desserts has been here for several days. After Lloyds bought the dessert, they just opened it and put it on the table.

    Sean looked around again and found that in a corner of the room, that was not easy to be noticed. There were all kinds of expired desserts and fruits. The room seemed to have been sprayed with air freshener. He can¡¯t smell the rotten smell of those expired products easily.

    Sean walked to the dining room opposite the living room, and a stronger sour smell rushed straight to his forehead.

    Looking around, there are all kinds of ingredients on the floor, including fruits, vegetables, steaks, and whole chickens. These ingredients have one characteristic: they all rot.

    Sean walked into the restaurant, pinching his nose and looking at the ingredients.

    The packaging of the ingredients has not been opened. Apparently, they were bought and ced on the ground. In such hot weather, the ingredients fermented and rotted in the packaging, and disgusting green water dripped on the floor.

    Enduring the stench, Sean checked the timebels, and he could see that the ingredients are purchased every two or three days, which is the normal frequency for a normal family to go shopping.

    Sean walked over the ingredients all over the floor and gently opened the refrigerator. The refrigerator was full of things. Looking at thebels on it, he saw that the box of tomatoes was purchased half a year ago.

    Sean looked around carefully and found that the oldest ingredients were basically purchased half a year ago; that is to say, this phenomenon began to appear half a year ago.

    He didn¡¯t forget that there should have been another person in this room, that is, the son of the Lloyds, Fonte Lloyd, that boy entered Durmstrang. This should have been a holiday for him, but looking at the situation, Fonte would nevere back.

    Half a year ago, due to the impact of the time incident, all schools put the enrollment time after Christmas. In other words, after Fonte was admitted to Durmstrang, this family had turned like this.

    The Lloyds were affected by a spell or some kind of magical power, but judging from Sean¡¯s observation of all kinds of magic, there is no spell in dark magic that can achieve this effect.

    Sean didn¡¯t show his figure and didn¡¯t speak aloud. He asked Dave, thinking, ¡°What¡¯s the smell of these two people¡¯s heads now?¡±

    Dave seemed to take a sniff and said with some doubt, ¡°It¡¯s obviously normal, but it¡¯s also strange, and it can¡¯t even be described as calm anymore.¡±

    He thought hard for a while before continuing, ¡°For example, your brain is very fragrant, and that smell is like a life force that will go straight into my nose, striking in and cheering my senses to lure me into eating your brain.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t given up on my brain yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s really fragrant¡­¡± Dave said and continued to exin, ¡°That smell will change. If you are angry, the smell will dance more intensely, and there¡¯s also some spiciness mixed in. If you¡¯re happy, the dance will be more passionate and grow bigger.¡±

    ¡°As for other people, the smell is not as fragrant as yours, but their smell also has movements. Even the two stinky brains I saw before, their smell will move and disperse, and they will make a scent that suits their condition.¡±

    Dave was confused, ¡°The smell of these two people is not bad, but there is no reaction. It¡¯s like the actions of the two of them now. The scent is just sitting still.¡±

    Sean frowned and looked at the Lloyds. Even if you are sleeping, your brain is still working and active. Normally, except for people who have lost their lives, no one will have what Dave called a calm scent.

    Sean turned around. He thought for a while, but he didn¡¯t show his body and didn¡¯t pull out his wand from the Lloyds. Instead, he called out Naja.

    ¡°Help me go to the door and ring the doorbell for me.¡±

    She shrunk to the thinnest shape and quickly swam out of the door. Soon, the doorbell rang, and Sean remained invisible, standing still and quietly observing the reactions of the two.

    The doorbell sounded like an on button, and the sound of the doorbell seemed to be a start button for the Llyods. The dull expressions of the two disappeared in an instant, and a smile was put on their faces.

    Mr. Lloyd adjusted his cor, stood up, and walked towards the door. Mrs. Lloyd quickly picked up the box of expired desserts on the table and put them in a corner where no visitors would see them. At the same time, I turned on the TV.

    After doing all this, Mrs. Lloyd sighed, not the kind of sigh because she was not in a high mood, but the kind of sigh that she was toozy to move around.

    Lloyd turned his neck slightly and then put on a warm smile, which is probably the standard smile when the hostess of the house wees guests.

    ¡°Honey, who¡¯s there?¡± She called enthusiastically toward the door.

    At the door of the room, Mr. Lloyd was looking around with a smile on his face. Obviously, there was no one at the door, but he still had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s there?¡±

    The man searched around the door, but in the end, he didn¡¯t find the guest, so he closed the door and walked back into the house.

    ¡°No one.¡±

    Mr. Lloyd¡¯s words were like a power-off button. Before the wordsnded, the smile disappeared without a trace in an instant. They returned to the sofa with nk faces and once again returned to their original poses and expressions.

    The two seemed to be watching the TV, but the centers of their pupils did not focus on it at all. No one picked up the remote control that was close at hand to turn off the TV. The box of expired desserts alsoy quietly in the corner.

    Sean watched the scene silently. He now knows how the food ced in every corner got there. Sean can¡¯t even describe the situation.

    One moment, they went back to their normal form. When they meet guests, or someone walks into them, they will greet them with the attitude of a normal person. One moment, they will turn into lifeless dolls.

    Sean now suspects that the only way for them to eat was on their way to work, or the two might have starved to death by now. Everything they did was to maintain their former appearance in front of outsiders, and once there were only the two of them left, there was no need for them to do anything.

    The source of all this is because Durmstrang epted their son. In other words, the source of all this is Durmstrang¡¯s doing.

    Dumbledore¡¯s words made sense now. Durmstrang must have been doing something.

    Sean looked at theplete couple and felt worried. He had never seen this kind of magic, and he didn¡¯t know how to save this couple.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just go to Hogwarts.¡± Sean thought to himself.

    He raised his wand, ¡°Stupefy.¡±

    Sean was able to suppress the magic power, and two red lights hit the Lloyds. The couple didn¡¯t make any movement and passed out in a deepa.

    ¡°Dumbledore should have a solution.¡±

    Sean used a magic spell to bind the husband and wife together as gently as possible. He grabbed the two and put them near the Portkey he had set up.

    The air twisted, and the familiar feeling of weightlessness surged up.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡± Sean used to count the time, which was his usual habit when using the Portkey.

    ¡°Three¡­¡±

    The countdown stops abruptly when it reaches three. Sean felt that the huge force of the Portkey dragging him was attached to a huge force in another direction. That force surprised Sean. It directly pulled him and the Lloyds out.

    The Portkey was intercepted.

    Sean immediately thought of this and forcibly suppressed the sense of weightlessness. Without any hesitation, he waved his wand the moment hended.

    ¡°Protego Diabolica.¡±

    After that, blue magic mes soared into the sky.

 Chapter 450: â€œSimilar Powerâ€

    Chapter 450: ¡°Simr Power¡±

    The me was burning fiercely, and the night was embellished with dark blue mes.

    Sean, who was firmly protected by the magic me in the center, had an rm and various items obtained from the system lottery in his hands. He was ready for everything.

    Sean took out all the things that could be used in an instant, not rxing his vignce at all.

    The path of the Portkey was not changed but forcibly changed. There are only a handful of people in this world who can do this, and Dumbledore specially made the Portkey in Sean¡¯s hand.

    In other words, the person who forcibly distorted the transmission path of Sean¡¯s Portkey was at the same level as Dumbledore. This made Sean feel an unprecedented sense of threat. Before he even had time to observe the situation around him, his first thought was to protect himself.

    Sean already knows that the gods may really exist and has seen the terrifying bard. Those spections point to the bard and the Returners. Even though the Returners are the force under the bard¡¯smand, Durmstrang, and the Returners may have an unclear rtionship.

    Sean almost subconsciously thought that the wizard who forcibly distorted the path of his Portkey might be the bard.

    Echoes of Hermione were directly activated, and the Weasley¡¯s tricks lottery item was firmly in Sean¡¯s hands. It only took one moment to directly use it here.

    All of this happened in an instant, and Sean immediately looked around. The trees with weird branches, the cross that was blown by the wind and the sun, and the mottled tombstones, this is a cemetery that Sean has never seen before.The crow was startled, pping its wings and flying away from this ce.

    ¡°Dave, give me the situation.¡± Dave felt Sean¡¯s tense, shook in the inner pocket of Sean¡¯s robe, and the thoughts that came again were already cold and irritable.

    ¡°Wait, three different smells suddenly appeared. No impression, not people you are familiar with. They are about 50 meters in front of you on the left. The smell gives me a very calm feeling, and there is no rancid smell.¡± Dave controlled his instinct and described the enemy¡¯s information to Sean in as much detail as possible.

    ording to the information sent by Dave, Sean looked forward to the left, where there was a huge coffin. He took a sip of the night vision potion, and the scene became clearer.

    The coffin is overgrown with moss and glows an eerie fluorescent green. The length and width of the coffin are not sized for a human at all. It is more urate to say that a giant is lying inside.

    He doesn¡¯t know how many years the coffin has been ced here; the bottom has merged with the ground, and the worn tombstone directly in front of him is unreadable as if ayer of fog covers it.

    ¡°Are those people behind the sarcophagus or inside the sarcophagus?¡± Sean asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Behind, no, inside¡­¡± Dave said hesitantly, ¡°The smell in that ce is strange. I can¡¯t describe it urately. The smell has moved!¡±

    Without any hesitation, Sean directly activated the Dark Sleeper and saw something in the distance.

    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡±

    The dazzling and thick green light shot out like an arrow and went straight to the three figures in Sean¡¯s field of vision.

    A huge explosion sounded, and mud sshed. When the field of vision was slightly clear, Sean¡¯s pupils shrank. The three figures were still standing there, and they didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any damage.

    The figure finally showed their appearance.

    ¡°Thomas?¡±

    Sean recognized two of them right away; standing on the left was Durmstrang admissions officer Thomas, whom he met today. Standing on the right is the tall and thin wizard who followed Thomas but never spoke anything. In the middle of the two was a figure in a ck cloak and a hood.

    Sean immediately looked under the shadow. To his surprise, although the shadow looked very blurry, there were shoes firmly stepping on the ground below.

    Is it the Returners?

    At this time, the smoke and dust dissipated, and Sean finally saw that there was a semicircr magic cover around the three of them, which protected them in the center.

    ¡°Let me see who it is. Oh, Sean Wallup?¡± Thomas stepped forward with a smile on his face.

    ¡°What a coincidence, but it¡¯s not surprising that you¡¯re here. When we met with the Muggles today, weren¡¯t you very straightforward to invite them? I forgot you¡¯re a Mudblood; you are the best at dealing with trash.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes and said nothing.

    Thomas seemed to enjoy the look on Sean¡¯s face, ¡°Dumbledore¡¯s beloved student and Grindelwald¡¯s favorite student? Who has a keen brain and great strength? You are too dependent on external things.¡±

    ¡°Is it you who tampered with the transmission of the Portkey?¡± Sean asked calmly without stepping out of the magic me.

    Thomas smiled.

    Instead of answering Sean¡¯s question directly, he said lightly, ¡°Dumbledore¡¯s Portkey? It¡¯s a pity that you touched something you shouldn¡¯t have touched.¡±

    Sean rolled his eyes and nced at the Lloyd couple, whose eyes were closed tightly next to them. This couple has been bewitched by magic he doesn¡¯t know about and has a way to tamper with Dumbledore¡¯s Portkey.

    The three moved forward in unison, and every step was uniform without the slightest difference.

    ¡°Wallup, you¡¯re such a reckless Mudblood. We were wondering how we¡¯d get you back. But fortunately, you foolishly walked in here on yourselves.¡±

    This shows that they do not have the ability to capture him directly or dare not to do it openly.

    His guess was correct that the magic in the Lloyds involved a trigger magic that would trigger when someone tried to take the two of them away or tampered with the teleportation magic, such as the Portkey or Apparition.

    In the information Dave gave just now, these three appeared suddenly. They should have received a warning and immediately came to this position.

    One or two things can be judged from what Thomas said before. What he said at the beginning was that he was trying to look at someone who was there and he found out that the person who teleported here was Sean, he was surprised.

    This was not aimed at himself but at any wizard who might touch the Lloyds.

    The wizard who can tamper with Dumbledore¡¯s Portkey is probably not one of these people. These three may only be responsible for getting the people whoe here.

    Thinking of this, Sean¡¯s anxiety eased a little. People who can be on the same level as Dumbledore or even stronger are not here now.

    Of course, Sean would not rx in any way. He carefully observed the three who were getting closer and closer. Thomas didn¡¯t talk more, and the man in the middle couldn¡¯t see clearly with his hood on. However, the way they moved seemed like the three of them were the same people.

    The three of them were still slowly approaching Sean. They saw the magic me, and Thomas let out a mockingugh.

    ¡°It seems that Grindelwald is willing to teach you everything. Moreover, this smell, this magic power. You really have mastered a part of the power of the Pride.¡±

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. They knew that there was something in his body.

    In addition, the more noteworthy point is that Thomas clearly knows that this is the power of the Pride. This means he has already seen this kind of power before.

    Does this mean that there is a sin that Sean never knew about? And that person is joining the Returners? Or was it controlled by the Returners?

    Thomas said loudly, ¡°Wallup, you¡¯re a smart Ravenw. I know you must have many, many questions. But don¡¯t worry, I will answer you and exin everything to youter.¡±

    He stopped and smiled, ¡°Of course, I have to make you lose your smile first.¡±

    Saying that the three raised their wands in unison, and the wands were exactly the same. Sean immediately felt a sense of threat. The magic power could already catch up with the magic power that Sean once felt in Dumbledore¡¯s hands.

    Three green lights scrambled out from the tip of the staff and went straight to Sean¡¯s me barrier. The three curses hit Sean¡¯s me fiercely, making a deafening explosion.

    Sean took a step back, his eyes filled with surprise. The protection of the me has not been broken, but it is weakening. The most powerful characteristic of magic lies in the way it absorbs power. The way it protects its master is by absorbing oing spells and integrating them into a magic me.

    In Sean¡¯s previous experience, those spells that hit the me can only make the me shake for a while, and the power will be absorbed. The three in front of them were able to stagger itpletely.

    Moreover, their magic power was not absorbed by the me but instead produced a huge repulsion and explosion. The nature of this magic was something Sean had never seen before.

    Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.

    Could it be that their power is from the Sins?

    Thomas showed an expression of enjoyment. He raised his hand, and the two people around him did the same.

    ¡°Oh, Wallup, are you familiar with the magic?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you expect that besides you, there are other people who can master such a great power?¡±

    ¡°Protecting yourselves by the me? What Grindelwald can teach you is nothing more than a small trick.¡±

    ¡°He was able to create an indestructible me with his own strength, but how about you? You are just a lucky person who got favored by chance.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to use real power.¡±

    Thomas was yelling frantically, and the words in his mouth made Sean¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will ¡®teach¡¯ you how to use this great power!¡±

    Sean frowned. At this moment, a dazzling white light lit up in the sky.

 Chapter 451: â€œDumbledoreâ€™s Vowâ€

    Chapter 451: ¡°Dumbledore¡¯s Vow¡±

    White light illuminates the cemetery like daytime. Sean and Thomas looked at the ce where the white light appeared.

    The light gradually dissipated, and an old man appeared in midair.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore?¡± Sean recognized the figure.

    It¡¯s just that the way Dumbledore appeared in the white light was something he had never seen before. Moreover, Dumbledore seemed to be a little off. In Sean¡¯s impression, Professor Dumbledore often maintains a wise characteristic. Even though he has seen his tired appearance many times, it looks different.

    Dumbledore¡¯s sudden appearance today made Sean feel a little bit weird. His face was full of anger, but his left eye was firmly closed, and his right eye was as usual. Moreover, Dumbledore¡¯s chest was heaving violently, as if he had experienced something beforeing here.

    Dumbledore was floating in midair, his robes swaying slightly in the wind. He turned his back to Sean and faced Thomas, which allowed Sean to see his hands behind his waist.

    His right hand was tightly grasping the wrist of his left hand, and that left hand showed a look of dryness and edema; one of the fingers was as dry as dry wood, and the other was swollen.

    Thomas and the others saw the appearance of the personing, and they widened their eyes in unison.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore!¡± Thomas¡¯ voice was filled with shock and panic.¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dumbledore said, but instead of talking to Thomas, he turned his head and smiled at Sean, ¡°Sean, this is something I didn¡¯t expect. I thought the Portkey could guarantee your safety when you go out, but I didn¡¯t think about this possibility.¡±

    ¡°Professor, do you know what is happening?¡± Sean did not remove his me.

    Dumbledore frowned.

    ¡°I have some guesses, but I didn¡¯t expect this to be the case¡­¡± He said.

    Hearing this, Sean also frowned. Dumbledore knew little about the rtionship between The Returners and Durmstrang.

    The Lloyds¡¯ strange behavior has already reminded him of one of the seven deadly sins, but this is just a guess. Sean wanted to bring them back to Hogwarts, but he was known. It is almost certain that this is the Sin power.

    But this is not what shocked Sean. After all, he had already guessed that one of the Sins was helping the Returners. What really shocked him was Thomas¡¯s strength.

    Although Sean can¡¯t control the Sin in his body, he has some understanding of the power. When Sean woke up at the P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery, the Pride briefly awakened andpletely upied Sean¡¯s body.

    What Sean felt the most from this was the irresistible and terrifying power.

    Although Sean has only felt part of the power, he knows that each Sins¡¯ power is different, but they should have one thing inmon: Their power rejects external magic power.

    When the Obscurus infiltrated Sean, part of it was absorbed, but that was a trap set for Sean, and it was the Pride who took the initiative to absorb the Obscurus.

    It refuses to be fused and dispelled by other forms of magic, which means that various spells have no effect on it. Its power is beyond the world¡¯s imagination, and even Sean can¡¯t estimate it. This is one of the reasons why it can potentially destroy the world and also the reason why Sean has not been able to control it so far.

    In other words, it is impossible for other wizards to use the Sins except for those who were born with them, who have a slight possibility of borrowing the power.

    However, the power was used by the three of them.

    Sean was 100 percent sure that none of them was real. The Sins are gradually awakened, allowing the host to control part of the power. The more it is used, the more the host should control it, or the host will bepletely uncontroble.

    When Sean couldn¡¯t control it, all he had done was to keep it from being awakened and to use various ways to find ways to weaken it. As for Stephanie, she has shown more and more obvious power of the Sin. But, as the leader of the Sins, other Sins would definitely blend it with his power, just like what happened with them before.

    The three have already been able to use such power, but Sean has no sense of their power, and they do not want to integrate with Sean.

    Just when Sean frowned and thought, a voice sounded, ¡°Professor Dumbledore? You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    Seeing that Dumbledore ignored himpletely, Thomas yelled loudly, with dissatisfaction in his voice. Dumbledore just looked at Thomas and frowned even tighter.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked slowly.

    Thomas moved, but his voice became lower, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that I need to exin this to you, Professor Dumbledore.¡±

    Sean yelled from behind, ¡°His name is Dipper Thomas. He is the admissions officer from Durmstrang. I met him at a new student¡¯s home before. He was nning to sneak through the officers from other schools and use Intimidation to attract new students.¡±

    Dumbledore nodded and looked at Thomas with a gloomy face, ¡°Mr. Thomas, the enrollment range was nned by the principals. C can ask, who gave you the permission to do that?¡±

    Thomas nced at Sean and snorted coldly at Dumbledor, ¡°Professor, you are really good at diverting topics. I don¡¯t understand; why is Wallup so important to you?¡±

    ¡°Every child is very important to me,¡± Dumbledore said without changing his expression.

    Thomas sneered, ¡°Professor Dumbledore, does it have something to do with the admissions now? Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let Wallup leave safelyter.¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, and Sean narrowed his eyes.

    Thomas smiled, ¡°You want to know what exactly happened? I suggest you ask him. After all, this is not something I can say. However, things havee to this point, and I shouldn¡¯t hide it from you anymore. But I have to take Wallup away.¡±

    As he spoke, he ignored Dumbledore in front of him and walked straight towards Sean.

    ¡°Sean Wallup, I didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence to happen. I me you for meddling in my own business.¡±

    Thomas passed Dumbledore, nced at him, and said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s also your fault, Principal. You have reached a cooperation with us, and you tried to use a special portkey to protect your student. Professor Dumbledore, you¡¯re a little too na?ve sometimes.¡±

    Sean squinted his eyes and nced at Dumbledore, who was motionless from time to time.

    He has always known that Dumbledore cooperates with The Returners, but in Sean¡¯s guess, Dumbledore and them have only reached a part of the cooperation. Dumbledore wants to use this to achieve one of his goals.

    However, judging from what Thomas said, the cooperation between Dumbledore and the Returners has reached such a deep level that they are one step away from reaching a certain truth. If Dumbledore had let Thomas take him away today, then things would have been really bad.

    Thomas turned his attention to Sean, ¡°Do you feel desperate now? Do you think that your Principal is your savior? What a pity.¡±

    The three raised their wands, and the magic power originating from the Sin rose again.

    ¡°Obviously, you have a gift and don¡¯t know how to use it. Give up your struggle,e ¡®be¡¯ one of us.¡±

    The magic power at the tip of the wand surged violently and shot straight toward the me in front of Sean. Sean didn¡¯t move, just clenched the wand in his hand.

    An ear-piercing buzz resounded through the cemetery, and a shield appeared in front of Sean¡¯s me, blocking Thomas¡¯s spells.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore?¡±

    Thomas¡¯ face instantly became gloomy, ¡°I understand youing here. After all, this is your student; you feel that he is in danger, which makes me admire him from the bottom of my heart. But when you saw me, when I shouted your name, you still want to stop me?¡±

    Dumbledore turned his head slowly. Just like Dawson back then, a strange magic power appeared on Dumbledore¡¯s wrist, and that magic power was trying to go toward Dumbledore¡¯s heart.

    It was the unbreakable vow. Dumbledore signed an unbreakable vow with the Returners.

    Thomas saw the vow activated, showed a proud expression, and said loudly, ¡°Professor, it seems that the judgment has taken effect-. Will you do something to me? Will you go against the wishes of the Returners?¡±

    A long sigh sounded out. Dumbledore seemed to have not seen the strange power and slowly opened his closed left eye.

    ¡°Too reckless¡­¡±

    Thomas frowned, noticing something was wrong.

    ¡°Professor, you know better than me what this means. Everything happened in front of Wallup¡¯s eyes. He has seen your secret and knows that you are cooperating with us. What¡¯s the point of you desperately trying to save him?¡±

    Dumbledore ignored him and looked at Sean, ¡°Sean, I have to say, I was too reckless. I thought such a long life span could gain more wisdom. But unfortunately, I was a little na?ve at the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Professor?¡±

    Dumbledore smiled at Sean and looked at Thomas again, ¡°The vow was signed, and there are many things to say, but¡­¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s ¡°but¡± made Thomas panic, and said loudly, ¡°Dumbledore! Don¡¯t forget, there is still room for you to do other things. If you kill me, you will be pierced by the vow, and you will definitely die!¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°You are right. The wizard who invented this vow is powerful. If I kill you, I will definitely die. But the vow is not as binding on me as you think. You must have never asked your elders who demolished the temple.¡±

    ¡°The Temple?¡± Thomas was taken aback for a moment, and his eyes widened, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Dumbledore smiled, ¡°why should I kill you?¡±

 Chapter 452: â€œDumbledoreâ€™s Judgementâ€

    Chapter 452: ¡°Dumbledore¡¯s Judgement¡±

    The three stared. Because of their movements, they seemed to have a slightlyical sense of horror. He seemedpletely unaware that Dumbledore would say such a thing.

    This made Sean frown. Standing in front of them is Albus Dumbledore, one of the most powerful wizards in the world today and one of the smartest.

    Even if there is an unbreakable vow, the Returners have no chance of dealing with a person like him.

    Sean could attribute those half-beings who were neither human nor ghosts in the past to the fact that they had no brains. After all, they didn¡¯t have one physically. But Thomas is a living person, and he didn¡¯t act rashly when he met him during the day.

    How could they be so sure that Dumbledore belonged to their side? How do they trust Dumbledorepletely without considering the consequences?

    Sean can¡¯t understand this group of people. It is undeniable that there are idiots among the Returners.

    However, there must be smart people in it. Looking at the current situation, even those smart people are sure of one thing: Dumbledore will never betray them and take the initiative to terminate their cooperation.

    The Returners are not that stupid, so it can only exin one thing. Dumbledore has used some means topletely win their trust, at least let the Returners believe that Dumbledore will never betray them.

    The unbreakable vow is one aspect, but Sean feels that this is not enough. There must be other reasons. He looked at him with a rxed expression, and a huge question arose in his heart.The three seemedpletely shocked by Dumbledore¡¯s words, and they had never imagined such a situation.

    ¡°Mr. Thomas,¡± Dumbledore looked calm, ¡°Sometimes I have to say that you are so confident to the point you don¡¯t see things clearly.¡±

    The three took a step back and panicked at the same time, ¡°Dumbledore! Have you made a mistake?! This is an unbreakable vow, and even if you don¡¯t kill me, as long as you do something to me, the vow will turn on you!¡±

    Just as Thomas said, the unbreakable vow is already about to move. The magic power is entangled on Dumbledore¡¯s wrist, constantly wriggling towards his heart. But Dumbledore didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all; he even raised his hand and looked at it easily.

    ¡°Oh, I have tried it many times. Breaking the vow at this level will indeed cause something. The vow is a very terrible thing. For most wizards, they will definitely die from this.¡±

    ¡°However, I can suppress it.¡±

    Almost as soon as Dumbledore said this, the three immediately moved. Instead of the three acting in unison, Thomas stepped forward while the man in the hood stepped back. The magic power belonging to the Sloth exploded in an instant, and Sean felt the magic power nearby.

    Thomas and the other person seemed to be ready to jump and unleash all their magic power directly. Two dark green spells almost made Sean¡¯s scalp tingle, and he was sure that his me might not be able to stop these two spells.

    While the ck hooded figure didn¡¯t Apparate to escape, his wand was making a quick motion. However, all of this was within Dumbledore¡¯s expectations.

    Dumbledore finally took out his wand. The moment the two dark green spells struck, the Elder Wand waved, and a shield that had appeared in front of Sean appeared again.

    It made Sean cover his ears, and the two magic collided. There was no explosion, only a trembling sound, and the spell disappeared. The surface of the shield fluctuated and returned to calm.

    Thomas and the other person, who cast the spells, were kneeling on the ground, panting violently. They¡¯re buying time for the other one to leave.

    The spell cast quickly by the ck hooded figure has also taken shape; the tip of the wand flickered slightly, and there was no fluctuation. Sean saw that Thomas¡¯ face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Dumbledore, you dare to do this!¡±

    Dumbledore nodded, ¡°Mr. Thomas, thank you for your trust.¡±

    At this time, Sean felt that there was a transparent barrier around him that he hadn¡¯t noticed before. This barrier seemed to be hidden in the air, and only after intercepting the spell of the hooded figure did a slight fluctuation appear.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you guys. After all, there is still a lot of things to be done together.¡± Dumbledore said rxedly.

    ¡°Dumbledore! You!¡± Thomas clenched his teeth tightly.

    ¡°What a magical power¡­¡± Dumbledore muttered to himself.

    He turned to look at Sean, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry. But I might need your help.¡±

    ¡°You can probably guess it. Although I can¡¯t exin it clearly, I really can¡¯t do anything to them, so I need you to control them.¡±

    Dumbledore added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always be by your side. I think this is a good opportunity for us to make a move.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes. Dumbledore had something to say. He has a lot of fighting experience and hase into contact with all kinds of enemies.

    Although Sean was still a little puzzled, he nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, Professor.¡±

    Thomas heard the conversation between the two, and his expression became resentful, ¡°Dumbledore, you can¡¯t do anything to us. What happens if you trap us here? The One Who Sees will definitely see this. Relying on this boy who has great power but doesn¡¯t know how to use it is usele-¡°

    Thomas was interrupted by Sean¡¯s spell in the middle of his words. A dark green light streaked across his cheeks, heading straight for the ck hooded figure.

    Thomas¡¯ eyes widened. Sean didn¡¯t have the power to grasp the Sin. How did he, a student who hadn¡¯t reached the fifth grade, cast such a powerful spell?

    He seemed to want to question it, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The ground beneath him squirmed and turned into a prison, tightly wrapping him and another person who was paralyzed. At the same time, the soil squirmed and turned into a steel mask, tightly sealing his mouth.

    The ck hooded figure was the only one left with the ability to fight. He swung his wand violently, and the Sloth¡¯s power fluctuated again. A transparent barrier appeared in front of him, forcibly blocking Sean¡¯s curse.

    Sean had already taken back the me at this point. He kept waving his wand and relentlessly threw all kinds of spells at the ck hooded figure.

    Whether it¡¯s a Killing Curse or even a variety of prank spells mixed in between, all he does is make that figure fall off.

    The ck hooded figure showed great strength. He kept dodging Sean¡¯s attacks, shielding, dodging, and moving around. His skills were amazing. Even though he was attacked first at a disadvantageous position, he was able to find a little space to cast a spell on Sean.

    Sean tilted his head to avoid the spell, and the spell slid across the bushes beside him, making the sound of being burned by mes.

    While maintaining his concentration, Sean tried his best to feel the magic power from the Sloth. It was strange that no words can describe it.

    There is no doubt about the power, but what made Sean even more puzzled was that during the process of fighting the ck hooded figure, he felt that the nature of his magical power was changing. The power that originated from himself rather than Sloth seemed to be slowly changing. Although Sean was still able to freely control his own magic power, this change made him a little uneasy.

    Sean nced at Dumbledore, who was watching the battle in mid-air, and he gave him an encouraging look. Sean hesitated for a moment but decided to trust Dumbledore. However, he also knew that Dumbledore was not a god, and he could not do anything to ensure his safety.

    He awakened the Obscurus and let it start to fill his magic power output.

    The red light grazed the top of the ck hooded figure¡¯s head. The spell did not hit him, but Sean¡¯s spell slightly hit part of his hood.

    What made Sean puzzled was that the ck hooded figure hadn¡¯tpletelye off. Instead, the part that was taken away by Sean¡¯s spell revealed a dark section.

    How did these three people be what they are now, or are the other two people a clone of Thomas in some way?

    Sean took a step back to avoid his spell; the ground sshed; Sean¡¯s left hand suddenly blurred and shot towards the figure. The suddenrge-scale attack caught him off guard, and the ck hooded figure hastily pulled up the dirt to form a mud wall to resist Sean¡¯s attack.

    A few spots pierced the mud wall, hitting his body directly. A muffled groan came, but it wasn¡¯t the ck hooded figure but Thomas.

    They share the same consciousness. Such a thought shed through Sean¡¯s mind, and another spell came out of his hand. The dazzling red light reached him in an instant.

    The ck hooded figure¡¯s shoulders, thighs, and abdomen were all pierced. He raised his hand, and the magic power gushed out.

    Tremendous pressure surged up all of a sudden. It was the first time Sean had encountered this kind of feeling, and he didn¡¯t panic at all. The ck hooded figure also noticed it and instantly increased the output of his magic power.

    Two magic spells, one red and one green, are connected together, with a dazzling white light in the center. Sean frowned, and the hand holding his wand tightened even more.

    It¡¯s not a matter of the total amount of magic power. Sean has a very powerful source of magic power, and there is also the Obscurus power. Although the power that can be borrowed is limited, it is more than enough to fight anyone.

    Sean can clearly feel that without Thomas and another person¡¯s help, the power output of the ck hooded figure cannot keep up with him.

    However, they have The Sloth. That magical power seems to be the same as other magical powers. Obviously, the output cannot keep up with Sean, but it has always been able to suppress Sean¡¯s magic.

    It was obvious that Sean was stronger, but the ck hooded figure¡¯s strength was pushing Sean away in a strange way.

    At the same time, the slowly changing behavior of his magic power happened again. Moreover, Sean noticed that the more his magic power was used, the greater that person¡¯s resistance was, as if his magic power was evolving and upgrading.

    Sean hesitated for a moment and closed his eyes.

    The moment he opened his eyes, his magic power directly overwhelmed the ck hooded figure¡¯s power as if a powerful energy had been injected, and Sean¡¯s magic began to suppress him.

 Chapter 453: â€œThe Vowâ€

    Chapter 453: ¡°The Vow¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel any change, and the Pride in his body didn¡¯t react at all, but Sean found that the nature of his magic power had changed. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling if it was an inappropriate way to describe it: his magic had evolved.

    But why did this change happen just by fighting against someone with The Sloth?

    Sean was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know whether this change was temporary or permanent. But for him, the changed magic didn¡¯t seem to cause any hindrance to him. The ck hooded figure didn¡¯t seem to expect it at all. He, who was still suppressing Sean, lost all his advantages in just a split second.

    The huge magic power rushed towards his face as if Sean had thrown him into a storm.

    A roar came from the other side. Thomas let out a roar through the steel mask. It was the kind of desperate scream. They share the same consciousness, and in a critical situation, the thing that happened to one person seems to be reflected in Thomas.

    A thought popped up in Sean¡¯s mind, but instead of rxing, he increased his magic power even more. The ck hooded figure held his wand tightly and stepped on the ground with both feet, but he still couldn¡¯t stop backing away.

    Something pulled out of the ground, and the ck-hooded figure resisted. The wand made a cracking sound, and cracks appeared one after another on the wooden wand¡¯s body, shaking.

    A dazzling light burst out, the wand waspletely broken, and Sean¡¯s spell hit the ck hooded figure¡¯s chest. He was thrown down andnded on a tombstone. He went into the ground without any further resistance.

    Thomas whimpered and made a painful sound. Dumbledore had been watching this scene and gripped his wand tightly, showing a trace of surprise and doubt in his eyes.He looked at Sean, and just when he was about to speak, he saw that Sean calmed down the fluctuation of his magic power. Sean immediately waved his wand, and Binding Curse, Petrification Curse, Stunning Curse, and many others were used toward the ck hooded figure.

    While Sean was pouring a potion into his mouth, he held up his wand and pointed at Thomas, who hadn¡¯t passed out. Dumbledore smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Sean, if you do a few more spells, he may not be able to speak for the rest of his life,¡± Dumbledore said.

    Sean was about to give Thomas the strongest Acupunctinternus, turned his head, and looked at him.

    ¡°Should I, Professor?¡± He wiped the corner of his mouth and put his wand down.

    Dumbledore came down from the sky and walked to Sean¡¯s side with wonder and admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°Normally, you don¡¯t, but Mr. Thomas is an exception.¡±

    Sean nced at Thomas and said, ¡°Because he is one of them?¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t shake his head or nod; he just smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out for yourself?¡±

    Sean nced suspiciously at him. The magic power on Dumbledore¡¯s wrist was still about to move, but it was somehow suppressed. After thinking about it, Sean put aside other doubts and walked to the side of the ck hooded figure.

    The half-damaged hood was lifted, and Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. Hidden under the hood is a boy¡¯s face; his eyes are closed tightly; he is pale; it¡¯s not known whether it was originally like this or because Sean severely injured him.

    There were traces of bright red blood flowing from his orifices, but there was still a breath.

    What shocked Sean was that the boy¡¯s head was not a normal skull and hair but a hole that someone had opened. Inside the hole is a wriggling unknown ck substance somewhat resembling the Obscurus¡¯ oily substance.

    Sean tried to take a look inside, but just as soon as he cast his gaze, he had a feeling of being sucked in. He quickly took a step back, his eyes surprised and terrified.

    Dumbledore came to Sean¡¯s side and nced at the ck hole above the boy¡¯s head.

    He didn¡¯t feel any difort, he just sighed, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Professor?¡± Sean asked.

    Dumbledore did not speak but pointed to the boy¡¯s chest. Sean looked over, and the boy¡¯s chest was squirming slightly as the curse hit him. Sean frowned and waved his wand; the clothes on his upper body were torn apart, and he found that there was no injury to the chest that he hit.

    It was like a piece of sticine had been hit.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sean noticed that something was wrong with the skin.

    ¡°Polyjuice?¡± Sean looked up at Dumbledore.

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, but judging by his appearance, Sean¡¯s guess should be correct, ¡°He took a Polyjuice Potion? But why?¡±

    Sean carefully examined the other person¡¯s appearance. His hair was a little long, but the volume was thin. He was good-looking with a hint of childishness. He looked young and had a typical Caucasian appearance. Sean tried to remember, but he didn¡¯t have any impression of this boy in his mind.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Sean was taken aback for a moment and suddenly turned to look at Dumbledore.

    ¡°This person, this person¡¯s is the Sloth?!¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t even show any movements or expressions, as if he had nothing to do with this matter at all. Sean looked down at the red magic power still wriggling on his wrist and understood.

    ¡°Professor, because of your unbreakable vow, you can not give me any relevant information, not even a hint?¡±

    Dumbledore nodded with a smile, ¡°You are smart, Sean.¡±

    ¡°But professor? How is it possible?¡±

    Dumbledore seemed to understand what Sean was going to say and shook his head, ¡°I know what you mean. For example, if you ask a question, if I don¡¯t answer it, nothing will happen. As long you didn¡¯t say anything, the vow wouldn¡¯t do anything. It would only react if I said anything explicitly.¡±

    Sean pursed his lips. Although Dumbledore was able to suppress the vow to a certain extent, it seemed he couldn¡¯t tell everything fully. However, this gave Sean another thought. The information of the person in front of him is rted to the vow.

    Sean frowned and thought about it, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t involve the vow, you¡¯re going to be fine, right?¡±

    Dumbledore said nothing.

    ¡°Professor, what were you doing before you came here?¡±

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Professor, before you met Thomas and the others, it seemed that you didn¡¯t know about the Sloth?¡±

    Dumbledore responded, and the magic power seemed to suddenly go berserk, and it was desperately drilled towards Dumbledore¡¯s heart. But he raised his wand, firmly suppressed the magic, and nodded slightly.

    ¡°After you came here, you saw this strange guy and used your known ability to suppress the force, right?¡±

    Dumbledore was silent again this time. Sean frowned and thought about it.

    When Thomas threatened Dumbledore before, he mentioned that if Dumbledore did not interfere with them to capture Sean this time, he would be able to contact the truth of the matter. Dumbledore did cooperate with the Returners to a certain extent, but obviously, the Returners did not disclose the information that Dumbledore needed.

    Sean scratched his hair, sighed, and said, ¡°Professor, I have to say, it¡¯s really not a pleasant thing to y things like this every day. I can¡¯t confirm guesses, and crucial information is missing.¡±

    Dumbledore showed an apologetic expression, ¡°I know about that, Sean. I can¡¯t tell you whether you are doing right or wrong now. Because you will understand it sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°But why are you here today? Just to let me see this unfolding, and guess what you¡¯re trying to hint at?¡± Sean said a little irritatedly.

    Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want my students to be in danger.¡±

    The old man showed a frightened expression, ¡°I was terrified.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s answer made Sean startled.

    He thought he was in great danger. He risked his vow to eat him to save Sean because of that magic that can interfere with the Portkey.

    ¡°Professor, do you think someone interjected the Portkey?¡± Sean tried to ask.

    Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, but he looked at Sean. Sean understood; Dumbledore thought he was being targeted by a higher-level person, probably the person Thomas had said before. But he just happened to discover this situation and didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.

    Thomas and the others did not pose too much of a threat to Sean. The power from The Sloth did shock him, but Sean still had a lot of backup ns that he hadn¡¯t used. Of course, Dumbledore¡¯s arrival allowed Sean to subdue these three easily.

    While Sean was thinking, Dumbledore looked in a certain direction and said, ¡°Sean, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now? Does someone want toe now?¡± Sean asked.

    Dumbledore nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s unsafe here, and it¡¯s easy to be discovered. Remember, I didn¡¯t participate in the things you did today, understand?¡±

    ¡°What about these three people?¡±

    Dumbledore smiled, ¡°Someone identally touched the trap, and those who nted the trap came to check. But I didn¡¯t expect that the person who identally touched the magic was a powerful wizard. The wizard defeated the three of them and used an unknown method to take them away without leaving a trace.¡±

    Sean nced at the three and at the Lloyds, who were still unconscious.

    What on earth are Durmstrang and the Returners doing to make such a n for an ordinary Muggle couple to be involved? Could it be that The Sloth is the son of the Lloyds who has never shown up?

    Dumbledore urged from the side, ¡°Sean, as the admissions officer, it¡¯s time for you to return.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but does the Portkey still work?¡±

    After getting an answer, Sean stripped off the three and stuffed them into the ring. The basilisk had already put on its sses and was ready to petrify them. Sean took onest look at Dumbledore, who had not moved and had disappeared.

    The cemetery returned to silence, and Dumbledore was the only one left. He looked in the direction where Sean disappeared and pursed his lips, wondering what he was thinking.

    After standing there for a while, the vow magic on his wrist gradually calmed down and disappeared. Dumbledore waved his wand, and a strange wind blew in the cemetery.

    The wind gradually calmed down, and the magic fluctuations suddenly became chaotic. Dumbledore swung his wand again, and this time, his wand movement was the same as the boy in the ck hood trying to do.

    After doing all this, he stood still and waited. For a moment, the air fluctuated, and several dark figures appeared in ce.

    ¡°Dumbledore, are you the one who sent the signal?¡± the dark figure¡¯s leader said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°What are you all doing right now?¡± Dumbledore asked instead of answering his question.

    The dark figure fell silent, looking at Dumbledore.

    ¡°Dumbledore¡ª, he began slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should tell me what happened here first?¡±

 Chapter 454: â€œMeeting The Prideâ€

    Chapter 454: ¡°Meeting The Pride¡±

    Facing the dark figure¡¯s questioning, Dumbledore¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His eyes were hidden under the lens.

    ¡°There are chaotic fluctuations in magic, and it¡¯s a magic power that I have never seen before.¡± Dumbledore stretched out his hand, ¡°I think I have said it from the beginning, the basis of cooperation is mutual trust.¡±

    The figure was silent for a while and remained firm, ¡°Dumbledore, you need to understand that we are just cooperating. You get what you want, and we get what we want.¡±

    ¡°But there seems to be some conflict between what you want and what I want.¡±

    ¡°Things are not what you guessed. You should know that the unbreakable vow not only binds you but also binds that one.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make people happy to hear this. I think I have already proved my sincerity, and there are some things that cannot be faked.¡±

    The figure paused, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I understand, I will go back and ask that person for more instructions, and promise to give you a satisfactory answer. Now, can you tell me what happened here?¡±

    Dumbledore spread his hands, ¡°I happened to pass by and felt something wrong. When I came here, this ce had already be like this. To create this kind of thing and a strange magic power, is it your people?¡±

    The figure nodded slowly, ¡°It is indeed our person¡¯s doing, and he is responsible for some tasks. Did you do this?¡±Facing the question, Dumbledore smiled, ¡°What are you talking about? If I did it, how would I deal with the unbreakable vow? Why am I still sending you messages? If I wanted to hide everything, would you even need to be here?¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s rhetorical question left them speechless. He turned his head and looked at hispanion a few times. Since cooperating with Dumbledore, he has indeed never done anything that is not good for the Returners. Many Returners were wary of him, but they did not find his ws.

    Moreover, they have done a lot of things without telling Dumbledore, and the cooperation between the two parties is not known by all of them. As long as it is certain that Dumbledore will not join forces with Grindelwald, the status quo is eptable.

    What¡¯s more, they have always been the dominant side in terms of cooperation.

    The figure nodded to Dumbledore, ¡°I see. Don¡¯t get me wrong, we didn¡¯t mean to doubt you, but we do need to figure out some situations.¡±

    Dumbledore took out his wand, ¡°I hope our cooperation can proceed smoothly, and I also hope that you can keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t have to fight against the greatest wizard in the world. It would be great if we could cooperate. Believe it or not, our purpose is essentially the same as yours. We want the world to be a better ce.¡±

    Dumbledore¡¯s sses flickered, and he gave the other onest deep look, nodded silently, and turned. He disappeared in ce.

    The figure and hispanions looked at each other, and one of them said, ¡°Normally speaking, if Dumbledore did it, there is really no need for him to call us over.¡±

    Another added, ¡°But why he happened to be passing by? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Dumbledore¡¯s strength may be beyond our imagination. It¡¯s too easy for him to move quickly.¡±

    ¡°But if Dumbledore hadn¡¯t done it, where would Thomas have gone? Thomas is not who he was at the beginning. We never see someone who could take Thomas away quietly.¡±

    Listening to the conversation of hispanions, the figure finally said, ¡°Dumbledore wouldn¡¯t betray us. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t do it. He has be the opposite of Grindelwald. As for Thomas, I¡¯m not sure. After all, there are quite a few ancient wizards living in seclusion.¡±

    ¡°But how did that unknown wizard suddenlye into contact with them?¡±

    ¡°If we check it, we are probably going to know about it. Send someone to check. The unknown person will definitely leave something here and follow the clues.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    -¡ª-

    When the doorbell rang, Mr. Parsons raised his head and hurriedly walked towards the door. Originally, the family should have gone to bed long ago, but because of the arrival of Mr. Wallup, the family couldn¡¯t fall asleep. They were discussing in the living room how their son would go to the magic school in the future.

    The ringing of the bell in the middle of the night made Mr. Parsons immediately think about them. Opening the door, what puzzled him was that an old man in a robe was standing in front of them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The old man showed an apologetic expression, ¡°Sorry, this might be weird, but I promised Sean and I would handle the follow-up matter.¡±

    ¡°Sean? That Mr. Wallup? You know each other?¡± Mr. Parsons felt his eyes blur and shook his head.

    There was no one in front of the door.

    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say that you forgot an umbre at the door? Did you find it?¡±

    Mr. Parsons looked around suspiciously, then picked up the long umbre that was leaning against the door at some point.

    ¡°It was kind of dark, and I couldn¡¯t find¡ª¡±

    He walked into the room and looked at his son, ¡°Doug, don¡¯t read that letter. It¡¯s time to go to bed.¡±

    The boy fiddled with a letter back and forth on the sofa and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this school called Durmstrang is noting, and no one wille to the door. How about I¡¯m buying you another set of your favorite toy?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The family was talking when the doorbell rang suddenly.

    ¡°In the middle of the night, why is there still someoneing to the door?¡±

    Mr. Parsons opened the door and saw a middle-aged man he did not recognize, ¡°What¡¯s your business¡­¡±

    Mr. Parsons stopped talking, was hit by a ray of light, and looked at the person in front of him absently.

    ¡°Did any strange peoplee to your door in the past few days?¡±

    Mr. Parsons nodded.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You. It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. I¡¯ve never seen you.¡±

    The man choked. He nced at Mr. Parsons sullenly and asked, ¡°Tell me everything you¡¯ve seen in the past two days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡­¡±

    After a long time, Mr. Parsons closed the door and returned to the house. He shook his head and regained his rity.

    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say that you forgot the umbre at the door? Why did it take so long?¡±

    Mr. Parsons looked at the umbre in his hand with some confusion and shrugged, ¡°It was dark, and I found it after searching for a while. Hey, Doug, it¡¯s time for you to go to bed now.¡±

    Doug was fiddling with his letters again, ¡°Are theying through?¡±

    ¡°If theye, then I will probably send you to this school called Durmstrang, okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?!¡±

    ¡°Of course, but now you should go to bed.¡±

    The lights in the house gradually went out. In the shadows not far away, several ck figures were talking to the middle-aged man who had just appeared at the door of Mr. Parsons¡¯ house.

    ¡°That Parsons is taken care of?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head, ¡°Although his son has received an admission letter from Durmstrang, no wizard has visited recently. I checked the records from Durmstrang¡¯s admissions officer, and no one came here.¡±

    ¡°There are no strange people found in the surrounding households. There are some fluctuations of magic power left in the Lloyd couple¡¯s house. It seems to be left by an unknown person.¡±

    A shadow made an annoyed voice, ¡°Why did it happen to be bumped into by that person?¡±

    Another one said, ¡°There are too many wizards who live in seclusion in the Muggle world. This is not the first time someone has touched magic.¡±

    ¡°But that person is too strong. The most important thing is that Thomas was taken away!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t find anything out. We have more important things to do.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    The air twisted, and then the night returned to calm.

    In Hogwarts Castle, Sean was teleported back by the Portkey and came to the Room of Requirement. The Lloyds were ced on the cushions.

    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Sean looked at his hands suspiciously.

    ¡°Dumbledore knows this? He asked me to take them away mainly because he was troubled by the oath. On the other hand, how do I even solve this problem?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve felt this magic power before. Would dealing with the Sinster in life benefit me?¡±

    ¡°However, the nature of magic is too strange. Dumbledore doesn¡¯t seem to fully understand it either.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡±

    Sean felt his own power that was about to return to normal, and an idea suddenly popped up. The magic power he came into contact with changed his magic power as well.

    What if he went to meet the Sin in person? Taking advantage of his current power has not been fully restored to its original state.

    Sean hesitated for a moment, then took out the Unstable Coin.

    Unstable Coin (Purple): Divination Item, toss a coin after saying something. Heads represent affirmation. Tails represent refutation. 2 remaining uses. (Note: The side of the coin will be affected by the weather, mood, and luck.)

    Sean used this coin three times; only one time did he get an affirmation result, and the others were refutations.

    Thinking of this, Sean said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to bring me any disadvantages if I go in and talk to it now?¡±

    Affirmation means if Sean takes advantage of this time to meet, nothing bad will happen. Sean acted immediately. He pulled out a full-length mirror and stared at the vortex in his eyes.

    When he came back to his senses again, he was already standing on the familiar empty Ind. Sean looked down, and he still kept his clothing, including the wand and ring. Of course, it was impossible for Dave and others to appear in this world.

    Sean turned his head and looked around. Compared with what he came tost time, the Ind has not changed much, and the vi belonging to the Wallup family is also safe.

    Sean didn¡¯t rush to look for it. He first went back to the vi that represented his soul and checked it carefully. After making sure that there was nothing wrong, he walked towards the edge of the Ind.

    He can now be sure that the soul world where he and Pride coexist is part of the Misty Land. Walking to the edge, Sean tried to give himself a long-sighted spell to look towards the farthest distance, but he could only see red magma around.

    ording to the legend, the Misty Land has been destroyed. But Sean doesn¡¯t know whether these magmas are the status quo of the Misty Land or the changes brought about by the existence of Pride in his soul world.

    He stretched out his head and looked at the magma, ¡°Hey,e out and meet me.¡±

    The magma bubbles didn¡¯t sway, and the giant Sean didn¡¯t give any reaction.

    ¡°I know you are inside my body; you can¡¯t pretend to do anything when I talk to you.¡± Sean muttered something and then stretched out his wand.

    The Bombardment Spell exploded in the magma, stirring up a rain of magma.

    ¡°Hey, I am your host, after all,e out and talk to me.¡±

    The magma moved. A huge head slowly emerged from the magma, hot red liquid dripping from between his brows; the head went up and looked at Sean at the edge of the Ind.

    Looking at the huge Sean, who was exactly like him, Sean nced at his mouth, ¡°About time youe out. Do you feel it?¡±

    The giant Sean stared at Sean quietly. His negative emotions and violent aura made the air even hotter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at it. I know you have your own mind and can also talk; why don¡¯t you talk to me?¡±

    A momentter, a deafening sound resounded throughout the world, ¡°Where do you get this power?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!